DARLINGS OF DARKNESS (A Vampire Anthology)

DARLINGS OF DARKNESS (A Vampire Anthology) Copyright © 2013 All authors named in this book. All rights reserved. The stories in this book are the property of their authors, in all media both physical and digital. No one, except the owners of this property, may reproduce, copy or publish in any medium any individual story or part of this anthology without the expressed permission of the authors of these works. The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the authors. This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each reader. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Facebook Fan Page: https://www.facebook.com/pages/Darlings-ofDarkness-Author-Page/207919009369511 10 thrilling stories in one volume 10 sexy heroes. 10 strong heroines. All for FREE! 10 bestselling stories by 10 bestselling authors. This is ten stories from some of today's most exciting authors. A star-studded anthology of thrilling, actionpacked and totally swoon-worthy first stories from ten different vampire series by your favorite women authors.

Meet the Darlings of Darkness: http://chrissypeebles.blogspot.com/2013/09/meetqueens-of-darnkess.html

**Click On The Title To Start Reading** Book 1 – Blurb: A werewolf with an unusual power is forced to face the monsters of her past and the uncertainty of the future after a dangerous vampire awakens the darkness within her.

ONCE BITTEN by bestselling author Trina M. Lee of the bestselling Alexa O'Brien Huntress series.

Book 2 – Blurb: His precious touch could prove deadly…

The Crush Saga Book Trailer: http://youtu.be/4eMF8KXEUc4



CRUSH by bestselling author Chrissy Peebles of

more than ten novels including the popular series The Apocalypse Infection Unleashed Series and The Ruby Ring Saga.

Book 3 – Blurb: After the inexplicable disappearance of Lilly Taylor's parents, she has no choice but to move to Canada where she unravels some frightening yet intriguing family secrets...

RAVEN by bestselling author Suzy Turner. Suzy Turner of The Raven Saga trilogy and The Morgan Sisters series as well as a chick lit novel entitled Forever Fredless. Book 4 – Blurb: An unhappy vampire gets a second chance to be mortal in this dark, yet often humorous tale of creatures at war.

VAMPIRES RULE by bestselling author K. C. Blake. She’s the author of two other exciting series which include Bait, Crushed, and Witch Hunt. Book 5 – Blurb: It lurks in the dead of night…

BLUR by bestselling author Kristen Middleton Book 6 – Blurb: Rayea is a daughter of Satan, and a vampire. But the good thing is…she’s on our side.

THE VAMPIRE FROM HELL by bestselling author Ally Thomas. Her books have been on the Top 100 bestsellers list in Fantasy at Amazon since 2011.

Book 7 – Blurb: Sixteen-year-old vampire Tessa's throwback human genes make her an outcast in her world, but fate and near death teaches her that who you are on the inside is more important that what you on the outside.

VAMPIRE IN DENIAL by bestselling author Dale Mayer Book 8 – Blurb: A reclusive hybrid vampire is forced to reacquaint herself with the human world in order to rid herself of an accidental slave problem.



THIRST by bestselling author Claire Farrell, author of over a dozen speculative fiction novels. Book 9 – Blurb: Sarah reads her grandfather's journal in stunned disbelief. What was once her grandfather's responsibility has passed to her father and now to her. She has become the Warden. Her life will never be the same.

THE VAMPIRE’S WARDEN by S.J. Wright Book 10 – Blurb: What if courage was your only option?

COURAGE RUNS RED by bestselling author W.J. May

***That is the end of our introduction. Thank you for joining us. Story one will begin now. ***





Once Bitten Alexa O’Brien Huntress Book One By Trina M. Lee Story 1 Blurb: Alexa O'Brien has never been like other people. A hunter of supernatural rogues, she is a werewolf with unusual but extraordinary power. Power that draws her to Arys Knight, the mysterious vampire who awakens her dark side. What they create together is dangerous and binding, forcing her to question the source of her abilities. It threatens not only her remaining humanity, but her relationship with fellow werewolf, Shaz Richardson, as well. When Alexa's womanizing former lover and the Alpha of her pack is framed for murder, he draws public attention that could earn him a death sentence unless she steps in to help him. Alexa would love to watch karma at work but as the body count rises, long buried secrets are

exposed. She's forced to face the painful truth that not everyone is who she thinks they are.

Once Bitten Copyright © 2009 by Trina M. Lee ISBN 978-0-9869410-0-9 All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, recording or otherwise, without the prior written permission of the author. Manufactured in the United States of America Editor B. Leigh Hogan Cover Artist Stella Price Published by Dark Mountain Books This is a work of fiction. The characters, incidents and dialogues in this book are of the author ’s imagination and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events or persons, living or dead, is completely coincidental.

Dream loud. Chapter One The taste of blood brought my wolf to the surface. I snarled up into the face of the vampire and braced for another blow. I welcomed it. The need for a good fight had my adrenaline pumping. My bloody lip was quickly forgotten when the jackass grabbed me by the throat and banged my head against the ground. Light exploded behind my eyes. I brought an elbow up into his face before he could do it again. The crunch that followed was satisfying. “You like to play, don’t you, wolf?” With a backhand, he knocked the stake from my grasp and I watched with dismay as it rolled across the parking lot. I followed up with a kick that effectively threw him off me. In a leap I was on my feet, braced and ready for him. In my mind, he was already dead. It was just a matter of when I tired of this dance. At the moment I was enjoying myself. His psychic attributes were weak, almost non-existent. So he was a full on physical guy. A good brawl was just what I needed on a hot July night. I liked to keep things fair. I’d let it stay physical unless he got me in a bad position. Knowing he

slaughtered Edmonton’s homeless like they were cattle fed my eagerness for a nice, bloody beat down. Patrick Morgan had been on my hit list for weeks. My partner, Jez St. Claire, had accompanied me on this hunt. I kept expecting her to jump in and help me out but she had yet to appear from her place in the shadows. I rushed him, faking a punch but sweeping his legs out from beneath him with a kick instead. It didn’t keep him down longer than a split second. He recovered fast and came at me with fangs bared. As if he really believed he’d get a chance to use them. Just before he hit me, I threw my weight forward and leaned down low, effectively tossing him over my shoulder. I leaped on him fast, straddling him as I rained down blow after blow. I settled for dropping punches into his face. It wouldn’t kill him but hurting him sure felt good. “How many hits in the face do you think you can take before there is nothing left to look at?” I sneered with a bitter laugh. “My arms aren’t even tired yet. I can go until sunrise.” Twisting his body suddenly, he threw me off, following through with a few well placed hits. I was going to be a mess of bruises after this. The struggle for dominance ensued. We each fought to gain leverage over the other. It was starting to feel like a hair pulling, bitch slapping kind of fight. I needed to take it to the next

level. He managed to put some space between us and sprang to his feet. I followed suit, circling back to give myself room to feel out my next attack. The wolf’s stamina and speed carried me when I came at him with claws ready. He moved swiftly and rather than take his head off, I merely scratched a few deep lines in his cheek. Surprise glowed in his dark eyes. I must have caught him off guard on that one. Good. I lunged again but he was ready. He gave me a nice shove, one that lifted me off my feet. I hit the ground hard and rolled, getting back up. Glancing toward the stake, I made as if to move for it and the vampire stopped me with a well placed kick. Taking a kick to the head stunned me. I fell to my knees, the stake just out of reach. I couldn’t go for it and defend myself at the same time. Not when I was seeing stars. I still had all my teeth though so it could have been worse. He grabbed me from behind, choking me before I’d recovered from the blinding kick. The son of a bitch was strong. I gasped for breath. Now might be the time to pull a psychic attack on him. I flung a clawed hand back behind me, groping blindly for his face. I felt the soft, vulnerable area around his eye. Success. The scream that tore from him when I stabbed a sharp claw into his eye was almost feminine. It would

have been funny if things hadn’t just gone from feisty fun to death match. He released me immediately. Blood poured down his face. His eye was a mangled mess. Rage rolled off him in giant waves. I never gave him the chance to recover. Lunging swiftly, I snatched the stake up and threw all of my weight at him. I hit him in the chest and we both went down. I called forth just enough power to help me hold him. I still hadn’t mastered my abilities despite having been born with them. What had started as basic telekinesis and energy manipulation had evolved over time. Becoming a werewolf had done nothing to hinder my power. In some ways, it seemed to enhance it. As far as I knew, I was the only living werewolf to possess power so close to that of a vampire. Patrick Morgan gave a loud, angry cry and fought hard to throw me off. “Fucking bitch! I’m not going to beg.” “Good. It’s probably better if you don’t go out like a pussy.” With a perfectly timed head butt, he regained the advantage. I was skidding across the pavement before I could block the next hit. My back slammed against a parked car, knocking the breath from me. I braced, expecting him to try to finish me off. But when I looked up, he was just a blur in the distance. He ran? Coward. “Jez!” I shouted. In an attempt to stop him, I threw

an energy ball, striking him dead center in the back. He went down hard. Jez was a blur of black as she moved with supernatural speed. Bursting forth from the shadows, she was on top of Morgan before he could recover. I don’t think he realized he’d been impaled until the hilt of her knife was pressed against the base of his throat. Blood poured from the wound. Jez continued to wiggle and grind the blade. The vampire struggled to speak through crimson lips as blood flowed out of his mouth. “Do you like that?” Jez growled into his face. Her golden hair had fallen free of her hair clip, her brilliant green eyes were pure cat. Morgan just stared into those leopard eyes in horror. I guessed that he’d never encountered a werecat before. They weren’t nearly as common as werewolves. She was the only naturally born shifter that I’d ever known and one of only two werecats. Almost all Weres, like me, are infected through bite or attack. Of course, that was only if they managed to survive, which wasn’t likely. I was a teenaged kid lucky enough to survive an attack. I was the only one in my family who did. Growing in adulthood with a thirst for the hunt hadn’t been easy. The man, to whom I’d looked for guidance, had been too wrapped up in his own selfabsorbed world to notice that I needed him. Raoul

Roberts had taken me in when I was sixteen. He had come at a time when I desperately needed him. My mistake was staying too long. Despite earning rank of Alpha female among my local town pack, I’ve done my best to cut ties with my former Alpha. The title of Alpha had earned me little, least of all respect. My status did little more than provide minimal dominance over new werewolves. We were people first, and the animal hierarchy only crossed so far into our human world. A much needed change had come several years ago when I was approached by Veryl Armstrong, paranormal investigator and vampire extraordinaire. Veryl had asked how I felt about taking out one of my own kind, a werewolf who liked little girls. I would have done it for free. I worked regularly with Veryl and developed friendships with others who frequently supplied him with their services, like Jez. It just made sense to have someone as ruthless as me at my back. Hesitators wouldn’t keep me alive while hunting rogues like Morgan. The vampire stared into Jez like she was the angel of death who had come at last, and I realized that a part of him was enjoying this. “You like this, don’t you, you sick son of a bitch? Just like you enjoy cutting up pretty, little, rich girls while you drain them dry.” Jez’s right hand gripped the

knife, and her left sprouted five perfect, razor-sharp claws. Morgan made a series of grunts and gurgles, but nothing coherent came out. He reached up with a strong hand for her throat, and she drove those claws into his guts. This was getting too messy. I moved in to help her pin the vampire. Morgan fought hard now, struggling against us furiously. I guess the game had lost its appeal. He didn’t want to play anymore. Now it was a fight for his socalled life. With a sudden burst of desperation, he flung us both backwards. He came at me then as he pulled the knife from his throat with a slick, wet sound. A sickening laugh bubbled out from around the gushing wound. I tapped the power nestled in my core, throwing everything I had at him. It was just enough to buy Jez a few much needed seconds. Jez retrieved my forgotten stake and, with a mighty blow, slammed it into his heart. I let my power fall away and staggered with sudden weakness. I leaned against the nearest car and fought to catch my breath. Patrick Morgan burst into dust and ash. His remains rained down around us. A grin danced along Jez’s ruby red lips. It was infectious. I couldn’t help but smile. I loved my job.

Chapter Two The short highway trek between the city and my hometown of Stony Plain took all of seven minutes. My town was special. Though it boasted of big city luxuries, it had a level of safety the city could never claim. The population reached about 20,000. The town was cozy enough that most families knew one another but not so cozy that a stranger seemed out of place. I was glad to call it home. It was the perfect “grow old together” town. I no longer saw that kind of future for myself. My life didn’t allow for normalcy of the picket fence kind. Of course, I still felt love, in more ways than I could understand. Love remained a confusing and wonderful thing, one power that no one truly harnessed. I drove up to a brick building that beckoned to patrons with a simple fluorescent sign that stated the establishment’s name, Lucy’s Lounge. What the place lacked in the way of décor, it made up for in smooth whiskey and fine rock n’ roll. The walls were a drab grey. The carpet looked grubby, as if it had been filthy even as it came off the loom. In the center of the bar was a staircase that led to the second floor, which housed another bar and seating

area. It was much smaller and less popular than the crowded downstairs. Lucy’s Lounge was packed when Jez and I arrived. Nobody appeared to be in the mood for trouble making, but the night wasn’t over yet. We moved through the crowded club, an assault of scents battered our sensitive noses. I could smell everything from someone’s jasmine perfume to somebody else’s two-day-old socks. I was glad the club had gone smoke free. My keen senses informed me that Arys was there. I’d know his icy energy anywhere. Arys Knight sat at his favorite table near the bar with his human card-playing buddies. Despite his casual posture and eyes on his cards, I knew he was aware of my presence. While Jez made her way to the bar, I headed for Arys’s table. He’d never let me avoid him. “Alexa.” He said my name as if it were a fine dessert. He brought my hand to his lips in a dramatic gesture of greeting, and the power rose between us as it so often did. The part of me that was spent hungered for his cool, undead energy. The other guys around the table laughed as if his grand greeting had been for their benefit, but I knew it was for mine. “Hello, Arys. Having a good night?” I gestured to the hand of cards that he held. “Always.” He flashed me the smile that he’d been

perfecting for centuries, not even a hint of fang visible. He made it impossible not to smile back. Arys came off as the cocky, egotistical type of man that I usually detest, but I knew there was more to him than that. He’d lived through things I could only read about and had known a world I would never know. “Not making any trouble tonight, are you?” I asked as I glanced over my shoulder. Jez was still waiting in line to order. “Trouble? Me? You’ve got to be kidding.” He threw cards on the table and said, “Read them and weep boys.” He looked up at me and grinned. His forever-youthful grin indicated that he couldn’t have been more than thirty or so when he was turned. The ladies loved him. With a smile like his, I couldn’t blame them. However, when he smiled just for me, the sight of those fangs in that beautifully human face sent a chill racing down my spine. I’ve known more than one vampire who dressed like a Victorian movie vamp but not Arys. Piercings in his ears, nose and lip revealed his edgy nature. He was casual in faded blue jeans and a black t-shirt that hugged his well-muscled chest in all of the right places. His eyes were a deep, drowning blue. His hair was slightly spiky and bedroom messy with just a hint of the early Elvis style. To say that I found him attractive would be putting it lightly. He was absolutely gorgeous. I knew he was a ruthless killer behind that human

mask, but thankfully, I wasn’t on the menu. At least, as far as I knew. “So what brings you in? Weren’t you hunting tonight?” he asked, and I had to struggle to clear my head. “Somewhat.” I allowed my gaze to wander around the room and observed the other patrons. “I just had something to take care of.” When I looked back at Arys, he was watching me closely. Too closely. “What?” “Nothing. Just sensing you.” This wasn’t anything new. Being a vampire, Arys had sensed the natural power in me the moment we first met. “And, what is it that you're sensing?” “You,” he repeated but this time he caught my hand firmly in his own and forced me to meet his midnight blue gaze. “You’re weakened.” I was glad the loud music prevented anyone from overhearing. I couldn’t help but be uncomfortably aware of his poker buddies watching us. A small spark began in my hand, discernible only to those with the acute ability to feel energy. It flowed quickly up my arm and tickled as it went. Heat began in my palm as my power sought to draw him in. Against my control, it pulsed and began to grow as his power bonded with mine.

With a gentle push, I felt a surge shiver through me as Arys seemed to breathe energy into me through touch alone. He simply gave up that which I would never willingly take. I wanted to melt into the welcome sensation. Something about the vampire always made my power reach out for him. When the charge fell away, I was left tingling and craving more. With a deep breath, I stepped back and pulled my hand away. Arys said nothing, but the look in his eyes said enough. I almost forgot we were in a public place. I shook my head to clear the haze that had developed. “I should go keep Jez company in that line up,” I mumbled, trying to find a reason to walk away. My heart pounded as a dose of adrenaline hit me. “I’ll catch you later.” “Not if I catch you first,” he replied. I couldn’t deny the meaning behind the look he shot me. His eyes held hidden promises of greater desires. Arys made no secret of his infatuation. He had made no attempt to deny his interest nor had he blatantly pursued me. He’d simply made it my choice. I could feel the hot blush that spread across my cheeks when I turned to walk away. I thought back to a time when my best friend Kylarai Kramer had asked me if I was curious about Arys, curious about what it would be like with him and all of the power that went with him. Hell yes, I was curious. I was a living, breathing woman after all.

I was also realistic and cautious. I didn’t want to jump in bed with the vampire just because it was the easiest way to see what we could do metaphysically. Energy just needed to be charged, it didn’t have to be tantric. Arys gave our power exchange that flavor, and honestly, it freaked me out. “That one has it bad,” Jez said when I joined her at the bar. I carefully ignored the people behind her who thought I was cutting the line. “What?” “The smoking hot vampire,” she nodded slightly in Arys’s direction. “I can practically smell the lust from here.” “Shut up.” I couldn’t help but laugh. “Don’t be ridiculous. I’m sure he has more than his fair share.” She just shrugged and overlooked my remark. “Do you want me to order you a drink? How are you feeling?” “Thanks to Arys, I feel great. I’ll take a whiskey. Just one though.” I wasn’t a big drinker, but I enjoyed the occasional cold one. Shifters process alcohol twice as fast as humans, so one drink would do virtually nothing to me. “Energy games with the vampire, huh? Well, whatever works.” I didn’t respond. She wouldn’t understand, and I couldn’t begin to explain it to her in the noisy bar. When it came to the rush and tingle of metaphysical power,

some things cannot easily be described. When we stepped up to the bar, Shaz Richardson flashed me a smile almost as white as his naturally platinum blond hair. He had joined our small town pack as a newly turned and naïve eighteen-year-old after meeting Raoul by chance. He’s since graduated to a twenty-three year old with a great loss of innocence and a new, in-depth awareness of what really goes bump in the night. My friendship with him was a special one. I trusted nobody else the way I trusted Shaz. He was my other half in so many ways. “Hey ladies.” He greeted us with a smile that appeared to have never known a frown. “What can I get for you? The usual?” “Make mine a double,” Jez quipped. “I thought you guys were hunting tonight. That didn’t take long.” Shaz turned to grab a new whiskey bottle from the liquor shelf behind him and something bright red for Jez’s fruity drink. “No. Jez wanted to play cat and mouse with our target for awhile, but once he saw her kitty cat eyes, he changed his mind,” I said and fished some cash from my bag. Jez waved it off as she produced enough to cover both drinks and a nice tip for Shaz. “I would, too,” he joked as he poured our drinks. His jade green eyes flashed bright in the bar light overhead as he met my gaze. “So, when are we doing breakfast?”

Once, Shaz and I had a routine of going for breakfast every morning. Since I’d started working independently for Veryl, I couldn’t recall the last time I was actually awake during breakfast hours. “Let’s make it dinner. Why don’t you come by the house one night this week?” “Are you cooking?” He raised an eyebrow at me skeptically. “No, I wouldn’t do that to you. We can order in or go out. Maybe Kylarai will want to come.” Kylarai and I share a house on the west side of town. It backs onto a farmer ’s field with a tree line of forest only a short run away. It’s a perfect location for wolves. “Sounds good to me.” He pressed my drink into my hand, and the barest touch of his fingers against mine made the wolf inside me raise its head in recognition. For the briefest moment, our two wolves shared a wet nosed greeting. A longing deep down inside me sought the scent of the forest and the exertion of a good run on all fours. We’d just left the bar and begun looking for a place to sit near the pool tables, when a few guys sitting nearby beckoned us over. When we ignored them, the ringleader of the three got up and approached us. “What do you want?” Jez snapped. If he had known that she’d been knuckle deep inside somebody’s spleen tonight, I doubt he would have tried. “Take it easy, girl. I was just going to ask if you

wanted to join us. We have some extra chairs at our table.” He shifted his body in a lame attempt to flex his muscles. I could only imagine how many times he would try this in a night. “No, thanks,” I said. “We’re fine.” Jez shot me this look that said she didn’t understand why I bothered trying to be polite. There were a few reasons; one of them was that a bar fight would bring cops, which I didn’t need. “Come on, ladies. I’ll buy you a drink.” He looked at us expectantly, almost eagerly. Did he not realize that Jez was shooting daggers at him with her eyes? “Save us the song and dance. You’re wasting your breath here.” I met his eyes when I said it so he’d see that I was serious. However, like most guys his age that are in a bar looking for women, he chose to disregard the fact that we were really not interested. “Well, you don’t have to be such a bitch about it.” The minute the words left his lips, the energy level surrounding us tightened with the tension. I was suddenly very aware of Arys’s eyes on us from across the room. “What did you say?” Jez’s tone was frighteningly similar to the one she’d used with Morgan. “You heard what I said. I’d think you would have been flattered.” His conceited words made me suck in my breath. If only he knew what he was dealing with. Coolly eyeing the redheaded chick cuddled up

with his buddy, she said, “I’ll take her over all of you chumps in a heartbeat.” Before he could open his mouth again, there was a faintly cool breeze behind me as I felt Arys’s approach. The young man’s egotistical demeanor melted away. “Is this guy making trouble for you, ladies?” The vampire’s voice was low and velvety. “No, Arys. It’s fine.” I said. “He was just walking away.” I gave Arys an irritated look that he chose to ignore. I didn’t need him coming to my aid. Not this again. He said nothing, but I knew he'd heard me even if he wanted to pretend he didn't. He'd already gotten into a brawl here with a man who'd been dumb enough to drunkenly grab at me a few months back. That man hadn’t been seen here since. Suspicious. I wasn’t planning to make a habit of letting Arys save the damsel in distress. “It isn’t in my nature to allow a lady to be threatened.” Arys looked directly at the guy who lifted his hands in surrender and quickly returned to his table. “I'm not threatened, and nobody is threatening.” My voice was flat. I meant it. I hate being treated as a weak female. I might be five foot one and counting, but that doesn't mean shit when it comes to what really makes you tough. Arys stared down at me for a long moment before giving me a curt nod. Things were different with

him than with most people. He was neither wolf nor human, the two things I knew best, and I found these situations uneasy. We were left to stare at one another like two dogs unsure of whether to wag tails or tear each other apart. “Oh, come on you two, give it a rest. Alexa, you’re so damn stubborn.” Jez shook her head at me and took a long swallow from her glass while I wondered who the hell she was to talk. “What’s wrong with allowing a man to defend your honor once in a while?” I had no response to that. Hesitantly, I reached out a hand but didn’t quite touch Arys’s bare forearm. His aura was warm, and I could feel his power beneath my fingertips. He blinked dark ocean eyes at me, and I almost expected some kind of displeasure in his expression. Instead, his gaze remained calm and cool. After a moment, he chuckled and said, “Damn Alexa, you should have been a vampire.” I wasn’t sure if that was an insult or a compliment. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” As the words left my lips, my cell phone rang. A glance at the caller I.D. revealed it was Raoul. What could he possibly want? He knew damn well that I had nothing to say to him. I debated whether or not to answer, but it gave me an excuse to momentarily avoid the awkward tension of the situation at hand. “What do you want?” I growled into the slim

silver phone. “A ride, actually. If you don’t mind coming down to the police station.” The strain in Raoul’s voice was evident. His wolf was clearly pressing the boundaries of his control. Arys watched me silently while Jez’s eyes were all questions, all curious cat. I suddenly needed some fresh air.

Chapter Three Stony Plain only has one police precinct. Just my luck, it was on the same side of town as Lucy’s Lounge. I took my sweet time getting over to the cop shop. My heart was pounding before I’d even left the Lucy’s parking lot. I wasn’t fond of dealing with either Raoul or the cops. Even when I wasn’t doing a damn thing wrong, I felt like they were picking me apart, searching for something to pin on me. That went equally for the police and my former Alpha. The Stony Plain precinct was relatively small. It didn’t have much in the way of imprisonment other than a few holding cells. This wasn’t a high crime town. Vandalism and theft was the worst of what we see here, another reason the little town was home. Chances were good that, whatever pathetic little cell they had Raoul in, it had seen more drunk-tank guests than true criminals. I parked a block away and used the extra walking distance to gain a few added minutes to gather myself. The air smelled faintly of rain, a shower before morning. A red flag waved in my brain, and I questioned if I’d been dumb enough to leave the sunroof open on the car. I considered turning back to double check, but I

knew I was just avoiding the awkward moment. I just needed to get this errand over. I couldn’t imagine what Raoul had done to get arrested. Though, if I had to take a guess, I’d angle toward tax fraud or some kind of international embezzlement. With his love for money and toys, a financial crime seemed most likely. Of course, he didn’t need money. After fifteen years in real estate, he surpassed the million dollar net margin easily though I didn’t know to what extent. So, I could only wonder what he’d been up to and why he’d called me to pick up his sorry ass. We’d always had this one-sided relationship. He couldn’t be counted on for a damn thing while I’d constantly been left to pick up the slack. Yet another of the many reasons that I’d packed up years ago and moved across town. To be fair, it’s not that Raoul is all bad. He took in both Shaz and I. He gave us a pack, a sense of belonging. The seventeen year age difference between Raoul and I cast him in the illusive glow of a leader that I could look to for guidance. By the time I moved out of his house, I had learned more about sex and bloodshed than living with my dual nature. Raoul was a manipulative player, and I couldn’t take anymore of his bull. I’d come to a point where I had to assume there was more to being a werewolf than I’d ever learn from

Raoul. Of course, I was right. While he counted daily earnings and bedded multiple partners, I ran through the forest on four legs with the moon pulsing in my veins. It was impossible to avoid someone completely in a town this size, but I’d done a pretty good job so far. The last time he’d bothered me was a few months earlier when he had asked me to run with him. I ran as wolf in the forest behind my house several times throughout the week. Knowing what he really meant, I had promptly told him to get acquainted with his hand. I squinted in the harsh light as I stepped from the shadows to the cornea-bursting, fluorescent lighting. The first door led me into a very small hallway with a locked security door at the other end. Beyond that was the receptionist behind yet another layer of bulletproof glass. A bright red, arrow-shaped sign clearly pointed out the button that I should push in order to ask for admittance. The woman eyed me from behind the safety glass. Despite having already noticed me, she waited to acknowledge me. I rolled my eyes and tried to resist a glance down at my casual jeans and tank top attire. They weren’t even dirty after the struggle with the vampire. I didn’t think I looked like a hooligan, but the sharp once over she gave me led me to wonder. Well, my tank top did read, “This is so not my eyes,” across my chest in big red letters. What did she know? I thought smugly as I drew

myself up to my full height plus the four-inch boot heels. I fixed her with a direct stare as I jabbed a finger at the button. There, I pressed it. Now let me in! I wasn’t about to be intimidated by some old lady behind a desk. After an unnecessarily long moment of consideration, she gave in and pressed the door release. Great, now I had to talk to her. The station was even smaller inside than I expected. I entered a small room and the heavy door slammed shut behind me. The lock clicked, and I realized that one must be let out manually as well. Nice. I didn’t hesitate in approaching the woman, who glowered at me as if I’d eaten her Grandma. I pulled my driver ’s license from my wallet and slid it through the small hole in the window. I just assumed she’d request it. “My name is Alexa O’Brien.” I gestured to my I.D. card lying between us. I’d always thought that photo looked like a mug shot. “I’m here to pick up Raoul Roberts.” She cast a glance at my identification and shrugged as she picked it up. “Just a moment.” With another suspicious glance, she’d moved down a hall to the right, beyond my view. The quiet was deafening. I tapped my nails on the counter to break the silence, and then I chewed on a pinky nail in annoyance. This had better be good, I thought. If Raoul called me here over something stupid like a DUI, I was going to break his nose. If anything, he

probably deserved to stay locked up. The energy shifted, and I sensed their approach before the big man in uniform appeared from the hall. The incredibly depressing receptionist followed and twirled a strand of greying hair between her fingers. She still clutched my I.D. between her fingers, and I extended a hand to indicate that I wanted it. Her gaze went first to the officer, who stood a full head taller than either of us was. At his nod, she dropped it within my reach. “Ms. O’Brien, hello. I’m Constable Avery.” He moved immediately to open the high security door and ushered me into the station. Constable Avery was in his early fifties or so. He had a fit football player ’s build that had softened only slightly with time. His hair was cropped short, and his moustache was more grey than brown. Despite the gun at his hip, his crystal blue eyes were serious but friendly. “Pleased to meet you.” I accepted his offered hand. He judged my handshake as flimsy, but, if I’d been there to out strength him, I could have crushed his fingers with minimal effort. “And you are Mr. Roberts’s…?” The question hung between us, which left me to fill in the blank. “Colleague.” The word just popped out. The last thing I wanted was for anyone to assume more than that. “I’m a close friend and colleague.” “Alright.” He gave me a quick once over and

decided that I wasn’t much of a threat. “Why don’t you come on back while I finish up with some paperwork?” His quick dismissal ticked me off, but I knew it wasn’t personal. If he’d known that I could gut him with my fingers alone, I doubt he would have been so willing to turn his back on me. I followed him past a series of rooms until they gave way to offices. The majority were empty at this time of night, save one. A uniformed officer spoke loudly into the phone, oblivious to our passing. “I don’t give a rat’s ass, Jim!” Her voice dropped in pitch when she said, “If you blow this case for me, I’ll bust your balls from here to Timbucktwo.” I smirked but resisted the urge to laugh. A lady needed special skills to work in an industry like law enforcement. The last two doors were heavy iron with a safety glass window. Inside, Raoul sat at a small table, alone in the windowless room. He clutched a Styrofoam cup of coffee, but he didn’t show much interest in it. He just stared straight ahead and drummed his fingers on the tabletop, while he whistled a jaunty tune. To me, this attempt at keeping his cool revealed exactly how close he was to turning wolf on these people and tearing a few faces off. I did not hide my smirk when Constable Avery turned a key in the lock and swung the door open. I had a good mind to go in there clucking away like a distraught

wife, just to embarrass him further. His expression clearly stated that he was more than ready to leave. I noted how his first response was to glare at me, then Constable Avery. I raised a questioning eyebrow and rested one hand on my hip. I stopped just inside the doorway. Coal black eyes fixed on me, Raoul raised the corner of his top lip in the hint of a snarl. For someone who wanted my help, he sure wasn’t doing a good job of making me feel especially giving. This was a complete joke. Black hair hung long around Raoul’s face. He’d gotten a trendy cut since I’d seen him last. It now rested just above his shoulders rather than well below. He looked damn good, as much as I hated to think so. His wide shoulders were squared, and he looked tightly wound, as if braced for trouble. He wore his usual dark suit, Armani or something equally pricey. My senses thrilled at his heady wolf scent mixed with aftershave. A frown creased my brow. Why had I even agreed to come here? Was there really nobody else he could call for this? I’d bet my money that he had several women who would be more than willing to waste their time with this crap. Why me? Avery lingered near the door as if awaiting my cue for him to leave us. “Is he being charged with anything?” I asked outright. It earned me a grimace from Avery and a death

glare from Raoul. “No, not at the moment.” Avery crossed his arms over his massive chest and looked down at me from his six-foot-plus frame. “Then may we have a moment alone?” I followed up with a quick smile. His eyes darted between Raoul and me as if weighing the odds of it being a bad idea. “I’ll be right across the hall.” I knew he granted us the illusion of privacy, but it worked fine for me. I wasn’t the one sitting in the hot seat. “You want to tell me what I’m doing here at this hour of night?” I said when Avery left. “What did you do? Sell someone a shit shack and convince them it was a castle?” “You’re not funny, Alexa.” He sat back in his chair and crossed one leg smoothly over the other. Raoul looked no less masculine for it. He made a show of fussing with the crease in his pants to avoid meeting my eyes. “I’m waiting.” I crossed my arms and tapped my foot in an exaggerated display of impatience. “Julie Price was murdered last night. I was taken in as a suspect due to my previous relationship with her.” He cleared his throat and dared me to make assumptions. “And? If they’re letting you out, then obviously, you got away with it.” My lips quirked, but I maintained

a straight face. The look he shot me was absolutely murderous. Risking a glance at the open door, he growled. It was so low that it reached only my sensitive ears. My defenses kicked into overdrive, my instincts instantly went on full alert. Ok, maybe I shouldn’t have said that with a cop within earshot, but Raoul needed to know I wasn’t at his beck and call. I hadn’t been that girl for a long time. Julie Price, I’d heard the name once or twice before. She had worked for the same real estate company as Raoul. The two became lovers, as was the usual for a guy like him, but it had ended some time last year. If I recalled correctly, they’d broken it off when her husband discovered the affair. That had been months ago. “Alright,” I sighed and shuffled my feet. I refused to take the empty seat across from him. “Give me the low down.” The look he shot at me oozed venom. “I didn’t do it.” He spoke through clenched teeth. “As of right now, I’m being released simply because they can’t prove it was me. But, considering they can’t verify my alibi, I’m still under scrutiny.” “Why can’t they verify your alibi?” I had a few of my own sneaking suspicions why, but I wanted to hear it from him. He glanced across the hall through the open

door, cleared his throat and picked away at the edge of his coffee cup. “I was with Belle.” Well, that explained it, alright. Belle Listand was nothing but trouble. A mid-thirties werewolf with a fondness for sins of the flesh, she was on my list of least favorite people. Her elderly husband had been ailing for more than a year now. Since he had no living offspring and a whole lot of money in oil, she went to great lengths to keep him in the dark about her many affairs. The old guy had no clue, neither that she spent her nights with other men, rather than in her grand rooms on his sprawling estate, nor that she occasionally ran on four legs and howled at the moon. If Raoul had no alibi because he’d been with Belle, then that meant she had refused to risk her husband finding out that she was a no good tramp. And, she most definitely was the type to allow someone else to sit in prison because she had a secret to hide. “So, she left you in the lurch huh? That shouldn’t come as a surprise.” “It doesn’t.” He got to his feet in one smooth motion, which brought Avery back with the sound of jingling keys. “I’ve got some papers for you to sign. Then you’ll be free to go.” He handed a pen to Raoul. He made eye contact with each of us in turn, and I had to admire his demeanor. Though he may not have consciously realized it, he was holding his body in a

slightly defensive stance. Some humans sensed our unnatural vibe. Though I didn’t want to get into the close confines of a car with Raoul, the faster we left, the sooner I could drop him off and be rid of him. As I led the way to my car, Raoul made a point of keeping in step beside me rather than behind. I couldn’t believe how pathetically fragile his ego was. I shook my head but said nothing. “Thank you, Alexa.” Taking a gamble, he laid a warm hand softly on my shoulder. I fought the urge to actively shrug it off. “I really appreciate your time. I mean it.” Now that he was touching me, I wished that I hadn’t come. “So where am I taking you? Is your car at home?” I tried for nonchalance but failed miserably when the awkwardness never ceased. Uncomfortable and annoyed, I eased away from his touch. “Yeah, home would be nice. I can take a cab to my car tomorrow. It’s in the city, at the office.” So, they’d arrested him at work. Ouch. That one had to hurt. I didn’t even have a scathing remark for that. Shame on me. As we approached the Charger, I pressed the remote unlock. The lights flooded us in a sudden spotlight. “When did you get the new car?” Raoul gave it an appraising once over but paused when he caught sight

of my scowl. “It’s not a new car?” “You asked me that six months ago. I’ve had the damn thing for more than a year. Do you ever pay attention to anyone or anything outside of your personal bubble?” It came out fast, before I’d realized it. “Forget it.” Almost anxiously, Raoul reached for the passenger door handle. I knew he wanted to say something, most likely a bullshit apology, which I did not want to hear. I started the engine and rushed to turn the volume down when the Hair Nation station on satellite radio blasted at us. “Cinderella,” Raoul commented as he did a quick survey of the roomy interior. “Good band in their time.” With the car in gear, I risked a glance in his direction. Our sudden close confines didn’t sit well with me. A funny smile played along his perfectly shaped lips. I think it had something to do with the Cinderella song, a nostalgia of sorts. “I didn’t listen to them much myself.” Driving was a good, valid excuse not to have to look directly at him. “I was always more of a Motley Crue kind of girl.” “Nice.” Silence fell, and with it, the tension grew thick enough to dance on. Just great. The ten minute drive to Raoul’s house was going to feel like an eternity. I messed around with the air conditioner settings when we

came to a red light. I’d take any excuse to focus my attention on something other than useless small talk. The light turned green, and I pulled onto a nearly empty street. One lone car sped past going in the opposite direction. “I didn’t murder Julie.” He spoke so fast that I almost didn’t catch the words. His stiff posture looked uncomfortable, and I knew it couldn’t possibly be because of my super comfy seats. “Um, ok.” Another glance at him revealed both fists clenched tightly on his lap. There was a desperation in his energy that picked at my senses. “I think someone’s trying to set me up. Probably that good for nothing husband of hers.” I didn’t need to look to know that he was staring at me, gauging my reaction. Ever the careful driver, I focused on nothing but the road ahead. “Well, no offense, Raoul, but perhaps you should make a habit of seeing single women.” I shrugged a shoulder to emphasize the casual tone that I forced. As we approached the train tracks, the red lights began to blink, and I hit the gas hard. I was not letting myself get trapped with him any longer than necessary. Railway tracks successfully bisect the town at three different points. If we got stuck on one side due to a slow moving train, there wasn’t much I could do but wait. By the time I reached the crossing outside of town, I would have spent an extra ten minutes getting there.

The engine gave a mighty rev as we shot over the crossing well before the arms came down. Raoul’s right hand gripped the door handle hard enough to turn his knuckles white. I was keenly aware of the sudden acceleration of his pulse. He squirmed in his seat, clearly attempting to brush off the split second of fear. “Single women have too many hang ups. It’s never just sex with them.” The tiny hairs on the back of my neck bristled, and a small fantasy played out in my head in which I throttled him with my bare hands. “God, do you have to be so callous? What’s wrong with wanting more than only to be another nameless number on a list?” He cast me a look that clearly said I just didn’t get it. My temper began to rise, but I reined it in. In just a few more minutes, he would be gone. “Don’t be so dramatic.” His ebony locks moved as he chuckled. “You always were the emotional type.” That had been a direct hit. “Which explains why you were getting acquainted with the booking process rather than me.” Maybe it hadn’t been such a good idea to do this just one night before the three days of the moon began. The day before, the day of and the day after the full moon is a highly powerful time. Animal urges and instincts are at their strongest and many are unable to deny the call of the wolf. Of course, most of us learned to control it. The moon doesn’t really have every shifter

taking multiple partners or turning into a raging wolf in the grocery store checkout line. Raoul watched me with eyes so dark they were nearly black. He was trying to unnerve me. A piece of shoulder length black hair fell across one eye, and he gave his head a toss. “Oh, here we go. I was wondering how long it would take for the gloves to come off.” A frustrated growl rumbled in my throat, and I had to look away before his smug smile made me to do something that I’d regret. “You’re a real piece of work, Raoul, you know that? In just a matter of seconds, you’ve got me wishing that I’d screened your call.” With a quick shoulder check, I changed lanes and then signaled to take the next left after the golf course. Instead of anger or irritation like I’d anticipated, the conceited jerk threw his head back and laughed heartily. “If only, huh?” “You’re an asshole.” My fingers tightened on the wheel, and I forced myself to take a deep breath before I took out one of his eyes with a carefully directed claw. “Well, I certainly didn’t get rich by always being the nice guy.” Ain’t that the truth? As I turned into The Fairways, the golf course neighborhood where Raoul lived, I turned the radio up a few notches. Maybe he would get the hint. One of the old KISS songs from the 80s boomed

out cheesy sexual innuendos. Not wanting to encourage that mode of thought, I hit buttons until I recognized Raine Maida’s voice. Our Lady Peace was a nice nonsexual band. The houses got nicer as we went. As we continued from street to street, the structure size grew substantially. We were nearing the east end of town, the rich district. My own house was directly opposite us on the town’s west facing edge. Just six more blocks to Raoul’s. “So, is everyone still doing the lunar run?” He asked suddenly, and I frowned in response. Was this another lame attempt at casual conversation? “If you showed up once in a while you’d know.” “It’s flattering to know that I’m missed. Maybe I’ll see you Saturday then. If anymore of my girlfriends end up dead, I’m going to need the alibi.” I laughed then. “Right. Just tell the cops you turned into a wolf with several others from the community and ran in the forest outside town. Then maybe they’ll just lock you in a psychiatric hospital instead of in with the guys who just wait for pretty, wellkept men to arrive.” “That’s not what I meant, Alexa. Somebody would back me, even if it isn’t you.” He practically snarled at me, and I glared my hardest. “You know what, Raoul?” I swung the weighty car onto his street. The tires squealed, and I delighted in

his sudden dirty look when a face peered out the neighbor ’s window. “You better watch it. Because if you go to jail, your secret is going to come out, eventually, and God forbid you wind up in a lab.” His eyes narrowed, but he obviously didn’t consider the scenario a realistic outcome. “Spare me.” I let the car jerk to a rough halt in front of his giant three-level split. “That’s fine. Disregard caution and common sense. But if you’re such a big boy, then I trust you won’t be wasting anymore of my time or my free evening phone minutes.” Raoul’s door swung open silently. He fished a crumpled twenty from his pocket. “For gas.” I fumed so hard that, if steam didn’t come out of my ears soon, the top of my head was going to blow. “You’re offering me money? Why didn’t you just call a cab then?” His wide shoulders moved in a slight shrug, and he avoided meeting my eyes. He had only called me to see if I would come. My anger was nothing but a game to him. I wanted to yell at him to get out of my car, but he did so before I could. When I wouldn’t touch his money, he dropped it on the passenger seat. “So, I’ll see you Saturday, then.” He glanced at his feet and then at the neighboring houses before finally looking at me. I thought of every woman of all ages, colors and

creeds who had trusted their heart to a man like Raoul only to have it handed back to them used. “Kiss my ass, Raoul.” My foot hit the gas and jerked the open door from his grasp. I cut a U-turn in the middle of the street and closed the door with the momentum. A thrill shot through me when the tires squealed even louder upon my exit. In the rear view mirror, I could see Raoul hurrying up the walk, eager to get inside before the entire street was gawking out the window. I switched to the local rock station and turned the volume way up. Finally, I pulled out of Raoul’s swanky neighborhood. The moment that I pulled into my driveway, I punched Shaz’s number into my cell phone. I left a message for him to come by the house after work. Kylarai and I shared a two-level bungalow, a cute little white house with brown trim. It wasn’t the fanciest of dwellings, but it’s roomy enough without being too big or too small. The front walk was framed by one of those archway gates layered in flowers, courtesy of Kylarai. As always, I took a deep breath as I passed beneath it. That fresh flower scent was heavenly. A glow beyond the living room curtains indicated that Kylarai was still up. Because of her career as a successful divorce attorney, she had little time for decorative ventures. However, when the urge struck her, the things that she came up with were simply amazing.

Since she altered her schedule two months ago, she’d been doing her paperwork at home and just going to the office to meet with clients. I thought she did it so she’d have more time to dress up the house. I found something new almost every time I came home. I frowned down at the new mat in front of the door that virtually screamed, “Welcome”. I’d told her that there was no need to be welcoming anybody here. I’d prefer an unwelcome mat, myself. The time that I had found one at a novelty store, it had lasted a matter of hours before disappearing, never to be seen again. Shaz and I joked that Kylarai was the mother hen of our little group because of her gentle, protective nature. She went out of her way to take care of us. I still found it hard to believe she was a thirty-three year old widow who’d torn out her husband’s throat, but, she was, and she had. He’d beaten her into submission for the last time. After working for more than five years to hide her wolf from him, she unleashed it in a matter of seconds. I wonder if old Johnny boy had known his wife watched from within that furry face as his blood sprayed. Endearing and soft spoken, but she’d eat your face off. That was Kylarai. “How did it go?” She called to me when I came into the foyer. “Did you get rid of Patrick Morgan?” “Yeah, he was no problem.” I kicked off my boots and breathed a sigh of relief after each one. Joining her in the living room, I settled into the

leather easy chair near the large picture window that looked on to the street. “But, I have totally unrelated, stupid news.” “What now?” She asked with a worried glint in her grey eyes. I told her about the bullshit call from Raoul. Her eyes widened as I spoke, but she didn’t say anything until I’d finished. “I wouldn’t expect that from Raoul. He loves the ladies - there’s no doubt about that - but slaughtering them? No way. There has to be another explanation.” I sucked in my breath and let it out slowly. Raoul and I were many things, but friends wasn’t one of them. We rarely saw eye to eye, but due to status and power, we were the top two werewolves in town. Aside from that, we couldn’t be more different. “I don’t know what to do, Ky. That son of a bitch had no reason to call me down there. What the hell is that about?” I took in her comfortable appearance where she sat diagonal to me on the full length matching leather couch. Clad in silky soft pajama pants and her favorite fuzzy robe, she looked the epitome of what I wanted to feel right then. “I know there’s no love lost between the two of you,” she replied with a toss of her trendy brunette, Posh Spice-style bob. “But, did you ever think he does this stuff to reach out to you?” I stared at her as if she’d grown two heads, and

she shrugged. “If this isn’t some kind of misunderstanding, if he’s killing people, then he’d have to be stopped.” Her expression grew wary. “What are you saying, Alexa?” “I don’t know. He’s driving me crazy. He is crazy. And, if he goes on a killing spree, then he’ll have to be stopped before he endangers the rest of us.” Though I never breathed a word of it to Kylarai, I suspected Raoul would rat us all out if he was discovered to be a Were and put in a lab. He’d try to take us down with him simply so he wasn’t suffering alone. For a minute, there was only the sound of the wall clock ticking and quiet laughter from the television in the far corner. Kylarai’s eyes took on a haunted look, and I could see that she’d thought the same when she nodded in agreement. I couldn’t very well let Raoul bring murder and mayhem to our quiet little town. He would ruin us all. “You know I agree with you,” she said at last. As quiet as she was, she certainly wasn’t known for being weak. She’d take out anyone in her way if push came to shove. “But, don’t be so quick to jump to conclusions. You have to be sure he’s doing this. There has to be more evidence than that to land him a death sentence.” “Well, the cops let him go, what does that tell you?” I forced my limbs to move and sauntered down the hall, around the corner, to my room.

After changing into fuzzy sweatpants and a clean t-shirt, I gave my long hair a halfhearted shove away from my face. Kylarai’s muffled response sounded like, “He didn’t do it.” I made a face of disgust at my closet that nobody could see. I re-entered the living room just as Shaz rang the doorbell. He was earlier than I’d expected. After savoring one of his perfect hugs, I retold to him what I had said to Kylarai. “Why would someone want to kill Julie?” he asked. I found it odd, that was the first thought he had. “Did you know her?” “I met her once or twice when I dropped by Raoul’s. But, that had to be almost a year ago, now.” His eyes took on a haunted glow. Being three years younger than me, Shaz is still finding out how much danger and death plays a part in our world. His remaining innocence along with his realistic acceptance is what I love about him. “You don’t think it was Raoul?” Was I the only one who thought that he probably did do it? “Let’s not go there,” Kylarai interjected. “Not until we’re at that point.” Shaz nodded, his lips pressed together tight. “If Raoul was to brutally kill someone, he’d have a damn good reason. And much as I hate to say it, he doesn’t place that much value on past lovers.” “Which is exactly why he could do it so easily

and feel no remorse.” The bitterness was thick in my tone, and I ignored the look they exchanged. “You look cold.” Shaz ran a warm hand down my arm. My wolf responded by leaping against my inner core as if trying to break free. Closing my eyes, I could feel the pull of the wild in my veins and smell the pine and spice of fur. “Actually, I think I need to go for a run.” I didn’t want to sit there trying to convince them what depths of scum Raoul really was. We all knew him differently. This conversation had happened many times before. They assumed my opinion of him was strictly personal. Maybe it was, but my reasons were good. I rose from my chair and stretched languorously. “Want to come with?” “Always.” Shaz was on his feet in a heartbeat. “Count me out,” Kylarai said and stifled a yawn as we moved to the sliding glass door off the attached kitchen. “I’ve been up for almost twenty-four hours. I’m going to bed.” The early morning air held a slight chill that caressed my naked flesh as I slipped out of my clothes. The sky was the color of absolute black, the darkest piece of night just before dawn breaks the barrier on the horizon. A thin cloud cover blocked out every star. I stood at the end of the yard and looked out, onto the stretch of field behind the house. The tree line, which

was about half a mile away, taunted my wolf. I longed to run and stretch my muscles to capacity. I needed to feel the burn as I pushed myself to the max. Unlatching the gate, I turned back to see Shaz drop his t-shirt on the patio railing. His build was average but firm, and I allowed myself to sneak an extra glance at his well-formed body. As a werewolf, one certainly got used to being nude. Nudity came with the territory. The grass crumpled softly beneath his feet as he approached, only to spring up again when he’d moved on. I knew he was going to touch me before he actually did. His energy was warm and seemed to reach for me. A hand gently traced the curve of my waist. I raised my head to look at him. My eyes turned wolf in a blink; the deep brown of my irises filled the whites so they were no longer human. He smiled down at me and placed a quick kiss on the tip of my nose. “Ready?” His low, smooth voice was a whisper. Those intense jade eyes held a teasing glint. I gave him a playful shove. His closeness was undoing my last bit of resistance. I needed the change, and with the full moon only two days away, I was more than ready to run wild. In response to his question, I threw my head back and looked into the sky, as if it were a dark velvet veil that hid the secrets of the universe. I held my hands out before me and just let the wolf inside break free.

The sudden blast of supernatural energy that shot through me forced me to my knees. A small cry escaped me. For just a split second, I was flooded with the most horrid pain. It flowed over me as bone and muscle shifted in reformation. In an instant, the pain had become soothing languor. In seconds, I stood in my backyard as a large wolf, with fur the same ash blonde as my hair. Shaz makes the most beautiful snow-white wolf due to his insanely white-blond hair. He is much larger than I am, with green orbs that stand out in awe-inspiring intensity. He nuzzled me with a wet muzzle before bounding through the open gate. We raced across the field at top speed. We always tried to beat each other to a particular tree at the far edge of the field. Shaz often took off fast and then burned out, so I planned to take advantage of that at just the right time to propel myself forward and win. The wind in my fur was a cooling breeze that carried the scents of the forest to my sensitive nose. Blood on the air informed me that a few coyotes had managed to kill a small doe not long ago. The slightest hint of rain still indicated an early morning shower, and I savored the scent. Just as I’d expected, Shaz began to lose his steady pace and dropped in speed. I took the opportunity to burst ahead of him, and he nipped at my heels. I stood in front of the victory tree with the best mocking, tonguelolling, goofy grin that any lupine could muster.

When he arrived at the tree too late, his response was to wrestle me to the ground in a series of playful bites and nips. I could hear little critters running through the underbrush to take cover. I broke free of Shaz’s grip and pounced on him to bite the tips of his ears. He feigned surrender and followed up with a nice bite on my flank, one that might actually bruise. After we’d exhausted ourselves, we rested in the soft grass beneath a large evergreen tree. We easily fell asleep amid the sounds of the early morning birds waking and the last few hoots of an owl as he made his way home for the day. I rested my head on my paws and dozed. Shaz’s head rested on my back, and before long, I heard the soft sound of even breathing. To be a wolf wasn’t hard. No, the hard part was to go back to being human afterward. In a world of noise, pollution and selfishness, I enjoyed the relief, the escape to something pure, natural and free. More than once, I had entertained the thought of living among nature as a wolf always and saying goodbye to the human world. However, it could never be so simple. As a creature with a duel nature, to deny one risked the other. Several shifters had chosen one side, human or wolf. Most of them had driven themselves into madness. The balance in-between was often hard to find, but it was always worth it. I sighed with contentment and allowed all human thought to blow away on the gentle breeze. Human

worry had no place here, among the forest and its occupants. I was wolf and comfortably so.

Chapter Four Friday night was the hottest night at Lucy’s Lounge. I figured I would stop by for a bite to eat before making the short highway trek to Edmonton. The lounge kitchen made a to-die-for sirloin steak. I touched up my smoky, dark eyeliner in the car. No lipstick, I rarely wore any. Tonight I’d decided to exchange my casual attire for basic black dress pants and a snug, corset-style, black top. My hair flowed long and loose down my back. I preferred to park near the back of the lot. I didn’t see the point in fighting for the closest space. By parking in the back, I had to walk past the alley that ran behind the building. No sooner had I approached it than I felt that cool, undead presence. Arys was down there. I debated leaving the brightly lit lot and entering the darkened alley. Two guys whistled at me as they walked to their car, but I paid them little attention. My mind focused only on that cold energy drawing me in. That centuries-old power seemed to beckon to me on the still night air. I have a natural distrust of alleys. They’re not known for their safety. They are too dark with too many shadows to hide in. Anything, vampire or other, with any

kind of psychic ability, can shield its energy. In effect, it can make as if it weren’t even there and leave its victim unaware. What a big bad wolf I was, afraid of the dark. However, Arys was down there, which assured me that nothing else was. I moved silently forward. I could feel Arys in the blackness. I had gone halfway down when another alley intersected, and the scent of fresh blood pulled me to the left. I wasn’t surprised to find him draped in the shadows with a woman clutched tightly in his grasp. Even in the dark, I could see the whites of her eyes as she struggled. He held her immobile, and my heart paused when her gaze landed on me. I was still yards away, but she saw me clearly as her vampireinduced disorientation loosened its hold. She gave a strangled cry, and Arys clamped a hand over her mouth. As she whimpered, I stood frozen, unable to come to her aid as she hoped. If anything, my presence only excited the vampire more. Arys’s pupils were a drowning black. His mouth was smeared with blood as he drank from her jugular. I should have been sickened, but I wasn’t. Had becoming a supernatural creature made me immune to human suffering? Not entirely. The fear in her wide-eyed stare bothered me more than her fading life. My own reaction to the scene bothered me more. Despite my own personal beliefs and born humanity, I am a predator, and in that moment, I

enjoyed what I saw. The scent of spilt human blood tantalized my senses. The sight of the crimson splashes stirred things low inside me. As the light began to fade from his victim’s eyes, she ceased struggling and hung loose in his embrace like a forgotten rag doll. I watched in complete silence until she was nothing but an empty husk, and her vacant, dead gaze stared over his shoulder at me. Arys stepped back and let her hit the ground with a thud that dropped my stomach to my knees. “Did you enjoy the show?” He wiped a hand across his full lips, and his tongue flicked over his crimson-smeared fangteeth. “I always appreciate an audience.” The predatory glow in his eyes began to fade as he came towards me. “I see you’ve been a busy boy tonight,” I commented casually, though I couldn’t deny the rapid beat of my heart. “Yeah, well, they’re good for more than just one thing.” He cast a glance back at the body, and I got an unwelcome visual of the vampire making love to the woman that now lie dead. He’d taken her to his bed, possessed her body, and enjoyed her heat, but intended all along to take it away. The human side of me was shocked that I wasn’t more appalled at Arys’s nonchalance. He spoke like those guys in high school, the ones that most girls fall for before they realize their mistake. Though the wolf in me did not take life from its lovers, it did, however,

appreciate his predator logic. I swallowed heavily, suddenly apprehensive and too aware of the sweet scent of blood drying on the corpse. I’d never thought that I’d feel threatened by Arys, but I decided that maybe I should. I knew that Arys killed with discretion. Vampires do not have to kill to survive. However, feeding without the kill was like sex without the orgasm, according to my colleague, Kale Sinclair. It explained why some vampires just quit giving a damn. Arys watched me with cool blue eyes and a curious expression on his forever-young face. “What’s your deal, Alexa? What brings you on a vampire hunt tonight?” “I was just passing by. I felt you down here.” I licked my dry lips, and my head filled with visions of tearing into warm flesh. I could almost sense blood, hot on my tongue, as its intoxicating scent filled my nostrils. I wanted to consume the life within the girl’s blood. I shook my head, and my vision cleared. “You shouldn’t be killing in town. It’s dangerous.” “Let me worry about that, my lovely wolf.” Arys studied me hard, and I wondered if he somehow knew what I’d just seen. With a hand on my back, he guided me out of the alley towards the glow of the light. “But, I am curious what had you hot footing it out of here so fast last night.” I told him about Raoul as we walked, giving him

my best rant, one that would have been wasted on Kylarai and Shaz. The energy of his fresh kill buzzed around Arys, which gave me goose bumps and a constant tingle down my spine. “You shouldn’t have gone to him.” “I know. I thought maybe he was in real trouble. Lord knows why I’d even care.” “I certainly don’t see why you do. Every time you give him a chance, he lets you down. There is so much more out there. Why limit yourself?” He laid a warm hand on my forearm and gave a gentle squeeze. I couldn’t mistake the meaning of his words nor deny the warm heat that rose to meet his touch. My breath caught as his energy danced along my skin and raised the little hairs on the back of my neck. His magnetic pull remained familiar, but the flow was different. The living, breathing power of my wolf rushed to the surface to meet the dark, icy power of the undead. If Arys’s sharp gasp was any indication, he was as surprised as I was. His hand moved down my arm until he had entwined his fingers in mine. With this more solid connection, our two very different powers joined into one that took my breath away. A warm glow hummed all around us. Pleasure raced through my blood, and I wanted more. Arys’s pupils dilated in response. I could feel him peering into my soul. I felt him in my head, a gentle touch on my mind.

In the same moment, we shared a thought, a memory. He saw through my wolf’s eyes as she raced through the forest, answering the call of the night. Bloody images flashed through my head and the rush of sinking fangs into a soft, slender neck entranced me. I wanted more. I wanted to climb inside him and roll around in all of that power. He took a step and closed the remaining space between us. The heat grew into a fever, something I fought to escape before it consumed me. “Arys, stop.” With all my resolve, I pulled my hand from his and shoved him back. He blinked at me a few times but didn’t step out of my personal space. “That was amazing. I would never have guessed you could do that,” he said. The look he gave me was undeniably full of desire. “I didn’t do anything,” I stammered. He wasn’t buying it. “I knew you were more than a shifter, but I didn’t realize how much more. This is more than a human’s natural ability.” His expression was serious, but he sounded drunk. The energy had buzzed me, too. It continued to throb through my veins. “You’re a metaphysical dream, Alexa. I’ve known vampires like you, but never one whose mortal heart still beats.” “I’m not a vampire, though. I don’t need to take from others to survive.” “Your energy calls like something that has never

been human. It seeks something from me.” He shook his head in wonder but never took his eyes off me. “The energy, it’s not always sensual,” I offered lamely. I didn’t know what to say, and I was feeling very ill at ease. “No?” Arys raised an eyebrow, but a satisfied grin spread across his handsome features. I did my best to fight the blush that crept across my cheeks. My face felt hot, and I wanted to offer any lame excuse just so I could escape the sudden awkwardness. “Arys, I have to go. Duty calls.” Not exactly a lie, but he looked at me like he knew damn well I was making a getaway. I had to, though. He shared so many of my abilities, and my power seemed to really like him. The metaphysical attraction had been progressing over time, and I didn’t fully trust myself around him anymore. Needless to say, I skipped the sirloin steak dinner that I’d been anticipating. I made up for it by stopping by Swiss Chalet to grab a delicious chicken dinner on my way to see Lena. She’s one of just two humans that Veryl works with. She’s a natural witch and a truly amazing spell caster. Lena was white witch to the core. All of her spell casting focused on things like healing, strength and protection. Lena helped me learn how to focus, to

concentrate. Without that, I couldn’t control the outcome. She taught me plenty of tricks for both accessing and grounding excess energy. Without her, I would most likely still be a bumbling fool with little control or skill. A few times a month, Lena and I got together to work with energy. As a spell caster, her manipulation usually required the use of an object as a conductor and storage point whereas I tend to be my own conductor. Though she uses the energy in a different way than I do, we call and manipulate it the same way. I truly enjoyed the time we spent on focal exercises and female bonding. Lena reminded me a little of my mom, and I valued our relationship. The office building we all used as a base was dark, except for the one light that blazed in the kitchen, where Lena was making tea. We’d have the place to ourselves, which was just as well considering we were going to be playing with energy. “Good evening, Lena,” I called from the entryway so I wouldn’t startle the older lady. “Hey Alexa, how’s it going?” She smiled up at me when I entered the room. Her eyes sparkled, and she looked at least a decade younger than her fifty-three years. “Pretty good. How about yourself?” “Great, thank you. Just fixing a cup of herbal tea. Care for some?” Her long, dark blonde hair hung in a French braid to her waist.

“No. Thank you, though,” I said as I dug into my Swiss Chalet bag. “You’re not hungry, are you?” “Oh, heavens no. I ate an entire pumpkin pie by myself for dinner.” She patted her small belly as if it were enormous. “How’s the shop keeping going?” I asked. Lena owns a small magic shop on Whyte Avenue, in Edmonton, where she sells all kinds of neat new age gear, magic books, and trinkets. “It’s great. I had to hire a part-time girl to help out a few times a week.” “That’s awesome. Good for you.” I sat at the table and chatted with her while I chowed down on chicken, potato and veggies. Dinner wasn’t quite as succulent as a rare steak, but it was still damn good. After a long moment of quiet satisfaction, I gathered my garbage together and headed for the silver trashcan. I asked, “So what have you got for me today?” “Just some of the focal exercises from last time. I don’t think there’s much more that I can show you. You’re a natural anyway.” “Aw, that’s sweet of you to say.” My cheeks warmed in response to her compliment. She shrugged. “You’ve such an uncanny ability. Some of us have to work really hard to achieve what comes so naturally to you.” She studied me thoughtfully, and I paused in mid-motion as I dug a piece of gum

from my purse. “What?” I asked when her brow furrowed in one of those worried looks that only a mother can wear. She shook her head, and her braid moved like it was alive. “I don’t know dear. I do hope you’re careful though.” Lena often expressed concern for me. In our world, no shortage of things can get you killed. Power and ability are just two of many. “I’m always careful, Lena.” I tried to smile reassuringly, but she dismissed my phony attempt. “Seriously, Alexa. Don’t let too many people know what you can do. It’s far better to be underestimated.” I knew that firsthand. However, the real danger was those with similar abilities. I can’t hide my psi abilities from others with the same. I leaned against the kitchen counter and crossed my arms over my chest. I watched as Lena pulled a small, blue velvet bag from her jeans pocket. She reached inside and withdrew a small green gem that I couldn’t identify. Lena had more charms and amulets than I had hair on my head. “I’m just going to draw a small circle on the floor so I can energize these charms.” She shook two more gems out of the bag, one ocean blue and the other a deep purple. She poured salt straight from the box on to the

floor, which enclosed her in a protection circle large enough to sit in comfortably. I never joined her within it. Since I’d become a werewolf, I wanted nothing to do with that magical cage. Something in my wolf nature shied away from the magic of others. It gave me a strong sense of discomfort that grew with the unnaturalness of the intended result. Of course, I use metaphysical walls on others. I just don’t want them used on me. She told me once that she doesn’t like being inside the salt circle either, due to claustrophobia, but it would keep her safe if something bad detected her magic and decided to drop by. “What should I do?” I asked. I frowned at a splash of dipping sauce on the inside of my wrist. “You have nothing new for me?” I pursed my lips and watched as she laid the three charms on the floor so that they formed a large triangle. “Why don’t you work on that touchless psi ball again? You did far better than me.” I had created a bigger ball than Lena, but at the size of a grape, I hardly found it to be brag worthy. The no touch energy ball had taken a lot out of me. It involved creating the ball without the use of hands. The mind-only ball was much easier said than done. The fingertips are an especially sensitive tool in a psi exercise, a key factor in most energy conduction that united the body and the mind in creation. To do it with the mind alone was both uber advanced and damned

hard. “That was a hell of a task.” I held my breath when she wiggled her fingers above the purple gem. The energy she drew into her circle hummed on the air. She whispered a word of Latin as the stone began to glow. “What are you doing to them?” I nodded toward the colorful stones. She held up a finger to indicate she needed a moment of concentration. I took the hint and left my next question unvoiced. I knew better than to chatter away when someone was trying to focus. Jez was famous for it. Instead, I returned to the small round table. I pulled the wooden chair out with a scrape and angled it toward the front entry rather than Lena. I closed my eyes, cleared my thoughts, and took a deep breath. I actually put my hands behind my back, to resist the urge to use them. As I simply tuned in to my surroundings, I could feel the power that Lena had called prickle along my skin like pins and needles. After two more deep breaths, I envisioned a tiny green spark. I watched inside my mind as the glowing orb grew to the size of a golf ball. I opened my eyes to find the psi ball hovering at eye level in front of me. I gasped, drawing Lena’s attention. Lena was the only human that I knew who could see energy the way I or a vampire could.

“My heavens, girl,” her voice was soft but incredulous. “How did you manage that?” I shook my head silently. Hell if I knew. The psi ball should have glowed a faint green or gold. Instead, it shimmered in a deep, ocean blue. Energy often took on the same hue as the aura of the practitioner, but my aura is yellow-gold. My heart surged as a thought hit me and, along with it, a small dose of adrenaline. Arys’s aura was blue. I’d seen him work energy before. All we’d done was touch, right? “I’m really not sure.” I breathed, staring at the blue ball hovering a foot from my face. I glanced at Lena. All three of her charms glowed brightly. I experienced the temporary sensation of wanting to touch them. “Have you been up to something that I don’t know about?” Lena’s tone was disturbingly parental. I turned back to my psi ball to avoid her accusatory stare. I noticed my yellow-gold lining the outside of the ball. As I watched, it swirled throughout the blue like the rainbow in an oil patch. Strange. “Like what?” I replied. Too late, I added, “Of course not.” I could feel her eyes on me as I feigned supreme concentration. The little ball hovered as if awaiting instruction. “It’s much bigger than the last one you made.”

My fingers twitched on the rung of the chair, and the little energy ball dissolved. The free energy buzzed around us like high-pitched radio frequency. “Maybe that’s something you should do outside.” A hand flew to her temple where she rubbed lightly. “The intensity of that thing is giving me one hell of a headache. Now, tell me what you’ve been up to.” “I’m sorry, Lena. Are you alright?” I got up from the wooden chair and approached her circle. She didn’t answer me. She gathered up her glowing gemstones in one hand and broke the salt circle with the other. I took her silence to mean that she was insisting on an explanation. With a shrug I said, “I touched a vampire. One with one hell of a pull. We’ve shared a metaphysical attraction since we met, about three years ago. But, it’s grown since. It’s like nothing else I’ve ever felt.” I felt silly saying it like that, but it was true. I had no idea why I would respond so strongly to Arys on a power level. It didn’t happen with anyone else. Not like that. “You touched a vampire. How? What do you mean?” Lena reached for the broom in the corner, but I intercepted the action. I ignored the pointed look that she shot me as I turned to start sweeping. As I cleaned up Lena’s salt mess, I told her about the exchange with Arys. I considered not telling her the color of his aura

but decided the detail wasn’t worth hiding. The extended silence that followed worried me, and I realized a part of me was scared. I didn’t do well when not in control. Whatever drew me to Arys was not within my ability to harness. “Honey, promise me you’ll be careful.” Her tone took on a note heavy with worry, and my heart leapt into my throat when she added, “I can’t believe what I’m hearing.” “Why? What? You’re scaring me.” I fought the urge to drop the broom, grab her by the shoulders, and shake out whatever she knew. Her warm hand reached out to squeeze my arm. “Well now, I’m sorry. Look Alexa, there is plenty that I don’t know and may never know. But, what I do know is this: Much the same as the attraction between the north and south ends of a magnet is the attraction between two souls cut from the same magical cloth.” I blinked at her. My mind was racing, but I wasn’t following. I moved to empty the dustpan but continued to glance at her attentively. “When drawn close enough together, their natural attraction makes it impossible for them not to join. Like a battery in a way.” She shook her head and frowned. “It’s hard to explain. But, two batteries on their own possess an impressive amount of power. If you put them together in the right circuit, they can become so much more than each was on its own.”

A light bulb went on in my head as her words sunk in. “So this is just a power thing?” I tensed stiff as I returned the broom to its post in the corner. Her thoughtful brown eyes were warm when she smiled. “It might be. But, I’ve never known of such a deep connection between two people without it meaning more.” She gave me a wink, and my jaw dropped. “Wait a minute.” I held up both hands in a stop motion. “Please tell me you’re not about to use a term like ‘soul mates’ in this conversation.” Her smile froze. “You’re not interested in him? Don’t tell me he has it out for you or something. Sheesh. That could only happen to you.” “No, it’s not like that. He’s a friend, sort of.” My thoughts strayed to Shaz. “It’s just really complicated.” The white wolf and I were close yet we had never been thoroughly intimate. The unspoken bond had developed quickly. We were fast friends from the beginning. Yet, we were not an item, despite the people who thought that we should be, like Kylarai. Like I said, it’s complicated. Lena nodded in understanding. “Matters of the heart often are.” “It doesn’t happen with anybody else.” I mused aloud. “Nobody?” “Well, I definitely am drawn to the energy of some. It’s not the same, though. I vibe off them, but there

is no feeling of need or resulting power high.” As my thoughts wandered back an hour or two, my cheeks grew hot with embarrassment. Just remembering brought a tingle to the pit of my stomach. A soft laugh shook Lena’s shoulders. She opened her hand to reveal the three sparkling stones. “Take the purple one. It’s for meditation and inner peace. Good for the soul. As for the other thing, I’ll look into it and see what I can dig up.” I stared into her hand in wonder. Ever so slowly, I plucked the purple stone from her palm with my thumb and forefinger, careful not to touch the remaining two. “What are those two for?” I couldn’t help but be curious. They were so beautiful. “And, thank you.” “Stress relief and healing properties. My sister tends to be a very high strung person.” Lena chuckled and slipped the blue and green stones back into their velvet pouch. The purple stone seemed to shine just a little bit brighter as I turned it over in my hand. Although the stone was shaped like a random rock, the surfaces shone where the jagged, cut edges split the light. “Is there anything specific I need to do with it?” I hoped not. Spells and chants are not my forte. “No, just drop it in your wallet. Keep it by your bed. Whatever. It should stay charmed until the new moon and then it can be re-energized.” “Awesome, Lena, thanks again.” Though I wanted

to continue examining the dime sized gem, I made myself drop it into my pocket. “It’s no problem. Really. A little positive energy at your side can make a world of difference.” She launched into a story about how one of her amulets saved Kale from a near fatal encounter with the sun. I recognized the story as one that I’d heard before from him. Her tale was interrupted when my cell phone rang. “Speak of the devil,” I murmured upon recognizing Kale’s number on the call display. “Tell me you’re up for some fun and games tonight.” He purred into the phone like a wanton lover. A shiver crept up my spine in response. “What kind of games?” I hated the obvious note of curiosity that made its way into my voice. I was as bad as a cat sometimes, which was probably why Jez and I have such a great time together. “Maybe a little good cop, bad cop. I’m digging for some information.” I contemplated his offer but not for very long. “Which one do I get to be?” “Whichever one your little heart desires.” Damn vampires. Was there nothing they couldn’t do? Each and every one of them whether male or female has this natural pull, to draw prey. Fortunately for them, it works pretty well. “What’s the deal?” I was getting the feeling that

he didn’t want to fill me in until I met up with him. He had an awful tendency to drag me into situations that I would have never entered otherwise. “Like I said, I need a little information. No bloodshed, if I can help it.” He chuckled, and I frowned in response, despite the fact that he couldn’t see it. I was trying to avoid Lena’s fixed gaze without looking conspicuous. I knew she didn’t have the keen hearing that some of us had, but the look she was giving me was driving me nuts. “Where and when?” * * * * I practiced the touchless psi ball outside while waiting for Kale to pick me up. I refused to take my car and let someone tag my plate number. I didn’t know who he was after or what they were capable of. Lena sat on the doorstep sipping one of her herbal teas, as she watched the blue and yellow ball hover before me. I hadn’t been able to increase its size, but it had been easier to form than the previous try. “You should save your energy. Lord knows, you’ll probably need it if you’re out with Kale,” Lena admonished. I let the psi ball drop. The energy dissipated back into the trees and earth. She was most likely right. I’d faced certain death a few times with Kale and barely

lived to tell the tale. “He swears that there shouldn’t be any bloodshed. Of course, that doesn’t mean much.” I chuckled. “I don’t think a vampire enjoys a night that doesn’t include fresh blood.” Lena gave me a hard, motherly look. “Maybe you shouldn’t be running with that vampire so much. He endangers you because he has no mortal limitations. You’re better off partnering with Jez.” I had certainly heard this before, but it was usually coming from Kylarai, our little den mother. “I’ll be fine, Lena. But, don’t think that I don’t appreciate your concern. I really do. I trust Kale, as crazy as that may sound. Even though he’s gotten me into some bad situations, he’s also gotten me out of most of them.” She scoffed, but before she could reply, a sleek, black, 1973 Camaro pulled up to the curb. The windows were tinted so dark that there was no way of seeing who was inside. I was expecting the head of deep brown hair that appeared as Kale exited the car and approached us. “Ladies!” He greeted us enthusiastically. “How are you this fine evening?” Kale Sinclair was tall, dark and ridiculously handsome. A vampire more than five hundred years old, he was both a friend and that co-worker who drew me into more trouble than I get paid to deal with. A snappy dresser, he’s always well put together. Dressed in a dark, trendy suit and his favorite black duster jacket, he wasn’t

hard to look at. After spending a great many years suffering at the hands of the vampiress who turned him, Kale had sought solace by taking out supernaturals like her. Some of the stories of terror that I had heard from him had been enough to keep me awake, blinking in the dark. “Kale, where in the hell are we going?” I was a cut to the chase kind of girl. Screw the small talk. “For a business meeting, of course.” He winked a puppy dog brown eye at me. The other was startlingly blue in contrast due to an intriguing gene condition, heterochromia iridium. His mismatched eyes were captivating. He had once told me that, as a child, he’d been treated like a monster. More than once, he’d been told that his different colored eyes were a sign of the devil. I thought they were beautiful. He cast a critical glance at my attire. “Is that what you’re wearing?” I gaped at him open mouthed. “What? I’m wearing dress pants, you ass. And, how the hell was I to know we’d be going out tonight?” “The pants are fine. Too much cleavage in that top though.” He smiled when he said it, and I knew he was teasing, for the most part. I flipped him my middle finger, and he grinned like the Cheshire cat. “Do you want my company or not?” “I do, actually. I believe that my target this

evening has a penchant for lovely ladies dressed in black.” He cocked his head to the side and assessed my appearance. As an afterthought he added, “I’m sure he’ll appreciate the cleavage, too. Enticing.” That summed it up enough for me. “A vampire then.” “Kale, you need to stop dragging this girl into your messes.” Lena spoke up suddenly. The clink of her mug on the concrete was loud in the stillness. “You’re going to get her seriously hurt one of these days. Or worse.” He took one of her hands in his own and turned it over so that he could examine the rings on her every finger. “Now, you know that I would never intentionally let any harm come to Alexa. If I truly thought there was that kind of danger, I would have asked Lilah to join me.” Lilah was a classic vampire loner. We don’t interact often. In fact, she doesn’t seem to interact with anyone more than necessary other than Veryl. Lena eyed him with a look of disbelief. She gave her head a shake and shoved his chest playfully. “You don’t know when to stop. Any of you. You may not be human, but you’re not invincible.” Kale and I shared a look, which earned us Lena’s frown. I smiled and gave her arm a pat. “No, we’re not. I know that. Even if Kale forgets sometimes.” Which he did all too often. That vampire is a

thrill seeker if I’ve ever seen one. If the chase wasn’t intense and pushed to the limit, Kale wasn’t having any fun. We waited for Lena to get in her car and go safely on her way. We then locked up the office and left. Once I was settled on the soft leather seat of the Camaro, Kale pulled us into traffic with a chirp of the tires. I fixed him with my best deadly glare. “You better not be using me as bait again, buster. Because, I, for one, am not about to play that role again. Especially without even being aware of it.” He chuckled in remembrance, and I punched his upper arm without holding back. His laugh quickly turned to a series of pain-filled noises. “Alright, I deserved that.” “You deserve more than that.” I couldn’t help but laugh, even though a part of me held a grudge. My last experience as Kale’s bait was certainly a memorable experience for all of the wrong reasons. “Ok, I owe you one for that. I know. Call it in whenever you feel justified in doing so, and I’ll be there to take the hit.” He could bet his lily-white ass that he would be. I was anticipating the day. “So, where are we going? And, what’s the deal here? You better fill me in … before you blow it, like the last time you left me in the dark.” I gripped the door handle tightly as he zipped

ahead of traffic to merge into their lane. I cursed myself for leaving my car behind. What was I thinking? As far as drivers go, I couldn’t be sure who was more frightening, Kale or Jez. “The vampire we’re meeting is involved in a blood ring that profits from runaway youths and prostitutes. We will be posing as two potential partners interested in becoming regular buyers. Once we have the guy’s trust, we torture information out of him. I want to know who’s running the operation.” Kale was all business now, speaking matter of fact as he wove in and out of traffic. I hate it when people lane hop. I actively had to hold my tongue against the complaint that was building. “Ok, well that’s nothing new. We’ve dealt with crap like this before.” A car up ahead braked suddenly, which caused the rest of us to brake in succession to avoid a collision. I gasped and dug my fingers into the seats. The leather was tougher than human flesh and posed good resistance, but I worried that I would puncture them with my sharp nails. “We’re meeting the guy in the restaurant lounge of a hotel. Our goal is to have him invite us to his suite for a more private discussion, where we will beat some information out of him before leaving him in a pile of ash. It’ll be fun.” Kale reached to turn the volume up on the radio as the DJ ran through a list of traffic issues

affecting the city. I tried to relax as the scenery flew past. The job sounded straightforward, but I’d been doing this long enough to know that it rarely went as planned.

Chapter Five The hotel was located on the west side of the city. It was busy due to a conference of some sort inside. That might pose a problem if we had to exit the hotel covered in vampire blood and guts, but I wasn’t going to sweat the small stuff until we reached that point. “He isn’t here,” Kale breathed near my ear as he scoured the lounge. Other patrons gave him odd looks as they noticed his eyes. “Alright, I’m going to order a drink then.” Without waiting for him to follow, I approached the bar. After waiting five minutes for a handful of giggling forty-something women to place drink orders, I had a whiskey in my hand. When I turned to find Kale, I was surprised to see him sitting with a vampire that had been turned much later in life. I’d estimate his human years to have been near sixty due to the fine lines in his face and his shock of silver hair. I hadn’t sensed his arrival, which struck me as strange. My hackles rose instantly. I took my time strolling to their table as I delicately lifted the glass to my lips for a sip. Feeling for a vibe from his energy, I wasn’t surprised to find that there was something more to it than vampire alone. What was Kale getting us into?

I put on my best artificial smile as I reached the table. Kale stood and held a hand out to me, which I accepted somewhat quizzically. “Greg, please meet my girlfriend, Alexa. Alexa darling, this is Greg. He’s the one I told you about.” Kale flashed me a quick wink as he spoke, and I could only assume he painted the picture of us as lovers to prevent the vampire from wondering why there were two of us. My being a werewolf probably had him wondering, but hey, many of us were known to enjoy the taste of human flesh. “Hello, pleased to meet you.” I reached out warmly to shake Greg’s hand, careful to apply just enough pressure to be firm without squeezing. Greg responded by pulling my hand to his greasy lips and making a few smacking sounds that turned my stomach. I resisted the urge to yank my hand away and slap him across the face, but it was harder than one might think. Kale smiled right through the evil stare I shot him. He was so going to pay for this. “Charmed.” Greg’s voice was thick and gruff. The suit that he wore didn’t fit right. It was too snug over his middle and incredibly obvious. He was running blood victims but couldn’t afford a well-tailored suit? Kale posed as the perfect gentleman, which he sometimes was, and pulled out my chair. When we were all seated, Greg wasted no time. He cut straight to the

chase. “So, how much can I cut you in for?” Kale could field that question. I was busy. I rubbed the slime off my offended hand and took a sip of my drink. “That depends. What kind of deals do you have? Any regular client discounts?” Kale cast a glance around the place before looking pointedly at Greg. “Is there anywhere more private that we could discuss this? Alexa and I are well known professionals in our community. This has to stay quiet.” “Most certainly. Quiet is our specialty.” Greg followed Kale’s gaze around the room as if in agreement. “I can bring you up to the room, but I must warn you that, if you try anything funny, I won’t hesitate to take you out.” I frowned in response but quickly shrugged it off. He wanted to play tough guy, which was only expected. In most situations, he likely was the most powerful creature present, but this time he was going to be sadly mistaken. “Of course.” Kale smiled through the threat, and I had to give him credit for not reacting with an outburst of temper like I tend to do. The two vampires took a moment to stare into each other like two cowboys about to do a quick draw. I sat there feeling inferior because I wasn’t being recognized as a threat. But, that would end all too soon,

just a matter of waiting for the right moment. Greg scraped his chair against the floor to create a squeal that hurt my sensitive ears. He gestured toward the exit. “If you would just follow me.” We followed him, and I had the sinking feeling that this was going to get messy. The confined elevator proved extremely uncomfortable. An Asian family of four squeezed in after us so that I was virtually crushed between Kale and Greg. I tried my best to lean away from the ingratiating bastard. We stepped off on the fourteenth floor and made our way to room 1423. I was more than surprised at what lay on the other side of the door. The hotel room was magnificent. Red carpet led from the doorway past a white marble hot tub to a round bed encircled by a white curtain. Mirrors lined every wall but one, creating the illusion that the room was much bigger than it was. It made the perfect honeymoon suite, although I would have enjoyed it more had there not been a pale, young woman tied to a chair near the window. I hesitated at the doorway. A chill crept up my spine, and I unconsciously began to gather energy in the center of my being. Kale swept past me as if he had been dealing human slaves forever, which was disturbing in itself. “Do you have a preference between men or women? Race? Anything?” Greg spoke casually, as if he were asking if we preferred red or white wine.

“Healthy and still beating,” Kale chuckled wickedly, and I found myself looking at him with wide eyes. Greg joined in his laughter and swept an arm in the woman’s direction. “Do you want this one? You can take her with you tonight. She won’t make any trouble. Will you honey?” He asked her. When she didn’t acknowledge him, he gave her a resounding slap across the face. I willed myself to rein in the anger that threatened to rip free of my control. Not yet. Soon. “Yeah, we’ll take her. What else can you get for us?” Kale casually strolled around the room and pulled back the bed curtain to admire the fine bedding. “Nice room choice.” His gaze focused on the white sheets and duvet, and I could almost see the wheels turning in his head. The room was incredibly white. How could we possibly keep this clean? “Thanks. It’s my favorite here.” Greg pulled his wallet from his back pocket and produced a small sheet of paper that included a price and quantity list. “This is what we’re running right now for this city. It should be more than adequate to feed your…” He risked a glance at me. “…appetites.” Kale accepted the paper. He read over it carefully and nodded every so often. In a motion faster than I could blink, he moved to pin the other vampire to the wall.

With an arm wedged against Greg’s throat, Kale growled, “Tell me who you’re working for, and I’ll consider allowing you to walk out of here in one piece.” Greg’s slightly chubby face seemed to swell with rage as he stared into Kale’s wild eyes. He attempted a smirk despite the arm crushing his windpipe. “You’ve got to be kidding me, pal.” The girl tied to the chair made a small whimper low in her throat as she eyed us, unsure if we were her saviors or simply new masters. I approached the two vampires but kept a safe distance. “Do I look like I’m kidding?” Kale’s fist met the other vampire’s face with a loud crack. I didn’t react, except to wince on the inside. The scent of blood quickly thickened the air. My stomach tightened, and the energy that I’d gathered seemed to grow hot. Before Greg could respond, Kale followed up with another solid blow to the vampire’s midsection. He grunted yet laughed again. “Who do you think you’re kidding? Do you really think I’d allow you two to back me into a corner like this without some kind of backup?” He attempted to wipe away the blood that streamed down his chin from his nose. “If you don’t start talking, I’m going to let my lady friend have some fun with your manly bits. And, I can safely say that she will be the only one enjoying it.”

Kale’s tone dropped low, and the menace pulled another whimper from the victim in the chair. Greg’s expression faltered as he fixed his eyes on me. My lips spread slowly in a sadistic grin, and I gave him a wink. “Ready to play with me, Greg?” “You wouldn’t,” he choked out, but his eyes clearly said that I just might. I was a werewolf after all, and a little bit of blood and gore was nothing new to me. I held up a hand so he could watch as my long fingernails lengthened into five razor sharp claws. My smile grew even broader around the four fangs that filled my mouth, two on both the bottom and the top. Vampires don’t fear werewolves, in general, since we each have our own very respectable attributes. However, poor Greg was alive with fear. As he filled the room with terror, he fed the energy that I had gathered within me. “Are you going to start talking, or is Alexa going to start tearing you to bits?” If Kale’s eyes were any indication, he was feeling the effects of the fear as well. His pupils were so large that his eyes were solid black. “I don’t work for anyone,” Greg ground out between a few grunts and groans. “I work for myself. Ask the bitch if she’s seen anyone other than me.” I looked at the woman who sat in the chair and sobbed. She didn’t seem to be paying much attention to what was being said as she pulled uselessly at her binds.

“You’re lying,” I said. “I can smell it.” And, I could. Though vampires may rival me when it comes to the sixth-sense stuff, my other five senses had one up on them. A lie carries a very distinct scent from the change in brain chemistry. “And, who the hell is your so called backup?” The impatience in Kale’s tone caused me to wonder if he had fed yet tonight. He often prowled the underground vampire bar downtown for donors, something Arys frowned upon. Arys resented the imposition of being forbidden to kill. He stuck with traditional methods. Kale, on the other hand, made a point to kill humans only when necessary rather than simply from a snack attack. To each his own, I suppose. Greg struggled in Kale’s grip but the other vampire was both too strong and determined. A mocking smile played along Greg’s greasy lips as he quickly rambled a series of unintelligible words, which I realized a moment later to be Latin. Horror struck me. He was calling a demon. And, though my experience with them is thankfully limited, it has never been a pleasant one. “Shut him up!” I yelled. Kale, not one to ask unnecessary questions, promptly snapped his neck. Unfortunately, vampires can live through that. The sounds that came out of Greg when Kale dropped him in a puddle were more wretched than those of the girl in the chair. I watched with

satisfaction as he writhed on the floor and wished for death. Though I was hoping we’d cut his words off in time, the growing scent of sulfur told me we had not. “Alexa,” Kale’s voice was low as he glanced around the hotel room. “Get out of here. Before it shows up. Just go. Now.” “What? No way.” My eyes went to the woman, then to Greg on the floor wailing. “I can’t just leave you behind.” “Can and will.” He actually moved as if to physically force me to the doorway. Before he could attempt to lay a hand on me, a cloud of smoke seemed to billow up between us out of nowhere. My heart swelled as a lump stuck in my throat. Fear shook me. I watched the misty cloud evaporate until a man stood in its midst. He was easily one of the most handsome men that I’d ever seen, a total Adonis. But, his eyes stopped me cold. They were the palest blue, almost white, so that the pupil looked particularly black. Even after Jez’s and my own, those were easily the most eerily inhuman eyes that I’d ever seen. I don’t know if I was expecting him to speak, maybe introduce himself. But, when his first reaction was to backhand me off my feet, I knew that this fight was not off to a good start. My back slammed into the mirrored wall, which rained a shower of shards around

me. Instinct placed my arms over my head. I crouched on my knees, motionless, until the glass stopped falling. I heard Kale move rather than saw him. With a growl, their bodies collided as I slowly got to my feet. Shaking the glass out of my hair, I winced as I plucked one stray shard from the back of my hand, the only one that had impaled me. Lucky. The small cut would heal by morning. Of course, I had to live to see the morning, first. Kale had launched a physical attack on the demon. Wrong move. The demon trapped him inside an energy circle that glowed with a red haze. My breath sucked in with an audible hiss. The demon didn’t even look at me when he released a bolt of power. If my reaction time were any slower, I would have died in that moment. I threw my hands up and pushed back right in time to meet the blast with my own energy. Hmm, and what appeared to be a little of Arys’s energy, as well. My blue and yellow psi ball was tiny in comparison to what the demon had thrown, but it was enough to offset the impact and defer it from me. Both the demon’s power and my own crashed into one of the Roman statues near the hot tub. It burst into dust. Before he could throw another one, I surrounded myself in a protection circle. Since I used solely my own energy, that barrier wouldn’t last long. The demon grinned then, with his perfect teeth. He dismissed me and turned to Kale with a sneer. “Now

look at what you’ve done.” He pointed one long finger to Greg, who still writhed on the floor with his neck at a hideous angle. “He’s no good to me like that. Damned pain in the ass vampires.” I watched in stunned silence. As the demon walked softly over to Greg, he carefully stepped around the glass on the carpet. Before I could even guess what he intended, he raised the heel of a fine Italian boot and brought it down on Greg’s skull with a shattering blow. A small scream escaped me, and the woman in the chair let loose with a loud, long wail. I turned my eyes from the gore on the floor and looked instead to Kale, who attempted a reassuring expression despite his prison of evil, demonic energy. “Now.” The demon whirled once again to face Kale. “Would you like a chance to explain why you’re interfering with my little business venture, or shall I just gut you now and get it over with?” He made a show of straightening the cuffs of his Italian suit. “Look, I can explain. We were acting on the assumption that he was running this little show. That is all.” Kale was back peddling fast now, which had me scared. We were out of our league here. “Is that so?” The demon walked around the energy cage so that Kale had to turn in order to keep an eye on him. “Now, who do you suppose is going to take his position, vampire? You?” Things were very quickly going from bad to

worse. Sweat began to trickle down my back, and I focused to maintain my circle as I tried to think. If only room service would show up right now, I thought. Dammit. Kale stammered but didn’t speak. He knew as well as I did that a demon will literalize your words. Too easily, they could manipulate your words and effectively use them against you. “You’ve carelessly allowed for a witness.” At his words, all three of us looked at the sobbing woman in the chair. “She must be eliminated. Do it, vampire.” With a snap of his fingers the demon’s circle dropped. Free, Kale stood there uncertainly. The demon waited, fully expecting him to do what he was told. When Kale didn’t budge, the demon stomped his foot impatiently. Oh God, I prayed. Please get us out of this one. The look on Kale’s face said clearly that he didn’t want to kill an innocent victim. He hadn’t lived that way in hundreds of years. “What are you waiting for? Bleed the bitch or consider kissing all three of your asses’ goodbye.” The demon spoke very matter of fact with a tone that held no room for argument. “No.” Kale spoke so quietly I almost didn’t hear him. The tension in the hotel room grew to the point of unbearable, as the demon stared into him, clearly

unaccustomed to the word, “no.” I took a deep, shaky breath. We were so dead. Instead of replying to Kale like I expected, the demon strode silently to the crying woman. As he raised his hands, I realized what he was about to do. “No!” I cried out. But, it was too late. He snapped her neck with the ease of breaking a dry twig in half. “Save your enthusiasm, wolf. There is always room in hell for more hounds.” He winked, and my guts shriveled in response. He didn’t wait for my reaction. He turned to Kale and lashed out with a sudden blow that rocked the vampire back on his heels. Blood blossomed from the fresh wound beneath Kale’s eye, the blue one. I could clearly see him fighting not to react. To retaliate would most certainly mean a death sentence for the both of us. I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until my lungs began to ache. With another abrupt blast of power, the demon sent Kale flying. He didn’t get up. The demon turned on me with a gaze as black as night. “How dare you involve yourself in my affairs? You are no more than a lap dog to my kind, werewolf. I’ll show you what happens to wolves who don’t know their place.” He raised a hand to me, and my blood began to boil as my circle dissolved. An intense heat, worse than anything I’d ever felt, coursed through me. I stumbled

and fell to my knees. I believe his intention was truly to cook me from the inside out. Thanks to Lilah, I never had to find out. All of a sudden she was just there, framed in the doorway. Dressed in black from head to toe, she wore a long trench coat and army boots. Her unnaturally red hair shone with an ethereal glow. Eyes the color of a pale orange sunset stared into the fair-haired demon as if they could see out the other side of him. “And, I’m going to show you what happens to demons who mess with my people.” She said only one other word. The lady never even lifted a finger. “Die.” Those creepy white eyes widened in shock and the demon shouted, “You!” Before he could utter another word, he began to sink in upon himself. There was a puff of smoke and he was gone. Only a pile of soot remained where the demon had stood. No fucking way. Demons don’t die. They could be banished but with great difficulty. Incredibly unheard of, Lilah actually took this one out. I don’t mess with demons for a reason. They are the biggest of the bad. I stood unsteadily, dumbfounded, as Lilah went to Kale. I forced myself to move and joined her at his side. My heart beat so hard against my ribs that it hurt. “Is he alright?” I asked. I looked down at Kale. His left eye was swollen, but otherwise, he didn’t look too bad, just a little roughed up. “Oh yeah,” she glanced at me with a critical eye.

“Are you?” I shrugged. I’d be fine. Lilah grasped my injured hand gently and passed the blood stained skin beneath Kale’s nose. I was too in awe of her to protest. I could feel the strange power in her touch. Kale snapped upright suddenly and reached for my arm with a snarl. I jerked back, and Lilah put her hand on his chest. After a moment, he blinked a few times and relaxed. When she stepped back and dusted her hands off, I realized she was essentially wiping the metaphysical remnants from her skin. She waited patiently, until he was steady on his feet, and then she gave us a nod and the briefest of smiles. It wasn’t exactly friendly, but it worked for me. Before either of us could say a word, she’d retreated into the hall and disappeared.

Chapter Six I didn’t run as a wolf that night. Instead, I poured a glass of my favorite red wine and sunk appreciatively into a hot bubble bath. Blue bruises decorated my skin in a variety of places. The worst was my back, where I’d hit the mirrored wall. A good sleep would make a world of difference in the healing process, if I could get one. I wouldn’t say that I’m an insomniac so much as sleeping took up time that I didn’t have. Kale and I had vacated the hotel immediately after Lilah, though we never caught up to her. We’d come closer to hell tonight than either of us had realized. I’d never been so glad to be safe inside my own home. Give me a vampire to deal with any day, but keep the demons in hell where they belong. The water was cool by the time I pulled the plug. The approaching sunrise cast my bedroom in a faint, cozy glow. I turned the television on to a station that played sitcoms from the 80s and was asleep before the sun broke the horizon. I hadn’t dreamt about it for years, three at least. And yet, I recognized it as if I’d never left. I was right back inside my worst nightmare, the most horrifying moment of my life so far.

I was my sixteen-year-old self again. I stood at the top of the stairs in the house where I’d grown up. It hadn’t always been the happiest of homes, due to ongoing conflict between my parents, but I’d learned to feign ignorance early on. I looked down at the scene of destruction and death on the floor below, and for a minute, I couldn’t breathe. The front door hung ominously on one hinge, and it was a mess of deep scratches. Bloody trails and crimson splatters adorned the white and taupe walls. My mother ’s screams thundered through my ears. My heart raced, and my breath caught in my throat, as I watched the next few moments play out in a wide-eyed stupor. The large black wolf quickly silenced the incessant shrieks. It pounced on her back and sunk its powerful fangs deep into the back of her neck. Her blood covered its furry muzzle, and its eyes were wild, beyond monstrous. My father and younger sister lay dead in the kitchen. I couldn’t see them from where I stood, but I knew. I’d heard their dying cries as well. My hand flew to my mouth in an attempt to muffle the sound of my loud, terrified gasping. Even as I told myself that, this time, it wasn’t real, the bloodhungry beast below fixed me with cold eyes and darted up the stairs. I turned to run as I had so many times before, but with a snap of great jaws, he caught my ankle in a

crushing grip and threw me tumbling head over heels down the stairs. When I hit the bottom, I jerked awake with a start. Sweat had my t-shirt clinging to me, and I accepted my aching muscles as a sign that I’d really woken up. I looked around hesitantly, half expecting the wolf to come snarling out of the shadows of my room. Some nights the dream went on longer. In the years right after the attack, I never woke up until his fangs were buried in my throat, tearing skin and muscle away from my esophagus. That had never happened though. By the time the wolf had gotten to me, it’d already had its fill. After landing at the base of the stairway, I had curled myself into the fetal position to protect my face and throat. Its fangs sunk into my back just twice before it disappeared through the broken front door. I lay there for hours, alone with the cooling corpses of my loved ones. The call to the police had been one of the most horrifying moments of my life. I knew the authorities would think I was crazy if I told them the truth. I instead told them that I’d been out and had come home in the middle of the attack. I lied. I said I was unable to get a good look at the murderer. I shook off the remnants of the nightmare. It seemed to cling to the fabric of my mind like age-old cobwebs. The kind that had been there long enough that

they could never truly be dusted away. The digital clock on the nightstand informed me that it was just past noon. I opened my bedroom curtain wide and allowed the sun to bathe me in its comforting warmth. My body ached and stiffness had set into my muscles as I slept. I stretched and groaned though my back already felt better. “You look about as good as I feel,” Kylarai said when I entered the kitchen. “Thanks for that.” I shrugged and went for the freshly made pot of coffee. “I think more people tell me when I look like shit than when I actually look good.” “Sorry, I’m not exactly at my best either. Didn’t sleep worth a damn.” “I’d like to say I slept but I think I just went back in time.” “Attack dream?” Ky raised a questioning eyebrow. I nodded. “I don’t think they ever really go away.” She spoke as if she knew all too well. “Of course I can’t imagine that it helps when you don’t know whatever came of him. It might make a big difference if you knew he was dead.” Easy for her to say, I thought. She’d blown the head off of the werewolf who was stupid enough to attack her. It was the first and last time she had ever wielded one of the shotguns her husband kept around the house. “Yeah. I suppose.” I stared numbly out the

window into the backyard as I stirred sugar into my cup. A squirrel ran across a tree branch and leapt from one to the next. I wasn’t fooled by their cuteness. My grandmother had once told me a story about finding squirrels in a bird’s nest eating the legs off the baby birds. I’ve hated the little monsters since. “Have you ever thought to talk to Veryl about it? Maybe he would know something.” Ky suggested as I took a seat across from her at the table. “You’d think a werewolf like that wouldn’t go unnoticed by him.” She had a point. Perhaps Veryl would have some information on the wolf that had attacked me. But, did it really matter now? And, what if he still lives? Would I be able to live my life carefree, or would I become obsessed with settling a score already a decade old? I debated giving Veryl a call, but as the sun would have it, I’d have to wait until dark. Pushing the thought from my mind, I sipped from the precious, steaming hot coffee. “What’s on your agenda for today?” Kylarai asked, successfully changing the topic. I looked at her, prepared to deliver a mental todo list, and realized I didn’t have one. “Nothing actually. For once.” “I just have a few business calls to make, and then I’m free. Want to get out, do a little shopping or something?” Kylarai got up for a refill before rummaging around in her briefcase. “We can grab dinner after.”

If I’d been challenged to remember the last time she and I did regular girl stuff, I’d lose. Kylarai had been working some long hours lately. It really had been some time since she’d gone out. I couldn’t think of a better way to spend the afternoon. Tomorrow night was the full moon and the most powerful twenty-fours of the lunar cycle. Most of us wouldn’t be human, might as well enjoy it now. “That sounds excellent. I wouldn’t mind a little shopping. There was a really cute pair of heels at the mall a few weeks ago. I never had time to try them on.” When Ky disappeared into our small office and closed the door, I decided I’d better jump in the shower and get ready. I wasn’t really keen on walking around in public wearing the worst pair of sweat pants I own. But, even as I massaged conditioner into my long, agonizingly straight hair, the scenes from my nightmare continued to replay inside my head. * * * * I stood staring at a lilac sundress. It would have looked great on me if I had legs a mile long, but, let’s just say, I didn’t add it to my collection of things to try on. “Alexa.” I heard my name whispered loudly from the changing room around the corner. Kylarai stood behind one of the heavy, red velvet

curtains. Only her face peered out at me. At my approach, she opened the curtain enough for me to slip behind it. “What do you think?” She asked as she spread her arms, as wide as the small space would allow, and twirled. She wore a pale blue dress that ended just above the knee. The color gave the illusion that her grey eyes were also blue. A form fitting bodice and spaghetti straps made it simple but in an elegant way. “It looks beautiful,” I said, envying the other woman’s height. She had a good four inches on me, which made all the difference when it came to buying pants. And, that lilac sundress. It’s harder than one may think to find petites. “Really? You don’t think it’s squeezing too much in here?” She indicated her generous cleavage. “That’s the point, Ky.” She cast me a playful glare and turned to examine her behind in the mirror. “Ok, you can go now.” I returned to browse through the sales racks and actually managed to think only about what I was seeing, particularly that silky red skirt. I examined the V-cut of it before shaking my head and putting it back. A long black evening dress near the doorway caught my eye. Though I did not intend to buy it, I was drawn to look. My hackles rose, just for a moment, as if somebody was watching me. I cast a glance around the near empty store. Nobody. I glanced out the open door

into the fast-paced mall beyond. A mother struggled by with three small children. A teenage couple holding hands and a pair of mall security guards passed by. No one stared at me. Even as the feeling began to fade, I couldn’t shake the strange energy that taunted my senses. I was relieved when Kylarai appeared, dress in hand. “I haven’t bought myself something nice like this in ages. I know I’m going to feel so guilty about this later.” I followed her to the cashier as she chattered on but stared back over my shoulder. “What’s wrong?” She asked suddenly. “Nothing. Just spaced out. Sorry.” I shrugged. There was no point in ruining the day with some paranoia. “My legs feel like jelly,” I said when we finally flopped into the car with our bags stowed in the backseat. I never did buy those shoes. Instead, I had come across a sexy, little black dress. A combination of silk with lace trim, it hugged my every curve, as if tailored for me alone. The fact that it was strapless had caused me some hesitation. After Kylarai’s reassurance that my ample breasts would hold it up just fine, I succumbed and handed over my debit card. Aside from that, I dropped more money than I should have at the bookstore, one of my favorite places to shop. And now, I was ready to call it a day. “Do you want to stay in the city for supper or head back to town?” I asked. When she reached to

change the radio station, I smiled through the twinges of irritation. “You want the steak from Lucy’s, don’t you?” “It’s been awhile. And, it is past supper time.” “That’s fine with me. It’s been a while since I’ve gone to Lucy’s for steak and drinks.” A few more turns of the dial, and she stopped on the local hip-hop station. I tried hard not to howl from the pain it caused me. “Kylarai, I can’t stand this station. My car, my radio. Why don’t you ever drive anymore?” “Your car is newer.” She shrugged. “And, mine is a bitch on gas.” After some friendly bickering, we settled on a station that we could both live with, easy listening. It was going to be the start of the full moon at midnight, which encouraged loose and reckless behavior. I could already feel the crackle of the moon’s powerful pull on the air. Upon pulling into the parking lot of Lucy’s Lounge, Ky inquired jokingly as to why I wasn’t wearing my pretty new dress. Not in a million years would I wear a dress like that to a place like Lucy’s. I was more than happy with what I was wearing. The baby doll tee I wore stated simply “Bite me.” My black velvet skirt was cut above my knees in the front, below in the back. It was comfortable and easy to move in. The second we stepped through the doors, the sea of smells was an assault on the senses. My eyes adjusted

quickly to the dull lighting, and though all I could see was a crowd of faces, I could feel every shifter in the place. Shaz was working the bar. Two other town Weres were shooting pool on the far side of the room. Amateur exotic dancer night was always a hit with the guys, occasionally too much of a hit. It was only once a week, but it had a tendency to be the most interesting night to show up. I knew that Arys was in the swarm, but I had yet to see him. I didn’t doubt that he knew I was there. We weaved our way through the tightly packed bodies. The side of the Lounge with the pool tables didn’t have as many free seats, so we headed for a table on the other side, near the stage. I followed Kylarai as she led the way through the thick mass of people. She looked great as always, dressed simply in pinstriped pants and a white, strapless top with her trendy locks framing her round face. Her eyes sparkled with the moon energy and her own lively nature. Flashing lights battered my eyes from the stage, where a buxom blonde strutted her very topless self around to one of the latest Top 40 songs. Hoots and hollers followed her, and a handful of men crowded around the edge of the stage and waited for their turn to slip a bill into her tiny g-string. The testosterone was thick on the air. I wrinkled my nose at Kylarai in distaste. I felt the vampire’s eyes on me. He’d found me

first. Once I felt him, I could pinpoint where he was. He sat closer to the stage, off to the side with a few of his poker buddies. He looked right at home in the bar, dressed all in black. His raven hair was just the right amount of messy. I could feel the fire in the smoldering look he gave me from across the room. I knew that, though his eyes were on me, he monitored the occupants of the room just as surely as I did. He motioned me over, but I shook my head and crooked my finger, a signal to come to our table instead. After a few words to his buddies, he pushed his chair back and came our way. I wasn’t sure why my heart chose this moment to beat so fast. “Why are you so nervous?” Kylarai asked me. She leaned in close to be heard over the music. Even if she couldn’t hear my heart pounding, then she could surely sense my unease. Before I could reply, he was within earshot. “Arys, hey. How are you?” Kylarai greeted him warmly. “Nice to see you again.” “Good, thank you. And yourself?” I feigned interest in the show on the stage while they exchanged pleasantries. The blonde was now writhing on the floor sans g-string. I was willing to bet my money that most of these amateurs were not really so amateur after all. “How about you, Alexa? I’m glad you stopped in tonight.” He turned those deep blue eyes on me, and I

tripped over my tongue a few times before I could reply. “Oh really?” I gestured to the empty chair between Kylarai and me. I put on my best neutral expression and prayed that he couldn’t hear my rapid heartbeat. “There isn’t already enough here to keep you busy?” He grinned and glanced briefly at the stage, but the spectacle didn’t hold his attention long before he took the offered seat. After decades of dancing girls, I was sure he’d seen much better than this. I had a much bigger appreciation for classic burlesque myself. “There are a great many snacks to be had on a night like this.” He gave a low chuckle that seemed to stroke the nocturnal side of me. I was curious and drawn, as both human and wolf, to the sinister nature of his darkness. “I don’t find that hard to believe.” I used my drink as a good distraction, a chance to look away momentarily. The waitress paused at our table so I ordered another. When I looked back at the vampire, an obvious hunger burned behind his eyes. Was it my imagination, or did he study the pulse in my throat? The blood of a shape shifter was intoxicating to vampires. Some had been known to form addictions to it, though that was rare. It gave them a hell of a high. I’d heard werewolves talk that way after their first taste of human flesh and blood, obsessed and addicted. It was

unnerving. “Tonight I’m feeling in the mood for something else, something…lupine.” Arys let the words hang on the air between us as I tried desperately to swallow the lump in my throat. Kylarai excused herself to the ladies’ room, and I felt my cheeks grow hot with embarrassment. “Arys, what in the hell was that?” I hissed once she was lost amidst the crowd. “Don’t talk like that in front of Kylarai. It implies something that we aren’t.” “But should be.” “What?” “Don’t deny it, Alexa. You felt it. I know you feel it right now. The way the need pulls you. Your living wolf wants to touch my undead power and run through the world of the dark-,” “It isn’t real,” I interrupted. I shook my head and downed the last of my drink. I used looking around for the waitress as a distraction. I was afraid to fall into those sapphire eyes. “It is.” He grabbed my hand, and I felt the urge that raced through my veins like fire. It didn’t force the boundaries of my control, but it was unrelenting in its persistence. “It’s as real as you and me.” It was. I could feel it under the surface of my being. The rush itself created a longing, and I was starting to learn that our own personal powers went much deeper than the surface.

Arys’s fingers traced light circles in the palm of my hand. A heat wave flowed down my arm, followed by a tingle, the sensation of the energy building. Common sense told me to pull away while everything else screamed for more contact, more power. “I can’t do this.” I whispered the words, but he heard me. Without replying, he leaned in and before I could react, turned my face to him as he boldly kissed me. The roar in my ears left me deaf. As he deepened the kiss, a doorway opened for our two differing energies to meld. He tasted faintly of blood, and I liked it. His fangs pierced my bottom lip, and an exhilarated thrill shot straight to my groin as he ran his tongue over the small wounds. The metal of his lip ring was cool against my tongue as I tasted him. The power began a steady climb, but finally my rational mind took over. I broke off the kiss as the waitress returned with my drink. When she’d gone, I turned to Arys. My heart pounded in my ears. “This is dangerous. We’re playing with fire here.” “Then, let’s extinguish the flame.” Was Arys out of his mind? What was he expecting from me? “Let’s get out of here.” “No. I’m not leaving right now. I’m going to find Ky, and then I’m going to shoot some pool.” I needed to

escape the situation. The next girl to dance was one of the local Weres that ran with us on occasion. I certainly couldn’t watch this. I used the moment to stand up and gather my things. “I’m sure you should have enough to keep you entertained.” I filled my hands with my purse and drink so that I couldn’t possibly fulfill the longing to touch him again. “Not a chance. You haven’t seen the last of me tonight, Alexa.” He leaned close. His breath felt warm against my ear. The heady scent of him tempted me to change my mind. “With a hunger like yours burning, I plan to be around when it burns out of your control, when you need someone to quench it.” With that, he gave me a wink and sauntered back to his table. I stared after him for a minute. I was hardpressed not to just drop my things and abandon selfcontrol. I did hunger. I’d attributed it to the moon, combined with natural human and animal instincts. But, this was different. This was a similar need with a different outcome. I wanted to know what that outcome might be, as frightening as it was. I found Kylarai. She sat at the bar and visited with Shaz. I was suddenly stricken with worry, afraid that Shaz had seen Arys kiss me. I had no commitments, but I was wary of hurting anyone’s feelings. The smile, which he beamed at me when I walked up, told me that he’d seen nothing.

Despite having no commitments, I couldn’t shake the guilty feeling. The customers never relented, so I didn’t get a chance to speak with him long. Kylarai and I spent the next couple of hours shooting pool and enjoying some of that savory steak that I’d been eagerly anticipating. In the back of my mind, I kept going back to Arys, to the wonderful way the power breathed over, around and through us. I couldn’t stop thinking about it, which also led me to think about Shaz. It was different with Shaz, different not only because we both shared the same supernatural power, but also because I feared an emotional attachment with him. I didn’t feel that Arys would ever look at me that way. It was nothing more than a power trip for him, too, with nothing deep-rooted to destroy. I didn’t want to take that chance with Shaz. He’s family. We’d decided to call it a night around one o’clock. I’d had more than my usual to drink. I got successfully tipsy. I didn’t tell Arys that I was leaving. We’d just left the building and rounded the corner to watch for a taxi. I cursed about having to leave my car. They came out of the dark. Three men moved to form a partial circle around us. One of them stepped forward to act as ring leader. The stranger stood before me and looked me up and down with a judgmental grimace under a greasy coif of hair. He looked almost forty, too old for stunts like this. He leered down at me

and puffed on a cigarette. “Tell me where to find Raoul Roberts.” He ground his teeth together as he spoke. His eyes were extremely bloodshot, and he looked as if he hadn’t slept in days. “Who?” I blinked up at him with my best vacanteyed expression. “Don’t fuck with me. Somebody told me that you would know where to find him. Raoul Roberts. Where is he?” His fists clenched and unclenched, and I fought the urge to head butt him right in his insipid face. “I’m sorry, sir, but I don’t know what you’re talking about. Now if you’ll excuse me-,” “You’re not going anywhere until you tell me where he lives. He killed my wife, and I’m not going to rest until I take him apart with my own hands. You don’t want to be the only thing preventing that. I don’t have a problem starting with you.” I said nothing and shouldered my way past him. What I should have done was drop him, right then and there. The slap came out of nowhere, and I tasted blood inside my mouth. I hadn’t anticipated the hit. Kylarai was in his face before he could blink. I don’t think he even knew it was her that hit him before he was wiping blood from his broken nose. He stumbled back, but his friends never budged. If things got ugly, I was more than sure we could handle it, but I always preferred to walk away when it came to

foolish humans. The other two guys looked at Kylarai uncertainly. They were second-guessing their choice in confronting us. As I braced myself for a fight, I cursed Raoul inside my head. Julie Price’s husband stared at Ky dumbfounded before he launched into action. He came at her fast, and I watched his eyes go from enraged to stunned as she easily caught his fist. With an audible crack, she twisted his wrist until he cried out. “Is there a problem here?” A low, velvety voice came from behind me. The vampire had found me after all. Price’s two buddies wasted no time in fleeing. I guess they didn’t want to have their faces rearranged by a girl, much less Arys. Price howled his pain but backed away at Arys’s approach. They fled under the watchful gaze of the vampire. I was amused and annoyed at the same time. I wanted them to be running from me, not Arys. “Well, I guess we’ll just be getting a cab then,” I said, turning towards the street. Arys grabbed my arm and spun me back to face him. His eyes were serious and seemed to dare me to argue as he touched a hand gently to my stinging cheek. “Correction. We will walk Kylarai to a cab. You and I have some unfinished business to attend to.” “You know this perfect timing stuff - riding in to

save the helpless damsel in distress - is really getting old.” “You know I don’t think you’re helpless.” “Then why the sudden appearance every time some asshole with his dick in a knot makes trouble for me?” Silence. He just stared at me with those deep blue orbs. “Ok, Alexa, I’m out of here,” Kylarai called from twenty feet away where a cab was pulling to a stop near the curb. “You coming with?” I wanted to say yes and leave with Ky whether Arys liked it or not, but that was only to spite him, not because I didn’t want to stay. “No. I’m not.” I didn’t take my eyes off of the vampire. A devilish grin slowly spread along his handsome features. “Leave a message on my cell when you get home so I know you made it ok.” “I’ll see you at home, Alexa. Be careful.” The teasing look in her eyes said she meant the vampire. When she closed the cab door, I was alone with my whiskey-encouraged, moon-inspired decision and a power-hungry vampire.

Chapter Seven With Arys, I didn’t have a sole intention in mind. I wasn’t on the prowl for someone to relieve me of moon-related desires, and I wasn’t lonely. What kept me walking beside him went deeper than either of those things: Power. I declined his offer to get a cab. Instead, I insisted we walk the few blocks to his bachelor bungalow under the wide-open sky. I needed to feel the moon on my skin and the night in my veins. We walked along a bike path and forced some aimless small talk. Energy shifted keenly between us as we ambled through the warm summer night. I could smell the common town jack rabbits in the empty playground across the street. The town was quiet. I expected to feel awkward or uncertain as we drew closer to Arys’s house. Instead, anticipation thrilled me, and my inner beast waited eagerly. As a heady glow enveloped me, my senses heightened to a painfully delicious extent. The faint evening breeze encouraged my wolf and called me to run. I longed to touch Arys, to open that strange door between us. I ached to know what we were playing with. I yearned for a taste of his superhuman power, but the

driving force wasn’t really me. This was something bigger than the sum of our power, greater than the two of us combined. We’d barely locked his front door when he pressed me against the wall. His body felt warm and ready next to mine. I’d resisted the urge to give in so many times already, but now I just let go. I needed to know the outcome of submitting to Arys’s pull instead of fighting. He allowed me no time to take in my surroundings. At his aggressive touch, my wolf leapt to meet him and a wave of adrenaline crashed through me. As his lips touched mine, our powers collided. Energy rushed around us, white noise that grew by the second. His soft tongue sought mine, and I knew that his need was as great as my own. Arys tangled one hand in my hair, tugging urgently at my clothing with the other. His touch was possessive and rough. I gasped when he caressed my bare skin, stroking a bold path down my abdomen. “Arys wait,” I breathed. My lips fought to form the word. I wanted to move further into the house, away from the entryway. I had yet to take my shoes off. “I know you want me, Alexa. I can feel your wolf calling to me.” He buried his face in my hair, and I felt fangs graze the sensitive skin along the side of my neck. I shoved him off me and kicked my chunky wedge heels off. “Let’s go inside.”

He stared at me like a hormone-fueled teenager who couldn’t understand the word no. Even as I sauntered into the heart of the house, the power tried to persuade me to reconnect the broken touch. I didn’t get very far before Arys pulled me back into his arms. A gentle breeze of electricity stirred around us as I lost myself in him. The energy built with each touch and encouraged the next. In the back of my mind, I wondered what exactly it was that we were conjuring up. Maybe we should stop. I made to pull away, but Arys kissed me. The passion sent a fire racing through my soul. I wanted to take him, right there in the living room. Instead, he led me to the bedroom. The king size bed was in the middle of the room. With its lavish, fluffy pillows and deep comforter, Arys’s bed looked like a marshmallow just waiting for me to dive in. I was disappointed when he steered me away, but desire and instinct drove me. I focused solely on the vampire that made my blood boil. I needed him to put out the fire that we’d ignited. Engulfed in passion, I stripped off my own clothes. His hands caressed every piece of skin that I revealed. I couldn’t recall if he’d rid himself of his clothing or if I had done it in my frenzy. I had no semblance of rational thought left at the forefront of my brain. With dark, potent need, I clung to Arys. He

picked me up and slammed me against the wall with a satisfying bang. Braced against the wall, I growled with hunger, ready for him. As Arys slid deep inside me, a wave of power crashed over us. With our bodies joined, the power seemed to weld us together in our union. It was like that last puzzle piece finding its place. I flashed back to Lena’s battery metaphor, and a glimmer of fear crept in, but it was too late. I was in his mind, just as he was in mine. Images flashed through my brain like a strobe light. Arys’s memories flooded me with too much information. I wished to close my eyes against the onslaught, but it ran deeper than vision. I saw blood and pain in his memory, much that he’d taken and more that he’d given. And heartbreak. I was intrigued by the heartbreak. I’d never looked at him that way, like someone who had feelings beyond blood thirst. I had only seen the vampire, not the man. I experienced the sensation of what he felt when he killed, the ecstasy that he felt each and every time. I saw Arys walk away from a kill with renewal and a grin, but I also saw the blood tears and the regret. The shame that he’d once again fallen into the trap of temptation. Sweat dripped down the side of my face, and my hair was damp with it. I could feel him in my mind. I couldn’t have shut him out if I had tried. Despite all of it, he didn’t slow his pace as he thrust into me with a sense of desperation.

My fingertips were sticky with his blood. My claws had bit through his flesh as I held him to me. If it pained him, he gave no sign. I cried out as we spiraled toward climax. Our crescendo of buzzing power neared the breaking point. I was painfully aware of the overflow of energy. It seeped into the objects in the room, as it sought a place to expend. A clock radio on the nightstand turned itself on at full volume and quickly fizzled out, fried. The ceiling light turned on before exploding, sending thousands of tiny shards onto the carpet. I gave a small yelp as one struck my foot. The lights down the hallway followed suit, and I could hear the TV in the living room turn on full blast and then a loud pop. “Alexa, can I…?” Arys’s breath was hot against my ear as he whispered my name urgently. His pace quickened, and I felt myself hurtling fast towards that ultimate finish. When it hit, I climaxed with the greatest intensity that I’d ever experienced. It smashed into me with the heaviest metaphysical weight that I’d encountered during a physical act. The strangest sensation accompanied it, something that hurt deep inside my mind as it stripped away any barrier left between the vampire and I. I heard the howl that tore out of my throat but didn’t identify it as me. In the same breath, Arys sank his fangs deep into that soft hollow above my collarbone. I arched my back, and as the howl died out, it turned to

cries of sheer joy. A sound low in his throat echoed me as he sucked and licked at the bloody wound. It hurt so badly but it felt so good. I wrapped my legs tightly around him as he carried me to the fluffy bed, careful to check for glass before setting me down. Everything in Arys’s house that had run on power of any kind had been blown far past capacity. We had completely lost control. The disastrous potential of that much power alarmed me. With our nagging metaphysical energy spent, we were left with the hum of residual power in the room and the continued sexual enticement of the moon, which I gladly gave into. Arys was more than happy to quench that thirst as well. We remained entangled in one another until just before dawn, when finally we lay exhausted. I lay there amidst the down blankets and the satin sheets, breathless. My mind scrambled to make sense of everything that I’d seen and felt. I had been unprepared for the experience. A complete bearing of souls was not what I’d had in mind. Arys broke the silence first. “That was a trip.” He gave my hand a squeeze. I lay, collapsed on the bed beside him, staring up at the ceiling. The blood still roared through my ears, and I shook slightly, whether from a chill or from aftershocks, I wasn’t sure. “Really Arys, what the hell was that? That was so far from normal.”

“Why, thank you. You were damn incredible yourself.” He laughed, and I gave his arm a halfhearted slap. With all that had just taken place, I was surprised that the atmosphere was so comfortable. I knew the things that Arys had seen inside my mind. He knew my secrets, my hopes and fears. I said a silent prayer that I could trust him with that. “Seriously though, did you know it would be like that? A complete sharing. I can’t imagine how that could happen.” I was insistent despite the fangs that now nipped playfully at my throat. When he bit at my breasts, I pushed him back to force him to reply to me, despite the tingle that grew low inside me again. “No. I never would have guessed it would be something that I couldn’t block. When our powers joined, it tore away any mental barriers between us. I’m not sure I can say I would have done it had I known we would share everything.” He pushed my hands down and pinned them against the bed. “But now that it’s too late, we might as well make the most of it.” Arys’s lips made their way to one of my breasts. His tongue traced circles around my nipple as he chuckled wickedly. His eyes met mine, and he asked, “Can I taste you again?” The fact that he wanted permission to bite me spoke volumes in terms of respect. I didn’t need to answer, though, as I played with his feather soft black hair. Enough had passed between us that words didn’t

seem important. After a moment, his fangs sunk deep into the fleshy underside of my breast. A sound escaped me that was both pain and pleasure. “Do you treat all of your lovers this roughly?” I asked with a hint of teasing. My breath was stolen as his fingers sought out the warm, inviting place between my legs. “Of course not. You’re a werewolf,” he replied as if that was explanation enough. His tongue lapped at the blood he’d spilled, and I strained against him, wanting more than he was giving. “You’re high. High on power and werewolf blood.” My voice sounded terribly lazy. Arys looked up at me with a crimson smear on his lower lip. His eyes burned with a predator ’s glow. “Funny comment coming from a lady with such stunning wolf eyes. Howl for me, Alexa. I want to hear how much you love this.” I did love it. His touch rocked me in ways I never thought possible. As much as I wanted him to scratch the itch inside me again, I wanted answers. “Do you know what’s happened to us Arys? I need to know. I don’t know enough.” My words stopped, and I dug claws into the sheet beneath me as his mouth replaced his fingers, hot against my core. “What do you need to know? Power wants to be used.” He spoke slowly, and his lips never left my flesh.

“And enjoyed in the meantime.” “Ok, no more talking,” I groaned. My questions temporarily forgotten, I urged him up so that he kneeled over me. A sinful smile curved my lips as I gazed up at his hard body. He was more than ready for me again, and I growled my frustration when he didn’t immediately take me. “Arys,” I murmured. “Don’t play with me, boy.” “Still not satisfied, Alexa?” He rubbed his rock hard shaft against me playfully, and I made a noise that could have been a purr. I had been satisfied three or four times over now, but the hunger for him was far from fulfilled. “Not yet. Why don’t you hurry up and satisfy me? Again.” The pleading note to my words made me grimace. The wolf would beg for it, under the right circumstance, but the woman in me never would. If his snake-like grin was any indication, he loved hearing it. He wasn’t as aggressive as the first few rounds. This time, the softness frightened me. I associated soft, gentle sex with feelings and emotion. After everything we’d willingly and unwillingly shared, insecurity was beginning to creep in. Arys’s room was heavily curtained to prevent even a sliver of sunlight through, so when the dawn broke, he paid it no mind. Around seven, I decided that I should be getting home.

“You know, Alexa,” Arys said thoughtfully from where he lay on the bed watching me shimmy into my skirt. “This could be huge for us. Imagine what we could do with that kind of power.” He grinned slyly. “Like what? Wait. Don’t answer that. I don’t want to know what you’re thinking.” I slipped my shirt over my head and tried uselessly to finger comb the tangles from my hair. “Arys, about the memory thing…” “I think that was a little traumatizing for both of us. Let’s just agree to keep it confidential.” I nodded, uncertain. “Speaking of keeping things quiet-,” “You don’t want the wolf pup to find out.” Arys nodded knowingly, and I cringed. “Don’t worry, my lips are sealed.” “Thank you.” I suddenly felt uncomfortable. I didn’t know why it meant so much to me to keep this quiet. In part, the sex had a lot tied into it that maybe shouldn’t be public knowledge. Also, there were certain people, like Raoul and Shaz, that, for very different reasons, I didn’t want to know my personal business. “I’ll see you later, Arys,” I called from where I’d stopped in the washroom. Pulling the glass sliver from my foot proved more painful than when the damn thing had gone in. I cursed and swore until the little shard had successfully found its way into the garbage. The debris and glass was appalling in the light of day. “You can count on it. Do you need me to call you

a cab or anything?” I walked through the house calling back that I was fine with walking. I wanted to walk home rather than call for a ride because I needed the time to think. I dreaded the car retrieval of shame I’d have to do later. The night had revealed so much but had created more confusion as well. As I closed the door on the mess, I felt guilty about not cleaning up, but he’d insisted it was no big deal. The second I closed the front door behind me and turned to face the day, my eyes burned and watered madly. I fished around in my purse until I produced sunglasses, which didn’t do much to help other than hide my wolf eyes. I spent the first ten minutes of my walk furiously wiping my eyes. To passing motorists, it must have looked like I was crying. I started feeling shaky and nauseous. I hungered, and it wasn’t a fat, bloody steak that I longed for but the taste of human blood. My stomach hurt, and I had to pause near some brush where I heaved but threw up nothing. What was going on? My shaking hands were again becoming claws, and I felt my fangs fill my mouth. The wolf was fighting to break free, and I wasn’t sure why right now. I felt little control over myself suddenly, and I was scared. I began thinking that perhaps Arys and I truly had played with fire.

Chapter Eight I’m still not sure how I made it home, but I did. I felt increasingly worse as I walked. More than once, I had to stop, wracked with pain in my abdomen. Shortly after eight, I fumbled my way into the house with clawed hands. Claws are a real bitch for opening doors. The more subdued lighting inside was a relief to my burning eyes. Removing my shoes proved such a difficult task that, in the end, I gave up and just kicked until they flew off. Each one smacked the wall with a thud that broke the morning stillness. I was dizzy, and everything began to spin. Rocked with bloodlust, my stomach churned. It wasn’t my hunger. I wasn’t the one who thrived on the blood of the living. I staggered to my bedroom. My clawed hands left scratches on the walls as I went. After hugging the toilet in my en suite bathroom did nothing to ease the pain in my guts, I crawled to my bed. I was overcome with weakness before being overwhelmed in a sea of black. I was out for a solid nine hours during which I had the strangest dreams. Sometimes, I saw Arys’s memories through his eyes, and others, I watched as a

bystander. My brain seemed to be trying to make sense of the multitude of information that I’d absorbed earlier. I saw Arys as a man, a human man. He’d been engaged to be married more than three hundred years ago. His fiancée had been a simple beauty, but he loved her dearly. She reminded him of his mother. His mother… Everything changed, and now I saw his mother with her rouged cheeks and highly pinned hair. I was confused, and I wanted to wake up. Nothing was making any sense to me. It was so random. I got a taste of Arys’s horror and fear when he realized the woman who’d seduced him for the evening was a vampire with wicked intentions. She wasn’t the one to turn him though. No, that was somebody else. Something was missing. What happened to the fiancée? My sleep was fitful and disturbing, and when I finally awoke, I was slick with sweat. Kylarai was sitting at my desk using my computer. I sat up and threw my blanket off. My tongue was dry when I tried to speak. “How are you feeling, Lex?” She asked. She approached me tentatively and perched on the edge of the bed. I could see the flood of questions in her eyes. “You better have a damn good story.” I still wore the clothes that I’d worn last night, but I was thankfully free of fangs or claws. I struggled out of my shirt and threw it on the floor near the laundry hamper. Then the skirt followed before I met Kylarai’s eyes.

When I sat in my under things, I turned to her. Like a true best friend, she held a glass of ice water out to me. “Thanks,” I said, after wetting my parched throat. The word came easier than I’d expected. “I feel … awesome.” “Seriously Alexa, what happened to you last night? Did Arys hurt you?” Her gaze was fixed on the wound near my collarbone, and I could see the assumptions forming. I reached up and touched the bite. It was crusty around the punctures, and it ached at my touch. I made an attempt to get off the bed, but my head spun, so I sat back down. “No, he didn’t hurt me. I really need a shower.” “Ok, he didn’t hurt you. So you’ve just recently become a donor?” There was no denying the vehemence in her voice. “Ky, please. Don’t be like that.” I made a second attempt to get off the bed, and this time my head didn’t swim. “Well, forgive me for being suspicious, but wouldn’t you be? You look like shit.” “Fantastic.” I pulled some clean clothes out of my closet and turned to the bathroom. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me, but honestly, I don’t think it was the physical nature of things. I think it was the metaphysical.” “How so?”

“If you’ll be the best friend a girl could ever ask for and make me some coffee, I will tell you all about it after my shower. Promise.” The hot shower felt great even though it set fire to every sore spot I had. I shampooed my hair and lathered my body twice, careful to remove any trace of Arys’s scent from my skin. The vampire bite, however, had not entirely healed. If I arranged my hair just right, I could most likely hide it. The bite on my breast looked the same but both wounds were clean and should heal as if they’d never happened. Kylarai stared daggers into me when I entered the kitchen. She looked at me as if I was hiding something. She listened attentively as I recounted the previous night’s events from the time I left her. I left out the most private and unnecessary details, but her raised eyebrows said she could guess. When I told her about the energy overload in Arys’s house, her eyes really widened. “I’ve never heard of any such thing. That’s amazing.” “And bizarre. I don’t know what to make of it. I felt terrible after. And so… hungry.” I was hesitant to tell her that I had actually hungered for human blood, but I trusted her, so I shared. She looked thoughtful for a minute, chewing her pouty lower lip. “Interesting. That could be something to

play with.” “Could be dangerous, too. It really freaked me out. I’m going to ask Lena about it.” I finished my first cup of coffee in a few large gulps and poured a second. “I’m sure I don’t have to tell you this but-,” “I know. Don’t say anything. But, you still have to face Shaz with that bite mark. Better think of something good.” “I’ll tell him its work related.” Even as the words came out of my mouth, I felt bad about them. “Do you think anything weird happened to Arys after you left?” “No idea. Only one way to find out.” “He was an equal participant too. It should work both ways.” Kylarai pointed out. My biggest concern was that he would dream of me as I had of him. It kind of creeped me out to picture it. “Therefore, he would probably experience some of your weaknesses like you did his.” “But what are our mortal weaknesses to someone who has passed beyond that?” It nagged at me because something didn’t fit. She shrugged. She had no more to offer than I did. I spent a lot of time hovering over the bathroom sink, splashing cool water on my face. My body was conflicted, and it shifted back and forth between a cold and hot sweat. I cursed a series of things all the while, needing a place to point the finger and lay blame.

I began by blaming Arys. This had to be all his fault. If he hadn’t been after me, pursuing my living power as if it were a treat to snack on, this wouldn’t have happened. From there I moved to pinpointing the moon. The lunar cycle had influenced my poor decision. Inevitably, I came to rest my accusations solely on my own half-assed attempts to resist temptation. But, the power had called, and after resisting for so long, I gave in. Like a fool. My face was still dripping over the sink when the doorbell rang. I sucked in my breath and willed my stomach to stop flip-flopping. I dried my face and prepared to leave the security of the bathroom. I sure hoped our visitor wouldn’t mind my t-shirt and sweat pants attire. “Shaz is here,” Kylarai called. “It looks like he brought us dinner.” When I rounded the corner of the kitchen and was greeted by Shaz’s characteristic grin, my hand actually flew to my neck to ensure the bite was hidden by the tshirt. I was ashamed and afraid. Would he smell it? Ky was already digging into the greasy bags of Chinese food and pulling out Styrofoam containers. The scent of ginger beef, rice and steamed vegetables teased my senses, and I was suddenly starving. “You came to feed us? Awesome! I was just wondering what to order for supper,” Kylarai said as she

grabbed plates from the cupboard for the three of us. “Well, I figured, since I never really got a chance to talk to you guys last night and we haven’t done this in awhile, I should treat.” Shaz replied as he helped himself to our cold beer stash in the refrigerator. Was it wrong to check out his cute rear end while he bent over? “The bar was busy last night.” I tried to sound casual and wondered if I sounded suspicious instead. Despite having showered, I worried that he would somehow scent Arys on me. “Julie Price’s husband assaulted me in the parking lot. He was bound and determined to find Raoul.” “What?” Shaz looked up from the box of chicken balls he was attacking. “Are you kidding?” “Hell no,” Ky laughed. “The bastard slapped her across the face so I broke his damn nose.” “You just beat me to it.” I interjected and stuck out my tongue at her. “Holy shit. I always miss the good stuff being stuck behind that damn bar.” Shaz shook his blond mane so that a stray lock fell into his eyes. “It would have been better if Arys hadn’t shown up so soon. That chicken shit Price took off too fast.” My eyebrows must have risen in alarm at Kylarai’s mention of Arys’s name because she quickly went on. “But I guess its best that he took off. Things could have gotten really ugly.” “I wonder if he ever found Raoul.” Shaz began to

reach for a fortune cookie, but I playfully smacked his hand away. He knew it was bad luck to eat the cookie before the end of the meal. “I doubt it. He didn’t seem to be too coherent.” “Mmhmm,” Ky nodded. “He was a mess. But, that makes sense considering he did just lose his wife.” “I would probably want a piece of Raoul, too, if I were him.” I spoke between mouthfuls of beef. I felt like I hadn’t eaten in weeks. “I already do.” “Well, you’ll have your chance tonight. I’m sure the death of an ex-lover won’t be enough to stop him from running during the full moon.” I looked at Shaz thoughtfully while I chewed. I could only assume Raoul would show up. Usually, we ran as a pack at midnight, which was still hours away. The voice of the newscaster on TV carried to me from the living room. The news had been background noise until I heard the name Sheridan Boyd. I stopped chewing and, when they continued to chat, held my chopsticks up for silence. The news anchor rambled a little spiel about her body being found this morning in a dumpster behind a popular city nightclub. “Isn’t that another of Raoul’s exes?” Kylarai’s eyes were huge with incredulity. I merely nodded. When we had finished eating, I dialed Raoul’s number, effectively quieting Shaz and Kylarai. He didn’t answer, but he screens his calls. “I’m on my way over,” I said when the voicemail

picked up. “If you have company, get rid of them. You don’t want witnesses for this conversation.” “Uh oh,” Ky’s tone was teasing. “Things are going to get ugly.” “Yeah,” I couldn’t prevent the sigh that escaped me. “Lucky me.” Before I left, my curiosity won out, and I broke into my fortune cookie. ‘A new friend will prove too good to be true.’ That was reassuring. I didn’t have any new friends. They offered to come along, but I needed to speak with Raoul alone. Too chicken to ask Shaz for a ride to my car, I called a taxi from my cell phone once I was outside. I was glad to see my shiny red ride waiting for me at Lucy’s, untouched. Raoul’s house was dark except for one light that glowed faintly from deep within. The driveway was empty of cars so I took that to mean his Jaguar was in the garage. He couldn’t put me off with an illusion that nobody was home. I was careful to park a few doors down and scour the area. When I rang the doorbell, I called out that it was me. Inside, I heard nothing but silence. I sensed someone on the other side of the door just before it cracked open. “Hurry up and get in here,” he growled, stepping back just enough to allow me inside. “Well, aren’t you a grumpy old wolf?” I thought he’d appreciate that.

“I’m not old. What do you want?” “That’s no way to talk to someone who just fetched your ass from jail. And, may be stuck doing so again.” I stepped inside and kicked my runners off. He locked the door behind me and frowned at my baggy sweatpants. “Again?” “Don’t pretend you don’t know. Why else would you be hiding here under lock and key?” “All I know is that Richard Price has been asking around about me. He thinks I murdered his wife.” I couldn’t help but frown. He didn’t sound all that broken up about it, but his dark eyes were red rimmed. He looked tired when he added, “Yeah, I heard about Sheridan if that’s why you’re here. I’m surprised the cops haven’t come for me already.” “Why would they?” I asked. This is it, I thought. If he admits his involvement, I’m washing my hands of this. Then, a memory hit me. During my first year as a werewolf, another wolf, older and stronger than I was, wanted me for his own. I had made it clear to him that I wasn’t interested in being his pack run playmate, and he’d attempted to take me by force. Raoul had stopped him, beat him until I thought he was surely dead. That wolf had never risked so much as a glance in my direction again. He left town soon after.

Perhaps, Raoul knew how to drive me absolutely insane. Perhaps, he knew how to piss me off royally. Still, he was pack, and as much as I hated it, I owed him one. I was suddenly embarrassed. Arys had seen that memory. “Don’t they always blame the ex-husband or exlover?” He asked and startled me out of my thoughts. “That’s because it always is the ex.” I met his eyes evenly. I had to. “Do you think I killed her?” The silence that settled between us was heavy and uncomfortable. But, in that moment, looking into his hard and unflinching gaze, I knew he was innocent. I couldn’t scent even a hint of a lie on him. I replied honestly, “No. I don’t.” He swallowed hard then, as if he’d expected to hear otherwise. “But because I don’t, I need you to answer a question. Why would another one of your lovers turn up dead?” Raoul paled considerably and took an involuntary step back. I could hear his quick intake of breath. “Is this an accusation? How the hell would I know?” His voice began to rise. “Because if you didn’t do it, then someone is setting you up.” I’ve never seen the poor guy look so distraught. I followed him into the kitchen, a chef’s dream, where he poured himself a scotch on the rocks. When he offered, I

declined. My stomach was starting to feel fluttery again. “Julie was a great woman and fantastic in the sack,” he said before draining his glass in one swallow. “But, I didn’t love her. And, there’s no piece of ass so good that it’s worth a murder charge. I haven’t even seen her in six months or more. Even longer with Sheridan.” “Do you have any idea why someone would want to frame you for either murder?” He refilled his glass and seemed to stare off in thought. “No. I can’t think of anyone.” I didn’t like the way his negative energy stung my skin. It was similar to the irritation of a mosquito bite. My own personal power instinctively grew as if to shield the unwanted assault. “So, there is absolutely no way that you are involved.” “I told you that I was here the night Julie died. With Belle.” I chose not to address his words directly. “And last night?” “In the city. At a business function.” “Alright then, Raoul. But, the question remains, who hates you enough to dedicate their existence to destroying yours?” When he finished his third scotch and reached to pour another, I laid a gentle but firm hand on his. I pulled it away from the bottle. I saw something then in the ebony eyes of my former Alpha that I’d never seen before. Fear.

“Alexa, promise you’ll help me if I tell you this.” He gripped my upper arms in desperation. He surprised me, and I barely suppressed the urge to fight. “I’m helping you by being here. Now, get off me.” I shrugged out of his hands. “So, spit it out.” He nodded and stepped back. He rubbed his hands together as if my skin had burned him. “Someone broke into the house about a week ago, while I was at work. By the time the alarm company dispatched police, they were gone.” Now I could see where this was going. It wasn’t looking good. “What did they take?” “Personal belongings: A wristwatch, some photographs, and some jewelry, a ring with a wolf’s head to be exact.” He swallowed hard, and I was beginning to understand why. “That’s all? Your computer, TV, everything else of value was left untouched?” “Completely.” “Ok, Raoul. I’m doing my best here to be loyal and supportive, but if there’s something you’re not telling me-,” “You said you don’t think I did it!” “I’m just saying you can’t hide shit from me. I will find out. And, then you’ll be on your own.” I meant business and felt incredibly annoyed. “You probably messed with the wrong woman, and this is the outcome. You know what they say, ‘Hell hath no fury…’”

“Yeah, yeah.” Another silence ensued, but more comfortable than the last. I became aware of the itch starting beneath my skin. The pull of the moon created a warm glow in the pit of my stomach. Soon, the need to shift would be upon me. If I concentrated on Raoul, I could feel his wolf waiting. He needed the release, too. “Why don’t we grab a coffee and head back to my place?” I readied myself to leave and risked laying a gentle hand on his forearm. His gaze fell to where our skin touched, and I resisted the urge to pull away. “I can’t thank you enough, Alexa. I don’t know how I managed to secure your trust, but I am truly grateful. Considering our history, I don’t deserve this.” Alarm bells went off in my head. He wasn’t sucking me back in, not now. “We’re pack.” I shrugged it off and swallowed hard. “Now, let’s go run with our wolves.”

Chapter Nine Raoul wouldn’t leave with me, but I refused to go until he promised to show up, with a tired, “I’ll be in the clearing by midnight.” We often met there in the years since I’d vacated his place. He offered no further explanation, and I didn’t prompt for one. I stood in the kitchen at home and gazed out the window. Across the field, the silver moonlight illuminated the outline of Shaz and Kylarai as they trotted toward the trees. I had said that I would be right behind them. I wasn’t feeling so hot. Since I had left Raoul’s, the hunger had been carving out my insides like a dull blade. The craving for human blood tore through me like a sickness, and at one point, I doubled over in pain. Waves of nausea wracked my body, and I gasped for air, clutching uselessly at my stomach. Arys’s hunger ate at me like a disease. I began to understand why so many vampires chose to take the kill. I’d do anything to make the undying need stop. The clock on the stove approached midnight. The part of me that was wolf felt confused and irritated. Tonight was supposed to belong to my wolf, who didn’t have time for this.

Clad in only a velvet robe, I let myself out on to the back deck. Determined, I fought back the blood sickness that didn’t belong to me and focused on the wolf that did. I closed my eyes and breathed the night air deep into my lungs. It was cool and crisp. It made me feel alive. I allowed the robe to slip down my body and pool at my feet. The power of my wolf reached for the moon. The change broke over me, and I shifted quickly and smoothly. The pain in my guts ceased as I took off at a run. Werewolves, my pack, filled the clearing. Most of the dozen or so local shifters waited there, many of them in human form. Some sat in the grass talking while others stretched or wrestled playfully. And as he had promised, Raoul stood in the center of them all. I was glad to be in wolf form. I wasn’t a fan being nude in close proximity to Raoul. He stood there beneath the moonlight, unashamed in his naked glory. Belle began to make her way to him from where she sat with one of the younger males. Typical. I intercepted her just because I could. Her place will never be at the center of the circle with the Alpha. At least, not until she can best me in a fight, the good, old-fashioned way. Raoul met my eyes and nodded. He didn’t even so much as cast a glance in Belle’s direction as he

gracefully went to his knees. By the time, he touched the ground he was a striking black wolf. He fled the clearing with Belle hot on his heels in a pathetic attempt to keep up. Kylarai and Shaz appeared out of the shadows behind me. Ky’s deep brown fur contrasted greatly with Shaz’s brilliant white and my ash blonde. The three of us ran with a few others. We frolicked under the midnight sky until we picked up the fresh scent of a deer. I’d much rather hunt something a little less cute and a little more evil, so when they veered off to follow the trail I went my own way. Shaz came back to me, and we soon found ourselves stalking small animals through the brush, just for fun. A good chase was exhilarating and didn’t hurt anybody. We flushed out a few gophers and gave chase until they squeezed their fat little bodies down a hole. Even as I enjoyed my time with nature, I regretted that my reprieve was only temporary. I welcomed the escape. I ran with abandon, but I could shake neither the phantom hunger for human blood nor the fear that raced through me. Human blood. The thought called up a memory. I didn’t like seeing through Arys’s eyes. His memories were beyond disturbing. He was in bed with a young, dark skinned woman. I was looking down at her perfect, slender neck. Even in the pale light of an oil lamp, I could easily make

out her pulse leaping against her creamy skin. Only the thinnest barrier separated my lips from the crimson river that flowed through her veins beneath. I bent to kiss that warm pulsating spot on her throat, and she pulled me closer, eagerly. I was going to kill her. I bit deep, fatal. Enraptured by my power, my victim sought only to draw me closer as the life pumped out of her body. A struggle was preferable, but this quiet complacency was nice, too. The grip of the vampire’s memory was broken as my muzzle hit the dirt. Shaz had successfully caught me unawares with that pounce. His playful attack sent me sprawling, and when I got to my feet, I was angry. Irrational rage filled me, and a deep growl erupted from my throat. Shaz’s ears twitched, and he looked at me with confusion. Blood and death, they filled me, and I could already taste his blood. I could see only the invigorating rush of hot, violent death. When I rushed him, I had very little sense of self and a need for blood that I had never known. He realized, as I reached him, that something wasn’t right. He met me with his lips peeled back in a snarl, but fear shined in the depths of his jade eyes. The impact of our colliding bodies broke the stillness surrounding us. The wind rushed out of my lungs as we went down and rolled. On my feet, I rushed him again, but a part of me asked what the hell I was doing.

The scent of blood hit the air, and my stomach cramped. Hunger swarmed me until I was drowning in it. I saw only through the vampire’s eyes. Need drove me, and I fought hard for Shaz’s throat. His powerful jaws snapped inches before my face and drove me back. I circled wide and prepared to spring on him again. When I leapt, however, I quickly found myself going nowhere as pain shot up my spine. I thumped heavily to the ground and whirled around. Raoul gripped my tail with strong hands. He was in human form, but he bared his fangs at me. With one great heave, he flung me away from Shaz. All four of my feet left the ground as I flew a good twenty feet through the air. So much for healing up those sore muscles. Before I could get to my feet, Raoul was on top of me. He straddled my upper body and pressed my face against the ground. He had me trapped. I couldn’t get up. My every instinct screamed for me to remove him metaphysically, but in my wolf form, my skills were greatly restricted. Instead of struggling against Raoul, I stilled under his weight. I submitted. My face stung, and my tail ached. I cursed both Arys and myself up and down. I needed to talk to Lena about this. “Alexa?” Raoul’s voice came low in my ear. “Have you lost your damn mind?” I was hoping he didn’t expect a verbal reply.

There was no way that I was going to shift with his naked ass on top of me. “What’s gotten into you? You’re beyond this kind of loss of control.” When I made no move to fight, he slowly began to release his hold on me. “Is she ok?” Shaz’s voice. He’d shifted fast. Even after what I’d just done, his first concern was still for me. My heart broke, and I knew, suddenly and exactly, how bad I’d really fucked up. Power like Arys’s and mine was a curse before it was a gift. “She seems fine. Other than the rabid bitch mentality.” “I’m not sure what happened. I was just playing around, and she snapped.” I could see Shaz shrug as he came into my line of sight. “Don’t poke the bear, I guess.” It pissed me off how they spoke as if I wasn’t there. “I think it’s more like, don’t tease the werebitch,” Raoul said, and I felt my anger begin to bubble again. He wasn’t sounding like someone who needed my help. He looked down at me and said, “I’m going to let you up now. No sudden moves.” As if to enforce his meaning, the jerk dragged a clawed finger across my throat before releasing me. I have never felt as humiliated as I did right then. Without looking at either of them, I turned tail and fled

into the night. I ran blindly for hours, until I could run no more. Nearing sunrise, I was thoroughly exhausted and finally headed for home. Kylarai met me as I stepped through the patio door. She wore a look of concern and stood with her arms crossed over her chest. I could take a wild guess that she’d heard about my temporary loss of sanity. Before she could open her mouth to speak, I burst into tears. I felt ashamed, and it made my gut ache to think about hurting Shaz. “Alexa…” she was hesitant. It seemed as if she wasn’t sure what to say. Her lips formed a small “o” of surprise, and when I wiped my eyes, my hands came away red. Blood tears, only vampires cry blood tears. “I don’t know what’s happened to me, Kylarai.” “You need to talk to Arys. Maybe he’s not well either. Maybe he needs help, he could be dangerous like this.” I gave her a look that clearly indicated she wasn’t helping. Arys was already dangerous. “I need to call Lena. She has to know something.” Ky nodded but said nothing. She seemed to be having a hard time meeting my eyes. I went to the bathroom to wash my face, but my reflection stopped me dead in the doorway. My eyes were a sparkling vibrant blue. That sapphire blue belonged on someone else. Red streaks

stained my cheeks, hideous and mocking. Unnerved, I forced my feet to work so I could stare closer into my face in the mirror. “Holy shit,” I breathed, horror struck. I didn’t look like me. My deep brown eyes were now the color of Arys’s eerie vampire orbs. A shiver crawled up my spine. “How are you feeling?” Kylarai spoke from the open doorway behind me. “Not like myself. If that wasn’t already apparent. How’s Shaz?” “Worried. I had to force him to go home. He wanted to stay here until you showed up, but I wasn’t sure that was a good idea.” Ky shrugged and did her best to keep her expression neutral. “He was pretty torn up. He blames himself for setting you off.” “You didn’t tell him about Arys?” “Of course not.” I slammed my hands down on the counter in frustration. The sound of wood splitting did little to soothe me. I generally accept my mistakes, but this time, I’d really blown it. “Son of a bitch! When was the last time I did something so stupid, Ky?” “Are you looking for a real answer or a fake “there there” answer?” “Real.” “It’s been a long time. Probably, the last time you

slept with Raoul.” Ouch. I’d asked for honesty, though. Count on a good friend to never let you forget the dumbest things you’ve ever done. “Ok. So there have been things worse than this. I just have to find a way to work through it.” Ky gave a scoffing laugh. “I’m glad you’re being so positive about it, but would you mind sharing with me why you tried to bleed Shaz? What the hell happened to you out there?” With a long, shuddery breath, I told her about Arys’s memories and the insatiable bloodlust. Her expression never changed, but I felt the shift in the atmosphere. Was she putting herself on the defensive? A little part of me died when I realized Kylarai was afraid of me. “Well, that sums it up,” she said when I’d finished. “You need to speak with a few different people. But, it’s up to you who is first on that list.” Despite sunrise being just an hour away, I couldn’t sleep. I just couldn’t stop thinking about Shaz. Long after Kylarai had gone to bed, this time locking her door, I lay awake staring at the ceiling. Maybe, Shaz was awake. I rolled out of bed and pulled on some jeans. I grabbed my car keys and neared the front door, when I sensed him, on the other side. He lingered as if afraid to knock. Afraid he would leave, I pulled the door open

quickly. He just looked at me expectantly. Instead of stepping inside, he reached out with a gentle hand. His fingers deftly brushed the hair away from my neck. Before I realized what he was doing, he’d tugged the strap of my tank top down and exposed the vampire bite in the hollow of my collarbone. He sounded resigned when he said, “We need to talk.”

Chapter Ten “How did you know?” I winced as the words came out of my mouth. “Let’s just say, when I found Arys gnawing the legs off a dog, he took a moment to mention it.” “What?” For just a split second, my heart seemed to stop. My mind had trouble making sense of what I just heard. “Let’s go grab a coffee. I’ll explain in the car.” I couldn’t believe what he told me, or at least, I didn’t want to believe. On his way home, Shaz came across Arys on a side street. He’d killed his neighbor ’s dog, torn it limb from limb. According to Shaz, he’d exhibited all of the signs of a newly turned werewolf. He had been irrational and unsuccessfully fighting the urge to tear things apart. “I’m not kidding you Lex. He had fangs on the bottom as well as the top. He blamed it on the two of you being together. I didn’t believe him.” Shaz risked a glance in my direction. “But, he told me the bite should be proof enough.” I didn’t know what to say. I felt guilty. This was not how I wanted him to find out. “Is he ok?” I hated asking but I had to know. “I

mean, did he hurt anyone?” “He’s fine. I took him home. Other than the dog, I’m pretty sure no one was eaten.” We went through the twenty-four hour drive-thru at the coffee shop, and then Shaz drove us down to the duck pond on the edge of town. We parked but didn’t get out of his little Chevy Cobalt. The silence dragged as I struggled for words. I stared at the large fountain near the center of the pond. I would have watched the sunrise from the bridge that crossed the pond, but unfortunately, I was lost amidst clouds of pain and uncertainty. The hurt Shaz tried to hide didn’t escape me. His eyes betrayed him. “Look Shaz-,” I began. He cut me off before I could spit out another word. “I don’t want your apology, Alexa, or whatever excuse you are going to offer me. You don’t owe me any explanations.” He looked at me with ice in his gaze, which chilled me to the bone. “I know I have no claim on you.” “I’m sorry, but I have to explain what happened that night. I need you to know.” I didn’t say more than necessary. Shaz sat quietly and stared into me as I told him about energy bonding with the vampire. “Don’t mistake the point here, Shaz, please. There is no emotional connection between Arys and me. It was just the power.” He blinked a few times before responding, and I

wished I could snatch back those last words. “Just the power?” he asked. “You still have the mark from his bite, and you’re telling me it was just an energy exercise. No Lex, that doesn’t sound intimate at all.” I wasn’t sure what he wanted from me, so I said as much in a bitter, sharp tone. I couldn’t please everybody, and I was getting tired of trying. “You know I have feelings for you,” he yelled suddenly, and I sat in stunned silence. “I know you do. But, we are not together, and no matter how jealous I am, no matter how much I wish it was me in his place, I have no right to say so or act on those feelings.” He wiped his eyes to destroy his unshed tears. “But, God, I need you to know.” A nervous sweat trickled down my spine, and I swallowed hard. Yeah, I was aware of the attraction between us. It was mutual on many levels. But, I was in no way ready for his confession. My heart pounded in my ears. “I don’t know what to say,” I admitted. “Don’t say anything.” “I have to. I have to make this right. Or, is it too late for that?” “What can you do, Alexa? Turn back time? I can’t expect you to cater to my needs. You are your own woman.” The way he looked at me when he said that made me feel tainted, like damaged goods. My head ached in

confusion, and I hugged myself tightly. “I fucked up, Shaz. That’s all I know. I don’t know how to make it better. I don’t even think it’s possible. And now everything is all messed up, and I regret my stupid decision for so many reasons.” I blinked back tears, fearing they would be red. My eyes had been brown when I had crawled into bed, but the worry gripped me just the same. “Is it because you made a mistake or because I found out about it?” He asked, knowing the answer already. “Both.” I was honest. “The last thing I want is to hurt you.” I silently fumed at Arys. He had known damn well that I didn’t want Shaz to find out, particularly not from him. “It’s not my place to be hurt. I feel like I’m over reacting by being as upset about it as I am.” “No, Shaz. You’re entitled to your feelings. There is no sense in denying them.” The small car felt huge all of a sudden. The space between us felt like a canyon opening up, dividing us. The air felt fuzzy, and I needed to open the window to allow in a fresh breeze. The sun broke on the horizon. We were awash in an orange glow, but the magnificence was lost on us as we both looked inward to personal wounds. That moment cut deep. I had done something that could never be undone, and I may have effectively killed

anything bigger between Shaz and me. I looked at him. Sadly, I couldn’t recall the last time that I had been in his arms. We had been so close. We had once touched one another with a familiarity and comfort reserved for lovers, though we never had been intimate. When did it stop? I couldn’t remember, and I felt all the sadder. I did this to us. I felt sick with fear. Surely, he could smell it on my skin. Everything in me told me not to try, but I couldn’t deny the sudden need to touch him, to feel his warmth and gain comfort from it. Selfishly, I needed to know we were ok. He turned to look at me when my fingers brushed his, but he didn’t pull away like I expected. “Alexa, I can’t…” “Please, don’t say it.” I heard the tears in my voice. I couldn’t hold them back. When they fell, they were just tears, crystal clear. With a tender touch, he wiped each one away as it fell. He said nothing. He simply allowed me to release my guilt and sorrow with each wracking sob. Drawing me close, he stroked my hair. “Tell me we’re ok” I whispered as desperation seized me. “Can you promise we’re ok?” A deep sigh escaped him, and he slumped against me. Who was I to weep like the victim when I was the victimizer? He owed me nothing. But, what he gave me was worth everything.

“We’re ok.”

Chapter Eleven I stared at Arys’s house for a really long time before I got out of the Charger. I easily imagined striding up the walk and ringing the bell, but doing it was a whole lot tougher. The sun had just disappeared from the western sky. Only a pale glow remained at the start of another perfect summer night. I planned to catch him here before he left for the evening. I was on my way to talk to Veryl and meet a new client about a potential job. I didn’t have time to run around town right now. But, I needed to see Arys. A glance at the dash clock told me I should hurry, but I still had time. Or did I? Maybe I should just go to work and deal with this later. Duty called. No. I was being cowardly, and thankfully, nobody was there to see it. My heart pounded from the anxiety, and a cold sweat broke over me. I stepped out of the car and steeled myself against the power inside me. It recognized his presence. I could feel him within the walls of the house. The little hairs on my arms stood on end, and I wished I’d brought a sweater to throw over my tank top. Dread settled in the pit of my stomach. I rang the bell but got no response, and I wondered if he was trying to get rid of me. The door

swung open suddenly, catching me off guard. “Back for more, Alexa?” He greeted me with a big shit-eating grin plastered on his handsome face. His dark hair was wet and messy. He wore only jeans. I hoped that I wasn’t gawking openly as I imagined running my hands over his hard, bare chest. “Hardly,” I managed to say despite the aching inside me. In that moment, I wanted to spill blood, his and mine, to bask in all of our power, to reach the heights that we hadn’t yet dreamed possible. I went to take my first step towards him but snapped back to myself. I gave myself a shake to clear my head. “Would you like to come in? I didn’t really take the time to give you the grand tour during your last visit. I just had the place redecorated last month.” His midnight ocean eyes spoke volumes. He made no attempt to hide his lust as he ogled me from head to toe and back up again. Something didn’t feel right. The air buzzed with our power, anticipating. “Come on, Arys, you know why I’m here.” He stared at me like a feline on catnip, and I resisted the urge to smack him upside the head. “I assume it’s to explain to me why I made a chew toy out of Mrs. Olson’s dog last night.” “You say that as if I know.” “Don’t you?” “Of course not!” I was incredulous.

What the hell was he trying to insinuate? That I had done this on purpose? I shouldered my way inside and fixed him with eyes blazing with anger. “You’re not the only one suffering, Arys.” “Oh?” He cocked his head to the side and studied me. I told him about the previous night: the blood tears, the eye color and the memories plagued with bloodlust. He knew all too well. A glint of something new and unsettled haunted his eyes. “I think the memories may have been the worst part,” he said, and I frowned, insulted. My memories couldn’t have been worse than his. His were much more gruesome. “But then again, perhaps it was the pain.” “The pain?” I asked. I wanted to hear his side now. “After you left in the morning, I slept through the day. I woke, and everything hit me.” He seemed to sober considerably as he spoke. “I was hungry but not just for blood, for the rush of running on four legs and the thrill of being one with nature. I couldn’t shake the need to hunt, to tear into a fresh, meaty kill, so soft and warm.” He paused for a minute. He was sickened, but I found that funny considering his way of survival. I nodded and encouraged him to continue. “That wasn’t the worst part though. The worst part was the change.” “The change?” I was flabbergasted.

“Well, the need to shift would be more precise. It was like a wolf had been trapped inside me, scratching and biting to get out. Only I couldn’t let it out, Alexa. It burned. God, it burned. I thought that was it for me.” I stared at him with a terror-stricken expression. We had been inside one another ’s minds, seen each other ’s souls, but I didn’t realize the exchange had truly been to the core. This was so not funny. “You had the need to change form?” I shook my head. This was dangerous. I anticipated a backlash of some kind, but a wolf trying to tear itself from a form unable to shift was downright scary. “I’m surprised claws didn’t spring from my fingertips. I could feel them, like torturous little needles pricking right beneath the surface.” Arys shuddered then and stared at his hands as if they were foreign objects. “It ate at me for most of the night. I went to Lucy’s Lounge but couldn’t sit still. I had to get out of there.” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I cast a glance around me as if searching for the unspoken answer. I had called Lena earlier, but she’d been busy with her store and only had time to scold me for acting impulsively. Lena had used some pretty colorful language to describe our actions. “Loss of control is your undoing every time. It’s all about security, Alexa, mental shields. I can’t stress that enough.” Lena added that the real problem wasn’t the

power itself. We’d bonded. We’d joined on a metaphysical level, which could last forever or until one of us was dead. “What do you mean bonded?” Arys’s reply sounded similar to the one that I’d given Lena. “We didn’t just call power. We bonded our own personal powers which created something else entirely. Some of this is never going away.” Why did I feel so insulted by the suspicious look he wore? “How bad is it really?” “I don’t know.” I shrugged and cast a glance around his country-style kitchen. It didn’t look lived in enough. “I guess we find out.” “Well damn. I bet you could take down a lot of vampires with that tactic.” “What the hell are you saying, Arys? That I did this on purpose?” I took a step toward him, and he stood his ground. Staring down his nose at me with those steely blue eyes, I remained unflinching under his predatory stare. It was my stare. “The thought crossed my mind,” he admitted. “I feel like I’ve been waiting for you forever and this is just too good to be true. I still want you though.” His admission was shocking. I went on as if he hadn’t said that, but the pressure inside me was beginning to strip away my control. I couldn’t be here. I had a meeting.

“There is a plus side to this,” I stammered. “Lena said we should be able to call on each other ’s power now, like vampires can when they create a blood bond.” A vampire formed a blood bond at siring, by draining a human to the point of death then feeding the dark blood in return. However, two totally unrelated vampires could share blood. The bond would let them access one another ’s thoughts and power whether together or apart. Vampires never created a blood bond lightly. “We didn’t exchange blood. I took yours, you didn’t take mine.” His gaze dropped to my throat, and I felt my breath catch. My stomach knotted at the memory. He licked his lips, and I knew he was remembering the taste of me. “I know, but I still took your power.” My head began to cloud with the energy surrounding us. “I’ve got to get out of here. I have a meeting I’m going to be late for.” I turned to go, and his hand on my arm made me pause. I closed my eyes and said a silent prayer: Please, no temptation. The need to writhe naked in his arms was overpowering me. “Will I see you tonight?” His hypnotic gaze stared into me, and my knees went weak. I knew what he was really asking. But, it was just power. There was no love behind it. “Why did you tell Shaz?” The words spilled out

of my mouth before I could catch them. I hadn’t really meant to ask. “How could I not? He found me eating a dog on the side of the road.” Point for him, he had me there. I was just pissed about Shaz finding out from somebody else. “Just forget it. It doesn’t matter.” I turned to go before he could lure me any farther into the house. “Did you get cleaned up, ok?” Arys ignored my attempt at casual conversation. He reached around me and opened the front door. Before I could escape, he drew me into a warm embrace and just held me for a long moment. I feared it would stoke the fire between us, but it didn’t. The embrace was a need that my wolf could not deny. Arys had a renewed sense of loss and longing that had not been there before. Gently, I disengaged myself from him and touched his cheek. With the barest touch of my lips on his, I turned to go. After I left Arys’s place, an unexpected flow of hot, guilt ridden tears seized me. I wiped my eyes and knew my mascara had run down my face. Son of a bitch. The last thing I wanted to do was walk into the office all cry–eyed. I’d either get questioned or comforted, or both. I dreaded the thought. I had this nagging guilt that I couldn’t shake. I had to put my personal life aside. This was time to be

professional. Or, as professional as one can be when getting paid to hunt and kill things. Jez got out of her Jeep as I pulled into the small parking lot. She paused and waited for me to park. Her gold curls were tied up in a high ponytail atop her head, and she wore little makeup. She didn’t need much. She was stunning. I was momentarily envious of how great her long legs looked in blue jeans. “How’s it going?” She greeted me as she puffed quickly on a cigarette. “That shit will kill you,” I replied, sounding more like Kale than myself. “So I hear.” She ground the butt into the driveway with her heel and followed me inside. On Sundays, the accounting business next door was closed, and the street was blessedly deserted. The only sound was Lilah’s phone ringing down the hall. Jez gave me a knowing wink and headed to her office, while I turned into the kitchen to make some coffee. I considered going after her to talk about Shaz but decided it could wait. I had an appointment in twenty minutes, so it had to wait. The coffee began to brew, and I breathed in the wonderful aroma. There is no scent quite like that of fresh coffee. Jez’s voice carried to me faintly down the hall as she made a phone call. Minutes later, she turned up the steady beat of a heavy metal song. My head ached

slightly from my brief crying stint, and I looked to the coffee pot for the solution to my problems. I poured a cup full of steaming coffee, and too lazy to add cream and sugar, padded down to Veryl’s office. The door was slightly ajar in open invitation. I poked my head in. He would have sensed my approach anyway. He sat behind his old, elaborately designed desk, my favorite piece of décor. Despite the phone pressed to his ear, he inclined his head toward the seat across from him. Veryl was the type of man that nearly all women find attractive. His short chocolate brown hair was streaked with the barest trace of silver, which only added to his distinguished presence. His clear blue eyes beamed at me as he informed the person on the phone that he had to attend to business. I knew that I had his undivided attention when his gaze swept over me slowly, agonizingly so. I was dying to spit my questions at him but felt obligated to make small talk first. “You’re in early tonight.” He commented. His rich voice was deep and melodic. “Expecting somebody?” I nodded, as I looked at the paintings behind his desk. “Yeah. I figured I’d take it easy tonight after the last few assignments I’ve had. Been a little on the rough side.” “I think you enjoy it, though.” Veryl’s slightly

hawk-like nose was angular and intimidating when paired with the studious expression he now wore. “Standing so close to the flame can be hypnotizing in its draw. It can also kill you. Be careful with that outlook, Alexa. It has destroyed many that I have worked with in the past.” “I know. I blame my personal life for that,” I offered lamely. When I didn’t say more he knew better than to prompt. Veryl is absolutely the most professional person that I know. “So what is it that brings you to my office?” He shuffled through the papers on his desk and produced a copy of the day’s paper. He handed it to me. The headline screamed that police may be after a serial killer after the murders of two women in the past week. I skimmed the article. They referenced Raoul as a suspect, but the write up seemed to be based more on hearsay that factual truths. “Not this,” I said as I handed the paper back to him. “Raoul didn’t do it. I’ve seen him a few times this past week. I know for a fact he could never have killed Julie Price.” Veryl shifted languidly in his chair, stretched his arms out, and cracked his fingers with a sound that chilled my bones. “I don’t have to tell you what’s going to happen if he is somehow behind this or if he ends up being convicted.” No, he didn’t have to tell me. I knew that Raoul

would be put on the extermination list, treated like the vampires raping young girls of both their blood and innocence or the Weres that just didn’t know how to pass up fresh meat. A conviction would put Raoul behind bars where he couldn’t hide his true nature. “Someone’s setting him up, Veryl. I can only ask that you let me keep an eye on this situation for now.” I met his eyes, seeking the wisdom within. “At least until I can figure out who is behind it, and why.” “I can’t make you any promises, my dear, but as of right now, it’s in your hands.” Great. That was just what I needed to hear and more than a little irritating, since it had nothing to do with my questions. “Ok, the real reason I’m here: I’m trying to find information on the werewolf who killed my family.” The blank look that passed over his sharp features was not quick enough to disguise the moment of recognition in his eyes. He knew something. “Alexa, it’s been years. Can’t you just allow sleeping dogs to lie?” “If you’re trying to tell me that the bastard is still alive then no, I will not. I keep having the nightmare, Veryl, and if you know who it is, anything at all, I need to know.” Fingers poised into a steeple, he smiled softly as one might smile at a child who refuses to give up. “I cannot say whether I know of this wolf’s existence or

not, but, I can advise you to forget about it. I completely understand what it means to live out your life with doors that remain open and questions that are unanswered. But, trust me, this is better left that way.” I stared at him, stupefied. I couldn’t believe he was giving me the whole “ignorance is bliss” crap. “You know who it is.” His brow furrowed as we stared at one another. I had the distinct feeling that he was weighing his words before speaking. What was he hiding from me? And most importantly, why? “I know that you need to leave this alone. I’m sorry that I can’t say anymore about this matter. If you choose to continue to seek this wolf out, that is entirely your business. But, I will not help you.” And, that was it. That was all he was willing to give me, and his answer only fueled my need to know rather than put a damper on it. What choice did I have? I had to accept his silence. A thought came to me then, and I sat up straighter in my chair. “What about Lilah?” He stared at me quizzically but gestured that I should continue. I told him about the demon encounter. A look of understanding passed over his strong features. “And, what do you want to know about her?” “For one, how the hell does she have that kind of control over a demon? Just how old is Lilah anyway?” I was being snoopy, but I was dying of curiosity. I’d seen

what she did to that demon, and I wanted to know how it was possible. Veryl smiled in amusement, and I felt like a childish student. “There is more history to that woman than you can imagine. Though it’s not my place to reveal her business, I can tell you that not many things in this world have authority over demons. She is just one of the few that does.” Wait a minute, only angels have authority over demons. That and other, more powerful demons. Considering Lilah was a vampire, I doubted she was angelic. “She’s a demon?” “Is, was, whatever you prefer. It’s not something that should be common knowledge. I’m sure you understand.” The phone on his desk rang, and he looked at it pointedly before meeting my eyes again. Yeah, yeah, I can take a hint. I went back down the hall to my own office but left the door open so I could hear the doorbell. My mind was working in overdrive as I replayed the image of Lilah’s quick dispatch of that demon. Who, or what, was she, exactly? How powerful could she possibly be? I hit play on my voicemail. Two new clients requested a meeting, and the client that I was currently waiting for confirmed. I was pretty sure she was a vampire, not only from the time-honed, silky voice but also the late hour

of the meeting. I seldom had a vampire as a client. They tend to take care of issues with a personal touch, so I was intrigued. I was clicking through my email inbox when the door chimed. I turned off the monitor, and I went to greet my latest potential business associate. Through the peephole, I saw a dark haired woman. She appeared to be alone. I didn’t sense anything out there but her, and she was definitely a vampire. I slid the two dead bolts back and opened the door. “Miss O’Brien?” That angelic tone poured forth from her as I grasped her offered hand. It was tiny, smaller than my own but icy, cold, and strong. She had a grip that bragged of inhuman strength, yet she was gentle, careful not to squeeze too hard. She was a very delicate looking woman, petite with a ballerina’s figure. Her dark brown hair, almost black, was layered so that it fell stylishly around her face and shoulders. She had a small but cute nose and strong cheekbones. A long black dress coat covered what looked to be a party dress. Her shiny, silver high heels gleamed in the bright overhead lights. “Please, call me, Alexa. Come inside.” As I stepped back to allow her entry, I felt strangely as if I knew her from somewhere. “Thank you for agreeing to see me on such short notice. I truly appreciate it.” She clasped my hands suddenly in her own as if to convey her gratitude. It

startled me, and I took an involuntary step back. “I’m sorry,” she said, a pale hand covered her mouth. “I didn’t mean to intrude in your personal space.” “That’s alright.” I resisted the urge to wipe my hands on my jeans. She could know neither the extent that I felt her undead power nor how it tickled me in places that couldn’t be scratched. I turned to lead her to my office and said, “Have a seat, and I’ll see if I’m able to help you.” She froze at the entrance to my office door. Her eyes darted down the hallway to where Jez was working. The door to Veryl’s office was now closed. Jez’s music continued to scream down the hall at us. “My partner is working down the hall, in her own office. Everything you say here, including your visit itself, is strictly confidential.” A wave of anxious energy trickled from my guest to me, and I was surprised that she’d let it escape her. She hadn’t fed yet, which worried me. Vampires are much easier to talk to after they’ve taken care of their carnal urges. Once she sat down, she began to relax, but a tightness in her shoulders told me that she was anything but calm. Her coal dark eyes peeked out at me from beneath a fringe of bangs. Her eyes were as black as Raoul’s and striking against her alabaster skin. “I must apologize, again. I haven’t properly introduced myself. Please, call me, Cat.” When I

frowned, she supplied, “Catherine. It’s short for Catherine.” I wondered why she preferred the shorter version, but I pressed my fingers together and asked, “So, what can I do for you, Cat?” Despite possessing the grace and skill of her vampirism, I could easily feel her sudden anguish. I was concerned but not alarmed. She should shield better than that. I was perplexed. She was powerful enough to squelch such displays. Vampires don’t exhibit a lot of emotion, particularly not around strangers. “I’m not sure how to begin, Alexa. I’m a little overwhelmed here. I’ve been waiting so many years for this.” I leaned back in my chair, in an attempt at casual, and said nothing. I didn’t dare read her aura like I wanted, knowing she would feel it. She took my silence as an invitation to continue. “For several decades now, I have searched the western world for a particular vampire, the one who made me. I have finally found him and would request your services in extinguishing his undead flame permanently.” Her words came in a rush as if she’d practiced them on her way over. I noticed how her grip tightened on the armrests of her chair. “And, what did this vampire do that makes you want him dead?” Cat’s lips pressed together tightly. I could only

imagine what she was seeing in her mind’s eye. When she spoke, her words only formed with determination. I could sense her effort. “He loved me and left me to die. I was a fool to believe his lies, but they sounded so beautiful. I wanted so badly to believe in him. He said we were to be together forever. Until the day that we were attacked, and he left me behind to save himself.” Ouch. Cat looked as if she might cry. She bit at her lower lip, and I could see the tiny points of her fangs for the briefest of moments. “Just say whatever you need to say. Don’t force yourself.” I slid a box of tissue across the desk to her. I didn’t know what else to say. Cat clutched a tissue tightly between polished red fingertips and attempted to give me a smile. “Thank you.” She blinked a few times, and the vampire control was back. “It’s still emotional for me. I really thought he loved me, but then when our house was under siege, he escaped through a passage that he had never told me about. He arranged the entire attack as a way to get rid of me. I never imagined such betrayal was possible.” Her voice broke then, and I saw the weakness in her, oh so well. I’d never seen a vampire look so beaten. It wasn’t in their nature. “Why would he do that? Do you have any idea?” I shrugged and brushed a stray blonde strand away from my face. “I’m sorry, I don’t know what to say.”

When she met my eyes evenly again, I could see the pain etched in the depths of her ebony gaze. “He had no use for me anymore. I think he regretted turning me. I was no longer any more than a forgotten play thing.” The guy sounded like a total prick. I was shocked by what I was hearing. It just sounded so selfish and cold. But, I mean, we were talking vampires. “And, what about the blood bond?” A shiver ran up my spine as I flashed back to my own recent bonding experience. “Could you not reach him that way?” “Not at all. He shut me out completely. I’ve never been able to breach the block.” That was interesting. This vampire must be incredibly powerful. “Alright, so what is it that brings you to me, specifically?” “I hear you’re the only werewolf in the civilized world to possess some of the vampire’s attributes. After looking for so many years, I’ve finally found him. Here.” She knew about me. Word was getting out, and that worried me. “And? You really want me to take him out?” “Isn’t that what you do?” She looked at me like I’d just told her the place was an ice cream shop. “Yes, but I have a few general rules. First, you must fully understand that you’re asking me to kill him. Another, you must really want irrevocable death, not simple retribution. Finally, my final decision is entirely

based on my personal discretion.” Instead of replying, she slipped an envelope from inside her coat and pushed it towards me. “Is that enough?” She was all business. “I can get you more if you need it. I wasn’t sure how much you would charge.” With a brief glance, I estimated twenty-five thousand dollars in cash. “No. It’s plenty, but Cat, you must realize that I can’t just randomly kill. I need more information on this guy.” She dropped a large manila file folder on my desk with a thwap. “Everything you need to know about him is in there. If that’s not enough to earn him a death sentence, then I don’t know what is.” Something triggered in me, and I looked more closely at her. “May I ask why you don’t confront him yourself?” She looked as if I’d slapped her. Her face paled as much as it possibly could, and her mouth dropped open. Recovering quickly, she cast her eyes downward. “I could never. I have neither the courage nor the will to kill him myself. I loved him so deeply. To look into his unfeeling eyes after all this time may be too much for me to take. It’s been so long.” Her tone grew wistful as if her mind went to a happier time in her life. I used her distraction as an opportunity to flip open the file folder, but the instant that I saw the photo on top of the sheaf of papers, I froze. I could barely keep my heart rate from soaring. I pulled the folder closer so

that I could get a better look at the black and white picture. It was old. From the style of dress, it appeared to be way before my time. The photo itself was from a wedding. Bridesmaids wore their hair in high curls and posed in extremely large skirted gowns. The bride, an unknown beaming blonde, smiled up at her handsome husband as he kissed her upturned hand. My eyes quickly skimmed over the groomsmen, each dressed in the same black suit with fringes of white lace peeking from beneath the cuffs. But, the groom held my attention. Though his black hair was very short and he wore the same suit as the others, I stared at Arys while he happily fawned over his new wife. I realized then I had recognized Cat from his memories. What in the hell? “That was the most recent photo I could find of him.” Cat said as she noticed my intent stare. “I think he started using a new alias shortly after killing her.” She gestured at the photo in my hand, and I dropped it. “And, what was his name when you knew him?” I murmured, as I fought to tear my gaze away from the picture. It mocked me from where it sat as surely as it mocked Cat. I was feeling both stupid and thankful. Thankful that I didn’t take Arys’s blood, didn’t complete a blood bond with him. I’d fucked up enough without linking us mentally. “His real name is Sindarys Ainsley

Knightingale.” “Knightingale?” I heard myself say. “An old family name. They were royalty once, or so he said.” She didn’t continue, and I chewed my lip. “And, you’re sure that you want me to kill him?” My voice squeaked, and I hoped that she didn’t notice my unease. “I don’t suppose you’d rather bring me his naughty bits in a jar?” The faintest of smiles played around her lips, and I forced a small laugh. “I’m sorry, Cat, but you sound like you still love him.” I almost stopped when I saw her face fall. “Do you really want him dead?” Please say no, I chanted inside my head. “I love who he pretended to be. But, I accepted long ago that was never really him. He’s nothing more than a lying, womanizing murderer who thinks of nothing but himself.” I nodded slightly. I could agree with some of that. She looked like she was about to say more, but her mouth snapped shut, and she shook her head. After a long moment, she sighed and said, “He needs to die so that I can finally escape him. He haunts me constantly, and I would give anything in the world to make that stop.” I could sense the weight on her, feel the burden she carried around with her, but I didn’t know why. Was her hurt really never going to heal?

Was I really thinking that? If I were in her place, I would be on the hunt for blood, too. But I’d want to do it myself. “Look Alexa, I appreciate your time, but I really should get going. I’ll understand if, for any reason, you don’t take the case.” She stood, and I held the cash envelope out to her. She counted out five thousand dollars and forced it into my hand. “Keep it. Read through the file and tell me what you think. I’ve included a few pages from my journal. It seemed better than reciting the past in detail.” I closed the folder and accompanied her out. “I will definitely read through everything and get back to you. But, I can’t accept your money.” I had difficulty swallowing around the growing knot in my throat. “Please, I insist. Something for your time at least.” She refused to take the bills when I tried to give them to her. When she was gone, I sank against my desk in relief. What in the world would she think if she knew that I’d been in the arms of her traitorous ex only two nights ago? I felt sick. “Holy shit,” I said aloud to myself. I had to look at the photo again. I had accepted jobs like this before. Vampires were monsters, and no matter what the situation, they usually gave me just cause to kill them. I kill rogues and eliminate problems. It’s what I do. But Arys? I just

couldn’t do it. I was still staring at the black and white, elegantly dressed Arys when Jez appeared in the doorway of my office. “Hey, I heard your client leave. You want to grab a bite to eat? I haven’t eaten in hours.” She rambled casually, but when she saw my expression, she snapped her mouth shut and came closer. “Are you ok, Lex?” “Hell no.” I handed her the picture and waited for her reaction. “This is Arys.” She let out a low whistle. “He cleans up pretty good. Where did you get it?” “He’s my new target, if I decide to take the job.” “You’re kidding.” Her eyes never left the aged image in her hands. “You didn’t say no?” “I didn’t know how. Jez, he left her for dead. I couldn’t very well tell her the truth.” I sighed and held the file folder open for her to drop in the picture. “She left a bunch of dirt on him that I really don’t want to know.” Besides, everything was already hidden in my memory now. I didn’t really want to access it. “But you’re going to read it anyway.” There was no question in her tone. I nodded. “She paid me to. She also said she’d understand if I don’t take the hit. And of course, there’s the whole curiosity aspect.” I shrugged, and we fell silent. After a moment of eyeing me, Jez cleared her

throat. “Do you think there’s anything in that folder that will change your mind about taking the hit? I mean, it may very well solve your little energy bonding problem.” I met her dark, golden eyes and found no trace of humor within them. She was dead serious. “You’re an evil woman, Jez.” “So I’ve been told.” She produced a set of car keys with a loud jangle. “Let’s go eat. I’ll buy.”

Chapter Twelve The radio DJ spoke of sunshine ahead for the rest of the day with a chance of showers overnight, perfect sunroof weather. With it slid wide open, I cruised the streets with the summer breeze in my hair. The scent of rain was light on the air, hours away yet. My bag, with Cat’s unread file, sat on the passenger seat. I had yet to work up the gumption to read even the first page. I just wasn’t ready yet. Not only that, but I was on my way to see Raoul. First things first. He’d left half a dozen messages on my home machine after finding my cell phone voicemail full. Nothing linked him to either murder, but he was having kittens over the whole thing nonetheless. I still wondered if he wasn’t being melodramatic or putting on some kind of act. He wouldn’t normally come undone, but I suppose if my exes were dropping like flies, I might be worried, too. Somebody had it out for him, though, and I wanted to know why. That seemed like a better question than whom. A number of people could have a grudge with Raoul, and they would most likely be completely justified in it. All too soon, I stood on Raoul’s front step and

crossed my fingers in the hope that he would have stepped out. The door swung open unexpectedly, and a large hand jerked me inside before I could blink. My wrist stung where he grasped it, and I glared up at him until he let go. I rubbed the sore spot and frowned. I don’t react well to being manhandled. “I don’t want anyone to see you here. They would probably just think I’m going to murder you and have the police here in a heartbeat.” When I just gave him a suspicious look, he added, “I didn’t kill anyone.” “Well that line is sounding more convincing every time I hear it, but if Belle is going to be your key alibi, consider it an open and shut case.” I wrinkled my nose at Belle’s heavy, lingering perfume. “Is she gone?” I couldn’t sense her physical presence, but I had to be sure. “Yeah. I asked her to leave before I called you.” Raoul ran a hand through his disheveled hair. He looked tired. The dark circles beneath his eyes indicated he hadn’t been sleeping well. “I want to help you, Raoul, but we’re running out of time here. No more games. Tell me who you think is doing this.” “Alexa!” The growl that spilled from between his lips made the fine hairs on my arms stand on end. “I don’t know. Why are you so insistent that I know who is doing this?” I studied him long and hard before replying. He

met my gaze, unflinching and bold. I couldn’t count how many times over the years we had stared at one another like that. Too many. “I just get the feeling there’s something you’re not telling me. Why would anyone do this? Why not just kill you and get it over with, if they have it out for you so bad? Why go to the trouble of ruining your life first?” “I’ve been asking myself that very same thing. I do not know,” he said between tightly clenched teeth. “But, I’d sure like to get my hands on them.” I paced the length of the living room and then paused to examine some photos on the mantel. “If the killing continues, you’re going to end up in prison. Or dead.” Most of the pictures displayed a much younger, human Raoul with his family. He didn’t see them much anymore. He was pretty touchy on the subject. I knew he was being less than honest about something, but I couldn’t place a finger on what. He may be telling the truth about his innocence in the murders, but I was sure I smelled a rat. “How do you expect me to be of any help if you insist on keeping me in the dark?” “Who said I need your help?” The look he gave me was so full of scorn that I had to do a double take. “You’re kidding, right?” Staring at his childhood photos, I wondered briefly what had happened. Surely, he didn’t start out in life as such a prick. “Well, forgive

me for running over here when you called. Fool me twice, I guess. Shame on me.” He made a frustrated sound and rolled his eyes at me. “Don’t get all female and defensive on me, Alexa. I should be able to take care of myself.” A laugh bubbled up and poured out of me before I could rein it in. So, this was about Raoul’s fragile ego. Well, I sure as hell was not about to help him stroke it. “Alright then. When this killer finally makes its way to you, then I’ll assume you’ll handle it yourself. After all, Lord knows how well you handle everything else.” My jibe didn’t go unnoticed. Raoul grabbed my arm and spun me around to face him. I almost dropped the small wolf statue that I’d been examining. “And, just what the hell is that supposed to mean?” We both knew exactly what I meant: he’d ruined our relationship. When Raoul had first taken me into the pack, I’d been grateful for the support and guidance. But, when I’d spent more time in his bed as a playmate than anything else, my innocence died. I distrusted him on every level. True, he had stopped me from being assaulted and abused, but that debt was paid, as far as I was concerned. I had no reason to forgive him for making me a toy. Over the years, Raoul proved himself a misogynistic chauvinist. I glared pointedly at the large hand that squeezed my arm. “Get your filthy paws off me.”

“I never let him hurt you.” The energy behind his words shot through me like a scorching flame, and I jerked my arm away. I contemplated asking him who he was really mad at here. “No, you just scored from me willingly what he was going to simply take.” So much for asking questions. I’m a self-confessed sucker for an argument when I know, without a doubt, that I am right. “What did you want me to do? Kill him?” I blinked at him, dumbfounded. This was the man that dared to call himself an Alpha anything? “Yes, Raoul. I was a teenager, for God’s sake. Yes, I wanted to see the bastard dead! I wanted you to make him beg for death. But, you proved that you’re full of empty threats and capable of nothing.” “And what did you prove, Alexa? That you’re no more than a ruthless murderer, always ready to extinguish somebody’s flame?” He smiled as if he believed he had me there. “I proved that I get things done, and that I’m not afraid to get my hands dirty when it means taking care of business.” I tsked and shook my head sadly at him. “Maybe you’re not cut out for this werewolf gig after all.” “Oh, fuck off, Alexa.” I rolled my eyes at his blatant immaturity. I honestly wasn’t sure why I bothered with him at all. “And on that note, I’m going to keep this visit

short and sweet before I overstay my welcome.” If I didn’t leave now, I was going to explode. The fire inside me was nowhere near burning out, and his button pushing wasn’t helping. If he touched me again, I was going to pop. Something about his energy set me off, in a way that nobody else’s could. He left the bitter sting of betrayal in places that could never be wiped clean. “You’re leaving?” For the first time since I arrived, he showed an actual interest in my presence. “Well, I sure don’t want to get in the way when your soon-to-be murderer arrives to dispatch your egotistical ass to the dark side. But, if you cut me into your will, then I might come back to dispose of you properly when it’s over.” I resisted the smiled that tugged at my lips. “So that’s it then. Alright. I know you think I deserve as much.” Raoul actually paced the length of the room once, then twice. I ignored him, turning to the doorway for my shoes. The atmosphere grew smothered from his sudden anxiety, and I fought to resist it. Freely exuded, loose energy can become an intoxicant, and lately, it didn’t take much to over stimulate my senses. “It doesn’t matter what I think, Raoul. It’s a waste of our time to even have this conversation. Keep your secrets, but leave me out of it when they catch up to you.”

I pulled my car keys from my pocket, and nearly lost a twenty dollar bill in the process, the one he’d given me. I had been planning on spending it on lottery tickets, hoping to win the big one so I could rub it in his face. I continued, “Look, it’s my pack duty to back you up, but if you don’t want my help, then my hands are tied.” He seemed to weigh my words, scan them for sarcasm. Satisfied, he gave me a lecherous smile that I recognized with a sick feeling. This wasn’t about to get any better. “You really want to help me?” His low chuckle gave the room an eerie quality. The tiny hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. With my defenses raised, I tensed for what was coming. “Don’t waste your breath on my account. Please.” He must have moved when I bent to slip my shoes on because he suddenly felt much closer than before. Against my will, my heart began to race as the air shifted around us. “What has it been, Lex, three or four years since you’ve been in my bed?” “Is that all? I haven’t kept track. It really doesn’t mean anything to me anymore.” I bit back all of the things that I wanted to say. I should have said nothing in the first place.

“Hey, you said you wanted to help. I’m simply refusing to beat around the bush. I’m not interested in rehashing the past either.” “You’ve got to be kidding me. Getting laid is your biggest concern right now? You, sir, are a lost cause.” “That’s not fair. I could be a dead man walking, and you expect me to avoid the greatest things in life while I’m still able to enjoy them? Not a chance.” He didn’t really believe his days were numbered. His arrogance wouldn’t allow it. “Nice try. I hope you don’t think I’m hard up enough to take you up on that.” His dark eyes narrowed, and the desire to leave was unbearable. I wished desperately for him to get out of my personal space. “I don’t suppose you would be with a young thing like Shaz. I’ll bet he’s a real aim-to-please kind of guy.” I made a sound somewhere between a snort and a laugh which earned me a dirty look. Of course, he would assume that Shaz and I were lovers. He wouldn’t be the first to think so, but he would be wrong. Still, I didn’t like being reminded of the awkward intimacy between me and Shaz. I hated the fear that I had now destroyed it for good. “I don’t stick my nose in your many personal affairs. I’ll thank you to stay the hell out of mine.”

“Fair enough.” With another step, he closed the remaining space between us. With a forward tilt of his head, his black hair fell like a silky curtain against my face. “How about we cut to the chase then?” I fought to deny the resurgence of a memory, a time when I’d known the touch of that soft hair on my naked flesh. I was resisting the impulse to scream so intently that I expected my skull to burst into a million little pieces. I needed to calm down. Losing control wasn’t an option. His breath was hot on my neck as he nuzzled my hair and breathed in my scent deeply. The soft tip of his tongue was wet against my skin as he licked the sensitive spot beneath my ear. A sigh escaped me, and I flashed back to another time and place. Though it was the same wolf in the same house, it was all wrong. Raoul thought he could seduce me with the lusty power of the werewolf. Perhaps he could charm the pants off a human or even a new Were, but I’d been seduced by the ultimate vampire, and Raoul just couldn’t compare to that. At just the thought of Arys, Raoul’s touch ceased to hold any sway over me. “That’s never going to happen.” I gently pushed him with both hands. He resisted and pressed me into the wall. “I’ve got issues you can’t even begin to understand. Trust me when I say, you don’t want to play with me anymore. Stick with Belle, she’s more your type.” The negative energy of his sudden anger pushed

against me, and a menacing temptation to play with him taunted me from the cooled depths of Arys’s magic. I wanted to manipulate him like the pathetic animal that he was, until I’d consumed all that he had to give: blood, anger, fear and sex. I just could suck him dry. The promise of pleasure encouraged the sadistic urge, and I licked my lips eagerly when he brought his face to mine. I thought he was going to kiss me, so I was caught between relief and outrage when he bit my bottom lip instead. I tasted blood, which fuelled my sudden fury. The power flowed from me in a casual and effortless gesture that I’d seen Arys do many times. It had taken scarcely more than a thought to throw Raoul against the far wall. I was pleased at the ease of wielding Arys’s power. From the sound that Raoul made against the wall, I’d thrown him harder than I’d intended. I could feel an icy wave shoot through me, and I shuddered as Arys’s power licked my insides. I broke the energy that held Raoul, and he fell to his knees on the floor. He was speechless, a rarity for him. The weight of his wide, dark eyes bore into me. A series of emotions swam in his dark stare. His glare triggered my defenses, and I tensed. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but I never expected what came next. “Get out.” Raoul got to his feet, unsteady. “What?” “You heard me. Take your secrets, your vampire

powers, or whatever the hell that was, and get the fuck out. That certainly explains what you did to Shaz, you crazy bitch.” “You know it’s not vampire powers. You’ve seen what I can do.” I was so full of shit, and we both knew it. “You couldn’t do that before. And, certainly not without breaking a sweat. There’s the door.” I stared uncertainly at him. I wasn’t sure if I should leave or not. I wanted to refuse and force him to listen to me. However, the heavy scent of fear oozed from Raoul’s large physique. He was afraid of me. The realization came as a shock. I had to turn away from his frozen black gaze. I’m not sure whose dignity I was trying to preserve, his or mine, but I wasted no time in getting out of there. Though Raoul may not have known it, I was terrified too. I enjoyed it when Arys’s power surfaced within me, but at the same time, I wasn’t myself. Was living as a vampire always so Jekyll and Hyde? Frustration rode me, and I drove half-blinded by anger. I didn’t know where I was going. I just drove. When I came to a stop, I was parked outside of Shaz’s apartment building. I had instinctively run to seek solace from the only person that I felt I could. My finger froze, poised above the buzzer labeled 204. What was I doing here? Would he even want to see me? I thought about leaving, but I had nowhere to go with the burden inside me. I let my finger fall on the button.

I waited in stark silence. After a moment, I reached for the exit to the street, expecting no response. With a series of crackles, the intercom blared to life. Shaz’s voice sounded fuzzy and far away. “It’s me,” I said uncertainly. A deafening buzz indicated that the security door was unlocked. I waited for the elevator as I nervously rubbed my sweaty palms on my jeans. I can’t count how many times I arranged and then re-arranged my hair on the short ride to the second floor. My heart raced. I stepped into the hall, and the elevator doors slid shut behind me. Deep breath. He had cracked open the door in anticipation of my entrance. I worked hard to keep my footsteps even. My legs felt like jelly. As I grew near, I took in the overwhelming scents of coffee, fresh laundry, and Shaz. With a light knock, I went inside. “Hey.” He looked up from where he stood loading the dishwasher. His smile was friendly, but I could see the reserve within it. “How are you?” I closed the door behind me, kicked off my shoes, and left the false comfort of the entryway. My smile was forced, and I knew that he would see right through it. “I’ve been better. You?” I willed myself to hold it together as my throat grew tight. He knew me too well. Despite the awkwardness, something in his stance changed. His eyes

softened, and he put down the plate he was holding. I would not cry. I repeated the words in my head as if to will them to be true. A guilty little piece of me didn’t want his sympathy. I didn’t deserve it. His compassion would be my undoing. He crossed the small space between us in a few strides. A finger under my chin drew my gaze to his, and I looked into his calm, sea green eyes. I hated myself for the concern etched in their depths. “Tell me,” he spoke softly. He searched my eyes intently. Between fighting the emotional outbursts that threatened, I told him everything: Raoul’s advance and how I had scared us both, the strangeness of the power exchange, and the vampire who’d wanted Arys dead. I caught a glimpse of satisfaction on Shaz’s face when I mentioned the hit job on Arys, but he hid it before I could be certain. Before I saw it coming, Shaz pulled me into his arms. I expected his embrace to be stiff or distant, but instead, it was warm and inviting. The hand that gently stroked my hair was more possessive than I ever remembered it being. “You are not Superwoman, Alexa,” he said at last. “Stop feeling like you have to take care of everyone. It’s not all within your control.” He took my hand in his and led me into the living room. I sat down on the noisy leather couch while he

produced a mug of hot coffee from the kitchen. “Thank you.” I stared into the hot, creamy liquid. “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t be here. I have no right to show up here crying on your shoulder.” “Of course you do. We’re pack. We’re friends.” He smiled, and his voice had dropped lower when he added, “You know I always wanted to be your other half.” My heart twisted in my chest, and my next breath actually hurt. Unable to speak, I squeezed his hand and wished that he knew what he really meant to me, though it was still hard to come to terms with myself. Why must I make one hell of a mistake to realize what I should have already known? “If I could take it back…” I choked on my words. “It would be you.” “Stop punishing yourself. Self-loathing doesn’t look good on you, Lex. You’re a free woman, and I don’t have the right to make you feel like you did something wrong.” “But, I did. And, I’m afraid that it cost me more than I even know.” “Like what?” He edged closer, and I was lost in the clean, natural scent of him. “You.” Silence. The beat of my heart echoed in my ears. I longed to touch him, but I feared that he would pull away. Instead, I kept my hands to myself.

Time stopped. For one magical moment, he kissed me with such fervor that I spilled my coffee on the beige carpet. I pulled him closer but allowed him to control the kiss. My head was a mass of confusion, but right then, it just felt so naturally perfect. I felt like I was learning a lesson in head versus heart. He nuzzled my throat and breathed in my scent. I melted against him. “You know what I think?” He whispered after what felt like a long time. “I think you should tell Raoul that he’s on his own now. Don’t risk yourself for something he brought on himself.” Shaz was ticked over Raoul’s unwelcome advances, which pleased me regardless of our situation. “I don’t know what to do anymore.” “There’s no sense trying to help him. For all we know, he really deserves what’s coming to him.” “Maybe.” I nodded. Raoul certainly wasn’t the nicest guy. I could believe that someone would have a just grudge against him. Since I continued to anguish, Shaz changed the subject. “Hey, why don’t we order pizza for lunch? We can hang out here and watch talk shows all day like we used to. Maybe play some video games?” I smiled at the memory. We’d once spent an entire week like that. In the heart of a Canadian winter, the blizzards had kept traffic off the highways. Commuters were stuck at home that week, a weeklong snow day for

Stony Plain. “Sounds great. Chicken and mushroom with honey garlic wings?” I was surprisingly hungry at the mention of food. “And some pizza bread.” The afternoon went by too fast for my liking. A couple episodes of Jerry Springer and a handful of court shows held our attention as we stuffed ourselves with pizza and wings. Shaz made another pot of coffee that we sipped, curled up together on the creaky couch. We laughed and giggled our way through a session of Guitar Hero. As I laughed with Shaz and pretended to be carefree, I felt rejuvenated. After successfully beating him on battle mode for the third time in a row, I chortled, “In your face.” He responded by grabbing me in a move faster than my eyes could follow. Our plastic guitar controllers went flying. I squealed as his fingers deftly found that one ticklish spot between my ribs. To escape, I threw myself to the floor, but he followed me down and pinned me beneath his weight. I looked up into his bright green eyes. They held an affection that I hadn’t realized I’d been missing. He continued tickling and held my wrists above my head as I wrestled to break free. “Shaz, please,” I begged in a high, pleading note as desperation set in. Too much tickling could end very badly. “Who’s the dominant wolf now?” He growled

playfully in my ear. A series of soft knocks on the apartment door caused us to freeze. After a heartbeat, Shaz jumped up. The sudden absence of his body heat caused goose bumps to break out on my skin. I didn’t realize that I had been vibing off of him until the energy fell away. The metaphysical remnants remained like a coating of fairy dust on my skin. Shaz flipped the lock, and I rolled over on to my stomach to push myself to my knees. I was in direct view of the door and didn’t want to be seen splayed out on the floor. A woman’s voice called out brightly, and a brunette with a ponytail and a grey tracksuit burst into the entryway. She threw her arms around Shaz excitedly, and my breath caught. I tugged my top to cover my belly. “How are you? I thought I’d come by and see if you want to catch a movie or grab dinner later.” She stopped suddenly when she noticed me. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t realize you had company.” Shaz looked awkwardly at me and made a strange gesture in the air between the brunette and myself. “Casey, it’s nice to see you. This is Alexa O’Brien. She’s a very good friend of mine. Lex, this is Casey Edmonds. She lives in the building here.” Casey’s dark eyes flicked to me on the floor and noted the shirt that I tugged back in to place. I saw the assumption in her eyes, and I encouraged it. I fixed my

hair as well, as if she’d interrupted something. Maybe it was catty, but Shaz hadn’t mentioned any lady friend, and my cheeks were burning. “Nice to meet you, Casey.” I got to my feet and went to her, hand extended. She tossed her wavy ponytail and sniffed. I knew she didn’t want to take my hand and, when she did, it was with the barest of touches. I resisted the urge to crush her flimsy human fingers in my grip. “You too,” she murmured before turning back to Shaz. It was an obvious attempt at a dismissal, and I felt the energy around us begin to grow hot with my anger. “Would you like to come in for coffee?” Shaz’s fingers worked furiously through his platinum hair, a nervous habit that he’d had as long as I have known him. His gaze jumped back and forth between us, and I knew he’d either dated her, slept with her, or both. Why did it make my insides churn? I squashed all feelings of jealousy before I had to admit to myself how bad it was. “No, thanks. I’m just on my way to the gym. Why don’t you give me a call sometime when you’re free?” Casey slid a sidelong glance in my direction, and then she gave him the look. I barely restrained the desire to tear her eyes out. Power began to hum softly around me, and both Shaz and Casey reacted to it. He knew exactly what it was, and his jade eyes narrowed in warning. Casey began to fan herself saying,

“It’s hot in here, Shaz. You should turn the air conditioning on.” “It is on,” he replied. He quickly added, “Maybe it’s broken. I’ll have the superintendent look at it.” “You should.” She flashed me a brittle, cold smile and finally turned to leave. I sighed aloud. I hated her. After she forced Shaz to promise to call later, he closed the door and turned to face me. Guilt defined his features, and I looked away, embarrassed by my jealousy. “Sorry about that. I wasn’t expecting her to come by.” The moment was wretchedly awkward. The sound of the forgotten video game played loudly in the quiet apartment. “We only went out once. Nothing happened.” “Don’t, Shaz. You don’t owe me an explanation.” And didn’t I know it? It was hard to swallow even a taste of what I’d inflicted on him. “I want you to know that I didn’t mention it because there was nothing worth mentioning.” He shrugged, and his voice grew soft. “I only went out with her because I thought you and I never stood a chance.” “It’s ok, Shaz. I’m the last person in the position to be demanding answers. It’s none of my business.” He accepted that reluctantly. He nodded slightly, but I knew that he wanted to say more. Less than ten feet separated us, yet I felt like we were a world apart. I’d gotten so used to keeping people at a distance that I still

didn’t know how to let anyone in. “You want to finish the game?” He brushed past me into the living room, and the repeating music stopped. “I’m done. I’ll be seeing colors in my dreams as it is.” He chuckled and turned the PlayStation off. The apartment went silent. “I should probably start getting ready for work anyway.” “Well, thanks for entertaining me. It’s been a while since we got to do this. It was nice.” I was doing a rotten job of maintaining eye contact, but I felt weird and knew he would see it in my face. Of course, he could sense the rapid beat of my heart. “It was.” Shaz leaned casually against the wall as I gathered my things to leave. “So why don’t we go out sometime? On a real date, I mean.” In turn, I sensed the blood rushing through him. His cheeks were flushed, and I couldn’t hide my smile. “You’re asking me on an official date?” Thinking back briefly, I couldn’t recall ever having been asked out on an actual date. My teen years and early twenties had been chaotic enough without romance of the human variety. After the last week, I was astonished that he even wanted a date with me. “Yes. I’m asking you on a date. Dinner, on me.” “And after?” I dared to ask playfully. He shrugged. “Catch a movie, go for a run, park

and make out. Whatever you prefer.” Energy shifted between us. At the core of me, where the power of my werewolf lay rooted, I felt him. Like a shadow that I could feel but not see, his wolf lingered, hesitant to reach for me. The vampire in my energy made him pause, and I hated that. I knew the touch of his skin as well as I knew the silk of his fur or the musk of his scent. I longed to pull his wolf around me like a blanket to drown out the energy of the grave. Everything with Arys felt more wrong when I was this close to Shaz’s pure, untainted aura. But, I couldn’t force out what I had allowed to become a part of me. It scared me to the tips of my toes to think that I might not ever be able to. “I would love to go on a date with you, Shaz.” I giggled slightly and felt like a total moron. I heard him release the breath he’d been holding. “Great. How’s Friday?” I would have ditched anything to say yes to him in that moment. As I scanned through my mental calendar, I was already free that day. When we’d confirmed that he would pick me up at nine on Friday, I crossed the threshold into the hall and turned back to say goodbye. I loved that he was just there, close enough for me to feel. His breath was warm and inviting. His kiss was chaste but tender. Still, I felt his hunger leashed beneath

his calm surface. My heart skipped a beat when, just as fast as he was there, he was gone. Only his scent lingered to tease me as I waited for the elevator. I was one damn confused werewolf.

Chapter Thirteen I simply didn’t want to face anymore of Arys’s evil. I’d avoided Lucy’s Lounge and had carried the manila folder around for three days without cracking the cover. It did nothing to alleviate the growing confusion or the guilt over leaving Arys to fight the shift on his own. I wanted to pretend it would just go away. Instead, avoiding the vampire made the newfound power and the blood thirst more pronounced rather than subdued. It itched and clawed at my insides. Rather than face Cat’s thoughts on Arys, I screwed around for as long as I could justify it to myself. Menial tasks like tidying the kitchen counters and folding laundry grabbed my attention easier than ever before, and I dragged the chores out until I had nothing left to keep me from the folder. Well, the walls could use a fresh coat of paint but I had to draw the line somewhere. I had no excuse to avoid Cat’s evidence any longer. The cream-colored folder lay open on the desk in the small office I share with Ky. Sounds from late night television murmured quietly from the small TV set in the corner. A glass of my favorite red wine stood tall next to the sheaf of papers, awaiting my return.

Finally, I stared at the folder and thought, Arys is a vampire who enjoys it. What more do I need to know? Bothered by the prospect of a reason to take Arys out within those pages, I took a large, un-lady-like gulp of wine first. Even my knowledge of the vampire’s bizarre memories didn’t prepare me for what I discovered on the series of crisp, white photocopied pages of Cat’s journal. Before reaching the end of the first page, I was sitting up a little straighter in my chair with rapt attention. As I read, his memories began to take form inside my mind. Catherine had written about her time as a new vampire with him. Her tales of seduction as a key component in inevitable murder resulted in a spattering of goose bumps along my arms. The wheels turned faster in my brain as I tapped into his memories of those same events. Arys fed on much more than blood alone. Like a cat with a mouse, he drew out his excruciating game in order to savor it completely. Most of his victims were more than a quick snack. He used seduction and fear as an intoxicant, vital to his feeding process. Arys rarely took blood without the kill. In his earlier days as a vampire, he had little regard for the value of human life and used no discretion when choosing a victim. As I read, I began to get the impression that Catherine had been nothing more to him than a victim

gone wrong. He had never meant for her to survive him. Not only did he continue to bed his victims after forming a relationship with her, but he also encouraged her to do the same. Arys loved to swim in the heady sexual energy of his lovers. I knew this personally. Their pleasurable responses generated higher energy production for him to consume. It made perfect sense, and yet I couldn’t shake the heavy feeling that formed in the pit of my stomach. Apparently Arys was no stranger to torture. Much of his enjoyment came from terrorizing his victims into hysterics. He took the most enjoyment from bleeding them tauntingly slowly. Though his methods were tasteless and cruel, they never crossed into the level of gruesome that I’d come to associate with human crime. How very reassuring. My eyes flashed back to the previous page. I hadn’t read anything that I hadn’t already seen inside his memories. Even the girls who resisted ended up begging for fulfillment or death. Bottom line, the vamp got off on the lust and terror of his victims before he killed them. In fact, he went to great lengths to draw it out for extended periods of time. Once he’d consumed all of his victims’ sexual energy, a show of fangs and a little bloody torture generated a whole new kind of energy. Fear is the ultimate undoing of any predator. Feel it, and it’s already

too late. Blood alone contains enough pranic energy for the sustenance of a vampire. Adding the often underestimated power of extreme lust and fear to the mix was like eating a five course dinner for every meal. It definitely explained his immense power but not his reasons why. Chills ran down my spine at the thought of being his victim. Whether consensual or not, his victims loved every moment of the fire he ignited within them, just like I had. Even as I remembered, a tingle jabbed at my core, and a drizzle of adrenaline rushed through me. Had he ever intended to kill me? Or, was the obvious fact that I wasn’t human enough to keep me off his food list? Thinking back on every exchange between us, it had always somehow been about the metaphysics going on beneath the surface. I couldn’t pinpoint one time when the energy hadn’t simmered when he was near. I wondered how much of my attraction to Arys had been natural and how much was his metaphysical influence. With sudden realization, I noticed that I was gently caressing the faint scar of his bite. “Son of a bitch!” I shoved my chair back with a squeaky roll of wheels and narrowly avoided knocking the wine glass over. Now that I felt like just another conquest to the power monger vampire, I was both embarrassed and pissed off. Mostly at myself. I couldn’t blame Arys for

seeing me as something he wanted to sample. I blamed myself for letting him. I’ve played this game before, and dammit, I knew better. I hemmed and hawed for a minute, uncertain about disturbing Kylarai in her room. I wanted to burst in there rambling a mile a minute about what a fool I am. Was it love I wanted from Arys? Hell no. But, I had expected respect. “Power! That’s all that the bastard wanted from me.” I pounced on Ky the second I heard her door open. “Excuse me?” She attempted to set a pot of coffee to brew while I waved papers in her face. “Here.” I shoved one particular sheet into her hand. “Read this one.” Screw confidentiality. This case was personal, an exception to the rule. I watched her eyebrows rise as she read about the night both Arys and Catherine had lured a young married couple home from the theatre. As she took in the tale, she didn’t pause or look up. Cat’s description of the effects of so much energy had stirred a response low in my body. In the game Arys played, sex wasn’t the main act at all, merely a method of foreplay. “Well that explains why he’s so damn powerful,” Kylarai said, repeating close to what I’d thought myself. “But really, he can’t be the only vampire acting as an incubus to increase the high.” “You’re not surprised?” I stared at her

incredulously. “Not really, Lex. He’s a vampire. Do you expect him to ask politely if he may drain your essence away with your life?” I gaped at her open mouthed. Why did I suddenly feel like I was overreacting? “Look.” She touched my arm gently. “It makes sense that you feel betrayed, but you can’t hold his nature against him. The past has nothing to do with you. If I were you, I’d tell this Catherine person that you can’t help her. And, do it before she finds out you’re doing her man.” “I am not doing him. All I was to that jackass was new power to consume.” I crossed my arms over my chest. I shuffled my feet angrily and sniffed at the tantalizing aroma of brewing coffee. “Would you rather have just been sex to him?” She eyed me skeptically, and I met her gaze evenly. “Yes.” I didn’t even have to think about it. “That’s what it was to me. I didn’t go after him with ulterior motives.” Kylarai practically laughed right in my face at that, and I bit back the rant on the tip of my tongue. “You liar.” She even went so far as to jab a finger at me in the air. “It was all of that spiced up power that had you so hot for him in the first place.” “What?” “If he’d been human, there is no way you would

have given him more than a passing glance.” She turned to take two mugs out of the cupboard. “You’re so hopped up on the juice yourself that you don’t seem to realize that you’re seeking it out, too. Though, perhaps, your reasons differ from a vampire’s.” Dumbfounded, I stared as she poured coffee into each mug and handed one to me. “Do you really think that?” I spoke to fill the space, but part of me knew that she was right. Arys could barely look at me without causing my senses to burn for more. Could it be that I wasn’t a victim of his seduction, but an equal partner in my own right? “You know it’s true. It doesn’t take a psychic to feel the energy increase when you’re in the same room as a powerful man.” That was partially true. Both Raoul and even Shaz had stirred the metaphysical side of me. Not every vampire or shifter did though. “So you’re saying I got as much out of our encounter as he did.” I nodded. The pieces were starting to fit. I didn’t particularly like it. “Exactly. Which means you could never have been his victim. He didn’t kill you or even try because you aren’t food. You’re an equal. You gained as much as you gave. And, we both know you were a willing participant.” A sudden blush spread across my cheeks. I tucked

the paper back into the pile and marched back to the den. Dammit, Kylarai always got to be the insightful one. Something in me felt abused by Arys simply because I’d been unaware of his deep need of power. I was desperate to blame him for my wanton desire, for my betrayal of Shaz. Disappointed in the loss of my fury, I closed the folder. The rest of Cat’s diary pages would stay unread. After procrastinating for a few minutes, I called the number that she’d left for me and left her a voicemail declining the job. This case was about a broken heart that had nothing to do with me. In the meantime, I had a ton to think about, my own personal issues. At half past one, the night was by no means over. After a ludicrous attempt to read a cheesy romance novel from Ky’s bookshelf, I soon gave up. I couldn’t get past the first page. I could do a million things to pass the time, but I couldn’t invest myself in any one of them. Nagging thoughts refused to leave me alone. I couldn’t help but wonder how Arys was doing. By ignoring our mistake, were we simply making it worse? The last time that I saw him, Arys was fighting a deep sense of confusion. Having something that he could not control was outside his realm of comfort. For my part, bouts of nausea and bloodlust alternatively wracked me, and though the moments were brief, they were frighteningly intense. But, I hadn’t given in yet. I refused

to crumple into longing the way that Arys had. I rode out every surge with willpower and sheer stubbornness. However, everyday, the need to give in to the bloodlust grew stronger. It grew harder to resist. Determined and curious, I zipped a dark grey hoodie over my black t-shirt with a bright pink Playboy bunny logo. I changed into a pair of hip-hugging, black jeans so I could actually move comfortably. I doublechecked that I had both my cell phone and wallet before calling out, “I’m going out.” Kylarai’s response sounded affirmative, so I locked the door on my way out. I decided to leave the Charger for the night. I was in the mood for a walk beneath the moonlight. The late night walk through the quiet town felt magically soothing. During the twenty-minute stroll to Lucy’s Lounge, I hoped to accomplish some productive thinking. The nightlife in Stony Plain vastly differs from that of the city center. The streetlights here don’t shine brighter than the stars. Traffic maintains a steady flow, but the vehicles are much fewer and farther in between. And, of course, the only businesses open at this hour consisted of the bars, the 7/11, and the McDonald’s twenty-four hour drive-thru. A fountain bubbled, and a creek flowed near the small, off-road path. I preferred to avoid the main walking routes. I sought the shadows. The path and the creek successfully wound the length of Stony from the

north to the south end. Comforting and familiar, the sound of the creek held a soothing quality. As I walked, several jackrabbits broke from frozen positions and ran for safety as I crossed through the playground of an elementary school. They didn’t fear the trucks barreling through the street, yet they still feared me upon catching the scent of wolf. I paused to allow them to run without feeling as if I was giving chase. They were too small and helpless. I liked my quarry big enough to put up a fight. In fact, I preferred that they deserved it. A group of teenagers looked up in alarm when I rounded a bend in the grey stone walkway. The joint they passed was frozen in midair. The kid holding it had the widest eyes. I almost laughed aloud. At their age, I’d been learning how to protect myself from true danger as well as my own predatory urges. What I wouldn’t have given to be a kid with a joint instead. I couldn’t hide my smile when I passed them. One kid dared to give me a cocky sneer, a challenge. The youthful scent of his blood was tangy and metallic, inviting me to taste it. A brief thought flashed through my mind. How easy it would be to take him right here in a frenzy of blood and fear. The others would try to run, but I’d catch them, too. I forced myself to keep walking and the urge dissipated almost as fast as it had come. No sooner had I vanished from sight than they resumed their laughter and juvenile jokes. Enjoy it boys.

You’ll have to grow up some time. I ambled on toward Lucy’s until the overpowering scent of fear made me stop in my tracks. Standing in the shadows, I was hidden from view by the tree-lined path as vehicles flew by on the four-lane strip to my right. I saw nothing out of place. For a moment, I thought my nose was playing tricks on me, but then the scream came. High pitched and terrified, the helpless sound thrilled me with excitement, bringing Arys’s smile to my lips. I followed the sound down the gaping black hole of an intersecting path. I suppose I’m lucky that my night vision is damn good. It’s better than that of the two humans that I had smelled in the darkness ahead, and that’s what really mattered. As I crept down the eeriest bike path in town, I stifled a giggle. My wolf didn’t drive me forward. No, I had succumbed to the intoxicating temptation of the bloodlust. I suddenly wanted it so bad that I could already taste the sweet copper on my tongue. I didn’t need the whimpering to guide me to the couple. I could see them fighting near the thin tree line. The scent of fear hung thick on the air, as enticing as bread, fresh from the oven. But, there was also the heavenly scent of pain, which I despised myself for loving. As I got closer, I realized how dire the situation was for the humans. They grappled in the dark for

control, and one was fated to lose. The she-wolf in me reared her head at that, and a surge of rage hit me as the warm and cool energies of the wolf and vampire struggled for dominance. “Please, David, don’t!” I heard the shrill and terrified cry, and I saw his hand rise before the deafening smack followed. “Nothing but a goddamned tease.” Flesh struck flesh, and then I heard a muffled whimper. The vampire may have gotten more enjoyment out of the fear heavily lacing the air. I on the other hand took greater pleasure in the cocky display of caveman mentality and knowing this guy would die for it. The barest shred of realism appealed to my quickly fading sanity. I realized that what little was left of my humanity was falling away. Power rode me in an overwhelming rush. I knew such undeniable hunger when the vampire’s appetite rose to the surface. The side of me that was wolf looked on the scene before me with apathy: he was a danger; he had to die. The scent of blood hit me, and the power building in my core broke free. My head swam as instinct took over, and the beast within was unleashed. When I lifted my victim off his feet with one hand, I only wished he could see me better in the dark and fear me even more. With my fangs bared, a growl erupted from my throat. As I jerked the man away, the woman let out another ear-piercing wail.

Her fear fed my fire like gasoline, and I struggled to say, “Run,” before I reached for her, too. She didn’t have to be told twice. With David long forgotten, she ran screaming into the night. She would need a good twenty minutes to find someone even to look for the monster eating her loser boyfriend. A cold sweat broke out on my skin, and I shivered despite the warm summer air. Conflicting urges toyed with my emotions, but all I felt was the hunger coursing through me. David’s attempt at a strangled scream was music to my ears. I smiled and licked my lips. Even in the dark, I could see the whites of his bulging eyes as he fought to breathe around my crushing grip. “So you don’t like to take no for an answer? Well, neither do I.” I gave him a mind-numbing shake. His sudden resurgence of terror hit me like an overdose. I didn’t need more fear to feed my inner fire. I saw through a red haze. The sky, stars and moon all shone down on us with a blood red glow. I don’t have a clear recollection of sinking fangs and tearing flesh. I know only that David’s noises stopped instantly as his blood sprayed in hot drops, like lava, and spattered my face. My intention went out the window when I tasted his blood. Any remaining thread of my humanity broke. I blacked out. It was absolute carnage, nothing like the two neat holes of a practiced vampire. When I came back to

myself and took in the scene, a cry escaped me that sounded foreign, like somebody else. I’d killed the wretch of a man, and the remnants of David were strewn about everywhere, most of them unidentifiable. The fact that his head remained just barely attached to his torso was sickening enough. The pile of intestine near my feet had me scrambling backward. I clawed at the pavement in my haste to retreat. Blood coated the back of my tongue bitterly, and I made it a few feet before vomiting a stream of blood and flesh. My hands and face felt sticky. My heart raced so fast that I expected it to give out. Silent tears zigzagged twin paths down my cheeks as I gasped for air. My mind was reeling. What in the fuck just happened? Desperately, I tried to wrap my mind around what I had done. I was haunted by how good it had felt, better than any physical sensation that I’d ever known. Once I’d accepted the taunting lure of the vampire’s need, there had been no going back. I began to sob even as I spat blood and tissue. Crying wasn’t going to help anything so I forcibly bit back my sobs, though the tears refused to stop. I recognized the copper flavor of blood, goddamn vampire tears. My stomach rolled again with nausea and bile rose in my throat. I had to get out of there. I was scared shitless but not stupid. As soon as David’s girlfriend reached the heart of town, she’d send

someone. With any luck, he wouldn’t be found before daylight, but I needed to get the hell away from the scene. I quickly checked for any personal evidence. No human dental records in the world would match any bite marks on the body parts. My clothes, my face, and my hands were gory. I looked like I had been finger painting with vital fluids. I had to clean up, but the darkened path led away from the creek. If I turned back, I’d expose myself to the light from the main road. Out of the question. I’d have to get back home without anyone seeing me. Deeper in the darkness, away from the main road, was another intersecting trail. That one however led only a short way to a residential sidewalk and ended. I glanced over my shoulder to the headlights on the busy street. I had no choice but to take the quiet residential streets. My legs moved with Jez’s speed as I hopped fences, ducked in between houses and slunk through the dark alleys. I stopped twice more to vomit. By the time that I arrived at home, I was dizzy and nauseous. I didn’t even consider going inside. If Kylarai saw me like this, she might just kick my ass herself. I worried that I was losing my mind. I had to ask myself if what had just happened was real. It already felt like a faded dream. Unfortunately, the moment I entered the garage and looked at myself in the Charger ’s side mirror, it

became painfully real. My wolf eyes glowed with an eerie light in the dimly lit garage. Thankfully, they were my wolf eyes and not Arys’s dizzying blue orbs. The bright red smear across my mouth had turned brownish red around the edges. My blonde hair was chunky with red and pink tissues. I swore softly, but I wanted to pitch a damn fit. I blamed Arys for all of this. He had to have known the risks far better than I did. Damn him for adding to my already screwed up existence. Careful not to touch Kylarai’s white Escalade, I went to the small sink near the workbench. For the first time, I was glad that the man who had built the place had thought of it. I stripped off my bloodstained sweater. My t-shirt beneath was unblemished. With a sigh of relief, I ran the water until it was warm and cleansed every spot from my hands and face. I wasn’t happy about rinsing my hair with no shampoo or conditioner, and it really sucked that my precious toothbrush was in the house. But, if I went in, Ky would try to stop me from going back out, and I wasn’t risking that. Something was drawing me to Lucy’s Lounge. Whether it was my inherent need to throttle Arys with my bare hands or something else entirely, I wasn’t sure. After stashing my bloody sweater in a gap behind the stairs, I studied my black jeans. The few splatters were barely noticeable on the dark denim. They would do for tonight and would join my hoodie in the burn

barrel tomorrow. I got in the Charger and backed out of the garage. I hoped that Ky wouldn’t hear the mechanics of the garage door. I’d just have to explain later. * * * * Arys was nowhere to be seen, but I felt him as strongly as if I were standing right next to him. A strange sensation told me that he sensed me, too. I cast my gaze around frantically for him. Something didn’t feel right, like someone was out of place. I felt Shaz’s eyes on me, and I turned to give him a wink and a smile. I couldn’t read anything in his expression, which gave me pause. I would have approached him if the pressing line of patrons hadn’t stood in my way. He didn’t look exceptionally distraught or beckon me over, so it couldn’t be that bad. When I didn’t immediately spot Arys downstairs, I began to ascend the wide staircase. A rush of coolness stirred the hot bar air behind me. I turned to face him, suddenly on the offensive. “You son of a bitch!” I cursed Arys from where I stood on the third step looking down at him. His midnight eyes widened as he took in my blood-scented jeans and damp hair, now drying in dreadlike chunks of blonde and gold. “You killed a human.” It was a comment, not a

question. The Goth rock music boomed all around us. His words reached only me. “What have you been up to, Alexa?” “Why don’t you tell me? You’re the one skilled in cold blooded murder.” I glared at him. I tried so hard to blame him, even as I tasted the blood that lingered on the back of my tongue. He fixed me with a hard stare and, though my temper faltered, I refused to back down. “What in the hell are you on?” Arys grabbed my forearm and jerked me down the stairs. He pulled me against him and forced me to crane my neck. He looked into my eyes. “I never forced you into anything, and you know it. Did I blame you when I slaughtered Mrs. Olson’s dog?” I raised an eyebrow at him and made a face that indicated how stupid I thought his statement was. After a moment, he relented. Arys admitted, “Ok, I did blame you. But now, I blame us. But seriously, we have more important issues at hand.” “What the hell can be more important than the fact that I just tore a man apart? Literally! He’s probably been found by now.” “When you say you tore him apart, you mean…” “I said literally, didn’t I? I mean just what I said. I left the fucker in pieces, ok?” His eyes sparkled with gruesome curiosity, which disgusted me enough that I had to fight back another wave of nausea.

“As much as I’d love to hear all of the sweet and, I’m certain, juicy details, I’m afraid we have bigger problems.” “Like what?” I didn’t really want to hear what he had to say. In fact, I had made a mistake by coming to Lucy’s at all. “Like the hit job on me that you’ve been thinking about taking.” He said it so matter of fact. Dumbfounded doesn’t even begin to describe my instant reaction. I stared up at him like he’d slapped me as I took a step back. Shit. Good news travels fast. “What?” I mumbled, glancing around anxiously for whatever was out of place. My poor attempt at casual had bombed, but I forced myself to maintain eye contact. “I was never going to take the job.” “Don’t even try it. If we weren’t facing a shit load of trouble right now, I wouldn’t hesitate to take a bite out of you. But, that will have to wait.” I was constantly finding myself thankful for the noisy din of the bar. Music, laughter and conversation created the perfect lull of background noise. Before I could ask what he meant by trouble, my sense of unease grew as an angry energy swirled all around us. I felt vampiric energy approach me from behind and whirled to find Catherine descending the steps. She glowered at us with more hate than I’d had directed at me in a while. “Alexa!” She was all too happy to see me. “I

thought I sensed your presence. Good. Now I can kill the both of you, which only seems fitting considering the circumstances.” “Cat, please. We can discuss this rationally.” I kicked myself for the remaining humanity that enabled me to feel compassion for a vampire that I seriously suspected of mental illness. “It’s not what you think.” Her dark eyes narrowed on me, and I felt my chest tighten under the pressure of her fury. How I became “the other woman” was beyond me. I studied Catherine’s absolutely evil stare and felt ashamed. I’d worn a similar expression no more than an hour previous. A shiver tore down my spine. “Don’t try reasoning with her,” Arys said as he grabbed my hand. He yanked me behind him, away from the crazed vampiress. His touch caused a visible spark of sudden power between us. It looked like an extreme static zap but much brighter and stronger. “Whoa,” I gasped, jerking my hand out of his grasp. Was he absolutely insane? This wasn’t getting any better. I couldn’t tell if Catherine had even seen the spark. She was now staring so hard at Arys that I was glad to be the other woman rather than him. “Cat, honey,” Arys purred, and I couldn’t help but look at him in surprise. “Let’s not be irrational, my dear. We are in public.”

Her glare grew in its intensity, and it took all I had to keep my eyes on her. Only a woman truly in love could exude so much pure venom. Either that or she was insanely obsessed. I wanted to just let fly with a good smack up side Arys’s head, but that wasn’t going to discourage Catherine. Though, it might have changed me from foe to friend in her eyes. “Don’t waste your pathetic charm on me. I’ve come a long way since I was your play thing.” A slow grin played about her ruby red lips. “We’re going outside, Catherine. Whatever you want to do, you can do there. I won’t let you endanger innocent people in here.” Arys’s voice was low and firm, but she heard him as well as I did. If looks could kill, he would have fallen into ash at my feet. She glared daggers that even made me want to squirm. “How dare you speak to me as if you place such value on life? You’re the devil who taught me to take it, ruthless and without mercy.” “That was a long time ago.” Arys’s voice was soft, persuasive. He was full of shit, and all three of us knew it, yet the pull to believe him was strong. The bastard was good. “Things have changed since those days. It’s time to move on.” That was clearly the wrong line. Catherine’s eyes seemed to sparkle suddenly, and she was alive with

power, but not her natural vampire power. No, this was foreign magic, borrowed rather than owned. Where was she getting it? “This has been a long time coming, my dear Sindarys.” I saw him visibly flinch at her use of the name. “I cannot wait to watch you turn to dust.” Every part of me braced for the vampiress’s blow, knowing it was coming. We had to get outside. I began inching away from the bottom of the staircase, toward the rear exit. Instinctively, I wanted to lock eyes with Shaz across the bar but didn’t dare. Like any supernatural, Catherine would be aware of every Were in the building. She had no beef with him, and I had no good reason to involve him. “You don’t think you’re going to get away, do you?” Catherine turned on me. “You, who let me confess my heartbreak to you about the very man you, yourself, are bedding,” she declared dramatically before holding a dainty hand to her mouth. Passersby glanced briefly at the love triangle gone wrong. As a regular patron of the club, I was embarrassed to be involved in the dramatics. Of course, if I could escape the obsessive, manic vampiress unscathed, I could handle the judgmental humans. “Hold on a minute, lady.” I held my hands up defensively and took an involuntary step forward. Damn my indignant nature. “Don’t be so quick to jump to

conclusions. I never had any intention of taking the job, and I tried to refuse your money.” “But, you already had my man. Why ever would you also need my money?” She crossed her arms and tossed her layered locks. “Tell me, Alexa, what would a magically enhanced wolf like yourself want with a womanizing pig like him?” Catherine didn’t wait for me to answer. Instead, she sauntered down the remaining stairs until she stood directly in front of Arys. I was slightly envious of the five inches she had on me. “I’ll go outside with you, lover, but don’t try anything funny. I’m not as unprepared as you might think.” Her black eyes scanned the both of us. “Underestimating me would be a big mistake.” Arys looked pointedly at me, and I realized that he expected me to lead the way. That meant trusting him at my back with Catherine. In that moment, my worry kicked into overdrive, and I wondered if the two vampires weren’t in cahoots against little, old, mortal me. Did I really think that little of Arys? Well, kind of, yeah. But, considering the scenario at play, I had no choice but to turn and head for the exit. I took in as much of the freely exuded energy in the bar as I could. It felt warm and reassuring. I knew that she had an unnatural boost, but I couldn’t be sure how psychically in tune she was. It wasn’t the same for all vampires. Arys felt me absorb the energy in the room,

but I had a feeling that she couldn’t. Whatever was feeding her power, it wasn’t good. Relief washed through me when I saw the empty alley out the backdoor of Lucy’s. Not even a group of smokers lingered nearby. I was ready for her … or them. I turned so that my back was to the building, and I faced them both head on. I wasn’t afraid, not yet anyway. At this point, I was still more concerned with the mutilated body in the middle of town. “Catherine, my love, why don’t you and I leave Alexa to enjoy her evening, while the two of us catch up?” Arys wasn’t fooling anybody, but he sure was trying hard. His charm slid off Cat like water off a duck’s back. I suppose when you’ve danced with the devil for decades, you learn a few of his tricks. A blast of red light streamed between the two vampires for a split second as she hit him with a shot of power. When it was dancing in the air around us, I could feel the witch magic mixed with her own. So, Cat had stocked up her arsenal before coming here. I hadn’t sensed it in my office, so the magic had to be a charm or spell of some kind. I learned everything that I know about spells by watching Lena. I was really hoping that she wasn’t hopped up on black magic, the crystal meth of magic, more or less. It didn’t feel that dark, but one can never be too careful.

“Don’t you ever learn when to shut the hell up? I’m not going to play your game, so save us both the embarrassment.” Cat stalked to where Arys sat on his ass, dumbfounded. She stood over him so that his gaze met her thighs, and he was forced to look up at her. An attack from behind, though good for me, wouldn’t be good for Arys, and I could hear Jez in my head asking why I was hesitating. I was a jumble of nerves, wary of that moment when she would go too far, and I would have to react. “Did you really believe that I would never live to find you? I thought you knew me better than that.” She shifted slightly, so that he had to lean back to keep from touching her. Arys looked slightly pained, which I attributed to the proximity of her thighs, which were scarcely covered by her short, trendy dress. Despite the gravity of the situation, a nervous laugh broke free of me. “What are you laughing at, wolf?” Suddenly, she half turned to face me and let loose with another metaphysical attack. I met it with the energy that I held hot and waiting. The shot ricocheted back to her. A cloud of sparks erupted where the two energies met between us. The force threw her off her feet, to her knees in the dirt, which didn’t do much for her temper. When she got to her feet, her eyes blazed red. I shouldn’t have let her get

back up. A noise beyond the door of the club had me praying that Shaz would stay inside. I knew he wouldn’t have missed the three of us leaving through the back way. If he thought there was trouble, nothing would keep him inside. “And, to think, I considered sparing you. No, I guess Sindarys can now watch his lover die first,” Catherine spat before another blast caught me off guard. The next thing I knew, I was flat on my back, staring up at the night sky. “That’s it, bitch,” I said as I leapt to my feet. My body ached where the energy had struck, but I was otherwise unhurt. “I don’t risk my neck every night just so I can deal with psychos like you.” With a nasty look at Arys, I added, “Next time you leave someone for dead, make sure they actually are dead, first.” With great selfrestraint, I held back on shooting a slap of power at him. Catherine gaped open-mouthed at me. “I knew you wouldn’t understand, not until he does it to you. He’ll take all you have to give until nothing remains that isn’t bitter and cold.” “Only if I let him. Which from the looks of you, isn’t going to happen.” I saw her twitch, and with a snap of my fingers, an energy circle formed around me. “This is between you and me, Catherine,” Arys spoke up, his tone was furious as he wiped the dirt from his jeans. “If you want to finish this, then I’m ready.

Leave Alexa out of this.” He shocked me by approaching the angry vampiress and grasping her tightly by both upper arms. He shook her hard enough to cause her to stumble into his lean frame. “She should have goddammed told me!” Catherine’s voice rose into a yell, and she fought to escape his grip. She had a point. I should have told her that it would be a conflict of interest as soon as I saw his photo. But, I’d been curious, and my personal interests won out. “Any woman I take to my bed is none of your damn business. It never has been.” Arys’s voice grew in its intensity, and pulsating anger swept through him. I could feel it from where I stood. “Of course not. That’s so very typical of you, Sindarys. Still very much the womanizing man-whore I see, even consorting with beasts now. I thought you enjoyed your women with a tasty, preferably dead, ending.” “What I enjoy is a woman who knows how to stay dead, at least in memory anyway.” Arys spit the words into her face. Even my guts hurt when I saw her face fall. I felt like I’d been kicked in the stomach. I took a clumsy step forward as if to break the painfully awkward moment. Unfortunately, it also broke the shield that I’d created. Catherine’s attack was instant. She didn’t even

look at me. Spitting dirt, I was on my feet again in a matter of seconds. “Well shit, Cat!” I ground dirt between my teeth and lashed out at her simply from sheer spite, but she was ready for it. She escaped Arys with another assault against us both. Now that Arys had successfully hurt and humiliated her, she had nothing left to lose. The onslaught of power that descended upon me in an offensive storm had me scrambling to create another circle. The atmosphere around us grew tight with all of us pushing the limits and laws of nature. Dammit, her power source had to have a limit. Arys gave up the metaphysical fight and launched himself at her. The two of them went down, sprawled in a heap of fists and fangs like a wolf fight. Any kind of energy attack risked Arys, so for the moment, I only watched because I sure as hell was not jumping in. “Stop trying to force yourself on me,” he growled into her face. “How many more centuries will you stalk me before I’m forced to extinguish you? This ends now.” Her sharp nails raked his face, and her pitifully small fists beat at his chest as he hovered over her, lying in the dirt. A struggle ensued, and they grappled until Arys held her tightly by the wrists. “Have I ever been anything more to you than a

nuisance?” Catherine never ceased struggling beneath Arys but from the way she wriggled her skinny ass, I guessed that she was trying to jog his memory. I rolled my eyes. I should have walked away and left them to it. “Baby, a nuisance is all you’ll ever be. You’re backing me into a real corner here, you know.” Arys’s tone was low and smooth but as deadly as they come. “You’re starting to take my options away. Pretty soon, I’m going to be forced to finally do away with you.” He said it so easily that I knew he would do it with no regrets. What did that say about how he looked at me? “Do it then,” she hissed. “It’s about time you finish what you started. You killed me long ago. Finish the job, my love.” She leaned up just enough to brush his lips with hers, and I choked on the jealousy that was becoming too commonplace for my liking. I watched in extreme discomfort as Arys returned her kiss. My attention was momentarily distracted by the vibrations of my cell phone in the front pocket of my jeans. A quick glance revealed a text message from Shaz that read simply, ‘If you don’t reply in two minutes, I’m coming to look for you.’ I managed to tap out a quick reply of, ‘Wait, not yet.’ My stomach flipped as the vampire kiss deepened, and I glanced around the alley. I felt more than awkward and decided that I might

as well leave. I’d just taken a step when Arys, in a blur of speed, sank his fangs deep into Catherine’s throat. A strangled cry broke from her as the blood began to pour from the gaping wound. Everything happened so fast then. Catherine propelled Arys a good thirty feet, where he landed against the back fence of a property across the alley. Judging by the sharp splinter of wood along with his steady stream of curses, that had to have hurt. I shook my head. The poor bastard was simply too much offense and too little defense. When nothing stood between us, Catherine rounded on me, tattered and bleeding. Her red dress was caked with dirt, and I heard more than one pebble fall from her hair. A softly glowing red amulet had spilled from beneath the neckline of her dress. With blood streaming down her front, she gasped and choked. Between her madness and her desperation, she was an unpredictable opponent, and I regretted mincing words with her. Still, the scent of her fear tantalized my inner predator. “You,” she pointed a bloody finger in my direction. “You got to him first. You warned him I’d come.” “Sorry to break it to you, but he’s not afraid of you.” I advanced on her with a psi ball, warm and pulsing with swirls of gold and blue, in my hand. “This is your last chance to leave here in one piece.” I winced

at my own choice of words as an image flashed in my mind of David’s dismembered corpse. What sounded like a war cry erupted from Catherine, and she rushed me like a mad woman, with her arms stretched straight out in front of her. The pungent aroma of her blood struck me, and my natural power began to grow in excitement but not from the heady elixir of prey. No, I vibed off my foe’s impending doom. As her blood continued to spatter, I could feel her growing weakness. I let the energy ball dissolve but took the energy back into me. I tensed for the impact of her approach. When she hit me full force, I threw my weight into her, which sent the two of us rolling in a tangled heap. With gritted teeth and years of experience, I ended the roll so that I was staring down into her face. Blood was beginning to form at the corner of her mouth. I could clearly see the wound that Arys had made, a gaping hole in her jugular that would be hard to heal but not impossible for a vampire of her age. He should have gone for the carotid artery if he’d really wanted to bleed her. Could it be that the dark vampire was unable to dispatch the one that he had once loved? Regardless, the wolf within me truly loved a physical fight to the death. I lost all control, letting fly a series of blows that would have killed a human. Catherine’s head snapped back and forth, and I thought I had her until she suddenly threw me.

The amulet blazed, and I reached for it, but I was already airborne. I tucked and rolled painfully along the graveled road. Rocks and broken beer bottles cut and slashed at me as I tried desperately to protect my face and head. My bare arms stung as the gravel scraped and burned into my flesh. I was running out of time. My white wolf was due to rescue me, and the chance of innocents stumbling across us was increasing by the second. There was only one way this was going to end quickly. I’d never had the guts to try it, but I knew it would work for me now. I’d witnessed Kale kill more than one vampire by forcing his energy inside them until the pressure built beyond capacity and the vampire’s heart exploded. As much as I wanted to lay on the ground in shock and let the rattling in my brain settle, my adrenaline had me up in an instant. I reached out for all of the consumable energy in the vicinity. I could gather some from the natural elements like the moon, stars, and air, but I needed a direct physical link for the attack that I planned to launch. In a dirty back alley with no fertile soil beneath my feet, my power reached out for the one steady energy source that was close enough to touch and achingly familiar. Arys slowly approached. He looked rough. Deep red scratches formed a diagonal line from the outer edge of his eye to the top of his upper lip. She had just missed raking one of his damn eyes out. The dirt

smeared on his face reminded me a little of war paint. His torn clothing added to the savage look in his eyes, so feral that even I grew nervous as he drew closer. “Back for more already?” Catherine asked haughtily. The tone was forced and cost her a choking cough. Unlike vampires, I’m not content to play cat and mouse all night, and I wasn’t sure Arys could be relied on to finish her. Worried that she would recover if I waited, I reached out to Arys metaphysically before he was close enough to touch. Our link was going to help me take down Catherine. I drew on Arys’s deep stores of undead power and fed it into Catherine. If I kept the connection, the sudden onslaught of energy would push her past capacity. My phone vibrated in my pocket, and I cursed. Surprised that it even still worked, I had no choice but to ignore it. At first, she just looked plain stunned. I think it took her a moment or two to comprehend what was happening. When the realization dawned on her, she panicked and tried to send the energy back to me. If I deflected the shot, I’d have to break the attack, and I wasn’t willing to do that. Refusing to lose the stronghold I’d gained on her, I decided to brace for the blow. A millisecond before it slammed into me, I closed my eyes and tensed, but the impact never came. I

opened my eyes to find that my vampire lover had intercepted Cat’s attack with one of his own. A shower of hot sparks rained down all around us, illuminating the dark alley like a camera flash. My energy was dwindling. I struggled to zone in on a focal point, to pump my power into her undead heart until it could take no more. “Arys, I need you.” My words were breathy, almost voiceless, yet Cat reacted to my plea as if I already held her heart in my hands. She was on her knees now, beaten. Still, I pushed into her with all I had. Fire coursed through my veins, and I struggled to take a deep breath. The energy that I channeled pushed my limits, and I fought the urge to crumple beneath the burden. I steadied one hand to direct the stream of raw power into Catherine. With the other, I reached blindly for Arys. Our link didn’t feel complete. It wasn’t strong enough. As I sank to my knees, he reached me. He clasped my hand in his and pulled me to my feet. Everything in me, all that is wolf or woman, reacted to the vampire’s touch. His aura mingled with mine. He seemed to fall into me as if he had always been a part of what I am. A resurgence of strength filled me, and I focused on Catherine with a new fury. Her mouth gaped, and her eyes grew wide with terror. Our mingled power danced with flecks of blue

and gold as it flowed into her. Blood began to stream steadily from her nose and mouth. The whites of her eyes turned a grotesque shade of red, and I resisted the urge to look away. Sparks danced around our joined hands but I felt no pain. The amulet around her neck went dark. Finally, the last of the fight went out of her. The amulet had supplied the majority of her power. As a vampire, she’d been mediocre at best. Now, she was at the point of demise, and nothing could save her. No sooner had I wondered when it would be over, than a horrible sound came from her. She shrieked like a wounded animal and looked down on her body. She began to turn slowly to ash before our eyes. I closed my eyes and willed her to stop. I felt her heart pause and then burst. Like a volcanic blast, her remains showered down around us. Her ashes settled on our hair and eyelashes. The sound of my heart beat loudly in my ears, and I allowed Arys to pull me close. Catherine’s amulet lay on the ground amid her ashes. Before Arys could take advantage of our intimate proximity, I pulled away and gathered it up in my palm. I turned the star shaped pendant over as I studied it. It didn’t feel like black magic. I’d turn it over to Lena for proper disposal. Shoving the charm into my pocket, I looked up to find Arys staring solemnly into the ashes. I wanted

nothing more than to thump him a good one, but my back muscles ached enough to make me reconsider. “Don’t try telling me now that you wanted to spare her after all,” I said. Hands on my hips, I dared him to try to placate me. “You could have gotten me killed by that psycho bitch!” I scattered the ashes with a kick. Arys held up a hand as if to silence me. “I had no idea she would be this foolish, Alexa. I’m truly sorry that you got mixed up in this, but it was purely by chance. Perhaps if you hadn’t been so eager to get some dirt on me, she wouldn’t have made you a target.” So that’s where this was heading. Of course, that was to be expected. “You are so absolutely full of shit, my friend. She wanted to take me out because she thought that we’re lovers, which you made no attempt to clarify.” With a raised eyebrow, I added, “If I didn’t know better, I’d think that you didn’t have the balls to off her, so you had me do it for you.” A dizzy spell hit me, and I swooned, suddenly light headed. As one whose biological clock was still programmed as living, I couldn’t withstand the same level of exertion that he could. I blinked, and he had already crossed the small space between us. Strong hands steadied me, and I looked up, into his clear blue eyes. The emotion in their depths spoke louder than the words that he’d never let

himself say. One hand gently stroked the side of my battered face before he wrapped his arms around me. Shaz! I had to pull away before Shaz made this strange moment completely awkward. He should burst through the door any moment now. “Stop resisting me.” Arys’s lips were warm as they moved against my ear. “We belong to one another. Why deny that?” Before I could voice my protests to that declaration, he kissed me with an intensity that burned through my body. Our two energies were strangely one, and a comforting calm filled me. Already my strength returned in a relaxing ebb and flow. I could taste Catherine’s blood on his tongue as it traced a moist line along my lower lip before dipping back inside my mouth. Things tightened low in my body, and I wanted to beg him to take me right there. Knowing how irrational that was, I still had to remind myself that I’d just killed his ex-lover as well as a human being. A part of me was so pissed at him, and I struggled to allow it to come to the surface. I had to chase him away from me. I succeeded in breaking the kiss. My hand on his chest kept a small space between our bodies. “Don’t do this right now. I need to be angry with you.” “No, you need to tell me why you killed a man before you came here tonight.” The cuts marking his face looked red and angry,

and I reached tentatively to brush my fingertips over them. He closed his eyes and leaned into my touch. “I couldn’t deny the bloodlust,” I whispered. When he looked at me again, his expression was pained. “A young couple were arguing. He was trying to force her-.” My voice broke and tears pricked the back of my eyes. David’s strangled screams echoed inside my head, and I reached to cover my ears in a vain attempt to shut out the noise. “Hey, it’s ok.” Arys’s voice was softer than I had ever heard it, and I hated him for his tenderness even as tears rolled down my cheeks in two crimson lines. He reached out with a gentle finger to catch them before bringing the bloody drops to his lips. “The fucker deserved everything he got then. Don’t feel bad about dispatching a sorry piece of crap like that.” I shook my head and took a small step back. “That kind of kill, it isn’t my life. You’ve done something to me that I don’t know how to live with.” The rear exit door to Lucy’s creaked open then, and Shaz appeared, silent and white against the night. He made no move to come closer when he saw the strange tension and Arys’s crestfallen features. I half expected Arys to blame me, again, for the slaughter of Mrs. Olson’s dog, but he said nothing. Instead, he nodded and let his hands drop as if just noticing that he still reached for me.

“Then tomorrow night, we visit your witch friend together and learn how to live with it.” He made no question of it. He turned to Shaz and beckoned him to where we stood. “She needs you now. I believe you will be of more use to her than I am.” Arys turned to go but paused to kick at what remained of Catherine’s quickly dispersing ashes. I made no attempt to stop him. I had nothing left to say. I had blamed him for all of it, and he hadn’t argued. Shaz came to stand behind me and pulled me into his warm, living embrace. “Are you ok, Lex?” I was at a loss for words. I was physically injured, but the worst of my agony was mental and emotional. I turned in Shaz’s arms, to face him as I attempted to tell him what had happened to me that evening. A rush of emotion overcame me. “Don’t try to explain right now.” He tucked my head under his chin and attempted to stroke my tangled, filthy hair. “Just let me hold you.” With the hem of his t-shirt balled in my fists, I buried my face in the warm, familiar curve of his neck and fought back bloody tears.

Chapter Fourteen Kylarai was ticked at me. No, she was pissed. She cussed me out good. I heard how very stupid I was in more ways than one. I should have talked to her after slaughtering the human. I should have let Shaz keep me out of Arys and Catherine’s fight. I should have done anything except what I did. It really was a shame that she hadn’t had children of her own. She would forgive me. Shaz on the other hand…I wasn’t so sure. Shaz and I had sat in the parking lot. Through my tears, I had told him everything. He had listened quietly, nodding and patting my hand as needed. Not once did I find the judgment that I deserved in his eyes. He had already forgiven me for everything. Apparently, one mother hen wasn’t enough to keep me straight. When Kylarai got tired of chiding, I called Lena. Without telling her that I’d eaten a human, I told her enough to have her insisting that I stop by her apartment. She even agreed to help Arys. By evening, I was a nervous wreck. “I can’t believe you’re taking him to Lena’s. Do you think that’s safe?” Kylarai tapped her long, manicured nails on the kitchen table, where I sat looking

into my portable makeup mirror. “And, why do you need to look so good anyway? I thought it was just a onetime thing with you guys.” I glanced up at her. She wore a long, sandy brown suede skirt with a blue V-neck sweater. “What are you all dressed up for? Or should I say, who?” “Don’t even try that change the subject crap on me. Answer my questions.” She tossed her trendy bob and smiled. “I have a date. With Tom from my office.” I wasn’t one for Weres playing human with real humans romantically, but I’d be damned before I’d burst her bubble. “That’s great Ky. Why is this the first I’m hearing about Tom?” “Because, I turned him down the first three times he asked me out. And, you still haven’t set me up with that sexy vampire you work with.” She leaned across the table and picked through my open makeup case. “So, how did Shaz take all of this killing a would-be rapist and dusting your vampire lover ’s ex thing?” “Like a trooper.” I paused to apply mascara to my eyelashes after lining my dark brown eyes with smoky black eyeliner. “Actually, every time I screw up, every time I think I’ve driven the final wedge between us, he proves me wrong.” Kylarai studied me as I picked a glop of mascara from one lash. “That’s because he’s in love with you.” When I looked up she added, “Note that I said love, not lust.”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. I don’t deserve him. Believe me, I know.” “You really don’t.” She chuckled and played anxiously with one of her dangly hoop earrings. “More coffee?” “No thanks.” I’d had enough coffee in the past day to last me a lifetime. Ky got up to refill her mug, and I noticed her energy felt as nervous as I was. I smiled to myself. It was kind of cute seeing her all aflutter like a schoolgirl. Maybe I should have set her up with Kale when she’d first hinted at it ages ago. “Is Arys picking you up tonight?” She asked casually. “No. I don’t trust him to drive. I’m picking him up in half an hour. When is Tom coming?” “Any time now.” She glanced at the wall clock that read ten minutes to eight. “This is the first time I’ve been out with a man in ages. I can’t remember how to play the dating game.” “I don’t think I ever did. But, since I have a date with Shaz coming up, I’d better crack open an issue of Cosmo and get informed.” I shook my head at my reflection and rubbed some red lip-gloss on. “I don’t know how I got so lucky.” “Did you take that lip gloss from my bathroom?” Ky leaned closer in order to read the label. I pulled away in a gesture of mock defense.

“No. Back off, lady. If you want the lip gloss, all you’ve got to do is ask.” We laughed together, then froze when the doorbell rang. Her grey eyes grew wide, and she sputtered a sip of coffee as she launched into action. She grabbed her purse, stuck a breath mint in her mouth, and threw her coffee cup into the sink. “Damn, I’m nervous. Wish me luck.” She hurried toward the front door but called over her shoulder. “Be careful tonight. Don’t let that vampire ruin you for somebody more deserving.” “I love you, too, Ky. Have a good time.” I smiled as I carefully ignored her pointed statement. I didn’t feel the need to add any words of caution. I knew she could take care of herself. When the soft clicking of her heels in the driveway had faded, I ambled to my bedroom. I just stared into the closet for a solid five minutes. I was leery of sending Arys mixed signals so I steered clear of any cleavage baring halters or tank tops. Instead, I chose a pale blue Aerosmith baby tee and paired it up with my favorite blue jeans and black leather ankle boots. After running a brush through my long hair, I decided to leave it down and natural. With a spritz of my favorite vanilla perfume, I was ready. Well, physically, I was ready. Mentally, a piece of me never wanted to face Arys again. I wasn’t sure I could resist him every time he made an advance toward

me. Kylarai had been right. I was power hungry, and Arys was a prime source. Together we were dangerous, but we posed the greatest risk to Shaz, and I couldn’t accept that. With one last glance in the mirror, I checked that my make-up hid my bruising. My cover up was doing a good job with the lingering bruise on my chin. The majority of my abrasions and bruises had healed as I slept, and the remainder looked acceptable. On my way to Arys’s, I got a good case of the jitters, complete with shaky hands on the wheel. Worries that I couldn’t banish plagued me as I drove. I expected the twenty-minute drive from Arys’s to Lena’s to be uncomfortable closeness and unwelcome discussion. I’d worried about forcing myself to ring the bell, but Arys stood on his front deck chatting with Mrs. Olson while feigning to sip lemonade. A big wave in my direction told me to stay put. Just as well, I couldn’t look that little, old lady in the eye knowing what really happened to her dog. Arys quickly wrapped up his visit. He beamed a fangless smile at the tiny lady as she turned to go. I noticed the small bundle tucked under her arm, and a tiny puppy poked its head out of the blanket. My heart melted. I couldn’t believe that the vampire had done such an unselfish act for another. I was touched, and I resisted the urge to break open my head and forcibly remove the part of me that reacted so

strongly to him. “You disgust me.” The words spilled from between my lips before he’d even closed the car door. “What? Why?” His eyebrows raised high in surprise. “Because I bought Mrs. Olson a puppy? We both know that Benny can never be replaced, but she’s alone. She needs a companion.” What in the hell was wrong with me? I’d done so much worse than kill a neighborhood pet, and here I was persecuting the vampire. “I’m sorry. I’m just a little on edge today. I didn’t sleep very well.” Or very much. I’d been haunted by the attack dream again. “I hope the wolf pup was able to comfort you last night. I felt he may be more calming.” Arys reached over to grasp my hand briefly in his. His fingertips were cool. He hadn’t fed recently. “Bullshit. You didn’t want me to leave with him, and you know it.” A few sparks leapt about our joined hands, but they were minimal and did not grow further. “True. But, I know that he loves you in ways unheard of to both you and I. And, that means more than my personal jealousy.” An admittance of genuine caring from the vampire? It astounded me to realize how little I really thought of him. And really, who the hell was I to judge? I threw the car in gear and pulled away from the curb. I wasn’t completely naive. I wasn’t falling for the

amazing, sweet guy gimmick. The next twenty minutes were going to involve a lot of swatting. He took advantage of a minor traffic distraction and slid his hand across the furry seat covers to brush the sliver of skin showing on my lower back. I struggled to pull the back of my t-shirt down but couldn’t because of the angle of my seat. “You just can’t sit still, can you?” he asked. He flashed me a cocky grin and reached up to hit the button that opens the sunroof. It irritated me that he helped himself to my controls. I wasn’t surprised when he reached for the radio next. “It looks more like you can’t sit still,” I said pointedly. We were at a red light, so I gave him a nice, hard glare. He made a slow melodramatic show of switching the radio station. “You should calm down, Alexa. Your anger is giving me a hard on.” “What?” My eyes dropped to his lap. I looked away quickly, but it was too late. He’d already seen me do it. “You heard me. You’re mad at yourself, and you want to be pissed at me. But you can’t, can you?” He poked me in the side, and I flinched. “Ow, careful. I took a pretty good fall last night. And stop distracting the driver.” “Tell me what I want to hear.” His velvet smooth voice dropped lower, and I felt it caress me.

“And what might that be?” I stared straight ahead, anything to avoid eye contact, and silently pleaded for the light to turn green. “That you don’t blame me any more than I blame you. That it takes two to tango and all that jazz.” I saw his casual shrug in my peripheral vision. Green, finally! I hit the gas pedal, and the Hemi roared. I left a tail-gaiter behind me in the dust. Shoulder checking, I moved over two lanes of traffic as we merged on to the highway. “Does it mean so much to you? That I believe you didn’t manipulate me into bed because you’re a power hungry player who doesn’t know when to stop.” “Yes,” he said, “It does. I think you greatly underestimate the respect that I have for you.” I didn’t know what to say to that. I took a deep breath and focused on the warm summer air as it whipped my hair around my face. The air smelled faintly of rain, and I expected a shower before the night was through. After five minutes of strained silence, Arys leaned forward and popped open the glove box. My mind raced a mile a minute. I didn’t think I’d stashed anything personal in there. “Arys,” I said sharply and swatted his arm. “Get out of there. I don’t come to your house and rummage through the drawers.” “Be my guest,” he replied and held up a portion

of a joint. “I didn’t know you were into the mellow stuff. I didn’t taste it in your blood.” My eyes widened in surprise at his find. “I’m not. I haven’t smoked the stuff since I was sixteen. That’s got to be Shaz’s. Make sure there isn’t any more, will you?” I noticed a small, European sports car racing up behind me, and I maneuvered over to allow him free rein of the fast lane. Regardless of my night vision, I’d prefer not to bite it in a car crash. When the little European model had sped by, I glanced over at Arys. In his hand, illuminated by the glove box light, was a speeding ticket I’d received a few weeks prior. “You’re quite the little bad ass, huh Alexa? I knew it.” “Would you put that back?” I sputtered, grateful the dim interior hid my embarrassed blush. He gave me a wink and a grin that I felt to the soles of my feet. By the time we reached Lena’s condo, I was in a hurry to escape the close proximity of the car. Even as he followed me dutifully into the lobby, I could feel the weight of his hunger like a target on my back. She buzzed us in. The elevator felt too confined, and I practically leapt out when we reached the fourth floor. He merely smiled and gestured for me to lead the way. Lena greeted me, as I knew she would, with open arms and a warm, friendly environment. “Alexa!” She

pulled me into a tight squeeze. “It’s nice to have you over.” “Thank you so much for seeing us on such short notice. I can’t tell you how bad I feel for intruding on your evening.” “It’s no intrusion at all, my dear.” She waved us inside. The gold bracelets on her wrist jangled loudly. “I’m more than happy to help you as much as I possibly can.” Lena wore her characteristic braid down her back and more jewelry than I could ever wear at once. A long denim skirt and a tie dye t-shirt reminiscent of the 60s completed her vintage flower child look. The small condo apartment was cozy and meticulously clean. The air had a false but refreshing pine scent. She led us into the living room where we sat on an old sofa with a patchwork quilt laid over the back. After rushing back and forth to the kitchen and refusing my help, Lena had laid out an elaborate tray of tea, coffee and baked goods. With an apologetic smile, she turned to Arys. “I’m afraid I must apologize, dear. I have nothing to offer that would feed your appetite.” “Think nothing of it. I appreciate your desire to make me feel welcome.” With an aged grace that I both envied and despised, Arys captured Lena’s small hand within his own and raised it to his lips in a grand gesture. I fought hard not to sigh in exasperation and roll my

eyes. “Oh my,” Lena giggled and turned to me with a smile. “Now what exactly can I do for you?” I recounted everything for her, editing the details of David’s murder but including the rest. She nodded as I spoke but said nothing. When I finished, she drew in a long breath and looked carefully at each of us in turn. When her eyes landed on Arys, my heart rate began to climb. “It’s not so different from the blood bond forged between vampires when one creates another. You’ve allowed your passion to draw you into a true sharing of power.” Lena’s features were pinched in thought. “Like I told you before Alexa, sometimes this is the natural order of things, as hard as it might be to believe, it’s meant to happen. A bond like this lasts to the death.” Negative energy swirled around us, and I noticed Arys suddenly stiffen. I tried to shake off the unease that filled me. “So a onetime fling is a lifelong hassle?” I almost choked on the words as they spilled out. Lena rounded on me with a look that had me backing up in my seat. “Hearing those words from you is like a slap in my face. I taught you better than that. You know not to take your powers lightly. I know you do.” My face burned, and I couldn’t look at either of them. I noted the four different shades of brown in the carpet as I stared at the floor. I did know better than that.

“In Alexa’s defense, madam, the power that results from an encounter between the two of us is extremely potent. It’s unlike anything I’ve known in my three hundred and twenty-eight years.” Arys spoke up, taking my hand in his and banishing my insecurities. Lena blinked at him, unconvinced. “I’m sorry, dear, but after centuries of sampling the wares, I wouldn’t expect you to resist Alexa. However, I did expect her to resist you.” Her comment both inflated and deflated my ego. “You’re totally right, Lena.” I stared into my tea. “I was drawn in by the lure of power, and I didn’t look back.” “It’s in your nature, dear.” She leaned forward and patted my hand affectionately. “Those with innate powers often long for more. It’s as much a part of you as the very air that you breathe. However, like any bonding, there can be repercussions. Selecting the wrong partner can change your life.” I’d been an idiot to throw caution out the window. Immune to physical risks, I had arrogantly ignored the other potential dangers. Arys said, “Alright, so we live with it. But, how do we deal with the weakness and urges we’ve picked up from one another?” I gave him a warning look. Ignoring me, he looked directly at the friendly witch. Taking a long sip of her tea, she gave a little shake of her head. “That is something I’m not quite familiar with, my dear. Many similar stories end with

somebody losing their mind, often committing suicide.” Worry creased her brow when she fixed me with eyes full of concern. “Promise me that you’ll be careful.” “I promise.” I flashed back to the bloody scene on the bike path. Arys looked at me sharply, and I wondered if he had shared my vision. “My only suggestion is to learn all that you can about each other ’s personal strengths and weaknesses. Power must be controlled. Otherwise, it controls you. I’m afraid I can’t help more in that regard. I’ll do what I can to dig up more information for you,” Lena promised with an encouraging smile. Bound to Arys until death. How was Shaz going to understand this? How in the hell was I going to live with a bloodlust that chose to strike me at random? And, Arys suffered with the agony of the wolf’s need to break free. We were so screwed. “On the bright side,” Lena added thoughtfully. “I would imagine that if you were able to control the power, you kids would be a mighty force to reckon with.” I couldn’t help but chuckle when she referred to us as kids. Despite Arys being centuries older than her, he looked young, and so she treated him that way just like Kale. “Oh,” I said, jumping up to reach into my pocket. “Maybe you can tell us a little about this.” I produced Cat’s red star amulet. It lay cold and inactive in my palm.

I passed it to her, expecting some kind of scrutiny but she merely glanced at it. “It’s just a run of the mill charm. I’d say it was spelled to boost the wearer ’s power supply.” “It certainly did that. The wearer was a vampire. She’s dust now,” I said. “Then it can be charmed again for another purpose. It’s quite simple really.” “By all means, it’s yours,” I said. I still had the charm she’d given me last week and had little use for more. She smiled broadly. “I can always use another charm.” The phone rang from the kitchen, and she excused herself to take the call. I forced myself to down the rest of the tea. The cogs and pulleys in my brain worked overtime, as I tried to piece together how I’d live with a constant tie to Arys. “Did you catch the bottom line? She said this could make us a power house.” Arys winked at me, his voice low. Go figure that would mean more to him than anything else. “Is that all you think about?” I hissed. I could hear Lena in the other room talking in low tones. “Baby, you know that’s not all I think about.” His smoldering gaze swept over me. My breath caught. “In fact, you’ve already got me thinking along other lines.” I blew a stray hair out of my face and flashed him a dirty look. “You are so inappropriate.”

He considered me with a self-satisfied smile. “And, yet you love it. I’d be willing to bet that you’re ready for me right now.” He raised an eyebrow and shot me a look that oozed sexuality. A heat swept through my body that nearly knocked me breathless. If I hadn’t been done with my tea, I would have gagged on it. The energy rose between us, and I knew, if we touched, I would lose control. I hungered in more ways than I’d ever known before that night with Arys. I could smell his blood rushing hot beneath the surface of his skin, and I longed to taste it. When Lena hung up the phone with a small clatter, I realized I’d been leaning toward Arys as if I would have crawled out of my skin to get to him. “Sorry about that.” Lena returned to the living room, noting my empty cup immediately. “Would you care for more tea, dear?” “No, thank you. I probably have more caffeine in my veins than anything else.” I helped her clean up the dessert trays, but the time grew late. “We’ll get out of your hair now. I’m sure you’d much rather be in bed.” Arys took my lead and ambled to the doorway. I drew Lena into a quick hug, but I could smell the blood in her veins. Hunger soared ravenously, and I sent a panicked look over her shoulder to Arys. “Thank you, again, for all of your help,” he

called from the entryway. The heady swoon of bloodlust shattered, and I stepped away from her before it hit me again. “I don’t know how much help I was, but I’ll do some digging and see what I can come up with.” I slipped into my shoes and thanked her again. We turned to go. I’d been holding my breath. The hallway was empty and unnaturally quiet. I stumbled and fell against the wall, but Arys steadied me. “Are you alright?” His gaze searched me. I had to think about my words. The bloodlust picked away at me, but I shoved away from him to hit the elevator down button. When I heard the mechanics engage, I turned to face him. A light sheen of perspiration broke out on my brow, and I wiped it away with the back of my hand. “I am not alright. Why didn’t you feed tonight?” I gulped the stale hallway air and longed for the fresh outdoor breeze. “I didn’t think I needed to.” He eyed me carefully as I slumped against the wall. I held tightly to my stomach as it cramped and growled. The hunger was intense; much like it had been the previous night when I’d lost control. A mix of emotions stormed my system. I smiled wickedly and crooked my finger in invitation. The elevator arrived with a ding, and the doors slid open. Arys grabbed my hand and pulled me in

after him. He eyed me carefully, as if I were the unpredictable one. “I wonder if feeding would have kept this from happening to you,” he said thoughtfully. “And me shifting will alleviate your need.” I felt giddy, as if I’d had too much wine. “Possibly.” He appeared thoughtful but was easily distracted when I licked my lips in obvious invitation. “You’re a dangerous woman, Alexa. I don’t think you know how powerful your allure is.” “Well, it’s not my allure that has me itching to feel you.” I reached for him, the contact of our skin producing an electric tingle throughout my body. A gasp escaped me when a jolt filled me with pleasure. He sighed. All resistance left him as he grabbed me tightly in a bruising kiss. The elevator slammed to a stop, and I startled until I realized he had stopped it. I wasn’t keen on the locale, but with the silky softness of Arys’s skin beneath my fingers, I could make do. Where our skin made contact, the sparks burned. My fingers pushed under his t-shirt, and ten steady streams of energy hummed against his bare skin. The warmth of his mouth found what remained of the previous bite wound above my collarbone. My pulse beat hard beneath the surface. He lingered there, and I froze. I remembered what his fangs felt like buried

in my flesh. The matching scar on my left breast throbbed in time with the other. Pressed tight against him, I still didn’t feel close enough. His hands were low on my hips. They brushed the sensitive patch of skin just below my bellybutton. If I were a werecat, I would’ve purred right then. I knew he wasn’t going to bleed me right there, but damn, I wanted him to. The hunger swept through us like a hurricane, and I tugged at his shirt to feel more of him. His lips hovered over the healed bite, his tongue played lightly around it. As I neared the point of no return, he pulled back. “If you do this now, you’re going to regret it later.” For a moment, I was confused. My thoughts followed the wolf’s instincts rather than logic. Why would he stop now? I blinked at him. “What?” I asked in a sultry tone. “Think about it, Alexa. You don’t love me. You love the wolf pup. If we keep going down this path, you will lose everything with him.” He was pulling away because of Shaz? I fought to wrap my mind around my white wolf. He was in my heart, but my feelings for Shaz were drowning in a sea of power and hunger. “Since when do you care about Shaz?” I challenged him to have a damn good reason before he

rejected me. “I don’t.” His tone was short and clipped. He moved away from me and pushed a button. The elevator resumed its descent. He added begrudgingly, “I care about you.” The genuine affection came as a big surprise, like a sudden slap in the face. He was in this for the high. The woman in me wanted to believe that he spoke the truth, but I knew better. My wolf, on the other hand, was outraged. I was an unclaimed female with needs and desires. The elevator reached the main floor, and the door slid open. Arys glanced at me and headed for the lobby. “You can’t just leave me like this,” I called after him. “You did this to me.” Outside, the rain fell in a steady rhythm. I caught up to him halfway to the car. I was pissed that he could just walk away from me. His hunger was bringing me to my knees, and I wanted to slap him or bite a nice chunk out of his thigh. “Come on, Alexa. This isn’t the time or the place. Get the keys out.” He walked a few steps ahead of me. The night air was warm, which made the rain bearable and even calming. Though, the coldest shower on the planet wasn’t about to cool me down. I pulled my keys from my purse, grinned mischievously, and said, “Is this what you want?” I

dropped them lewdly into my bra, and I heard myself say, “Come and get it.” Arys crushed me against the front of the car, and I loved it. Laughter pealed out of me, tinged with the growl of a wolf. On tiptoes, I leaned up to taste him. He pulled back so that I only made contact with the soft indent beneath his lower lip. As I gently traced his bottom lip with my tongue, I felt him shudder. The power grew between us. He leaned into me again until I lay nearly flat against the hood. “Stop pushing me, wolf.” His eyes were intense as they bore into me, and he bared his sharp fangs, white in the darkness. “You know damn well how bad I want to give it to you right here. We make the most beautiful combination in every single way.” I held my breath as he inhaled my scent ever so slowly. Raindrops hit my face and soaked my clothes, but I didn’t care. The car keys spilled out of my top onto the hood. I grimaced inwardly and hoped they didn’t scratch the paint. I forgot the paint when his sharp fangs grazed the soft spot inside my elbow. He licked the sensitive skin, and tingles raced up my arm. When he broke the skin, a rush roared through me that echoed in my ears. “Oh, come on,” I pleaded, frustrated with the fire burning out of control inside me. “There’s one thing, Alexa, this mortal love you have. You need it.” His tongue slid across my skin, hot

and wet, and I wondered why his words so greatly contrasted his actions. “In so many ways, you’re mine, but I feel your need for that pup. I won’t selfishly take that from you.” “Who are you trying to convince?” I asked. My throat was dry, and I licked my lips. The cold rain was doing nothing to cool the heat that continued to rise within me. “Ok, fine,” he said, meeting my eyes. Drizzle plastered his hair to his forehead. I brushed it away from his eyes. “I know I’ll be the one you blame. The one you resent because you messed up too many times. I don’t want to see that happen.” “So even pushing me away now is selfish and based on what suits you best. So typically the vampire.” “That I am,” he growled even as he spread my legs and pressed his hard length against me. “Never forget it, or you’ll be mine forever.” I considered debating that but thought better of it. He was firm against me, and I drew a shuddery breath, conflicted. The energy buzzed hot around us and contrasted strangely with the rain. The comforting rhythm encouraged a partial shift. Fangs filled my mouth, and I clawed red lines in his arms with my nails. I was ready to beg or demand, when laughter rang out from eight floors above. “Hey buddy,” a drunken voice called. “Do your girl already. It’s getting cold out here.”

Four guys stood on a balcony, gawking down at us. A streetlight gave them a perfect bird’s eye view. Arys grasped my hand and pulled me upright. He swiped the keys off the hood, pressed the unlock button, and shoved them into my hand. “Let’s go downtown. I need an easy victim, and you need-,” he stopped suddenly. He pressed his lips to mine, and his tongue tasted of my blood. “Well, this isn’t the time or place to give you what you need.” I gave the balcony gawkers a Hemi burnout as I cursed myself for messing around outside Lena’s. Thank God, she hadn’t caught us. My first stop was the nearest Tim Horton’s for an extra large coffee. All nerves, I couldn’t stop running my hand through my hair. Though the coffee did nothing to calm me, it was soothing nonetheless. After that, we hit a particularly seedy district of the downtown core, a prime locale for drugs and prostitutes. He promised to be quick. He’d dispatch one of the local vermin, and hopefully, ease my hunger. I didn’t think it would work, but I had my fingers crossed. “So you want me to wait here?” I asked for the second time since we had parked behind the dingy bar. “Yes, just wait here. I won’t be long. And, lock the doors.” I thought he was full of shit but nodded anyway. “Will do, chief.” Arys blended into the shadows so well that even I

could barely spot him. The stereo played softly, which eased the heavy feeling that I was about to watch a murder. I waited. The scent of coffee filled the inside of the car. My wet clothes left me chilled despite the heat at full blast. The headlights were off, but I wasn’t killing the engine in this part of town for anything. Soon enough, a shape emerged from between the bar and the vacant building next door. As the shape approached the obscured vampire, it revealed two people. A woman that looked far too young to sell her body, and a man old enough to be her father. Arys grabbed the man by the shoulders and jerked him hard enough to lose his footing. The woman screamed and turned to run. I held my breath, afraid that Arys would stop her, but he let her go. Screams in this part of town rarely garnered response. The noise from the radio seemed to fade away. I felt like I was watching the scene before me on an old movie reel. The rain and the vampire brought to mind a classic horror film. I didn’t flinch. I didn’t even blink when Arys pulled the man into his embrace and sank his fangs deep into the human’s throat. Time seemed to stop, and I remembered Arys killing the nameless woman behind Lucy’s. I had liked it then, and God help me, I liked it now. My predator grew hungry, and I should have

been alarmed at my pleasure, but it just felt so right, so natural. My wolf thought nothing of my arousal at the kill. I, however, felt ashamed to be turned on as I watched the vampire take the man’s life. My self-control barely kept me from jumping Arys the moment that the passenger door opened. “You reek of lust,” Arys commented. The fresh energy rolled off him and tantalized my senses. “What have you been doing in here without me?” “Shut up.” My cheeks burned hot. I felt stupid and awkward as two very different natures warred inside me with their differing views. Arys chuckled, and I used driving as a welcome distraction. I cracked open my window to allow the breeze and raindrops to hit my face as I gave myself a mental shake. Lena was right. This was about control. Right now, I worried about that snarling wolf who didn’t enjoy being told no. “Do you need another coffee? Or just a cold shower?” Arys smirked and even in the dim car interior, I could see that he wore not even a drop of blood. That must come with experience. “I don’t think even the coldest shower would help me now.” I navigated a construction detour before glancing at him again. “Thanks to you.” “Oh please,” he replied with a dramatic lilt to his voice. “You flatter me too much. Really. It isn’t good for

my ego.” “Isn’t that the God’s honest truth?” I made a sound of absolute disgust, and he laughed merrily. I got on to the freeway exit that would lead us back to Stony. Before I could cuss out the guy who cut me off, my cell phone rang, startling me. I grabbed the noisy thing expecting Shaz or Ky. Instead, the number on the display made me cringe. “It’s Raoul,” I muttered. “I wonder what he wants. If my vampire magic is so corrupt then maybe he can just leave a voicemail.” Arys cocked his head to one side. “Maybe you should answer it.” I raised an eyebrow to question his sanity, but he just shrugged. My curiosity piqued. Against my better judgment, I answered. “Hello?” I sounded properly sharp and impatient, but Raoul completely ignored me. His frantic ramble came loud enough for Arys to hear. At first, the only words I could decipher were “Belle”, “shower” and “dead”. Whatever he’d said, it didn’t sound good. “Ok, you’ve got to repeat that. I can barely catch what you’re saying.” “Oh fuck, Alexa, I’m so screwed. I should have told you.” His terror put my heart in overdrive. Adrenaline hit me full force. Raoul was a professional, a businessman, and a self righteous jackass. I had never heard him speak like that.

“What in the hell is going on?” I put the phone on speaker as I sped down the highway. “I’m at home with Belle. We’d been in bed together. I just went to the bathroom … to shower.” His voice broke and he paused. The silence in that moment was deafening. “When I came out …fuck, Alexa, she’s dead. In my bed, as I speak.” My driving went to shit, and I was thankful for the deserted highway. I was stricken. I felt my face pale. I was at a loss for words. “Um, ok,” I said, stalling to think. “How long ago was this? Is anyone in the house?” “I just found her. Nobody’s here. Not anymore anyway. I know I’m a jackass for saying this but, will you come?” I met Arys’s calm gaze and found no answer within it. “Alright.” I white-knuckled the wheel. “We’ll be there in twenty minutes. Hang tight.” “We?” Despite his fear, that one didn’t slip past him. “Yeah, Arys is with me. And I’m not walking in there without him.” I was hoping he didn’t mind that I’d volunteered him. “Fine, whatever. Just come. I’m calling some of the guys for added security. See you soon?” “Yeah, see you soon.” I turned my phone off with a beep and focused on the dark road. “And you’re perfectly certain that this werewolf

isn’t offing all of these women himself?” I could hear the grin in the vampire’s tone. “Well, I was. I mean, I really don’t think that he is. You don’t mind coming with?” He dragged out the silence to make me sweat. I thought he was declining until I sensed him reach for me in the dark. I didn’t wave him away. I was worried, and I let myself take comfort in his touch. His fingers lingered softly on the small bite inside my elbow. “Anything you need, Alexa, I’m there.”

Chapter Fifteen When we pulled onto Raoul’s street, two of our pack, Zak and Julian, approached the door. They were best buds who clashed over every little thing. Raoul glanced outside suspiciously before he rushed them inside. He paused when he noticed the Charger crawling along the block. Without burnouts or tire squealing, I parked three doors down. I shivered when the breeze hit my damp clothing. Arys ambled casually as he followed me up the walk. “Hey,” I said before we reached the door. “I’m sure I don’t have to tell you this, but nobody in this house needs to know all of the ways we’re connected.” Raoul wasn’t quite sure what to think of me as it was. If he knew that I had full access to Arys’s power, he’d probably tell me that he could handle impending doom all on his own. Or, would he? Raoul knew he needed help, or he wouldn’t have called, not this time. Raoul’s face was visible from the window, and he looked like a nervous hen rather than the bold wolf. “So, you don’t want them to know we’re sleeping together and can share power like a vampire and wolf hybrid that even Hollywood couldn’t dream up. Got it.”

He flashed me a sly wink and pinched my ass. “No, no, no.” I held up a hand. “We are not sleeping together. We slept together. Past tense. And, funny comment coming from a guy who turned me down less than an hour ago.” “Right.” Head cocked to the side, he studied me pensively. I didn’t like it. “That was different. You needed your hunger quenched. Your desire was under influence. When you come to me under your own free will because of your own feminine wants, that will be different.” “Oh,” I scoffed. “Like it was my own free will the last and only time?” It had seemed pretty power influenced to me. “Wasn’t it?” He asked with a grin that spoke volumes of wickedness. Before I could reply, he rang the doorbell, which left me to choke on my retort. The scent of death struck me, and my heart rate increased. Arys glanced at me with a puzzled expression. I wondered what he was sensing that I might not be. There was a negative energy lingering around the place that screamed of hate and vengeance. I swallowed hard. Inside, I would look at Belle’s dead body. There was certainly no love lost between us, but this was not what I wanted. “Thank you for coming.” Raoul attempted to play nice but eyed the vampire skeptically. “I wouldn’t have if I were you. Not after the way I treated you last time.”

I waved off his apology before the moment got more awkward. Blood and violence coated the atmosphere inside the house with a thick, uncomfortable energy, and I wrinkled my nose in distaste. One of my own lay dead. When Arys followed me inside, both Julian and Zak did a double take. Few Weres liked dealing with the notorious vampire. He was known for his ability to make life unpleasant for others when the urge struck him. Not one of them offered him a hand in greeting. “So what the hell happened exactly?” I looked around, but the elaborate sitting room hadn’t changed since I’d been there last. “You guys want to man the front and back doors?” Raoul’s dark eyes flicked back and forth between the Zak and Julian. “I’m going to show Alexa upstairs.” I swallowed hard and stared at Raoul. The most powerful werewolf in our pack was pale and shaky. Even a human could have smelled his fear. He knew what was really going on here, and I vowed to get it out of him before I left. He led the way upstairs. The air was thick with Belle’s blood. My stomach tightened, and I fought the urge to cover my mouth to avoid tasting the air. “I swear, Alexa, I just left her for a few minutes.” Raoul hesitated outside the door to the master bedroom. “The only evidence that someone else had been in the

room was the open window. We’d had it closed.” It had been a long time since I’d been in Raoul’s bedroom. Thankfully, this was no time for embarrassing memories. To my absolute astonishment, Arys stepped forward and laid a hand gently on Raoul’s shoulder. “Don’t feel like you have to go in there again. We can take it from here.” “Yeah, Raoul,” I added. “Don’t torture yourself. Maybe you should call Fox to get a place prepared for Belle.” Fox Matthews, a city werewolf, specializes in medicine. He helps with injury, illness and, unfortunately, death. We can’t go to human doctors with vampire bites and claw marks. With Fox’s help, we had laid more than one wolf to rest within the trees and forests beyond town. Belle would be in good company. Raoul looked at us with obvious relief but slowly backed away from the door. “Sure.” He nodded and grasped the railing at the top of the stairs. “I’ll make some calls. Maybe make some coffee. Do you guys want any?” He paused, looked at Arys then shook his head. “Sorry.” “Make coffee. Use the phone. We’ll be down in a few minutes.” I rushed him downstairs. His nerves created a raw energy that bit at my skin in all the wrong places. He descended the stairs and turned the corner

before I reached for the door handle. The knob was cold and smooth in my hand. I must have held it a split second too long because Arys tried to step in. “Do you want me to go first?” he asked. When I shot him a dirty look, he added, “It’s not personal. I never knew her. Well, except for that one time.” My cheeks grew hot, and I shoved the door open with more force than was necessary. I couldn’t believe he was joking at a time like this, or at least, he damn well better be joking. I took in the sight of the bedroom and forgot my irritation. I almost slipped on something slick as I stepped through the doorway. If Arys hadn’t been within grabbing distance, I would have landed on my butt in the mess. “Oh, this is a nice one,” Arys remarked, completely unaffected. He gave the murder scene before us an allappraising glance, like an artist surveying the latest creation of another. I knew the things that he’d done in his time. I saw them through my own eyes. Arys had done so much worse than this. I started at the foot of the bed, unable to look at her face yet. I could only recognize Belle’s bleached blonde hair, well, what remained blonde anyway. Most of it was stained a tragic red. Blood covered the duvet on the bed as well as the wall behind it. I wondered how Belle had that much

blood. A trail of splatters fell in a line across the expensive grey Berber carpet. Even her pretty, pink toenail polish was dotted with scarlet smears. I was dying to take a deep breath but the air was rank with the sickly sweet scent of werewolf blood. Two gaping wounds caused the entire mess. One ran straight down, from her surgically enhanced breasts to her pubic region. Although exceptionally straight, a few jagged tears indicated that a clawed human hand had created the slice. The other wound was in her neck. Her throat was torn wide open, exposing gruesome tissue and bone. Her vacant blue eyes had rolled up to stare at the ceiling. “Oh God, Belle.” The words slipped out, and I reached to touch her but didn’t. I stared at Belle for a long, silent moment. Finally, I pulled the blood stained sheet to hide her nakedness. My hand lingered, and I trailed it through her silky locks simply because she was one of my own. As I gazed down into her dead stare, I was livid. Someone dared to take what Raoul and I protected. His human lovers weren’t mine, but Belle, she was pack. Somebody was going to pay for this. “Tell me what you feel,” I breathed. “You don’t feel anything?” Arys asked and stepped nearer. “I feel a lot of things. But, there’s so much here, and the smells are overwhelming.” The energy in the

room created a swarm of sensations, a fuzz inside my head. I waved a hand to indicate the carnage around us. “I’m not quite sure what I’m feeling. Something is off.” He studied me as he slowly walked the room’s perimeter. “The blood scent overpowers your Alpha’s fear, but the rage… It lingers everywhere.” He stopped near the bed and looked down at Belle. He saw something that I couldn’t see, which created a metaphysical itch that ate at me. His thought taunted me like an idea on the tip of my tongue. “Who would do this?” I asked, not expecting an answer, but I felt the weight of Arys’s questioning stare. “Somebody with a serious vendetta. Your Alpha has been a really bad boy. You really can’t pick up that energy?” “He’s not my Alpha.” I crossed my arms over my chest, which only drew the vampire’s eyes to my breasts. “Yes, I can feel something, Arys, but I can’t identify it. I have been around for two and a half decades. You’ve seen centuries. Don’t make me feel inferior just because I don’t know what I’m sensing. It smells human, but it doesn’t feel that way. It’s hard to pick out anything beneath the blood and death.” His hands came to rest on my forearms, and he gazed deep into my eyes. The now familiar heat within my core began to grow at his touch. He pulled my arms apart despite my childish resistance and gave me a slight shake.

I frowned. “Arys, what are you-,” “Shh.” He placed one finger lightly on my lips to silence me. “Loosen up. Concentrate. Seriously, Alexa, listen to me.” I wanted to listen, to allow his voice to draw me in. I leaned into his touch and savored his cool power. “Shake off the need to be wolf,” Arys continued. “Smell, sound, sight…these things won’t serve you here. You have to go beyond those senses. Tap into what makes you more than wolf or woman.” Even amid the death and destruction, my eyes closed of their own accord. The overpowering smells that crowded my sensitive nose seemed to dissipate as I saw the world through an aural haze. I opened my eyes, and Arys’s midnight blue aura shone faintly around him. My own yellow gold surrounded me. I gave a small gasp. The two energies reached for one another. They formed a small arc between us like a rainbow of swirling golden blue. I shook off the fascination of our entwined auras and concentrated. I was able to clearly isolate the remnants of energy left behind by both Belle and her killer. I felt Arys. He shielded me from the trauma that danced among the energy shadows. I could see nothing, but I didn’t need to see her because I could feel her. The killer I sought was female and neither human nor wolf but both. The energy was new to me, but with Arys’s touch, I found the idea: Hybrid.

I must have said the word aloud because Arys nodded and repeated it. I blinked a few times, and my link began to fade. I lost sight of our auras. “Did you see that?” I asked with a giddy excitement in my tone. “Our auras joined together like some twisted, poison vine? I mean I’ve seen it in the color of my psi balls but that was crazy.” I felt a little silly. The metaphysical high hit me on a physical level. Arys’s serious expression only enhanced my self-consciousness. “See it? No. I can see it when we work energy, but just now? No.” Ever so slowly, he ran his hands over my aura, scant inches from my body. He didn’t touch me, but I felt his touch inside me, like a tickle. “I can always feel your aura drawing mine, like magnets.” Arys’s eyebrows drew together. I could see the wheels in his brain turning. He was intrigued. Why could I visibly see it, and he could not? “You never saw the colors just now? Blue and gold? Nothing?” I’d so easily slipped into third eye view, and my nerves buzzed, as if needles poked every inch of my body. I squirmed. “What? No, nothing.” He paused, glanced down at Belle and then back at me. “I think it’s because I am undead, on the other side of the plane from the living.” Nodding, I turned to the bed to draw the dirty sheet up over her head. I would have closed her eyes, but the shock in her frozen expression made me reluctant to

touch her. “Ok, let’s go talk to Raoul. See what he knows about a wolf hybrid.” I’d seen enough. “What does it look like?” The vampire’s cool touch on my arm caused a small spark. “Our auras, I mean.” In his jaded gaze, I clearly saw his envy. I had an ability that he did not. I hid the smile that caused my lips to twitch as we descended the stairs side by side. “They arc like electricity between us, connecting us in the center.” I vaguely indicated the lower chakra region on my body and didn’t miss his sly grin and nod. “Of course,” he purred low in my ear. “That’s only fitting.” “Get off,” I growled playfully with an elbow in his side. We followed the short hall to the kitchen where Raoul and Julian spoke in hushed tones. Zak stood on the front deck with his cell phone pressed to his ear. They all turned to look at us expectantly, and I hated that I got sucked into this crap. Raoul offered me a cup of coffee, which I took out of obligation, not because I wanted any. Surprisingly, he remembered my three creams, two sugars. I glanced at Arys who met my gaze with an intensity that I didn’t like. Not here, not now. Sure, that wasn’t what I’d been saying before. “Would you mind running some security while I

talk with Raoul?” I asked with a look said this wasn’t the time or place for energy games. With a wink and a slight nod of his head, he replied, “Of course. Anything for you, my love.” My face turned ten different shades of red. What was it with men? Why was it necessary to make it so obvious? “Raoul, if you and I could have a moment of privacy?” I carefully ignored the other Weres’ appraising glances. So, Arys was willing to share with Shaz but no one else? How thoughtful. “Sure, let’s go in the den.” I followed him into his cozy office. Small and windowless, it held only a sofa, desk and bookshelf, but we could sit and shut everything else out. When he closed the door, I took a deep breath and spoke with my voice low. “A hybrid killed Belle, and Julie and Sheridan, too.” I shuffled from foot to foot, nervous of his reaction. Raoul’s face drained of all color, and he sat heavily on the edge of the desk. His wide shoulders slumped, and I read in his coal black eyes what I’d suspected all along. “You know who it is,” I declared. “If you expect me to put myself on the line, then you’d better start talking. Now.” I crossed my arms and fixed him with my best

“take no shit” expression. He stared at my feet for what felt like an eternity. I was ready to hurl a tirade of irritated curses, when he forced his eyes to mine. I could feel his anguish and shame like a worn cloak of bitterness settling about my shoulders. “God, Alexa, don’t hate me. I’ve made some really big mistakes in my past. Bigger than you’d ever imagine.” He ran a hand through his damp hair, which trailed water droplets along the shoulders of his grey tshirt. I said nothing, waiting for him to go on. “I was so afraid that she was behind this. After all this time. I should have known better.” His eyes took on a haze that indicated he was reliving a memory, and I was keenly aware of the way his bottom lip trembled ever so slightly. The wolf in me was curious what he would do if I bit it. “I swear to you, Alexa, I never thought she would hurt innocent people to get to me. You have to believe that.” “Listen Raoul, if you dragged me into some scorned-lover on the warpath bullshit, I’m going to be super-pissed. I’ve had enough of that shit for one week.” He looked puzzled. “No, no, it isn’t like that.” “Then why don’t you give me a little more information before I decide you’re wasting my time?” His nervous jitters made me anxious. His energy prickled along my skin like hot sparks from a fireplace.

“We both know how hard hybrids are to come by. Let’s just cut to the chase.” He swallowed hard and cleared his throat. “Her name is Zoey Roberts. She’s my daughter.”

Chapter Sixteen “Oh, this just keeps getting better.” I did nothing to hide my exasperation. “When were you planning on mentioning this, and why the hell would your daughter be on a murderous rampage? What did you do to her?” My words ended on a squeak. Instinctively, my hands balled into white-knuckled fists. Adrenaline blazed through my veins, and I forced myself to breathe deep and calm. “Oh, that is so typical.” He fixed me with his black stare, but instead of vehement, he was only weary. “You immediately assume it’s my fault that somebody else chose to take lives? I’m not pulling the strings here, Alexa. I didn’t think your feminist side went so far as to condone murder.” He was right. I was out of line. “Hey, I am not a feminist. I’m an equal.” I took an awkward step back but didn’t apologize. “You’re right though. I shouldn’t automatically accuse you, so keep talking.” With a half-hearted shrug, he said, “I met her mother more than twenty years ago. She was the first of only two women that I truly loved. I’d just turned twentyone. She was a few years younger, and though I knew I should stay away from her, I just couldn’t resist.” He

smiled then, but it lacked his usual arrogance and sarcasm. “Her name was Naomi,” he continued. The love in his eyes shocked me. “She sparkled with such life. I’d only been a werewolf for two years and was still struggling to come to terms with my wolf, but it was worth learning to have her in my life.” A long heavy sigh escaped him. He sounded so defeated, and I reminded myself that I had no reason to feel sorry for him. Not yet. “So what happened?” I asked with feigned casualness. His eyes roamed around the small room, and I could feel his blood pressure increase. “She actually fell in love with me. We dreamed of having a picket fence life and living happily ever after.” He laughed bitterly and wiped the corner of one eye. “I was an idiot to think I could have that.” “She didn’t know, did she?” I could see where this was going. “No. She told me she was pregnant, so I had to tell her. I was so goddamned scared.” I would have been too. Weres are generally sterile. However, rare fecundity led to offspring like Jez, a natural full-blooded Were, and hybrids, a wolf and human combination. Neither is common by any means. I sat as Raoul paced the office. I perched on the arm of the couch and followed his movements with my

gaze. “So, you told her.” “And, she hated me. She screamed and cried. She thought I was crazy until I showed her.” His voice grew thick with unshed tears. “Then, she simply feared me. Her pregnancy was full of complications. Zoey was a parasite that tried to consume her. Still, Naomi refused to see me. She finally called me during labor, when she realized that it was killing her.” Raoul stopped pacing with his back to me. I said nothing, as his heart-rending pain reached me. My heart ached for him, but I didn’t let his emotions influence my reactions. He took one long shuddery breath. “By the time I reached her, she was barely hanging on. She begged me to take care of Zoey, no matter what, and I swore that I would.” When he turned to me again, unshed tears glittered in his ebony eyes like diamonds. I couldn’t imagine how hard it was for him to face me like that. “I failed her, Alexa. God help me, I thought I was doing the right thing for her at the time.” “Tell me what you did with her, Raoul.” He trembled. How many had he told this secret to? The need to comfort him won out. I went to him, bridged the distance between us, and reached out to grasp his large hand. It was warm and slightly damp. I leaned in, just enough to rub my face gently alongside his. I nuzzled him with a teenage affection that wouldn’t

die after all these years. He surprised me by grabbing me in a big hug that pulled me off balance. The scent of shampoo, cologne and musky wolf filled my nostrils, and the sudden desire to run on four feet struck me. “I went to an older wolf that I trusted for help,” he continued in a sudden rush. “I didn’t know how I’d manage to work and raise a baby while being a damn shifter. I was overwhelmed. I didn’t know what to do.” When I pulled back gently, he allowed me to disengage myself from his grasp. I was afraid to speak, afraid he would stop sharing. “She helped me locate a tight-knit pack down south that was willing to care for her while teaching her about her mixed blood. They had women to nurture her in ways that I never could. But now, it seems like a mistake.” It didn’t sound like a bad choice to me considering his options at the time. But, I wasn’t Zoey, and she obviously felt betrayed. The girl was on a damn rampage. “You made the choice you thought was best for her. How can that be a mistake?” “She apparently thinks so. She’s single handedly destroying the women that I’ve been involved with. I knew she was upset, but I never would have guessed she’d take it this far.” That made me snap to attention. “What? So

you’ve been in contact with her over the years?” The look he gave me was full of scorn, and he scoffed. “I’m not a dead-beat dad, Alexa. I didn’t just dump her and run. I stayed there for two weeks with her before I felt right about leaving her. I wrote and called and went to see her up until a few years ago when she asked me not to.” With a shrug of his massive shoulders, his shortlived defense evaporated. “She can’t forgive me for not keeping her. But, she was blossoming there, and I didn’t think to bring her here. I’m a bachelor. My lifestyle isn’t right for a young woman. Sometimes, I think she hates me for being wolf while she cannot without risking everything.” Part of me was astounded at how completely clueless he was. I turned it over in my head. Hybrids have a much harder existence than the average Were. A hybrid is born missing a piece of the puzzle. Their halfhuman blood inhibits the ability to change forms. The urge to shift could never truly be fulfilled. If a hybrid did manage to change forms, they rarely shifted back. Many were trapped in wolf form forever. It made sense that a hybrid could be driven completely mad from resisting their natural urges. “How was she doing with everything? The full moon and the wolf urges.” I moved across the room to feign interest in the bookshelf. The puzzle had come together, or I thought it had.

“Good, for the most part. Or, at least I thought she was. It wasn’t until the past five years or so that things began to change with her. I’m not going to give you the long version but you can see where it’s led to.” He gestured wildly at nothing, but I nodded just the same. “She sees you from a distance, pouring your affections on other women. When you said you live the bachelor life, you weren’t kidding.” “Do you have a point?” “Yes,” I bared my teeth at him. “In her eyes, you have all of this love and attention to shower on other women, but you’ve abandoned her. Is this making some sense to you? Throw in the whole being a hybrid thing, and it’s no wonder she’s lost her marbles.” Raoul gave me a blank look that told me my words weren’t registering completely. I chalked it up to purposeful ignorance on his part. He can be the kind of guy that will blame you for his guilt after he screws you over. A thought suddenly occurred to me. “You said that Naomi was one of two women you loved… Who was the other?” Raoul’s eyes narrowed in a glare and a chill stole over me. The atmosphere shifted so dramatically that I was momentarily confused. “Why?” He asked, suspiciously. I stared at him. His demeanor told me to be wary. “Because you said she was the first of two. I just thought

that maybe the other woman may have something to do with Zoey’s mental decline.” The heavy silence that followed made me wish I hadn’t asked. However, I wondered why it was such a touchy subject. He stared daggers into me. He blinked, took a deep breath, and ran a hand through his hair. Ultimately, he turned away with his head down. “I really don’t want to talk about it, Lex, but believe me, those are two entirely separate times of my life. I don’t believe Zoey could have known anything about the other woman anyway.” The way that he said that spurred even more interest in this mysterious second great love of Raoul’s life. When I refocused, another thought struck me. I’d been involved with Raoul at one point, on and off for a very long time. “I’m sorry, Raoul, but I’ve got to warn you, if she comes after me-” “Don’t say it!” He interrupted. “I know. I would expect you to defend yourself. But promise me, if you come across her before I do, you won’t kill her. Please.” After years of imagining Raoul begging me for something, the reality wasn’t at all satisfying. It didn’t really feel good in any way. “I can’t make any promises to you. If it’s me or her, I’m walking out of it alive. Hell, maybe what she really wants is someone to put her out of her misery after two decades of torture.”

Wow. When had I become so cold? The words froze on my tongue, and I briefly wondered if Arys’s attitude had rubbed off on me, another lovely parting gift from him. That was ridiculous, and I knew it. I was bitter enough to kick Raoul when he was down, but I don’t play that dirty. “I’m sorry, Raoul. That was a nasty thing for me to say.” I felt guilty and crude as I waited for him to say something. His disgusted look spoke volumes, and I wished I could drop into a hole and hide. Couldn’t this moment just end already? “Clearly, you have your own issues with me, Lex.” He spoke softer than I’d been anticipating. “I suppose I should be thankful you haven’t already taken me out. Or tried to.” Something about that last sentence. Was that a challenge? I couldn’t believe his audacity. I moved to go, and he blocked the door in one smooth motion. “Don’t walk out on me.” His voice, now a low growl, sent a delicious shiver down my spine, and the wolf within me responded in full. I suspected that Raoul didn’t want the sharp ears beyond the thin door to catch our exchange. Though, if Arys had caught the challenge in Raoul’s voice, he was already on alert. “Don’t try to stop me.” I wasn’t growling yet, but instinct had blanketed me in warm Were energy. In one

blink, my eyes shone with the blazing brilliance of my wolf. I watched Raoul’s black eyes bleed to wolf, and my heart began to pound. “I’m not going to. Alexa, you’ve had years to get the closure you need. Instead, you hold it inside and allow it to feed your bitterness and anger.” He advanced on me so that we stood just inches apart. “If you need to hash out the past, if you want to tell me exactly why you loathe me so much, then do it, but stop dragging it into every encounter we have.” I stared into his eyes with amazement. I admired him for calling me on what, I have to admit, was the truth, but I was pissed that he allowed his voice to rise so those beyond the door might hear. I opened my mouth to speak, but he kept talking. “I asked for your help because I know you’re a true survivor. I thought I could count on you. Despite everything, we are pack. Or at least, we were.” His words rang in my ears, and I recalled my very similar thoughts about Belle upstairs. Shit. I hate when Raoul’s right. I had agreed to help him, and he’d thrown me out of his house. Yet, here we were, together, pack. “I was a young, scared girl who counted on you, and you let me down.” I was surprised as the whispered words left my lips. I was more surprised when my voice cracked. “You taught me about blood and sex, but I

needed more than that.” Unnerved by my words, I understood. Zoey had been better off wherever she’d grown up. Raoul’s life had always consisted of fulfilling his many urges and desires. She would have hated him more had she been here, if only she knew that. His gaze softened, as if he never had a clue how bad it had been for me. “Alexa,” he breathed my name and reached for me, but I stepped away. If he touched me, I might cry, and I refused to give him the satisfaction of my tears. “Don’t,” I said, a growl rumbled low in my throat, barely audible. “Don’t you dare try to placate me. You didn’t care then, and I’ll be damned if you care now.” The tears on my cheeks were warm and silent, and I didn’t recall the first one falling. I wiped them away with an angry motion, infuriated that I would cry over this. Maybe I still harbored more of that frightened teenager inside me than I realized. I didn’t expect Raoul to challenge my withdrawal. He caught me off guard when he backed me up against the desk. I craned my neck to look up at him as the hard wooden edge dug into the back of my legs. My body reacted defensively. My fangs extended, ready for a fight. My nails dug into the wood, as they became claws. I expected an attack, but he leaned down and buried his face in my long blonde locks. One well-

muscled arm went around my lower back and pressed me to him. He nipped my neck lightly, just below my ear. It didn’t hurt. He hadn’t meant it to. I realized that he was trying to comfort me. Both of his large, warm arms went around me. He held me with an odd intensity. He nuzzled deeper into my hair, and when the first hot drop ran down the side of my neck, I realized he, too, shed tears. Unsure of what to do, I let him hold me, even though I was vibing off his pain. I just wanted to hide my feelings. I felt too exposed. That close to Raoul, I was damn glad to be free of Arys’s hunger. Amid the excitement of the evening, I hadn’t noted that I had been completely free of his hunger since he’d fed. “I know that I wasn’t what you needed me to be. But, there’s just so much you don’t know. I’m sorry. It doesn’t mean anything now, but I am.” Time seemed to stop with his small confession. My wolf was content to rest in his arms, but something deep down began to ache for Shaz. We both needed this moment, but people were waiting for us, and a dangerous hybrid was on the loose with a taste for blood and vengeance. “Raoul?” I said tentatively. He didn’t release his hold, so I prodded him gently. “It’s ok. We don’t have to do this right now. It’s not the right time. We have to deal with Zoey.” In slow hesitation, he let go and stepped back. His

ebony wolf eyes were hauntingly beautiful with tears, and I allowed myself an extra moment to fall into their depths. I wanted him to tell me the things that I didn’t know, but I didn’t dare ask. Call it cowardice, but an inner voice warned that I really didn’t want to know. I pushed away from the desk, past him. “So, do you have a picture of her? You know, so I actually know what she looks like if I happen to see her.” Or get jumped by her, I added silently. He relented with a shrug. “We have to find her before she does anything else.” “Do you think you can track her down?” I forced a casual tone while he produced a large envelope from the desk. I felt ill at ease. He pulled a wallet-sized photo out and handed it to me. “I’m not sure, but I damn well intend to. There isn’t a distinct scent to a hybrid, though. It’s all human.” I nodded in agreement and focused my attention on the picture. Zoey was absolutely striking. She had her father ’s dark hair and defined features. Her eyes were a pleasant blue that I couldn’t even picture on Raoul. She was smiling in the photo, standing beside a wishing well with the countryside behind her. A pale blue sundress adorned what appeared to be a tall but slender frame. I could take her. “I think Arys and I can locate her by her energy. He immediately knew she was a hybrid when we were upstairs.” I wiped a hand across my eyes to eliminate any

last traces of tears. A glance around the room revealed a much-needed tissue box on the corner of the desk. Raoul’s eyes narrowed, and just like that, the tension was back. “I don’t want him involved in this. He isn’t pack. Hell, he isn’t even a werewolf.” Was this more male-hierarchy bullshit or what? “If you want me involved then you accept who I choose to bring in.” I met his defiant gaze with my own. The decade old rift between us was back. I didn’t think we’d ever truly banish it. The past was the past, but our resentments remained fresh and bitter. “Just because you’re bedding the vampire does not mean you can make him a part of this. This is my daughter we’re talking about.” “Don’t start the macho man shit with me. I’m in or I’m out. If you prefer to deal with your daughter yourself, that’s fine with me.” We stared into one another until the angry heat became too much. “I could be making money, right now, for a job like this, rather than screwing around here for free.” This time, I didn’t hang around to get sucked into another argument. I threw the office door open and strode back into the kitchen. Raoul appeared behind me. He clutched my coffee mug in his hand as if he’d shatter it by sheer will alone. “Sorry,” I offered lamely.

Arys stood in the front sitting room while Julian paced in the large kitchen uncomfortably. Zak still stood on the back deck and shouted into his phone. He had great timing for a lover ’s quarrel. Before I reached the doorway that connected the kitchen and front room, Raoul grabbed my wrist hard enough to bruise and spun me to face him. “Fine. Have it your way. But keep him on a leash. No funny stuff. This is my flesh and blood we’re after.” I couldn’t help but risk a glance at Arys in the neighboring room. He might not appreciate the leash comment. I certainly did not miss how Arys’s eyes were riveted to where Raoul’s hand gripped my wrist. Not good. “You need to remember,” I jerked my arm from his grasp. “That your daughter is losing her mind. And, one thing about crazy people, Raoul, sometimes they don’t want to come back. The brink of insanity suits them just fine. Don’t go into this expecting to save her. You’ll just be fooling yourself.” A series of emotions crossed his face, and he successfully squashed them all. “I’m aware of the circumstances, but nobody is going to kill her. Clear?” I wasn’t getting into this again. I mustered an exasperated sigh and shrug. I rubbed the rawness out of my wrist. He manhandled me because I was wolf and not human, which aggravated me all to hell. “I’ll call you.” I turned to go but paused as a

smile quirked my lips. “You’re not afraid, are you? To stay here alone?” If looks could kill, I would have been dead three times over. “Ok, ok. Forget I asked.” Arys launched into motion as I walked into the room. I gestured for him to join me as I approached the front door and let us out. I stopped at the bottom of the front steps. Nothing was amiss. “There’s nobody here. I’ve been keeping tabs.” Arys pulled the door closed behind us with a soft click. “He made you cry. I can’t tell you what it took to keep from going in there, but I knew how pissed you’d be if I came riding to your rescue again.” I took a few steps down the front walkway and turned back to look at him. My eyes must be red and puffy. “How did you know?” The vampire fixed me with a dark blue stare. The intensity that burned there sparked a fire low in my core, and my breath caught when he said, “I could feel it.” His hand went to his still heart, but his eyes never left me. “Right here. I can’t even begin to tell you the last time that I felt anything that didn’t include blood, sex, or death.” When he descended the last stair and stood before me, I didn’t shrink away. His soft kiss spoke to a side of me that Raoul had long ignored and Shaz just didn’t yet understand. Arys had lived brutality, as both a giver and

a receiver, and so had I. I responded to him in full, and our power swirled around us in a dizzying embrace. I drank in his sweet taste and smell hungrily. With great reluctance, I pulled away, all too aware of the spectacular view of us from Raoul’s big picture window. I really wanted to cast the world aside and enjoy the forbidden pleasures that joined me to this lovely, dark creature. The need to shift was a poignant ache in the pit of my stomach as I turned to lead the way to the Charger. “So am I correct in assuming this hybrid is your Alpha’s offspring gone wrong?” Arys asked when we were in the quiet confines of the car. I looked at him sharply. “You could hear us.” “I’ve merely been putting the pieces together myself. That seemed to be the most logical assumption.” “He’s completely adamant that nobody kill her unless it’s more than necessary. He’s carrying around a lot of guilt regarding her childhood.” I started the car and headed for Lucy’s Lounge. I didn’t want to part ways with Arys at his house. I didn’t trust myself to say no to him tonight. I really wanted to see Shaz. Tomorrow night was our official date, but at this rate, I could see it being postponed. I was a jumble of nerves, and I needed the quiet solace that I only found with my muzzle buried in Shaz’s thick, white fur. “So, no hybrid fun for the vampire?”

I shot him a scowl, and Arys laughed. A pleasurable thrill tingled in places that simply should not respond so strongly to something so miniscule. Damn him. “Keep your hands off of her. And, anything else that may come to mind, too. Seriously.” I narrowed my brow in my best no nonsense face. “Grab her if you see her, but don’t do anything but detain her. Capiche?” “Relax, Alexa. I won’t bleed the half breed, promise.” When people tell me to relax, it only serves to tick me off more, but I stifled a yawn and blinked through watery vision. I hadn’t been getting enough sleep. The digital clock on the dash read 2:17am, and I knew today would be another long one. “It’s not you bleeding her that concerns me.” I smiled upon noticing that the rain had stopped. I already knew how fresh and inviting the forest would smell after a warm summer shower. I wanted so badly to be there with Shaz. Arys squirmed uncomfortably in his seat. “The heavy presence of your wolf is like a weight inside my head. You need to shift.” The way he said it was so casual, as if our fates were not inextricably entwined, as if his perception of my wolf were perfectly normal. “I know. That’s my next move. I can’t focus on anything else until I clear my head with a run.” “Why don’t you let me out at the 7/11?” He said

suddenly. “You can go to your wolf pup, and I’ll do a little scouting around before I head home.” I felt a little strange that he could sense my intentions so clearly. Before I could form a response, he continued with a grimace. “My fingers are itching. Get your ass out of that skin and turn furry before I lose my mind. I swear I’ll keep a better rein on the bloodlust from now on.” Sharing our power was hard, but sharing our weaknesses was a new kind of hell. “If you kill that puppy you just got for Mrs. Olson, I will personally kick your ass.” I teased. The 7/11 was right on the corner up ahead, near the main thoroughfare. “Oh God, Alexa, don’t even joke about that. Did you see how damn cute he was?” I chuckled and shook my head at the big, bad vampire who melted over puppies. “What I did see was that poor old Mrs. Olson didn’t have a clue that you tore the head off of her little Benny.” I made a tsking sound, and Arys gave my thigh a playful pinch that had some sting to it. “Up here is fine.” He pointed to a crosswalk a good block or so before the twenty-four hour convenience store. The crosswalk was flanked by nothing but the darkness and only led to the Brown Street walking path, a ten minute walk from where I’d killed David. I was suddenly stricken with anxiety.

I pulled over. My heart began to pound as I stared out the window into the dark. My chest tightened, and my breath seemed to come short. Somebody had to have found the grisly remains of David by now. Arys leaned over and drew me close. With a soft kiss at my temple, he whispered, “I took care of it. Nobody’s going to find a thing.” I had to pull back to look at him. The lights of an approaching vehicle flashed in the rear view mirror, and I flipped my hazard lights on so they would go around. “You did what?” “I took care of it,” he repeated as I stared at him stupidly. “There is nothing left to be found. It’s your dirty little secret.” I swallowed hard as my pulse raced. Did I want to ask what he’d done with the remains? The images of what I’d done to that man flashed again in my mind, images that could never be erased. It hadn’t been pretty. “I can’t believe you did that.” A long, shuddery breath left me, and I felt both relief and shame. “I can’t believe his girlfriend didn’t send somebody to find him.” My laugh bordered on neurotic. “You know I’ve got your back.” Arys looked at me gravely, all serious. “It was partly my fault that you lost control. We can only maintain control of this by keeping our hungers sated.” “I hope you’re right.” “You’ve been fine since I took blood. Me? I’m

starting to itch on the inside. The burning comes next. You need to let the beast out.” He gave my hand a squeeze before adding, with a fang flashing smile, “By the way, you owe me two hundred bucks for half of Mrs. Olson’s puppy.” I gaped, open-mouthed, at him, and he took advantage of the moment. He pressed his lips hungrily to mine. The distinct taste of pine and wolf almost made my heart stop. When he pulled back, I said breathlessly, “You taste like wolf.” With a bitter smile and a pained expression, he nodded. “Hurry. I’ll see you soon.” He disappeared like vapor into the night, a timely and dramatic exit, and I was flabbergasted by his strange and intoxicating devotion. I wasn’t quite sure what Arys was up to, but I trusted him. And, I sincerely hoped that he would never make a fool of me for doing so. I turned off the hazard lights and eased down the street. I whipped a U-turn at the 7/11 and went back the way that I’d come. I drove straight to the lounge. Lucy’s brimmed with people despite the line of patrons that ambled out, talking and laughing amongst themselves. Though the bar was now closed for drinks, many people continued to down their last, content to stay until closing. They finished that last game of pool or sought a potential bed partner before closing time. Shaz’s platinum hair caught my eye amid a

cluster of women who sought his attention. This was a regular occurrence on cheap drink night. These women looked forward to hitting on the bartender all week. As I drew near him, my wolf fought to break free of my restraint. Over the toxic combination of cologne, perfume and alcohol, I honed in on Shaz’s scent and energy. If my wolf had been a separate entity, she would have run ahead to knock Shaz to the ground and shower him with wet wolf kisses. He felt me, too, and broke away from his adoring fans to come to me, grateful for the escape. No fear or disgust showed in his beautiful jade eyes, even though I expected it. Guilt washed over me in a crashing wave. He knew what I’d done in the shadows of the walking path, and his feelings for me remained. I did not deserve this. “Lex! My lovely wolf queen.” His grin tickled me right to the bottom of my feet, and I reached for him but stopped short. “How are you doing tonight? Better, I hope.” Every woman turned to see the intruder that so easily captured the attention of their bartender. I flashed them a fake smile before dismissing them completely. “I’m fine, Shaz, but boy, do I have a story for you.” I tucked a stray chunk of dyed gold hair behind my ear and cast a glance around the bar. I stayed on full alert. Zoey could be anywhere. “Are you up for a run? I really need to unwind. And then, I can fill you in on everything. I just came from Raoul’s. It’s not good.”

He searched my eyes briefly and then nodded. “I’d love to go for a run. Just give me a minute to finish up here and grab my things.” He gave my arm a gentle squeeze before disappearing behind the bar. On his way back, he was intercepted by a large, older lady. Though I couldn’t hear their exchange, the look on Shaz’s face spoke volumes. The lady produced a card from between her heaving breasts and pressed it into his hand, and I couldn’t hide my laughter. She blew him a kiss and sauntered away, while he looked on, dumbfounded. “That was strange.” Shaz said as he rejoined me. He fished in his jacket pocket for car keys. He really had no idea how good he looked in that leather jacket and blue jeans. He could pass for art. “She told me to call her if and when I’m looking for a sugar mama.” “Oh yeah?” I raised an eyebrow in question and smiled. “Sounds like somebody’s moving up in the world. When’s your first date?” “Ha ha, funny.” He rolled his eyes, but I caught his sudden blush. “So, I’ll just meet you at your place?” “Yeah. I’m going straight to the backyard. I’ll meet you there.” I turned toward the exit, and I could have sworn I heard Shaz say, “Right behind you, sweet thing,” but when I turned back to him, he just winked.

Chapter Seventeen I needed the release of that run. When I ditched my clothing in the backyard and dropped to all fours, the shift had never felt so right. I wondered if Arys shared my relief as my body reformed itself into an ashen wolf. I felt the gentlest touch on my mind, and for just a moment, I heard the vampire’s soothing laughter. As Shaz and I raced through the trees, the magical scent of fresh rain swept me away. We rolled amid the wet leaves and moss. I felt a greater joy than any human experience. In this form, I felt my connection to nature so much stronger. Rich soil streaked my fur and filled my nostrils with fertility, while my sixth sense reveled in powerful earth energy. Nothing competes with what I feel as wolf. We ran. We chased each other and wrestled amidst the underbrush. We lifted our voices to the sky, howled together in a crescendo of harmony that haunted my rapidly shrinking human side. Miles away, a farm dog took up the howl in acknowledgement of our mighty declaration. Dawn streaked Shaz’s white fur with a colorful glow as he ran ahead. I loped along behind him and watched as he gave chase to two ravens that dared to

settle too close to his path. We had run so far out of town that we needed the better part of an hour to trot back to the field behind my house. A brilliant golden glow crept over the town with the promise of another hot summer day. I wondered if Arys could sense the magnificence of the sunrise, which he would never again experience himself. His presence returned, heavy in my mind. He’d been there before my change to wolf. Our connection crossed physical limitations. I felt I could call out to him, and he would hear me. As we crossed the field to my house, I felt eyes on me, not from my house or even my street but from the street that ran perpendicular to mine. Shaz’s startled expression indicated that he felt it, too. A scan of every backyard on that street showed nothing. We were a good distance off though. I stopped where I was. I just stared in the direction of our watcher. I could feel Zoey. No way in hell was I going to lead her to my house if she didn’t already know where it was. Unfortunately, five in the morning was not a good time to give chase through the streets of Stony Plain. I maintained my stare across the field, until I felt her go. Why she was following me? I didn’t know, but if for one minute she thought that she was going to take me out for stealing Raoul’s warped affections from her, she had another thing coming. Of course, my nagging

human side pitied her. The sight of Shaz and I together as wolf must hurt her more than I would ever know. Shaz’s furry eyebrows raised in question, and I nuzzled him briefly before breaking into a run. I wasn’t too keen on having the neighbors witness our approach in the early morning light. Within half an hour, we both lay sprawled across my bed, sipping coffee and watching the morning news. I’d slipped into a plain black tank top and wrapped my favorite silky leopard print robe around me. I thought of Jez every time I put it on. Shaz reclined beside me clad in just his blue jeans. His slender body was well muscled and firm, inviting me to touch. “Now, let me get this straight,” he said in between mouthfuls of refreshing java. “Raoul’s estranged halfbreed daughter is running amok, murdering his lovers out of jealousy. He expects your help but refuses to believe she’s too far gone to ever come back.” I picked a fluff off my fuzzy bedspread and watched it float down to the grey carpet. “Yeah, that more or less sums it up.” “I wonder why she was watching us,” he mused, staring thoughtfully into his cup. “She’s a complete idiot if she’s jealous of you.” “Thanks for that.” I sneered sarcastically as I punched him in the arm. “No, I mean that you and Raoul can barely stand each other. It’s not like he’s pouring a whole lot of love

on you.” “True. Who knows what’s left of her mind now? I’d just as soon not be involved in this mess. But, she killed Belle, so now it’s personal.” My grip began to tighten on my coffee mug. I took a sip and frowned when it burnt my tongue. “I can’t believe she’s gone. It doesn’t seem real.” Shaz’s voice grew soft. I tried to hide my disgust. Belle had been a lady that every male werewolf in this town had gotten to know very well at some point. Shaz was no exception. “Yeah, well, it looked pretty real to me.” I pictured the bright red splatters in her bleached blonde hair and grimaced. I don’t care how rotten your existence is, serial killing isn’t the answer. Who are you to talk? A little voice taunted me. You murdered David in cold blood. And it wasn’t even personal. So what’s your excuse? Getting your kicks from sating your vampire lover’s borrowed lust? I shuddered, and Shaz asked if I was cold. I shook my head and said, “I don’t think we can make our date tonight. We have to find this crazy chick. Can we reschedule?” He beamed a grin that set a butterfly to flutter in my stomach and reached for my hand. “No problem. Let me know what you want me to do. I’m at your service.” “You’re too good to me.” I felt silly, but the words were out. Before he could reply, the news lady

began to talk about the missing man from Stony Plain. We both sat up straighter, instantly alert. The police currently had no leads or clues. The man’s girlfriend had told police that she’d parted ways with him earlier in the evening, that they had each taken the path that led to their respective homes. Anyone with information was asked to call local authorities. “Holy shit.” My heart raced a mile a minute, and I had to take a deep breath. “She didn’t tell the cops anything. That is so fucked up. She knows damn well something got him, and she’s not talking.” “Maybe she’s afraid you’ll come and eat her, too,” Shaz laughed, and I gave him a look. “Sorry. Still too fresh, huh?” Fatigue began to set in as the night’s events caught up with me. I emptied my mug and set it on the night table, and then I got comfy on the bed beside Shaz. His scent was easily among my favorites, and it lulled me quickly. I remembered the days when we would fall asleep together after a run, entangled in one another ’s naked limbs. Thinking back on it, I couldn’t quite recall when or how it had come to an end. “If you’re ready to get into bed, I can head home. I probably should anyway.” He made as if to rise, and I stopped him with a firm hand flat on his bare chest. “No, you don’t have to. I want you to stay.” That came out a little more forward than I’d intended. “I

mean, you’re tired, too. Why don’t you crash here? Like you used to.” He looked at me so long and hard that I began to regret my choice of words. I was getting ready to back track, but my tongue turned heavy and hard to manipulate. “I’m not trying to suggest anything … I just need you here.” I was feeling successfully foolish and more than a little vulnerable. I hadn’t really meant to blurt out that last part. Instead of responding and adding to my moment of awkwardness, he simply got comfortable beside me. He pulled my silky black sheet over us and drew me against him so that my back pressed against his chest. The comfort was so surreal that I made a point of taking note of every sensation. With all that I had to think about, I expected my mind to be in overdrive. However, once we got settled, words were no longer necessary. I was out like a light. * * * * Just six hours later, I was awake and drinking more coffee as I spoke with Kylarai in hushed tones in the kitchen. Shaz continued to snore softly in my bed. When I filled her in on everything from the previous night, I was momentarily afraid she was going

to lose it. Anything to do with men mistreating women in any way had Ky on the offensive. She turned four different shades of red before counting backwards from ten. Her unhappiness with Raoul couldn’t have pleased me more. “How dare he think for a minute that it’s ok to bring you into this while withholding that kind of information! Why are you helping him? He’s never gone out of his way for you in a way that’s even remotely comparable to this.” Her grey eyes blazed, and I couldn’t recall the last time I’d seen her so angry. “This isn’t about Raoul anymore.” I shook my head and caught the faint scent of Shaz in my hair. “He fucked up. He knowingly endangered Belle, and now she’s dead. If Zoey comes back for him, he’s on his own.” Kylarai looked hesitant as she twirled a piece of chin length hair absently around one finger. “You think she’s that powerful? A hybrid?” “No. I think she’s crazy and dangerous. Sometimes that counts for more than power and strength.” Kylarai only nodded. We both knew what it was like when sanity snaps, when chaos is fully embraced. How much harder might it be to never come back from that? I mentioned my plan to scout the town for Zoey later, as well as how I’d felt her watching Shaz and me.

Kylarai’s eyes widened, and she choked on her coffee. “Well, I’m coming with you,” she declared. Her tone was defiant, daring me to argue. “She’s messing with pack now. And, don’t forget about your history with Raoul. You might be on her hit list, too.” “If she’s got her facts straight then she’ll know I’m president of the I hate Raoul Roberts fan club. Anyway, I’m going to give Kale and Jez a call. We can cover more ground that way.” I was calling up a lot of manpower for one crazy ass hybrid, but I wasn’t willing to wait for another murder, particularly since Zoey had me in her sights. I’d kill her if I had to, but I expected that I’d have to kill Raoul, too. He wasn’t going to stand by and let me take her out. “Kale, huh?” Ky grinned mischievously. I met her gaze with a quizzical look. “Didn’t you just have a date with Tom last night? How did that go by the way?” “We had a nice dinner, alright.” She rose to put her cup in the sink before fetching her keys from their hook above the microwave. “But, I don’t see much more than that. He is human, so how serious can that really get?” I watched her gather her purse and straighten the jacket of her dressy skirt suit. “You’re working today?” I asked. “I have to meet a client for lunch in the city. She

caught her husband, red handed, in bed with his lover, so the divorce should be a pretty open and shut case.” She smiled then. “I love those. And, what might you be planning to do in my absence? Catch up on some much needed sleep?” She inclined her head toward the hall and winked. I knew what she was getting at and so would Shaz if he was awake and listening. I forced the best scowl I could muster and pursed my lips. “You’d better hurry, Ky. Wouldn’t want you to be late for your meeting.” “You’re in denial, Alexa. But, I’m sure you’ll come around.” She laughed and turned away in time to miss the finger that I held up for her. “So, I’ll see you later then,” I continued as if she hadn’t spoken. “Around sundown. Drive safe.” Before returning to my bedroom, I poured a fresh cup of coffee for Shaz. If I was lucky, maybe I could grab a bit more sleep before hunting down Raoul’s nut-job offspring. When they say the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree, they weren’t kidding. Shaz was sprawled in the middle of my double bed, with his eyes closed and the blankets pushed down to his waist. I stole a moment to admire the view. He was gorgeous, lean and finely sculpted. He was such an amazing contrast to Arys’s dark beauty, and I blushed as an image formed in my mind of the two of them awaiting me in that bed together. Under the weight of my gaze, Shaz slowly

cracked open his eyes. His lazy smile enticed me into the bed. I leaned across him to place his coffee on the nightstand. His arms encircled my waist and he pulled me down on top of him. I startled and spilled the hot liquid on the back of my hand. “Sorry about that.” His voice came out low, barely above a whisper. I could sense his wolf lurking there behind his eyes, and I licked my lips invitingly. Our faces were inches apart, my breasts crushed against his bare chest. I gasped as the energy of our wolves entwined and danced together. Shaz’s wolf stroked a part of me that was all about the beast within. “Shaz, I-,” He cut me off with a warm finger pressed lightly against my lips. The temptation to run my tongue along that finger was strong. “Don’t talk. We don’t need to.” The intention in his green eyes had my pulse racing, and I found myself at a loss for words. I wanted to ask him if he knew what he was saying, but he kissed me with an intensity that washed away my concerns. He tasted faintly of pine and wolf with a hint of cinnamon. I reveled in it. I gave a small shriek when he rolled me over and pinned me beneath him. My heartbeat echoed inside my head as his tongue sought the soft hollow beneath my ear. He sought to dominate me, and by God, I was going to let him.

My nostrils filled with the scent of him, and an undeniable tingle started between my legs. Despite the ache, the urge to have him inside me after years of teasing torture, I wondered if we were making a mistake. Every part of me that was both human and wolf responded to him in full, and I knew that I’d be an idiot to open my mouth now. Words would break the spell that held us in its thrall. The last four years had been leading to this moment, and I’d be damned if I was going to be the one to stop it. When he kissed me again, his warm, wet tongue slid between my lips. I threw myself into it wholeheartedly, no going back. He deftly slid a hand inside my robe to my breasts, and a thrill shot through me simply from his uncharacteristic boldness. I returned his kiss with a hunger that I hadn’t known was possible. I moved to accommodate him as he pulled at my robe. He tossed it to the floor with careless abandon. My tank top followed, which left me clad in only my pink thong underwear. This was happening so fast. Or was it? The anticipation had been building for years. After my night with Arys, I’d assumed Shaz would never want to touch me like that. The possessive nature with which he caressed me indicated that he felt quite the opposite. He wanted to claim me even more now. We were rushing toward that most crucial moment, and though every human part of me insisted we

should slow down, our wolves set and kept the pace. Neither lust nor undeniable animal urges rushed us. We rushed forward because we feared that it just wouldn’t happen if we paused to enjoy the building momentum. Shaz maintained his role as the dominant. His lips on my breasts brought a small growl out of me, and I gripped him tightly in response as his fingers sought the warmth between my thighs. I tore my thong off. I needed to feel his persistent touch without the barrier between us. When he lingered hesitantly and brushed the most sensitive part of me, I arched my back and reached to free him of his remaining clothing. I reached to stroke his velvety smooth shaft as he hovered above me. When our naked bodies pressed together, nothing remained between us but our own personal worries. He paused, and we shared a thought: Was this going to ruin us? Either way made no difference to us in the heat of the moment. I rubbed myself against him. Delicious jolts of pleasure coursed throughout me. He made to kiss me again, and I nipped his bottom lip, drawing a small bead of blood. I licked it away with the tip of my tongue and wondered when my fangs had shown up. The blood hungry vampire energy low in my core seemed to raise its head the moment his tangy blood hit my taste buds. Shaz’s green eyes were all wolf. He drew away slightly, and I worried that he changed his mind. When his mouth made contact with the sensitive skin of my

most private of places, I couldn’t stop the moan that broke loose, edged with a hint of a growl. His wet tongue had just barely stroked my moist flesh when something inside me demanded that this union be made now, before the vampire comes back. That last thought didn’t feel like me at all. Whatever it was that made me wolf, it wasn’t keen on losing this moment. “Shaz,” I gasped his name around my four fangs. I looked down my body, into his wild eyes, and a shiver of excitement engulfed me at the untamed hunger I saw there. Could he feel the growing metaphysical swirl that stole my breath and reached out for that, oh so sweet, werewolf power? The blood hunger rose up inside, and the scent of him overwhelmed me like too much perfume. I never had to say anything more than his name. He wasted no time. If I’d expected him to stall further, I was happily disappointed. The moment that Shaz slipped inside me, the urge to howl rocked me. The sex wasn’t anything similar to being with the vampire. Shaz and I didn’t join on a metaphysical level. We were all about the carnal wolf and the personal emotion between us. Shaz’s fangs grazed my shoulder as we developed the perfect rhythm. I gripped his lower back where I could encourage the depths he reached for. My clawed nails easily broke his skin. Our lovemaking was frenzied but not rushed. We

each had a need for the other that quickly took over, and the world outside faded. A series of growls, snarls, and moans filled the silence around us. His breath was hot against my ear as he panted my name. I met each of his thrusts in perfect rhythm as if we’d done this so many times before. Instinct led, and we followed. I cried out in both pain and pleasure as he bit at my neck and shoulders. When the sensations grew to be too much, when I knew we were hurtling towards a thunderous finish, I braced myself and surrendered as the point of no return claimed me. My back arched involuntarily, and I grabbed at him as if to pull him closer than he already was. The energy was like a tornado that had us successfully trapped in the center. We resisted the return to a normal state of being. We lay there panting, wrapped in one another. We were both equally afraid to move and risk breaking the spell. I stroked his sweaty, disheveled hair. Laughing contentedly, I hugged him to me tightly. The tension, which he’d been holding in his shoulders, eased, and he kissed me lovingly. I inhaled the musky scent of sex that filled the room. Shaz buried his face in my hair and took a deep breath before sighing, “I’m so in love with you.” My breath caught, and the pinprick of tears assaulted my eyes. I knew how hard the admission was, now, in light of last week.

“Shaz?” My voice was rough, edged with wolf. “I love you .… you know that, don’t you?” Silently, he nodded. We lay there wrapped in the comfort of each other until the sun began to sink in the western sky.

Chapter Eighteen After two more vigorous rounds of intense lovemaking and a shower thrown in the mix, I was ready to go hybrid hunting. I had invited Shaz into the shower, since getting clean was more fun with two. When we’d finally emerged from the shower, we were dripping wet and had goose bumps appearing in all the right places. After some aggressive bathroom sex, we had moved back to the bed and slowly, deliciously loved each other again. I pried myself, reluctantly from the sanctity of his love. I wanted nothing more than to shut the world out and stay in bed enjoying him all night. I was stricken with fear that I may never get another moment like this one. Suddenly, Raoul and his mentally-ill daughter didn’t feel like my problem. However, nobody else was going to clean up this mess. So, when ten o’clock rolled around, Shaz and I were waiting at the Tim Horton’s coffee shop, a few blocks from Lucy’s Lounge. Kylarai arrived minutes after us, and we waited on Jez and Kale who had both graciously donated some of their evening to my pathetic little cause. Ky and Shaz each sat across from me at the

small table. I watched traffic as I sipped the heavenly strong coffee. I left a message for Arys but didn’t really expect him to show up. Part of me was downright terrified that he would. I’d be stuck in the awkward hell of having him, Shaz and me in close proximity. I’d gotten lucky that evening, no pun intended. Jez hadn’t been free until last minute, when her latest flavor of the week girlfriend had cancelled on her. Since Kale now owed me for that little brush with the demon, he had no excuses. While Shaz and Ky made small talk, I feigned ignorance to my and Shaz’s mingled scent. There was no fooling a werewolf’s sense of smell. Detecting our intimacy took barely a sniff, but knowing Kylarai, she was thinking that it was about damn time already. “Don’t you think so, Alexa?” Kylarai asked with one eyebrow raised. I had a feeling the question had been repeated. “Sorry.” I shook my head and took a swig of the perfectly brewed coffee. “Don’t I think so, what?” “I knew you weren’t listening.” To Shaz, she added, “Maybe you guys should have stayed in bed. I think it’s all she can think about.” My cheeks warmed instantly in a blush, but Shaz turned cherry red, which made me feel better. I kicked Ky lightly beneath the table, and she responded with a smirk.

“Anyway,” I said. “What were you asking me?” “I was just commenting on how fast Raoul’s mental state will decline if you take out his kid. He’s going to freaking lose it.” “If he ever had it.” I commented. Actually, Raoul’s sanity was a nagging sore spot. He believed Zoey was savable despite her killing spree. I didn’t tell him about this little excursion. “He’d kill me before he’d let me lay a fang on her.” I dug around in my purse and produced the photo of Zoey, with her haunting, sparkling eyes, and I passed it to Ky before I could feel guilty. “She’s a pretty thing.” She forgot her coffee as she stared at the picture. Shaz leaned over to get a good look. “She looks a lot like Raoul.” His expression darkened as he glanced behind me. He pointed, as I felt the approach of the cool, undead presence that I knew so well. Adrenaline surged through me, and my heart skipped a beat. I couldn’t hide anything from the vampire. He would know instantly about the romp with Shaz, and despite the fact that he had encouraged me, I was afraid that he would be less than enthused. Considering the timing of the flings, I was bordering on tramp territory, as far as my own personal standards went. Those blue vampire eyes landed on me, and the

look sent such a rush through me. I felt short of breath. Across from me, Shaz reacted to my increased heart rate by brushing his leg against mine under the table. As wrong as it was, the urge to pull away from him was strong, and I fought to resist it. Arys sat next to me, across from Kylarai and Shaz. I’d expected him to do something to embarrass me, but I was disappointed and thankfully so. “Nice to see you, Kylarai.” He greeted her with a grin and the briefest flash of fang. She just nodded and smiled. That small glimpse was enough to thrill me in places beyond physical touch. I quickly felt guilty and tried my best to hide behind my coffee cup. He then nodded to Shaz, and I froze. “How’s it going?” My jaw clenched, and my breath sucked in as I waited for Shaz’s response. “Great,” he said with a smile that was more forced than Ky’s had been. “You?” Their attempt at casual should have been normal, but it smacked of phony. I got a sick feeling that they’d discussed me at some point without my knowledge. Had they both just been waiting for this awkward moment, fully aware that it would arrive? Arys turned to me and smiled like a hungry cat. His voice dropped low enough to soothe when he said, “I’ve got to warn you, I haven’t fed tonight. Let me know

if it becomes too much for you.” I had felt the slightest hint of bloodlust when I’d first opened my eyes at noon, but Shaz’s earthy Were energy had shifted the focus of my energy. Only now, within touching distance of that cool blue aura, did I feel that sickly twinge in the pit of my stomach. I rushed to think of something to say. Awkward silences are the worst. “Could you feel it when I shifted last night?” I glanced furtively around to make sure no one was obviously eavesdropping. I was incredibly aware of the heat in Shaz’s energy. He hated this thing with Arys, and I couldn’t blame him. “You know, I can’t say that I know the exact moment, but when I went to bed this morning, I swear I saw you in my dreams, two enchanting wolves with the scent of pine and rain in their fur.” His tone dropped as he spoke, and my heart dropped along with it. Shaz looked perplexed, and Kylarai made no effort to hide her raised eyebrow. “That was real.” I didn’t know what else to say. He’d seen us in his subconscious. I’d had strange dreams, too, though they had been random flashes of Arys’s memories. I was annoyed that he’d earned extra insight through our link. He nodded his acceptance of the reality. “You were beautiful.” Those deep ocean eyes looked into me, and I fought down the energy that threatened to keep

rising. Just as the moment became awkward, he looked at Shaz and said, “Both of you. Together. I’ve never been so envious of any creature.” That was carefully worded, suspiciously so. I couldn’t help but wonder if there had been a double meaning to it. I’d felt him in my mind. Just how much had he seen? “Thank you,” Shaz said softly. I was painfully aware that something unspoken was passing between them. Arys was conceding that Shaz had something on him. I didn’t like it one bit. As I floundered for words, Kylarai cleared her throat, and all three of us looked at her. I hoped that neither of the guys noticed the grateful smile I shot her. “So, what’s our plan? We find her, and then what?” Kylarai downed the last of her iced cappuccino and fixed me with her grey eyes. I slapped at a mosquito that had strayed inside. “Honestly? I’m not entirely sure. I’d kind of hoped we could hand her over to Veryl. He might have a safe place to keep her.” “Like imprison her?” Kylarai’s tone said that she found the idea ridiculous. “I don’t know what else to do right now.” A strand of hair kept escaping from behind my ear, and I huffed in irritation. “Kill her.” Arys spoke matter of fact, and though I agreed, death wasn’t my first choice at this point.

“No. Nobody is killing her unless there is absolutely no other way. I want to talk to her.” “Where’s Raoul tonight?” Kylarai grew thoughtful, judging my reaction. “I don’t know,” I admitted. “I ignored his call earlier.” He hadn’t left a message, so I felt justified in my choice to screen his call. “So, he has no idea that we’re hunting his daughter tonight?” Shaz sat up straighter in his chair, his features pinched in disapproval. “Oh Lex, that’s not cool.” I couldn’t resist looking to Arys. I wanted him to validate my choice. His gaze bore into me, and I felt my power reach for him. Like the humans in the coffee shop around us, neither Kylarai nor Shaz would see the power, but they’d be able to feel it. The growing power struggled to break free of our control. Maybe Arys should have fed after all. “If Raoul knew, he would never let us find her.” Kylarai pointed out. “He’s really just afraid for himself. Typical selfish bastard.” Her tune had certainly changed lately. She turned around and stared at the line. She didn’t get up for more coffee. “Let’s just grab her and take it from there. If worse comes to worst, we can just give her to Dracula, here.” She gestured at Arys who smiled. “He can make short work of her in no time, and she’ll die with a smile on her face.”

Shaz gave Kylarai a disapproving look, but she just shrugged. The two of them often disagreed at random. Shaz couldn’t understand how Kylarai could go from being the nicest person around to a ruthless, no nonsense killer. She on the other hand understood that he had yet to come to that point. That remaining innocence was part of Shaz’s charm. He wasn’t completely naive. He simply couldn’t relate to what Kylarai and I had lived through. Every one of us walked a very different road, but at the end of the day, we were still pack. “Nobody is going to bleed her, except for maybe me. I might be on her hit list, and it may come to that.” I gave everyone at the table a look that said I meant business, though I doubted anyone took me seriously. Jez’s white Liberty passed by on the highway just beyond the parking lot. I watched distractedly while she pulled into the Travelodge parking lot next door. Kale’s dark haired silhouette was clearly visible in the passenger seat. My tension eased simply knowing that we could get moving and stop sitting in an awkward little circle. “Let’s just meet them out there.” I waved to the Liberty through the large window, grabbed the coffee that I’d bought for Jez, and turned to lead the way out. “Excuse me,” I murmured as I squeezed between two ladies in line for coffee. Outside, my shoulders eased and I realized how

tense I’d been. I had to force myself not to run out of the building in a desperate attempt to put space between Arys and I. The pull was so strong that I wondered if he was encouraging it purposely. I blamed it on his hunger. If that was part of some pissing contest between him and Shaz, I planned to be seriously ticked. In the parking lot, Jez reached for her coffee before she shut the Jeep’s door. “Thank you. Damn girl, you can read my mind. I swear.” She winked and licked her scarlet lips before sipping from the steaming cup. She looked smoking hot in tight black leggings and a black tank. The golden hair piled on top of her head shone like she’d stepped out of a shampoo commercial. A glance down at my blue jeans, black ankle boots and basic black halter-top made me feel drab in comparison. It must be her golden hair. My ash blonde was not nearly so brilliant in contrast. Next to Kylarai and Jez, I felt like the girl next door. I’m attractive, but they are striking. “I really appreciate you giving up your night off. I hope it’s not a waste of everybody’s time, but I need to deal with Zoey before she decides to deal with me.” I resisted the urge to take a step back when Jez leaned in close to breathe my scent. “Oh, you naughty girl,” she purred as she glanced at Kale, who was greeting my small crew with the best fake polite act that I’d ever seen him pull off. “You finally did it.” She grinned and winked slyly. I shot her a warning look that

went ignored. I waited patiently while everyone exchanged pleasantries, and the two vampires sized one another up. They’d met before but only briefly. The fact that Kale and I were strictly platonic seemed to be enough for Arys. His good behavior was surprising. So, he could be civilized and abandon the tough guy routine on occasion. “What’s your plan for nailing this target, Alexa?” Kale stepped up beside me. His mismatched eyes stood out in startling contrast against the black of his long jacket. “I’m hearing that this is a no kill hunt. Could you possibly be more boring?” “Please, stop,” I waved a hand dismissively. “You’re going to make my ego positively huge with these sugary sweet compliments. And yes, for now, it’s a hunt and detain. I’ll sort out the killing stuff as we go.” I perused the five people who waited for my clearly thought out plan. Other than tracking Zoey down, I didn’t really have concrete details. “I guess we’ll split up.” I shrugged in response to their expectant expressions. “Three groups of two should make it easy to cover the whole town. Zoey’s energy feels hybrid but she smells human.” “So pairing a shifter with a vampire would make sense,” Kylarai spoke up. She gave Kale a roving once over. The first time that she’d met him at my office, she’d told me that she found him hauntingly beautiful

with those eyes. I nodded and surveyed the possibilities. I shouldn’t be paired with Arys. I wasn’t willing to gamble with being alone with him right now. His allure was too strong. Our energy worked on its own science. It didn’t give a damn who I loved or why. It just wanted more of our power. Kale’s differently colored eyes darted between me and Arys. He sensed the bond between us. I wanted to ask if he could see the aural colors, or if all vampires were unable, but this was hardly the time. I didn’t have to look at Shaz to know he hoped to come with me. However, the testosterone-laden air spoke of envy. To keep my focus on business, I didn’t want to go with either Shaz or Arys. I considered pairing the two of them together, but that didn’t sit well with me, either. Frankly, I didn’t trust the vampire alone with my wolf. In the end, I smiled apologetically at Kylarai. “I’ll go with Jez. Shaz can go with Kale, which leaves Ky and Arys. Is that cool?” After they all nodded, Ky somewhat begrudgingly, I continued. “Since Ky brought her Escalade, we have enough vehicles to easily cover the whole town.” I turned to Jez, indicating Shaz and Kale. “Do you want to give them my car or yours?” “Yours is newer,” she shrugged, her eyes on a leggy blonde exiting the Travelodge. “They can take mine.”

Kale made a scoffing sound, as she tossed the keys to him, before flipping her off. I delegated everybody to a different section of town and stressed again to take Zoey alive. “Kill her, if it’s you or her, but I think we should all be capable of overpowering her.” In my hurry to get moving, I almost forgot about the photograph. When everyone had taken a good look and exchanged cell phone numbers, we were ready to move. “What if we run into Raoul?” Shaz asked softly. He was so quiet that I couldn’t be sure if he was upset or his usual, soft-spoken self. “Try to avoid him I guess. Call me if you do see him. If we don’t find Zoey within a few hours, we’ll call it quits.” As everyone turned to go, Arys told me, “Be careful.” He surprised me when he kissed my hand in a way that made my blood run hot. A slip of his tongue on that soft stretch of skin between my pinky and ring finger made me shiver. I was painfully aware of the wide-eyed horror etched on Shaz’s face before he successfully forced neutral expression. I forcefully pulled my hand from Arys’s and gave him an absolute death glare for his trouble. “You, too.” I did my best not to scream when he

smiled in satisfaction and turned on his heel towards Kylarai’s Cadillac. Shaz quickly turned to the Jeep where Kale sat fiddling with the radio knobs. I grabbed Shaz’s elbow and forced him to face me. “Please, don’t let him get to you. It’s just in his nature. He’s used to getting what he wants.” Shaz ducked his head so that his white blond hair hid his eyes. “I know. It just makes me crazy knowing he’s bound to you.” “I know. But it’s metaphysical, not emotional.” I raised his chin up so that he met my eyes. “As good as all of that power feels, it isn’t like what you and I have. You need to believe that.” “Don’t worry about me, Alexa.” He glanced at Kale, waiting in Jez’s Jeep. “I’m not as fragile as you seem to think I am.” “This isn’t about being fragile. This is about me needing you to know that, no matter what happens with Arys, he’s not the one.” My voice caught. Did he know what I was trying to say? I couldn’t possibly guess how deep this thing went with Arys, but I searched Shaz’s eyes for some kind of confirmation that he loved me regardless. As he pulled me to him in a soft yet strong embrace, I basked in the wolf scent of him, reluctant to let go. “I’m not walking away from this, Alexa.” He

breathed into my hair. “Not now.” The emotion in his voice tugged at my heart, and I pulled back to look into his youthful face. His smile warmed me in places the vampire’s cool touch just couldn’t reach. It was all Shaz. “Alright,” he leaned in for a fast press of his lips to mine before turning to the Jeep where Kale feigned interest in a family parking their motor home across the lot. “We better go find Raoul’s offspring and tidy up another one of his messes.” I had to laugh. He knew Raoul almost as well as I did. The back of my neck was stiff, and I just wanted this all to be over. Both Zoey and Raoul needed a supernatural psych ward. Did such a thing even exist? From what I knew of Veryl, he liked to take out the trash, not put it in a care facility. The sun had set a while ago, yet the faintest pink glow remained in the western sky. Heavy metal music pumped out of the Charger, and I frowned. She was so bad for that. Jez had slid the sunroof all the way open, and I glanced nervously at the circling seagulls overhead. My footsteps quickened, my boot heels clicking loudly as I hurried to the car. I was not at all surprised to find her chatting up some ginger haired girl in the truck next to us. Shaking my head, I used my hair to hide my smile as I climbed into the driver ’s seat and turned down the speaker volume. As Jez fished in her purse for her

card, the girl’s boyfriend, or so I assumed, returned with two coffees and a bag of muffins. “Just in case.” I heard her say as she handed the card through the open window. “You’re unbelievable.” I tucked a gold chunk of hair behind one ear and started the engine. “Why, thank you, Alexa. To what do I owe such a fine compliment?” A few stray strands of wavy hair had come loose to frame her heart shaped face. “You put guys like Arys to shame.” I tsked and looked over both shoulders before backing out of the narrow parking space. “Good,” she quipped. I directed her hand away from the volume knob and signaled into traffic. She gave my hand a light slap, exactly the way a cat would, not quite enough to hurt but enough to exhibit her displeasure. Since she gave up on the volume, I didn’t slap her back like I wanted. “How can I not put them to shame? Most of them really don’t know the first thing about women: How to understand them, or what to do with them.” She pulled out a box of nicotine patches from her purse. “So you always say.” I glanced at the box in her hands while waiting for a red light to change. “Finally trying to quit?” She strained against the confines of her seatbelt in an attempt to turn partially around. Fumbling with the waistband of her leggings, she peeled them down

enough for me to see the milky white of her left butt cheek. I didn’t notice the clear patch until she hooked a long nail under the edge and removed it. I did notice that Jez enjoyed going commando. “Try me, Alexa, just once. You’ll give up both of your men in a heartbeat. And yes, quitting again. Every time I turn around, Veryl’s wagging a finger in my face.” She slapped the new patch on to her ass and settled back in her seat. My heart sped with an anxious beat. I’d heard her come on many times before, but she’d referred to both Shaz and Arys as my men. “They are not both my men,” I said tersely. The guy in the next lane revved his engine, and I recognized the truck with the girl from the parking lot. Not wanting to encourage him, I eased off and allowed him to race ahead. “And why do you put it on your ass? Does it absorb into your bloodstream any better?” “Which one of them isn’t your man? Hmmm?” She winked a cat eye at me when I glanced her way. “No, it’s just a good place to keep it out of sight.” I sighed. Technically, neither of them was mine but figuratively? I had to acknowledge the territorial claim I felt over each of them. I suck. I knew Shaz felt that Arys didn’t deserve any piece of me, but I felt that I didn’t deserve Shaz. He deserved so much more than what I could give him, but as long as he wanted me, I had no intention of cutting him loose.

I followed Golf Course Road through town towards Raoul’s neighborhood. I wanted to check out some of the alleys and side streets. Hopefully, we wouldn’t pass his Jaguar anywhere. “If I were you,” Jez began, as she reclined her seat, “I’d enjoy it. Two fine looking creatures that want to ravage you, how can you go wrong?” “One of those creatures is a self-absorbed vampire and the other is someone sensitive and sweet that I don’t want to hurt. This can blow up in my face, Jez. Stop thinking with your…” I realized what I’d been about to say and censored myself with a chuckle. She laughed, a musical sound like the tinkling of wind chimes. “What I meant is that the physical and especially metaphysical fun can lead to some real emotional distress. It already has.” “Well, you have a very strong energy. Honestly, I’m surprised that you don’t have more power hungry wannabe lovers as it is.” As Jez spoke, her eyes lit on me with a weight that I could feel. She studied me intensely for a long, drawn out moment, and I saw her lick her full red lips. I didn’t truly think Jez was into me. We’re friends first and foremost. The flirty “try me once and never go back” was a running joke she had with many of her straight lady friends. However, did I think she might be attracted to me as a power source? I did now. “Well, one is more than enough. At least with

Shaz, there’s a real foundation.” I huffed impatiently at the guy in front of me. Could he possibly turn any slower? “I like him. He seems like a good guy. And Lord knows, you could use one.” She picked at one of her perfectly manicured nails, oblivious to the frown I wore. Unsure if I should feel insulted or not, I said nothing. I scanned the streets and sidewalks, scrutinizing everyone we passed. “So, where are we headed?” Her cell phone vibrated loudly, and she flipped it open to read a text message before punching buttons in response. “Cruising the streets near Raoul’s then heading to Lucy’s. I know she’s been in there even if I haven’t seen her myself.” A thought struck me, and I added, “There’s another area, too, adjacent to my neighborhood. That’s where she watched Shaz and I run this morning.” We cruised every street but Raoul’s. For that one, I parked down an alley, and Jez took a quick stroll around the block. When I asked if Raoul’s Jag was in the driveway, she said no. The kitchen light had been on, but she’d seen no one. Just after eleven, we pulled up at Lucy’s Lounge. The place was already pretty packed. “Is this place ever dead?” Jez eyed the small group of ladies in the parking lot. An eyeful of short skirts and cleavage enhancing tops had her ogling like a kid in a candy store. We

weren’t even inside yet. “Aren’t you seeing someone?” I raised a quizzical eyebrow. “I see a lot of people. There’s no ring on this finger.” She wiggled the fingers of her left hand too close to my face, and I slapped it away. “I’m not dead, Alexa. I’m always open to meeting that one lady that just knocks my socks off.” “Just one huh?” My wry smile wasn’t lost on her, and I chuckled at her exasperation. “Who are you to talk about having just one?” “Ouch. Nice, Jez.” Inside, the aggravating sounds of a recent Top 40 hit made me long for Jez’s heavy metal. The joint was packed with humans. It was strange to see the bar without Shaz. Most of the staff recognized me and nodded. A few of the local Weres were usually there, but I didn’t feel their energy anywhere. “Go ahead and grab a drink if you want,” I said close to Jez’s ear. “I’m going to use the restroom.” I didn’t have to tell her twice. I knew I’d come back to find her with a brightly colored cocktail in each hand. She just couldn’t resist a fruity beverage. After using the facilities and washing up, I was walking down the small hall back towards the bar when I felt someone’s eyes on me. Before I could turn to look, the lightest touch on my elbow had me startled into a defensive stance. It was just a human girl, and I relaxed

until her scent hit me. It was David’s girlfriend, the one who had lied to the police. “I’m sorry,” she shouted to be heard over the bar noise. “I didn’t mean to startle you.” Mustering the best, forced smile that I could, I replied with a lame, “That’s ok.” “I wanted to thank you.” Her eyes were downcast, and the scent of fear and anxiety trickled from her. I was keenly aware of her heart accelerating, the blood rushing inside her, just waiting for that perfect puncture to release it. Goddamn it Arys, I thought briefly. You’ve made me a monster. I considered playing dumb. How in the hell could she recognize me? It had been dark, and I hadn’t looked this human. Oh, God help me. I’m such a fool. I should have killed her, too. The thought came unbidden, and I knew that it wasn’t mine. However, I had to acknowledge that the vampires’ logic kept them touted as fictional. They have to be ruthless to stay alive. “Oh, that’s alright.” I felt more awkward staring into her beaming smile than I had sitting with Arys and Shaz earlier. I was at a loss for words. My eyes went over her head, searching for Jez’s shock of gold hair in the crowd. “No really. I probably shouldn’t have approached you, but I didn’t want to risk losing my only chance to thank you. He made my life a living nightmare. I was

ready to kill myself.” I had to give her credit for being wise enough to avoid saying David’s name. There was obviously no use trying to convince her that she hadn’t seen something she knew damn well she had. “Anyway,” she continued, suddenly in a rush to finish. “I can’t tell you what you’ve done for me. I don’t regret a thing about any of it. And, whoever or whatever you are is no business of mine. My lips are sealed.” Her eyes took on that wide solemn look of a child making a sincere promise. My smile felt small and tight, but it reached my eyes. I had to appreciate her guts. I can’t say that I would have approached the person that had grown claws and fangs before eating my boyfriend. Courage was an admirable trait, though it could be stupid. I offered her a hand. “I’m glad you’re alright.” “I’m Amanda.” Could her smile possibly get any wider? “It’s nice to meet you.” I didn’t like the spark in her eyes. I’d seen humans like this. My supernatural power and allure enticed her. This was often temporary but could be potentially dangerous. Fanaticism is a form of insanity. “Likewise.” I spotted Jez who was making her way to a group of college girls shooting pool. From where I stood, I could see the electric blue cocktail in her hand. “Look Amanda, I’m sorry but I need to get going. Have a really good night, ok?”

I excused myself before the strange moment could drag on any longer. I hoped she didn’t take it the wrong way when I hightailed it across the club to Jez. Yeah, I felt like an asshole, but really, what could I possibly say to the girl? Thanks for not telling the cops that I ate your boyfriend? The bastard turned my stomach anyway. Besides, the scent of her blood was giving me a cramp. “I saw that you found a pretty thing to chat up so I wanted to have some fun, too.” Jez raised her glass in greeting, downing half in one sip. “No sign of our target. Think we should move on?” I pulled my cell phone from my pocket and found one missed call from Raoul, which likely meant that he was looking for Zoey, too. “Yeah, we’ll go as soon as you’re….” My words broke off. Her glass was empty. “Ok then. We’ll go now.” That was fine by me. I wanted to get out of there before Amanda thought to approach me again. “Raoul called about ten minutes ago,” I told her when we were back in the car heading down the near empty main strip. “I think he’s looking for her.” “No voicemail?” Jez looked longingly out the window as we passed the 7/11. She was thinking about cigarettes. “Nope.” “Then, it couldn’t have been that important.” Typical of the small town, those who were not

out for the evening were at home in relaxed comfort or already sleeping soundly. Most of the homes we passed were dark or dimly lit. I got back on to the main drag and followed it to my end of town. Once, that section of town had been the rich part, but over the years, it melded into the other old parts of town. Main Street, no longer the main drag, is a tiny business street and older than dirt. Buildings with painted murals give it the impression of being part of an old movie backdrop. “What a cute house,” Jez commented as she perused the houses with real estate signs on the front lawn. “This looks like a great place to live. So cozy.” “Yeah, well, it used to be. It’s growing a little too fast for my tastes, but it’s still home.” The last thing I wanted to see my little town turn into was a city with a condo on every block. They were already beginning to make an appearance on the outer edges of town where the land had been sold for development. We were just minutes away from two cities, was it necessary that we be one? A town like Stony is perfect for new Weres. Put one in the busy city center on their first full moon and see what happens. Not pretty. As long as I have the field out my back door linking me to the forest, everything is all good. If they developed it into a Starbucks and a shopping center, I was moving to a rural location on the double. I turned into The Glens, the neighborhood with

the street that ran adjacent to mine off the field. We still saw no sign of Zoey anywhere. When I got out, to get up close and personal with the area, I could sense the remnants of the hybrid energy that Arys had tuned me into, but it was long faded. She hadn’t been here recently, and I couldn’t tell where she’d gone since. I growled in frustration and scanned the field from this angle. I tried to picture Shaz and I as both Zoey and Arys might have seen us, but I couldn’t do it. “That’s a pretty negative energy, even for a hybrid,” Jez said, following my gaze to the empty field. As a full-blooded Were, she could feel supernatural energy stronger than the average shifter though she wasn’t adept at manipulating it. “You known a lot of hybrids in your time, Jez?” I slid a sidelong glance at her, curious now. “A couple.” She shrugged as if it was no big deal. “I didn’t know either of them very well, but I can safely say they weren’t the happiest of people.” Her gaze drew distant. “A suicide and an accidental overdose. I guess it’s not the easiest existence.” An image of Belle’s brutalized corpse flashed behind my eyes, and any sympathy that I might have felt for Zoey vanished. Her personal vendetta with Raoul was strikingly similar to my own, but I wasn’t willing to murder over it. She had no excuse. “That’s terrible.” I breathed. “I almost wonder if

Zoey is doing all of this so that someone will take her out and end her misery.” Jez studied me. I met her cat eyes evenly. “Do you think it’s a good idea for you to be so wrapped up in this? I mean, a hunt shouldn’t be personal. You know?” Her tone was carefully neutral, but I bristled at her judgment anyway. “No, I guess I could just go home in time to catch some good late night TV and paint my toenails. That would take care of everything.” The sarcasm in my tone came out far heavier than I’d intended. I had to bite back a further snappy remark that came unbidden, dancing on the tip of my tongue. “I’m sorry, Jez. I’m stressing out. This growing damn vampire bloodlust doesn’t make it any easier.” I tried for an apologetic smile and lifted my hands in surrender. “That’s no reason to be a bitch, I know. Pun intended.” “You are so lucky that I don’t just kick your ass right here.” Her crossed arms and narrowed eyes betrayed the joking tone she forced into her words. If she’d been leopard right then, that gold and black tail would have been twitching like mad. “I know.” Even though I said it, we both knew that a real fight between us would be a pretty tight match that would never happen. Sure, we had faced off for fun, but we never went beyond sparring, thankfully. I couldn’t imagine anything really causing us to stand against each other in a true fight to the finish.

When my phone rang, we both jumped. A bad feeling settled into the pit of my stomach, and I went cold. My palms were damp when I flipped open my phone. Arys was on the line rather than Kylarai. Adrenaline coursed through me when he said calmly, “Alexa, you better come to Squires Sports Bar. Kylarai’s been stabbed, and Raoul’s half breed is on the run.” “What happened? Is Ky ok?” Jez and I dropped our minor bitch session. I turned back toward the car, and Jez was already a step ahead of me. “Just get over here.” The phone went dead in my ear as Arys hung up. I had the car on the road in seconds with a screech of tires. “Kylarai’s hurt. They found Zoey.” I mumbled to Jez who nodded as if she already knew. “I don’t know how bad it is.” Squires Sports Bar is a billiards bar near the highway. It’s a place to catch the latest hockey game and consume pizza and wings. It definitely wasn’t a regular part of my evening experiences. “I didn’t think she would turn up in public so obviously. She must be asking for it.” “Me neither. Arys said she’s on the run. We have to hurry.” The five-minute drive felt like forever, and I

gave a little cry of frustration when we approached the train tracks on Golf Course Road. A slow moving train effectively blocked the two closest crossing points. To access the one near Raoul’s neighborhood, I’d have to make a U-turn and cut around town in a partial circle. The trip would be faster if we waited it out, but waiting is not one of my strong points. “Just relax, wolf girl,” Jez murmured with her voice low and soothing, a cat’s soft purr. “It’ll be less than a minute.” She reached over and gently stroked the back of my hand with one finger. It wasn’t a human urge, but our animal instinct to comfort another. Despite our difference in animal form, Jez and I had forged a pack bond. The thought that Kylarai was hurt because of Raoul’s dirty little secret had my gut clenching. I was scared and pissed. Then, suddenly, the sweet copper scent of leopard blood was at the forefront of my senses. I fought the rising bloodlust as it fed on my fury. “Fuck!” I slammed my hand angrily against the wheel. “I’ve got to get out of here.” I made a motion as if to take off my seatbelt, and Jez grabbed my wrist. “Where in the hell do you think you’re going? The end of the train is right there.” When I threw the car into park and opened the door, she held firm. I panicked, and anxiety choked me. I couldn’t fight Arys’s demons and help Kylarai. The

close confines of the car smothered me in the alluring scent of blood pumping from a healthy leopard heart. I was sick with worry that Jez may have to kick my ass yet. “Close the door and drive, Alexa.” Her voice was icy cold, as if she was aware that she was dealing with something more than me. The end of the train passed. Two vehicles came from the other side of the tracks, and I shut the door rather than risk losing it. Resigned, I shifted into gear. “I’m losing my mind, Jez. Don’t hold it against me. It’s that damn vampire. I can’t get him out of me.” One hand gripped the steering wheel until my fingers tingled, while the other hit the button for the automatic window. “I slaughtered a man two nights ago,” I rambled on, staring intently at the road. “A human. He was abusing his girlfriend, and the hunger hit me. I lost it.” When Jez spoke, her tone was carefully neutral. However, not a drop of fear rolled off her. “We do that all the time, Lex. We take out the trash.” “The supernatural trash though, the ones with a chance to fight back. This guy, he didn’t even see it coming.” I laughed bitterly. My anguish did nothing to ease the cramp in my guts. “His girlfriend did though. That pretty little thing chatting me up in the bar was his girlfriend, thanking me for setting her free. She lied to the cops, you know.”

Jez’s sudden chuckle startled me, and I looked at her. “Shit, it doesn’t matter what monster you are, humans will always be the worst of the bunch.” When I lifted an eyebrow and shook my head, she added, “Take a look around. Everything humans do is destructive and for their own selfish gain.” “Hey now,” I admonished. “Just because you weren’t born human doesn’t mean none of us were. But yes, for the most part, I agree.” As we talked, I focused on the scent of Were rather than the scent of Were blood, an important difference. The hunger that chewed at my guts simmered down to a nagging but dull roar. Interesting. As we got closer to the sports bar, my temper returned. I was outrageously angry with Arys for allowing this to happen. We were supposed to maintain our weaknesses, not inflict them on one another. A dark figure moved in the shadowed parking lot across the street from the sports hangout. I recognized Arys when he stepped into the beam of a streetlight. He motioned for us to pull behind the building to the back alley where we’d be out of sight from those passing by. Jez called Kale, read the street address off a sign and snapped her phone shut. Kylarai’s white Escalade sat with the rear facing us with both doors open on the driver ’s side. Arys jogged up as I cut the engine. Time seemed to stop and crossing the short distance between our

vehicles felt like slow motion. Kylarai slumped against the back seat with one hand pressed tightly to her side. Blood seeped between her fingers. She was fully conscious, but her small smile did nothing to ease her pained expression. “Oh, she’s Raoul’s kid, alright.” Her voice came out strained. I reached to touch her but stopped short as the scent of her blood hit me. “Who else would throw such a low blow?” “Don’t talk, sweetie,” Jez crooned as she crouched in the dirt beside the big Cadillac. “Let’s have a look.” The interior light was dim, but I saw the oozing gash when Jez gingerly lifted the hem of Kylarai’s shirt. The scent beat down my control, and I whirled on Arys so fast that I almost lost my balance. “Tell me what happened. And when you’re done, you can explain why you let this happen to me tonight.” His dark brows drew together, and he looked down his narrow nose at me with a cool stare. Perhaps he felt the bloodlust less intensely than I did. Due to his power and age, he should, but Arys was the insatiable type. I couldn’t determine what he was feeling. “We found Zoey Roberts inside the sports bar. She took off the moment she realized we were there. Kylarai chased her down in the parking lot, and the crazy bitch pulled a blade.” He sniffed lightly at Ky’s powerful werewolf blood.

Every one of my cells raged at me to lash out at him, but the vicious shadow dancing behind his eyes held me in check. “I couldn’t go after her without leaving Ky behind,” he continued, his gaze unwavering. “So I let her go. But, Ky sure put the attack on her first. Once the knife was pulled, all bets were off.” “So Zoey’s injured too?” I felt hopeful. Going easy on her was no longer on my agenda. She blew it. Raoul’s plea to keep her alive meant nothing to me now. With the way I was feeling, Zoey would be jealous of poor dismembered David when I was through with her. “Oh yeah,” Arys laughed low and smooth, tickling my insides. “Ky got in a few good digs. She didn’t try to play nice. Wherever Zoey is headed, she is bleeding and roughed up. We can track her.” I understood now and felt absolutely moronic. “That’s why you haven’t fed? So that you can track her easier?” “Of course.” He looked at me like I was asinine for asking, and I shot him a dirty look. “I’m a vampire. It’s all about the hunt and the kill for me. Appeasing the hunger eliminates the driving force of the hunt. You’re a predator; you should know.” I did know but not the way he meant. My predatory urges were more inclined to slaughter anything nasty that walked with a human form rather

than the deer and bunnies of the world. Kill Bambi and Thumper? No thanks. However, supply me with a psychotic vampire or child abuser, and I’ll gut them with a smile on my face. My predator had a logic that Arys’s bloodlust did not. I turned back to Kylarai. She patiently allowed Jez to bind the wound with shreds of Ky’s shirt. The blood was slowing. She should be fine. “I offered to try healing her injury but she wasn’t comfortable with that.” Arys shrugged as if it made little sense to him. It made sense to me. Kylarai wasn’t comfortable with vampire power in general. “So, what are you waiting for?” I directed my words at Arys as Kale and Shaz rounded the back of the building in Jez’s Liberty. “Get tracking Zoey.” “Not without you.” Arys squinted against the headlights and raised a hand to shield his eyes. “We can track her on foot while they attend to Kylarai. They can meet up with us once we’ve found her.” My gaze went to Ky. Her grey eyes sparkled with determination, but her jaw clenched in pain. “Go get that bitch, Alexa. I’ll be fine. Go now before she gets much farther.” Shaz and Kale climbed out of the Jeep. Shaz ran to join us around Ky. “Did you call Fox?” I asked at the same moment Shaz said, “Fox is on his way.” I had to smile, just a little. “Great. Have him head to my house. Kale, please

go with Kylarai and Shaz-,” “Don’t tell me to go with them. I’m not sitting this one out.” Shaz gave me a look that I knew well, the one that dared me to tell him otherwise. “Fine, but I’m going on foot with Arys. Zoey is bleeding, and we can track her. Drive my car and keep your phone handy. Head to Raoul’s. I think she might go there.” I didn’t give anyone further chance to contest my instructions. I wanted to get moving while the blood hunger was still within my grasp rather than the other way around. Jez stood up from tying the strips of cloth around Kylarai’s middle, tight across the healing wound. “I’ll follow Shaz with my car so Kale can jump in here with Kylarai. See you on the other side.” I nodded and gave her arm a friendly squeeze. Shaz accepted the keys that I placed in his hand. The buzz of his wolf prickled my skin unexpectedly. He was wound tighter than a guitar string. “Alright, I’m taking off. Give Raoul a call on your way.” I resisted the urge to rub my hand where we’d touched. “He’s been calling my phone.” “He called mine, too, but I didn’t answer.” Ky raised a blood-covered hand silently to indicate that she too had gotten and ignored a call. Raoul had to know I was hunting his daughter. Well, he could save his temper tantrum for when I got there to kick his ass personally. Hopefully, Zoey didn’t beat me to it.

I leaned down to face Ky and squashed Arys’s hunger deep inside me. I nuzzled the side of her face, similar to what Raoul had done to me. I wished we were in fur on four legs. “Take it easy. I swear she’s dead for this,” I assured her. Her eyes pleaded with me to hurry. “Alexa?” Shaz caught my elbow, and I met his eyes. “Please be careful.” I reached up to tousle his hair gently. “I will. I promise.” There was nothing else that I could say. “I’ll see you soon.” Because I couldn’t sink into his arms the way I wanted to, I grabbed my phone from the Charger and gestured to Arys to lead the way.

Chapter Nineteen We started in the parking lot of the sports bar. Zoey’s blood hung on the still, muggy night air. With Arys’s bloodlust, I easily picked out the scent of human amid Kylarai’s pure Were aroma. With no rain or wind to interfere, tracking Zoey was almost too easy, barely a challenge. She most certainly headed towards Raoul’s end of town. I dialed his number as we went and hailed his voicemail with a litany of my favorite curses. A sick sensation of dread settled in my stomach. “There’s no answer.” I was hot and itchy in my skin. The instincts that drove me commanded me to ditch the restrictions of a human form and go as wolf, but I had to wait until the time was right. As great as the advantages were, pulling fur in the middle of town wasn’t something I wanted to add to my list of stupid moves. “Maybe she’s already there,” Arys mused with his head cocked to one side as he studied the stars. I hesitated for just a moment when her trail led across the golf course. It was the fastest way to Raoul’s. The well-maintained green was soft and springy beneath my boots. It felt good enough to roll in.

Though Zoey ran only ten to fifteen minutes ahead, she was long gone. She was faster than the average human, but she was injured. That didn’t seem to be slowing her down though. I suspected that she’d already made it to Raoul. I considered letting them battle it out. Raoul was impossible to talk to, and I wouldn’t be surprised if she killed him before we arrived out of sheer frustration. On any other night a trek through the dark, deserted golf course would have been nice, maybe even a little sexy. The silver moon shone brightly against the dark backdrop of the sky. No one was in sight. As if reading my mind, Arys nudged me playfully. “Do you think Raoul can take care of himself if we take a five minute time out?” When I raised my eyebrows and shook my head he added, “Alright, alright, a ten minute time out.” “Very funny.” “Would you do it with the wolf pup?” His question nearly brought me to a halt as I stumbled in the grass. “What’s it to you? Don’t tell me you’re going to get all jealous male on me, too.” “He was jealous?” I heard only amusement in his tone. I didn’t have to look to know he wore that amazing grin of his. “That’s not the point. You told me to go to him. Don’t start playing the territorial card or so help me, I’ll knock out a few of those perfect teeth.”

He laughed loudly, and I jumped. I was a real ball of nerves tonight. “Don’t get me wrong, my love, a part of me is a little envious, but we have something that extends well beyond sex, deep into the power of our metaphysical make up. Something that so many will never know.” In a motion so swift I barely saw him move, he caught me up in a kiss. It was brief but sweet, leaving me breathless. “But, I also know that I must be realistic.” He turned away, walking ahead, but I’d already caught the somber note in his dramatic words and action. Drawn to him, I took a hurried step to catch up. “Wait. What do you mean by that? Realistic.” When he stopped, I got the feeling that he didn’t want to look at me, but he did anyway. I think he was afraid that I’d see the emotions lurking behind his eyes, waiting to betray him. “You’re an incredibly complex creature, Alexa. A strange combination of the compassionate human heart and the ruthless leadership of one of the finest animals on earth. Our journey together is far from over, but I know that you will never long for me at the end of the day.” I found no trace of regret or anger in his voice, merely acceptance of the fact. I was tongue-tied and unsure of what to say. I looked eagerly to the street ahead as we neared the end of the golf course. “Shit, Arys,” I poked him lightly in the side.

“Why are you getting all sentimental on me? Is it because you think she’s going to kick my ass?” I forced a laugh in a lame attempt to sound like I was kidding. We came out in a gated community just a few blocks from Raoul’s street. We hopped a wall. Dogs started a chain of barking, which had me hauling ass over the stone wall onto the street beyond before the ruckus brought people out on their doorsteps. When we stood at the end of Raoul’s street, I called him one more time. A shiver raced up my spine when somebody picked up. “Alexa O’Brien,” purred the most sensual female voice that I’d ever heard. “The woman my father both loves to hate and hates to love.” There was a pause, and I heard her take a ragged breath. Ky must have got her good. “Have you killed him yet?” I cut to the chase, sounding both bored and irritated. “What?” She snapped, and I stiffened. I fixed my eyes on the darkened house down the empty street. Arys, tense and ready beside me, brought me more relief than I wanted to admit. “You heard me. If you’ve already killed him then I won’t waste my time by coming in there.” “You’re sick, bitch.” Her reply was snide. The need to kill grew overwhelming. I snapped my phone shut and strode angrily down the street. My boots clacked loudly, announcing my arrival.

“It’s not that I don’t think we can easily take care of this pathetic little problem, but where is everybody?” Arys gestured to the empty street. No Charger or Liberty was in sight. The mournful sound of a train whistle blew. They were stuck on the other side. “Don’t tell me you’re nervous about facing a human half breed without back up,” I teased. I couldn’t help it. I was anxious as hell and having a hard time thinking about anything that didn’t include blood and violence. Even the presence of the powerful vampire at my side was trying my patience, encouraging me to quench the undying hunger that cut up my insides. “Hell no.” He didn’t miss a beat. “Just afraid of being in a house with two wild women.” I felt his gaze suddenly narrow on me. “Are you going to be alright?” “I don’t know,” I admitted as I shoved my shaky hands in my pockets. “Just don’t let me kill the wrong person.” He nodded. “Let’s go inside.” The curtains were drawn in the front window, but a light shone beyond. I thought I saw a flash of movement. I reached out instinctively for Arys’s cool, inviting hand. Our auras wasted no time mingling, and I welcomed the cold vampire energy. When I reached for the doorknob, it wouldn’t budge. I hadn’t really expected an open invitation. I

glanced at the doorbell but didn’t bother. I braced myself with the stair rail. I focused on the soft spot below the knob and let loose with a high kick. The door frame splintered in an ear piercing shriek of tearing wood. The door hit the wall so hard that it bounced back at me, vibrating on its hinges. The front sitting room was empty. I wasn’t looking forward to venturing inside. “Beautiful,” the vampire breathed. A jolt of his power rushed through me, and I embraced it. I wanted to go in there tapping every power source I had. If the crazy bitch thought she was going to knife me, I’d blow her through the damn roof. “Do you smell that?” Arys stalked past me into the house while I lingered uncertainly near the doorway. He had a lilt to his voice that indicated the effect our combined power was having on him. I can’t say that I wasn’t happy that it was a battle of control for him, too. Zoey’s blood was thick on the air inside. Drawn by the scent of injured prey, I followed the tall, dark vampire. Muffled voices reached me. They were in the windowless study off the kitchen. They had to know we were here. The front door had been anything but quiet. Our footsteps were silent as we made our way into the large kitchen. I paused in the threshold between both rooms. Raoul’s beloved wolf tapestry hung in tatters. Only claws would do that.

As I took in the damage of Zoey’s rage, the energy in the house shifted. At Raoul’s office, Arys stopped mid-motion as he reached for the doorknob. He risked a glance back at me and his pupils were huge. I panicked when I saw him vamping out. I needed him to maintain the power that we’d called. I opened my mouth to tell him not to blow this when the office door suddenly burst open. Raoul crashed through the opening, narrowly missing Arys as he tumbled and rolled. The vampire appeared at my side with his body positioned to defend an attack. Raoul was gracefully on his feet in an instant. With one hand outstretched, he pointed an accusing finger at me. “You,” he snarled. “It’s because of you that Zoey’s hurt. If she dies, I’ll fucking kill you, Alexa. You promised!” A harsh cough wracked him, and he spat blood on to the pristine white tile. In an instant, I held a psi ball in my palm. “She stabbed Kylarai!” My voice was shrill enough to hurt my own ears. “I’m not playing by anyone’s rules here, Raoul.” He was pale, the bruises lining his eye and nose appeared darker in contrast. He licked a drop of blood from the corner of his lip. He’d been letting her smack him around. Pathetic. “I can’t be held responsible for Kylarai’s choice

to get involved in something that doesn’t concern her.” Though he was speaking, my eyes were on the study door. I could feel her approach, and I licked my lips eagerly. I felt that same crazy smile, Arys’s smile, that I’d worn when I’d slaughtered David. It adorned my features so naturally. The blood hunger seemed to hone in on the creature in the house that I wanted the most. I had a good mind to tear out Zoey’s throat while Raoul watched, before letting Arys go at him. Wouldn’t that just be the most delicious fight? Zoey appeared in the doorway to the small office. Her black hair hung to hide most of her round face. She didn’t look much like the smiling young girl in her picture. This version of Zoey Roberts was anything but striking. She looked like a Japanese cinema ghost. Her skin was whiter than Arys on a bad day. Dark circles lined her eyes, and her dark blue wolf eyes were glazed. Her clawed fingers were bloody but the absence of fangs was a good sign. If she went completely wolf on us, she’d never come back. Her clothing was all black. The rips and dirt on her jeans marked her scuffle with Kylarai. I didn’t see a weapon, but I assumed it was there. A jagged, bloodcaked slice marred the white skin of her throat. The inside of her forearm showed bone where Kylarai had got her. Zoey held her injured arm carefully at her side as if trying to hide how much it hurt. Her strange, blue wolf

eyes blinked at me appraisingly before going to Arys. She believed him to be the bigger threat. I loved how wrong she was. “How dare you barge in here like you own the place?” Zoey spoke to me but seemed reluctant to take her gaze off Arys for longer than a split second. “This has nothing to do with you, Alpha bitch.” “Oh no?” With a flick of my wrist the swirling blue and gold orb exploded against her and showered colorful sparks overhead. I grinned when she went down on her rear end with a pained cry. “When was it going to involve me? When you decided that it was my turn to die for letting your daddy coerce me into bed? I don’t think so.” “Alexa, stop!” Raoul made a move towards me, and I raised a hand in defense. Before I could throw another energy ball, my dark vampire took Raoul down with a foot to the back of the knee. “Wasn’t it you that asked for Alexa’s involvement in the first place?” Arys hissed. He twisted the bigger man’s arm behind his back with an inhuman strength. “You’re at the root of this entire mess, so why don’t you keep quiet while the ladies fight it out? You’ll get yours.” Raoul grunted in pain. His ebony eyes glared at me as he refused to acknowledge the vampire holding him immobile. I’d winded Zoey with the psi ball, but she scrambled to her feet. “You don’t get to kill him!” She

screamed like someone who hadn’t known sanity for a very long time. It made me stop to consider my plan of action. “Who’s going to stop me?” I challenged. Fangs filled my mouth. The sticky blood that adorned her wounds was sweetly human. I ached to taste her human blood, laced with the energy of the wolf. I wanted her to rush me, the final push to finish what Kylarai had begun. I didn’t expect her to break so easily. A torrent of tears streamed down her face, and a sob broke from her. Her misery pained and confused me amidst my need to kill. “I didn’t do all of this just to have you take it from me. Kill me if you must, but I’ll be damned before I die without killing him first.” The girl’s determination was admirable. All she wanted was to make Raoul hurt. I could relate to that. “Does it really mean so much to you?” I met her gaze evenly with my own wolf eyes. “To kill your own father.” I followed her eyes to where Raoul knelt, straining against Arys’s powerful hold. “Yes,” she conceded with her chin held defiantly. “I thought I wanted to bring him down, have him locked away in some wretched facility like he did me. But now, I just want this over.” “Zoey please,” Raoul ground out through

clenched teeth. “We can talk about this. It doesn’t have to be this way.” I couldn’t believe he was so convinced they could talk it out and live happily ever after like a sitcom family. His reaction was deeply disturbing on a level that I didn’t understand. “You’re fucked, old man.” Zoey scowled but didn’t attempt to pass me in order to reach him. “You never cared about my well-being before I murdered your bitches. Why would you start now?” She sounded resigned, as if she’d anticipated this discussion for a long time. I wished I could erase the past week and never let Raoul drag me into this in the first place. Hunger and instinct gnawed at me, and I fought the urge to shift. My mind was running in the “act now, think later” mode. “I always cared about you. There has never been a day that passed when I haven’t thought about you.” Directing his temper at me, Raoul shouted, “For God’s sake Alexa, could you call off your vampire?” “I don’t think so.” I shook my head and my dyed gold bangs fell in my eyes. “You both need serious help.” The deathly glare that Zoey shot me was worth a thousand nasty words. “What do you know about growing up with a deadbeat father who’s responsible for the death of your mother? He left me to suffer,

surrounded by people that he knew I could never relate to.” She ran a hand through her stringy locks, and I was reminded of Raoul’s penchant to do the same. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to live each day trapped in this body while your every instinct cries to get out?” After a moment of silent contemplation, I shook my head no. I didn’t. But, Arys did now, and the sympathy shining in the depths of his stunning eyes was too much for me. If we started to identify with her, her death would be that much harder. “I can’t relate to that.” I shifted into a stance that appeared less threatening but didn’t release the energy I held ready. “But, I can relate to being scared and inhuman. And being in need of a strong leader but finding none.” “Alexa.” Raoul’s tone rose in warning at the end of my name. Arys jerked his arm enough to make him gasp. “Shut up.” Zoey and I spoke simultaneously. “Your father is a self-centered egomaniac, Zoey,” I said, finding strength in the incredulous expression splayed upon Raoul’s finely sculpted features. “As long as I’ve known him, he’s been selfish, conceited and intent on his own personal interests. You were better off not being here during your youth. I can guarantee you that.” “Thanks a lot, you bitch.” The hate in Raoul’s

deep voice struck me to the core. “After everything I’ve done for you, after I save you from being raped and used like a piece of meat, this is how you repay me?” My face flamed with the sudden heat of embarrassment. My wolf wanted to throw off this skin and make the short work of him that he so richly deserved. So, he wanted to air our dirty laundry, did he? “You saved me Raoul? My ass you did. What kind of knight in shining armor do you mistake yourself for? You turned around and took me to your bed. I was seventeen, damn you. You took my innocence, all I had left!” Overcome with long repressed emotions, I took a step toward Arys and Raoul. I launched my ready energy so that it blasted a hole the size of my fist in the floor between Raoul’s trembling knees. “And don’t you dare start with that shit about how I was willing. I was a new werewolf, and you took advantage of that. You’re seventeen years my senior, yet you claim no responsibility.” I stood before him shaking as I stared down into his dark eyes. Aware of my bloody desires, Arys released his hold, but Raoul didn’t attempt to get up. The power in my eyes had him wary. My mind was a mass of confusion as my senses were overwhelmed by the lovely sources of energy to consume. I wanted to taste all three. “What the hell are you?” Raoul murmured. An

entranced expression smoothed his face into a look of wonder. My eyes focused on the pulse in his throat. It leapt so very fast beneath his skin. I moved to brush his hair away and bent to breathe in his familiar scent, the perfect mix of cologne, man and wolf. Desire reared its head inside me, and I almost gagged on it. The urge to taste his hot blood dripping on my tongue was so powerful, accompanied by the need to have him writhing naked beneath me. My mind was swimming as I fought Arys’s hunger. I sensed a sudden motion behind me; in the same moment, Arys sprang into action. I gave Raoul a shove that sent him reeling. The heavy thud of bodies colliding sent a sick chill through me as I whirled around. Arys pinned Zoey successfully to the floor, but a new rage surged through me when I saw the glint of the silver knife handle lodged in his side. “Arys?” Adrenaline hit me hard, and I dropped to my knees beside him. “Are you ok?” Zoey was squirming like a junkie on Cops, but he held firm with one forearm tight across her airway. “Yeah, just get it out.” As my fingers touched the handle, the jolt of pain in my side was instant, and I nearly lost my grip. The phantom of his pain felt so very real. With one solid pull, I drew the blade from his body. Bright vampire blood shone wet on the knife. The energy within his

blood was as delectable as the scent of fresh roses. A crimson stain grew on Arys’s t-shirt. Across the room, Raoul was on his feet, but stiffness limited his movements. I worried that he would shift in order to compensate. “Get the fuck off of me.” Zoey growled. Four sharp canines distorted her words. Arys gave her a backhand that even made me flinch, yet she didn’t cease her struggle. Before Raoul could even consider intervening, I threw an energy wall between him and us. The clear sheet of immoveable power wouldn’t last long if I didn’t feed it continuously, but it would keep him occupied for a moment or two. Voices reached me from beyond the broken front door. “Wait,” I heard Jez say in her no nonsense, ringleader tone. “Something’s not right.” I’d say. The half-breed wolf from hell was a real pain in the ass. With our backup in place, I took a moment to lift Arys’s shirt. The wound was already healing. “It’s cool, Jez,” I called. “Come on in.” “What in the fuck?” Raoul slammed his large fists against my barrier, causing a faint ripple. The wall held, though. “What do you think you’re doing, Alexa? Damn you. Let me out of this damn thing.” “I’m fine,” Arys admonished as I studied the healing stab wound. “Trust me, I’ve had worse.” When I

raised an eyebrow in response, he added, “Seeing you with my eyes is absolutely heart stopping.” Crap. That’s why Raoul had reacted the way he did to me. I was suddenly very afraid to turn and look at Shaz. “Alexa? Are you guys ok?” Jez’s head poked into the kitchen from the front room. She took in the scene before her with little surprise. “My, isn’t this interesting?” Shaz was barely a step behind her, and he faltered when he saw me on the floor next to Arys with my matching blue eyes. Slowly, I got to my feet, brushing non-existent dust from my knees. “Kill her,” I said to Arys, unable to take my eyes from my white wolf. His presence alone was creating the balance that I didn’t know I’d been missing. “No!” Raoul’s voice thundered through the house, and my energy wall dropped. With no hesitation, the vampire forced Zoey’s head to the side and bared her beautiful throat. God help me, but I eagerly anticipated the moment her blood would flow. As Arys sunk fangs into her tender flesh, Raoul growled and leapt. Both Jez and I reacted, but she was faster. Raoul’s weight was at least twice that of hers, and they rolled in a ball of flailing limbs. The angry yowl of a pissed off cat filled the silence as they grappled tooth and nail to gain the advantage.

I hung back and waited for an opening. To use metaphysical power would risk injury to Jez. I feared Raoul would overpower her simply because of his desperation to save his daughter. Turning to Shaz, I found him hovering between the front room and the spacious kitchen. I saw the conviction in his eyes, and it cut deep. “Shaz?” “You have his eyes.” The disbelief was strong in his tone. He could barely look me in the face. “Shaz, I need you. Don’t you see that?” I positioned myself so that I could see the entire room. Jez and Raoul took out two of the four table legs with a crash. A decorative fruit basket hit the floor hard enough to send grapes flying like bouncy balls. Shaz looked at me with lost puppy eyes, and I grew desperate for him to understand. “I need you to balance out what he does to me.” I reached for him. I needed his wolf so badly that I could taste it. “I can’t share you with him.” His jade green eyes flicked to the feasting vampire then back to me. “Lex, she’s shifting!” When Zoey’s human body had ceased fighting for life, the wolf trapped within her was free to take over. The essence of the wolf flowed over her, and she began to shift beneath Arys. Blood spilled from his lips as he put a safe distance between himself and the writhing creature on the floor.

Raoul had Jez pinned beneath him and growled down into her face. He gripped both of her slender wrists in one hand, while the other stroked a claw along the soft skin under her chin. I didn’t waste another second. I kicked him in the temple with as much force as I could muster. He must have been seeing stars from the way that he slumped over with both hands on his head. Jez got to her feet. I watched as she picked a chunk of long black hair from a perfectly shaped claw. Her previously sleek up do was now a mess of long, tangled curls in disarray about her shoulders. “This isn’t good,” she murmured, watching the spectacle in the middle of the floor. I didn’t want to watch, but what choice did I have? I whispered a prayer beneath my breath that Zoey wouldn’t get stuck in mid-shift, a horror too cruel for anyone to endure. “Lex?” Shaz’s evident worry mirrored my own. On the floor, Zoey writhed and flailed as if having a seizure. Her hands reached and flexed over and over as clawed fingers became fully formed paws. I wanted to look away from her face, but I just couldn’t. Her face lengthened and narrowed into a muzzle. The worst high-pitched wailing filled the house. Her shift was so slow and agonizing. It dawned on me that shifting might be a good idea right about now. I slipped out of my top and jeans,

thankful for the steady rush of power and adrenaline that prevented me from feeling any embarrassment. Once I was furry, the awkwardness would be left to Shaz and Arys. “Watch my back.” I directed those famous last words at Jez and my two lovers before I freed the side of me that was scratching to get out. Much like springing the latch on the cage at the zoo, I went down on my hands and knees and was wolf before they touched the floor. This kitchen wasn’t going to be big enough for all of us if everyone decided to sprout fur. This had to end quickly. My one weakness was that in this form I had little to no use of my psychic side. I’d have to trust Arys with that as I trusted Jez and Shaz to be the fangs and claws at my back should I need them. I had a feeling Raoul may be the unpredictable one here. ‘If I didn’t know better,’ a cool velvet voice echoed in my thoughts. ‘I might think the lady wolf has feelings for me after all. I’m honored to have your trust.’ ‘How is it that you’re able to do this when I’m wolf?’ I thought back to what he’d said in the coffee shop about seeing me running with Shaz. I knew I’d sensed his presence then, but I had been distracted by Zoey. Our link seemed to vary quite dramatically based on what form I was in. Strange.

‘Be thankful for limitations.’ Raoul leaned heavily on the kitchen counter. Heavy lines in his face betrayed his distress. Four ugly cuts marked his neck as well as his face just below his right eye. I doubted if he could stand much more. He stared in mixed horror and relief at Zoey. With her slow metamorphosis complete, a small black female wolf stood on shaky legs and fought to get her bearings. She was wearing a wolfish expression of absolute shock. She sniffed the air and eyed each of us in turn. With a gentle swish of her thick tail, she shook off the remnants of her shredded clothing. She pawed lightly at the floor and a confused whine escaped her. Raoul moved with the instinct of a parent to comfort her, and she turned on him in a blur of black with her hackles raised and her lips peeled back in a snarl. Hands up in defense, he stared down into her dark face with a strange look on his hard features. I wanted to speak, to warn him not to get so close. I wasn’t sure how much of her human mind remained. All of it, I hoped. I glanced at Arys, as if he should speak for me, but he carefully ignored my eyes. What the hell was Raoul thinking to walk up to her like that? She could tear his balls off and spit them back in his face before he could react. Ok, maybe not. She didn’t know how to use her new body yet, but her instincts drove her actions.

“Might want to back up a little, buddy,” Arys decided to give voice to my concern. He had moved so that he stood a few feet behind me, where he could also see the entire room. His fingertips danced with blue energy outlined in yellow gold. Raoul didn’t look up from Zoey’s true wolf eyes. “I’m not your buddy, you useless fucking vampire.” Everyone else immediately looked at Arys. I expected him to launch that power ball at the arrogant werewolf, but Zoey and Raoul had eyes only for each other, though they wore extremely differing expressions. I felt rather than saw Arys bristle because he never moved a muscle. An absolutely wicked smile tugged at his lips, warming my insides against my will. He gave me a quick wink as he sensed my reaction to him. I wanted to glare, but my furry eyebrows wouldn’t form the expression. Cocky vampire. “Zoey please, you have to listen to me.” Raoul begged, his tone both pleading and placating. “I can help you through this. But, you have to trust me.” I scoffed mentally to myself. This was ludicrous. The man had truly lost his mind. “You can’t do a damn thing, and you know it. She’s not ever getting back into a human body.” Jez feigned casual with her crossed arms and relaxed stance against the fridge. She was in a good position to keep everyone trapped within the kitchen with just one step.

The double paned glass sliding doors were an unlikely exit for those of us without fingers. “Shut up!” Raoul snapped. He glanced at the leopard who clearly wanted another shot at clawing his eyeballs out. “None of you have any right to be here.” “We were invited. And now, we’re not leaving until somebody’s dead, or Lex decides you’re not worth all this trouble.” Jez nodded in my direction. A sliver of guilt nagged me. I shouldn’t have dragged my friends into this personal drama. ‘You know she didn’t mean it that way.’ Arys’s voice was soothing in my mind. ‘We’re all going to call in our favors down the line.’ ‘Stop that.’ It felt like a mental fly that I wanted to swat. ‘I don’t even want to hear your favor.’ Arys chuckled aloud, and everyone but Zoey turned and looked at him. She took advantage of the moment to lunge her newly gained weight into Raoul. The fool never saw it coming. She hit him hard in the chest and took out his legs easily. They slid together in a heap across the tiled floor. With a snarling wolf in his lap, Raoul did the only thing he could with less than a second to react. He threw his arms up to protect his face and throat. All four of Zoey’s fangs sank in the tender underside of his forearm. Dissatisfied, she released her hold and struck again. I winced inwardly at Raoul’s blood and crossed the twenty feet separating us in a leap. I threw all of my

weight into Zoey, taking her down in a frenzy of snapping jaws. She twisted beneath me in a struggle to get to her feet. When I got a mouthful of thick flesh at the back of her neck, I held tight. Shaz dragged Raoul to his feet. The bigger man was bleeding from both arms, long red rivulets that fell to stain the white tile. When I felt Arys’s reaction to the fresh blood, I was glad that he’d sated the worst of the bloodlust. I wasn’t sure that I could have maintained control otherwise. I resisted the urge to look at Shaz, my stronghold of control. Powerful jaws closed around my front right leg as Zoey scrambled to get a hold on any part of me. I gave a small yelp of pain, certain this would result in a broken wrist. A scuffle broke out behind us, and I worried. I could only see the top of Zoey’s head from my angle. I let her go so that she would let me go, and we sprang apart. My leg ached. Even the minor bite left my ash colored fur with bloodstains. I wasn’t expecting Shaz and Raoul to be throwing punches like they were in a bar fight. Raoul had a heavier fist, but Shaz had actual brawling experience. I could only assume Shaz had been watching my back while I fought with Zoey. Raoul let loose with a fist that knocked Shaz back on his heels. Shaz’s instant reaction was an elbow to

Raoul’s jaw, followed by a head butt that sat the large man down on his ass. Arys stepped between them before I could ask. Jez stood her ground in the doorway, but her watchful gaze never missed a thing. Despite my attack on her, Zoey really didn’t want me. She was all about her father. Seeing him down, she rushed me but veered to the side as I moved to meet her. I fell for her fake out, and she had no problem clearing my reach. With fangs bared, she covered the space between her and Raoul. Arys released a blast of power straight at Zoey. At point blank range, the shot hit her square in the chest with enough force to move an elephant. I never had time to react before her body struck me and knocked my feet out from under me. We were airborne, a tangle of fur that snarled and growled. The sound of shattering glass screamed through my sensitive ears. The world rolled before my eyes, and I identified the patio doors as we smashed through them. I did my best to tuck and roll as the shards sliced into me, leaving a hot burning sensation everywhere they touched. Upon clearing the doors, Zoey and I were thrown apart. Each of us hit the wooden deck hard. I landed in a heap against the massive barbeque, my legs splayed, and my body aching. Jez called my name as she fumbled to get to me

without cutting herself. I lifted my head to indicate that I was ok, but the red blotches staining my fur said otherwise. I caught sight of the particularly large chunk of glass protruding from my side and panic set in. As I scrambled to my feet, I noticed the growing pool of blood beneath Zoey’s still body. I began turning circles in a desperate attempt to dislodge the glass shard from my side. The entire frame of glass had shattered out of the side that we’d gone through. Shaz and Jez had ducked through but stepped carefully as the broken glass crunched beneath their weight. Shaz peeled off his shirt and began tearing it into strips while Jez approached me with her hands held up in caution. I whimpered softly to let her know I was alright, not wound up enough to attack. With a gentle hand against the side of my face, she turned my head away from my body so that I couldn’t see them picking the glass out of me. A fresh commotion erupted inside. The unmistakable sound of bodies colliding carried through the broken door. “I’m going to watch the light fade from your eyes as I drain every last drop from you, wolf.” Arys’s voice shook with a menace that I’d never heard from him before. “If Alexa’s hurt, consider yourself a walking dead man, Raoul.” Another series of smacks and bangs were followed by a grunt of pain.

Please God, I thought. Just let this end. I yelped when Jez withdrew the largest shard from my side. Shaz came to hold my muzzle lightly in his hands. One finger stroked the side of my nose. When she pressed a piece of his torn shirt to my side, I whimpered and tried to pull away. “It’s ok, Lex,” he whispered, but his voice betrayed the worry that he tried to hide. The stink of fear on him tantalized my senses as it chilled me to the core. “Just hang in there.” The sound of more glass crunching reached me as Raoul stumbled through the hole where his patio door had been. His eyes went to Zoey, and he fell to his knees beside her, unaware of the glass digging into his legs. With the faintest twitch of her tail, I knew Zoey wasn’t dead. I watched Raoul bend down to bury his face in her silky fur, and I held my breath in anticipation. Arys appeared in the shattered doorway. His shoulders sagged when he saw me. “My beautiful wolf…” He never moved closer. He merely stared at me with a sadness that looked so wrong in his blue eyes. With my face in Shaz’s hands, I could only look up at my dark vampire as the pain began to set in on a deeper level. “I think that’s all of it,” Jez said, tossing a chunk of glass aside. “You have some nasty cuts, Lex. You need stitches.”

Hell no, I thought. I don’t do needles. I took a tentative step, and the pain slashed through me. I think I had a broken rib or two. My leg was numb, and fatigue was setting in from the blood loss. I sensed Zoey’s movement before she even twitched a muscle. I made as if to lunge, but I wasn’t close enough. She opened her eyes and leaned into Raoul’s exposed throat with fangs bared. My eyes widened in horror and disbelief. Blood, warm and lupine spattered my face as I cleared most of the glass debris in a jump. I stopped short of an attack when I saw clearly that all four of her fangs were buried to the gum, a gruesome, mortal wound. He’d bleed out in a matter of minutes at best. Raoul stared at me as the blood gurgled in his windpipe. I recognized the challenge in those coal black eyes even as the light ebbed out of them. He was willing to fight me away from his daughter even as she killed him. My heart constricted with emotion and blood loss. I took a respectful step back as guilt washed through me. I’d known she wasn’t dead. ‘No, my love,’ Arys’s honey sweet voice came from the shadows of my mind. ‘He chose this death. He doesn’t even struggle.’ Arys was right. Raoul clung to that stupid wolf as

if he were a boy and his dog, stroking her black fur, so like his own. I whimpered and growled, unable to watch this without being able to act. A key player in my life, no matter how positive or negative, was dying before my eyes. I couldn’t do this. Zoey had to die. “Alexa, don’t.” Shaz’s command was softly spoken but a command nonetheless. Shaz stood behind me as if he’d grab my tail to hold me back. I didn’t give that wolf enough credit for how well he knew me. “It’s not your fight anymore. It’s over now.” How could it be over? The bitch was lying in a pool of blood and still wasn’t dead. In seconds, Raoul’s body went limp, his hands relaxed in Zoey’s fur. My continuous growl became a snarl when she struggled to her feet, leaving Raoul face down in the broken glass. She stank of blood and death. My every instinct demanded that I finish her off. “She’s not going to make it far,” Jez came to stand next to me, and I longed for my human voice. “Let her go.” Were they all completely mad? This was insanity. I looked to Arys for support but he gave no indication as to what he thought was best. ‘I can’t let her walk off this property alive,’ I conveyed. ‘That’s your decision to make, but she’ll be dead

before she reaches the edge of town.’ I couldn’t stop the snarling and snapping at the air. I was infused with this hate that filled me to capacity. My very nature demanded that I kill her after everything she’d done. Zoey met my eyes with a look of clear understanding. She was running on borrowed time, and she knew it. Even if she survived the coming day, I would come for her. Her muzzle was matted with Raoul’s blood. One leg dragged awkwardly behind her, and she was a mass of cuts. The few steps down to the grass below the deck proved to be an obstacle, and she stumbled a few times while looking back at us, expecting an attack. The battle between wolf and human raged inside me as it had so many times before. I wrestled with conflicting urges and emotions. I hated myself when she disappeared from sight. I padded up beside Raoul, and with my muzzle in his hair, I sniffed for any sign of life. Nothing. I felt physically ill. Something broke inside of me, deep down, in a place that I hadn’t acknowledged in so long. If this all had nothing to do with me, why did I feel like it was my fault? I should have killed her the moment I stepped in the house. I’m sorry, Raoul, I thought, Sorry it all had to end this way. If only you’d told me sooner. If Arys was aware of my thoughts, he gave no indication.

As the adrenaline began to subside, the pain reached intolerable. My side continued to trickle blood, and a wave of dizziness led the blackness to close in on me. “Shaz,” Jez’s voice sounded so very far away. “She’s blacking out.” I went down on my face in a slick puddle of blood and crushed glass.

Chapter Twenty In my incoherent dreams, I saw the black wolf, the one that I so admired in my wistful youth. Images sputtered and jumped from one to another. The past flashed by, in all of its horridly disappointing glory. I’m still not sure if it was my guilty subconscious or really Raoul, but the scent of him was so real. I wanted to reach out and touch him, to sink my fingers into his soft fur. I’d curled up against that fur when the change was still so new and surreal. I couldn’t touch it, though; my fingers went right through him when I tried. The pain of my broken heart far surpassed that of my battered body. In my unconscious state, I mourned the loss of the black wolf as surely as if it were the loss of some great part of me. How would I go on without him? At some point, I had the vague sensation that I was held tight in loving arms. The scent of my white wolf soothed and lulled me into deeper sleep. I’d shifted back to my human form. I had a moment of worry as I wondered where my clothing was, but soft material wrapped around me, and the thought vanished. I allowed the scent of Shaz to comfort me as I accepted the returning darkness.

When I finally awoke, with a blinding headache, I was safe in my own bed. Shaz held my arms pinned above my head so that I couldn’t lash out at Fox as he went about cleaning and stitching my wounds. Sheets covered my breasts and pelvic region, but the rest of my lacerated body remained exposed. The faint light of the approaching dawn cast a pretty, pink glow on Kylarai who sat at the foot of my bed. Her encouraging smile was a welcome sight. I resisted the urge to fight off the two men that insisted on poking and prodding me. Fox was just doing what we paid him well to do, and Shaz was ensuring his safety as he did so. I let out a low moan as pain stabbed through my side. A white bandage was wound tightly around my ribs just below my breasts. I hurt when I breathed. Ky was injured but clearly ok, which made the agony more bearable. “You may have a concussion. Take note of any extreme headaches, vomiting or dizziness over the next day or so.” Fox’s touch was as gentle as his soft, brown eyes. This wasn’t the first time he’d tended my wounds. “Where’s Arys?” I coughed as the words stuck in my dry throat. When Shaz was sure I’d behave, he released my arms and handed me a glass of water from the night table. He frowned in response to my words, but I wanted to know.

“It’s sunrise,” Kylarai’s gentle voice was soothing. “He spent the last few hours cleaning up at Raoul’s. He said he’d take care of everything. No worries.” Though she directed a smile at me, her grey eyes went to Shaz in apology. “There we go.” Fox gave a tug on the final stitch, and my stomach turned at the sensation. “No shifting for three days. You should be well enough by then.” “Thank you, Fox,” I whispered, reaching out to accept the fuzzy blanket that Shaz drew up over me. Fox rose to leave but paused on the threshold to the hallway. His cheeks flushed, and his eyes were downcast. “I’m sorry about Raoul. This is all very unfortunate. Call me if you need anything else at all.” Before we could reply, he ducked out of the room. His feet scuffed down the hall in his hurry to leave. Ky made as if to follow him, but Shaz motioned for her to stay seated as he followed Fox to the front door. “How do you feel?” I asked when we were alone. “I was worried.” She laughed softly then winced in pain. “You were worried? This is just a flesh wound. I hear you challenged the patio door.” “It challenged me.” I fussed with the pillow at my back, careful not to move too fast. The thought of ripped stitches was creepier than stitches in general. “Lex,” she touched my ankle through the blanket.

“What happened with Raoul … it’s not your fault.” Was my self-blame so common that it was now expected? If I closed my eyes, I could see the ebony wolf running to take down my attacker before he could steal my innocence away. I saw him as the hero that he’d been to me as a teenage girl, a blossoming woman. The truth was, I had indeed given myself to him, my reward to the prince who’d rescued me. It was my own youthful naivete that led to my first heartbreak. I had expected a fairytale romance, and he’d been a werewolf. He acted on instinct and accepted my gift. I confessed none of this. I accused him of manipulating and taking advantage of me because I’d never been able to deal with being nothing more than a bedmate to him. My childish picket fence dream had gone up in smoke. It wasn’t meant to be, or at least, not for me. But ultimately, that hadn’t been Raoul’s fault. He was the most selfish man that I knew, but he had died willingly. The paradox made my brain throb. I accepted the hand that Ky extended to me. “I just wish we’d cleared the air.” She nodded; she understood the absence of closure. “Arys said he’ll be by after sunset.” She hesitated and looked at the doorway as if expecting Shaz to appear. “They got into it pretty bad. Playing the blame game. You know. Arys wanted to heal you but Shaz wouldn’t let anyone but Fox touch you.”

I sighed. There was nobody to really blame for the drama and tension between Shaz and Arys but me. How did I get myself into these situations? “Did Kale take care of you? He better have.” I grinned when a full-fledged blush accompanied her reluctant smile. “He was a perfect gentleman. I didn’t once get the impression that he was wondering what I taste like.” “Oh, he was. He’s just had a few centuries to practice hiding it.” We laughed lightly together but it was strained. Forced. I could tell that Kylarai had cried upon learning of Raoul’s death. Her eyes were bloodshot, and the tangy scent of salt lingered on her skin. When Shaz returned, she gave my hand a warm pat before excusing herself despite my insistence that she stay. As soon as we were alone and those green eyes met mine, I started to come undone. On the bed with me, he took my hand so that it lay clasped within his. “Are you ok, Lex?” “Yeah, I’ll live. I promise. Don’t blame Arys. It was all circumstance.” “That’s not what I mean.” He shook his head, causing his platinum hair to fall into his eyes just the way I loved it. “Are you ok? Do you want to talk about what happened with Raoul?” He gave me a look that said he knew there was so much more than I’d been letting on. Tears flooded my

eyes, and I made a pathetic attempt to blink them away. “I let him die thinking I hated him.” My lower lip trembled, and I felt the sob seconds before it broke from me. I couldn’t say anymore, and he didn’t push me. As he pulled me carefully into his arms, I sunk against his comforting embrace. For the first time in a long time, I dropped all my guards and allowed myself to feel raw emotion as I sobbed into the hollow of his neck. So recently, I’d held Raoul in much the same way as his hot tears streaked moist paths along my skin. I hated that I hadn’t realized. I hadn’t known it was the last time we would ever have a chance to leave our bitterness aside. Perhaps, that was our closure. If only I’d known. The entire day passed in bed with my white wolf at my side. When Arys came by that evening, I had just convinced Shaz to go to work. I insisted a day of healing had already done wonders for me. He didn’t want to leave me, but after I promised to stay home with Kylarai, he begrudgingly went and swore that he’d be back after last call. Arys filled me in. He’d arranged Raoul’s house to look like a break in. The authorities labeled him a missing person of interest in the murders of his lovers. They could launch a nationwide manhunt, he would never be found.

Arys grasped my chin so that I was forced to meet his eyes. I felt the quiver of power begin deep down inside. “I know it’s my fault that you were hurt so badly. I can’t tell you how terrible I feel.” The strange silence surrounding us thickened. “Your wolf is right. I don’t deserve to have what it is we share.” His admission, though touching, was wrong. “Arys, that’s not true. I know you’d never do anything to intentionally endanger me. I trust you.” I realized then that we were all carrying around guilt. And whatever for? It wasn’t doing any one of us a damn bit of good. Arys was careful not to touch me too much. His sly, mischievous tendencies were absent, and without them, his comfort felt shallow. Still, he refused to leave my side until Shaz returned. Once Shaz’s blue Cobalt turned into the driveway, the vampire leaned in so close that I was unable to resist him. He pressed his lips firmly against mine and pushed healing energy into me as he had before. My pulse quickened and leapt as my blood pressure rose. Our auras blended and a rejuvenating breeze swept throughout my insides. The warm tingle that began in my stomach slowly spread to encompass my entire being, and I gasped when he broke the contact and rose to leave.

“I have to go.” He looked like he wanted to stay as badly as I wanted him to. “I have to feed this bloodlust before dawn. I don’t want it to rise between you and your wolf when you’re in such a weakened state.” “I can’t shift for three days. Promise you’ll come to me if you can’t go that long.” I could see that he was itching to go before Shaz made his way inside, but I wanted his word. He gave a silent nod but didn’t touch me, as if he didn’t trust himself. I longed for him and the energy humming around us, so I appreciated his restraint. “Will you come by tomorrow if I’m not up to going out?” “I promise.” He drew an X over his heart, blew me a kiss, and disappeared through the door. His footsteps were silent as he went. Shaz’s frown told me that he’d passed the vampire on his way in, but when I held my arms out to him, the complaint died on his lips. I needed the comfort that only came from him. I never wanted to make the mistake with Shaz that I had with Raoul by hiding my true feelings. “I need you,” I whispered when he closed the bedroom door and turned to me. “Just hold me.” When his warm nakedness curled around me, I snuggled in close and enjoyed the scent of Shaz and his intoxicating wolf. It was a comfort all its own. “Never leave me.” I heard my own sleepy voice

murmur the words against his ear with candid and vulnerable but honest emotion. “Never.” His embrace tightened just enough to be possessive, and my wolf relaxed, satisfied. I was right where I wanted to be. The world could have stopped right then, and I would have died happy.

Chapter Twenty-One I never did find Zoey’s body. Oh, I tried. The trail ended two blocks from Raoul’s house, at the creek. Despite a vampire attack and one hell of a beating, she’d survived. I knew it. Since that night at Raoul’s, I’ve picked up her scent more than once in the forest where we run. It’s always days old and never too strong, as if she’d been there only briefly. Was it a taunt? An open challenge to destroy her? Or was it a desperate plea for help? I don’t care. The need for her death is deep in me. Only the challenge in Raoul’s eyes as he lay dying stops me, though I don’t know why. I wonder all the time why he chose to give his life to her. The real estate career, fancy house and flocks of women that had ruled his existence had meant nothing in comparison to what Zoey believed. He’d wanted her to believe in his love, and he felt the only way to show her was to give her vengeance. At the end of the day, my feelings didn’t really matter. He simply waited too long to reach out to her. But, I know all too well that the reasoning behind some of our decisions doesn’t stand to reason at all.

I was back on my feet within the three days that Fox had estimated. An ugly scar marked where the largest shard had impaled me. That, too, would eventually fade to nothing. Over a week after Raoul’s death, Arys shared with me what he’d found. He had called for me, adamant that I come to see him at his house. Instinct told me, without a doubt, that it was bad news. He made me promise to run first to “get the wolf out” before arriving at his place after midnight, alone. I was filled with dread, shaking all the way down to my little black sandals when I rang Arys’s doorbell. His solemn expression did nothing to ease my anxiety. He drew me into the well-lit kitchen, took my light jacket, and offered me a hot chocolate. I couldn’t stand this beating around the bush. “Alright, spit it out.” I tossed my hair out of my face and took a deep breath. “Whatever it is that you have to say to me, get on with it. The suspense is driving me mad.” He wouldn’t meet my eyes, and I followed his gaze to the white envelope lying on the round, wooden kitchen table. He picked up the envelope and fingered it lightly. “I found this in Raoul’s study, taped to the bottom of a desk drawer. I was combing the place for anything unusual that the cops would be better off not finding.” He paused, and I knew that he’d already read it.

“It wasn’t sealed or addressed to anyone from the outside so I opened it. I have to warn you, Alexa, what you read here will change you forever.” My mouth went dry, and I stared blankly at the stark white envelope in his hand. “Why bring me here? Why not give it to me when you came to see me?” “I wanted to be sure you were back on your feet. This just seemed safer.” “Why?” My heart was racing, and I was truly afraid. “Read it. Unless you don’t want to.” Of course, I had to. Raoul had left something for me, something, perhaps, that he’d wanted to say to me. I stared at the letter warily but accepted it from Arys’s outstretched hand. My hands shook, and I fumbled to slip the lined paper from the envelope. As I unfolded it, a battle waged between my head and my heart. To open or not to open. The letter was recent, dated the same day as our last real discussion. As I began to read, everything in me gradually came undone. Alexa, A part of me prays that you never learn of this while I live, but I fear my time will be cut short, and I cannot go to my grave with this haunting me. I have always loved you and regard you with

more respect than you will ever believe. I know that you feel little for me, and for that, I am both saddened and relieved. After Naomi’s death, I swore never to love again. Love had become a plague to me, one that withered everything it touched. But then, I met your mother, and I loved her at first sight. Trapped in an unhappy marriage, she came to me for the comfort and attention your father no longer gave. She grew to love me, too. Upon discovering this, your father became desperate to save their marriage. I did all that I could to hold on to her, but her vows and family came first. She soon told me it was over. I would have done anything for her. She meant so much to me, and I only wish I could have walked away and allowed her to be happy like she so deserved. Instead, I gave in to my weakness, the possessive nature of the wolf inside. The bitter taste of rejection brought back terrible memories of Naomi, and with it, all of the pain and rage that I’d suppressed for so many years. I flew into a jealous rage and committed the most horrendous act of my existence. After all this time, I still cannot believe you do not recognize me, the monster behind my eyes. I murdered your family and made you a werewolf. Words won’t express my regret. I never imagined that I could take the life of someone I so loved. You may hate me, but I assure you, I have hated

myself more than you can imagine. I will never forgive myself for what I’ve done. I need you to know that I would beg your forgiveness, if I thought it would earn me even a little. There is nothing I can do. I know this. I have altered my will to leave you everything except a small trust fund set aside for Zoey, should she ever accept it. I’m sorry, Alexa, because I know I am your worst nightmare come true. I never deserved your loyalty. Love Sincerely, Raoul It couldn’t be true. It just couldn’t be. No, not Raoul. Of all of the werewolves in the world, please God, not him! When I collapsed against Arys, I was overwhelmed with anger, pain and shock. I sobbed but failed to identify the rage-filled shrieks as mine. My fangs and claws appeared instantly, and I scratched at the floor, pulling uselessly to break free of Arys’s strong embrace. Snarls and growls became part of my cries as I screamed in a wordless wail. I lost all sense of reality as I reacted to everything that I’d just learned. I wanted to kill, but my victim was already dead, which fueled my agony in the

worst of ways. Raoul should have bared his throat for me. I should have torn through his hot, living flesh in search of retribution. I felt hate in a whole new way, and I knew that I’d never truly hated before. The power between Arys and I rose in a sudden storm, fueled by my rage. He’d wanted me here to keep me from harming myself or someone else. I so badly wanted to. At home, it would have gone very horribly wrong. I wanted to become absolute destruction. I fought against Arys, but he held tight. I lashed out with a good right hook, and we both stopped grappling and stared at one another. Blood welled up from a cut on his lip, and I felt both shame and excitement. “Arys, I’m sorry. I don’t know how to control this.” My words were inaudible to me, but he nodded in understanding. “Go ahead and let it out. I’m here.” Tears rolled down my cheeks, and I took a long shuddery breath before licking the blood from his lip. The tiny drop shifted my frustration and pain into another outlet. I tore his t-shirt using clawed fingers. I couldn’t stop there once his well muscled chest was bare before me. The urge to hunt, to kill, drove me as I took him down like prey, naked beneath me. Our lovemaking was anything but loving. It was

rough and raw. I released all of the pain that would never truly go away. I couldn’t shake the thought of Raoul taking my mother ’s love and life. I shook with the need to tear him apart myself. At some point, I sobbed again, and Arys accepted the angry energy admirably. I’d never felt so vulnerable, and yet I knew this was safer, here with my dark vampire. He readily accepted the tornado of my emotions and the physical assault that I launched. Shaz couldn’t witness this side of me. The very thought was frightening. The energy that we created was stronger than before but was also somehow easier to control and direct back to the natural elements. Not a single thing went awry. Talk about progress. For hours after the sun rose, we lay together in his giant, fluffy bed. The TV on the antique bureau was on low. I stalled, unwilling to go home because that meant showing the letter to Kylarai and making everything real all over again. This was something that I had to share with those close to me. Otherwise, it was going to eat me alive. When I finally did leave Arys’s, I hit the drivethru for coffee before heading to the little park just off the highway. I loved that park, with its full bridge over the pond and the fountain in the middle. I walked around the large pond to the bridge. People sat near the playground or went in and out of the

tourist office, but the bridge was all mine. I sat down so that my legs hung over the side with my arms crossed against the railing. I read that damn letter over and over, feeling something different every time. I briefly toyed with the idea of letting it flutter from my hands to the water below. I cursed aloud, a vent that had nothing to do with vampires or werewolves and everything to do with human nature. I ranted and raved my confusion and dismay to Raoul as if he could hear me because I feared that I’d lose my mind if I didn’t let it out. In my time on the bridge, staring out over the park with my half-consumed coffee, I gave voice to the betrayal and disappointment inside, but no forgiveness. That mercy escaped me. I wept hot, salty tears that carried no trace of blood, just the pure cleansing release of my sorrow. I could not shake the insane anger I felt over the fact that Raoul was dead and, with him, the final confrontation I desired. The conversation with Kylarai was easier than I’d anticipated. I handed her the letter and watched her grey eyes grow misty. After a long silence, she choked out, “Are you ok?” I shook my head no, because I wasn’t, but forced a bitter smile anyway. “Oh, honey.” Her arms went around me, and I allowed myself to soak up her sisterly affection. I didn’t

realize how bad I’d been craving the comfort of pack, of family. Kylarai and Shaz had been my family for several years, but now they felt like so much more. The knowledge of why my mother died did nothing to make me miss her less, though it did bring everything full circle by answering the question that I’d carried for years. The fact that Veryl knew all of this wasn’t lost on me. I debated on whether or not to call him. As soon as the sun fell, I dialed his personal number. With the pain so fresh, I had to call. “So, he told you.” Veryl didn’t sound in the least bit surprised. “He had said that he planned to.” I bit my lip so that I wouldn’t say anything to him that I’d regret. “Veryl, I need to know more about Raoul. You’ve known he was the one that attacked me all this time. Why not tell me?” He took a moment before answering, and I knew he was weighing his answers. “Alexa, there is much that I must keep quiet for a reason. I’m sure you understand. However, in this case, I worried about your well-being.” The wheels turned in my brain as I tried to put it all together. “My well-being? How long have you known about me? I’m guessing it’s been much longer than the last five years I’ve worked for you.” “Of course. Raoul atoned for what he’d done by taking you into his small town pack. He was to keep you

safe as you developed into womanhood.” And, as my abilities developed. I could almost hear the unspoken words that he wasn’t saying. “You knew I could work energy.” “Everyone can work with energy if they choose, Alexa. You were born conducting it, natural. That ability in a werewolf is priceless, of course I was interested in you.” His firm tone held no placation. He remained the practical businessman. I felt burned that he had kept me in the dark, ultimately for his own purpose. Though Raoul hadn’t been the ideal role model, Veryl had ensured that I’d been safe through my first difficult years as a Were. None of this was really Veryl’s fault. It was Raoul’s. “Can I ask you why you didn’t just kill him after he murdered my family?” My hands were sweaty as I tightened my grip on the phone. “Those decisions are never the same for each situation. It was an isolated incident. And like I said, he and I struck a deal.” Business, like everything, my fate was just business with Veryl. Did that vampire ever make decisions based on emotion or instinct? Was he always straight practicality? “A deal? He killed my family in a fit of rage and almost killed me as well.” Bitterness was hard in my voice, but I knew he wouldn’t react to it. “He didn’t… and now, he’s dead.” A short pause

as he spoke quickly to someone in the background. “What do you want to hear, Alexa? I am sorry for the loss of your family, but I made the choice that I felt best at the time.” I sighed. There was no point in taking out my undying resentment for Raoul on Veryl. That wouldn’t earn me anything. I couldn’t blame Veryl for treating it like he would any other situation. He wasn’t personally involved. “Nothing. I’m just having a hard time handling this.” There, I was honest. I couldn’t see any reason not to be. “I think I need a few days to myself before I’ll be any good to you.” “Take as much time as you need. And please, let me help with any expenses involved with this whole situation.” I thanked him for his offer and said that I’d see him next week. After hanging up the phone, I sat on the edge of my bed and hung my head in my hands. I probably would have cried if I’d had the tears left to do so. As it was, all I wanted to do was spend time alone in my room. I couldn’t recall the last time I’d been all alone with nothing but my thoughts and quiet contemplation. Unfortunately, life altering news had brought me to this moment of solitude. How in the world was I going to come out the other side of this? I felt trapped in the middle of a

problem with no solution. My solution had died with Raoul.

Epilogue Life passed one day at a time. I struggled to accept the truth about my past. It was hard to move on. I’d gone from a delusional teenager with hearts in my eyes to a mid-twenties power hungry wolf with a new appreciation for the dangers of love. Arys and I continued to discover the delicate balance of our bond. As trying as it may be, it isn’t without benefits. After more than three centuries, he sees the sun through my eyes. While we have managed to control our conjoined power, the effort remained a challenge, to say the least. Compared to Arys and me, Shaz hadn’t adjusted any better to the link, but he accepted that it isn’t going away. My heart belonged to Shaz like all of me that is wolf, but the root of my own personal power longed for Arys as if we’d always been a part of the same flame. It was complicated. The frequent dreams about Raoul didn’t help the confusion. After postponing our date night for almost two weeks, Shaz and I went out for the classic dinner and a movie. It was amazing how something as mundane as a real date could mean so much to me. We asked Kylarai to join us for a run, but she just

smiled and said that she’d agreed to help Kale nail a target. I’d asked her if “nail a target” was code for anything and received a nice open handed slap on the arm. A blade between the ribs hadn’t been so bad for Kylarai. Outside, in the dark of night, I saw a black wolf framed by trees in the field. A sliver of moonlight cast a soothing glow, and I was sure my keen eyes were not playing tricks on me. When I blinked, the ghostly wolf was gone. I sensed Shaz’s welcome approach and turned to admire his form as he stripped. Upon reading the letter from Raoul, he had responded with a fury to match my own. I felt amused that he, too, wished Raoul was still alive to take the beating that he deserved. Slowly I would learn to live with Raoul’s confession. It was a betrayal I never expected to get over. I gently scraped my fingernails along Shaz’s firm shoulders, down his chest to his navel. He shivered in response, and I licked my lips invitingly. With the most delicate touch, he traced the line of my jaw before nibbling ever so softly on my lower lip. His white blond hair fell across my nose, and I giggled in that girlish way that I so despise. Naked with him felt so right. “Before or after?” His whisper tickled the inside of my ear so that I had to rub the feeling away. “After, otherwise you’ll say you’re too tired to

run. Again.” I gave him a playful shove and turned away to embrace the change to wolf. Before I could shift, his arms snaked around my waist. I gave a small squeal and fought back by reaching behind me to the ticklish spot in his side that made him come undone. He released me immediately, and I turned to continue my assault with both hands. “Alexa!” He tried to sound mad, but it didn’t come out that way. “Ok, ok, have it your way.” The desperation that comes from being tickled made his voice high on the last two words, and he grimaced. Unable to resist such a cute expression, I pulled him close for a heart melting lip lock that I knew would get him panting. He tasted of mint and smelled of wolf. “You little tease,” he called as I walked toward the field beyond the back gate. “I can’t wait to sink my teeth into you.” I paused long enough to tap my bare bottom in invitation. He answered with a growl that added a spring to my step. I ran and leaped, arching my body, gracefully becoming wolf in midair. Though it may have had the finesse of Hollywood graphics, it took Shaz and I almost three years to perfect the move. I couldn’t count the number of naked spills in the dirt that we’d both taken. As I’d anticipated, Shaz was only a few seconds behind me. His paws kicked up dirt as he scrambled to catch up, and I poured on the speed as we raced to our

tree. I knew I had to go forward regardless of mistakes and lessons learned the hard way. Though life would be a lot simpler without the drama, power, and bloodshed, I have a sneaking suspicion that’s not about to end anytime soon.

Alexa O’Brien Huntress Series Book Two: The Wicked Kiss Alexa O’Brien is a magnet for trouble. Due to the power she shares with bad ass vampire, Arys Knight, power hungry creatures are eager to get a taste of her. That includes Arys’ sadistic sire, a vampire that sees her as a toy, perfect for his personal collection. If he doesn’t kill her, she just might wish he had. Alexa is in danger, something her wolf mate Shaz blames entirely on Arys. The tension runs high when an argument blows up into a full physical confrontation between the two men. Alexa learns there is one way to protect herself from those who see her as a walking, talking power trip. Now she is faced with her biggest decision yet. But can the two men she loves put aside their differences when it matters most? Because this is one sacrifice that will forever alter her very mortality. Excerpt at: www.TrinaMLee.com About the Author

Trina M. Lee has walked in the darkness alongside vampires and werewolves since adolescence. Trina lives in Alberta, Canada with her fiancé and daughter, along with their 3 cats. She loves to hear from readers via email or twitter. For news and book information please visit: www.TrinaMLee.com



CRUSH The Crush Saga: Book 1 by Chrissy Peebles Copyright © 2013 by Chrissy Peebles Story 2 BLURB: His precious touch could prove deadly… When Taylor Sparks moves from New York City to Big Bear Lake, California, her life is forever changed when she meets a hot guy with winter-blue eyes named Jesse. Their attraction is instant, the chemistry undeniable. But sadly, things aren't adding up. Taylor wonders what her 'crush' is hiding. When her new friend, Fred tells her his suspicions about Jesse being a paranormal creature,

Taylor laughs. But when Fred turns up dead, she believes every warning he ever told her. Taylor is shocked to learn that Big Bear Lake isn't just glittering lakes, towering pines, and breathtaking mountains...there's more...way more than meets the eye. Will Taylor dive into a paranormal world she knows nothing about? To be with the one her heart can’t live without? Or will her life spiral out of control when she learns her blood is needed...to lift an ancient curse from a group of supernatural beings. Werewolves will serve as her guardians and protect her until the first full moon of the new year. The night of her sacrifice… Will she accept her destiny? Or will she refuse to let evil swallow her up?

Editor: Autumn J. Conley All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in, or introduced into a retrieval system or transmitted, in any form or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of various products referenced in this work of fiction, which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners.

A huge thanks to Autumn Conley, my editor. Visit the Author’s Blog at: http://chrissypeebles.blogspot.com/ Connect with the Author on Facebook at: https://www.facebook.com/media/set/? set=vb.351121651567296&type=2#!/pages/Chrissy-

Peebles/351121651567296

The Crush Saga Book Trailer: http://youtu.be/4eMF8KXEUc4

Chapter 1 Big Bear Lake, California is located in a lush green valley, surrounded by mountains and the towering pines, sparkling streams, wildlife, and hidden lakes of the San Bernardino National Forest. We’d just moved into a cute, two-story brick house along the south shore of Big Bear Lake, a beautiful, quaint little home left to us by my grandmother when she’d passed away. She’d spent her whole life in the house and had loved it, so my parents thought it would be fantastic to dump our city life and move out to the smog-free middle of nowhere, where we could get lost in the peace and quiet tranquility. It wasn’t the easiest place to get to, and only three roads led in

and out of the valley. My parents loved the solitude because they were writers. My father wrote mystery thrillers, and Mom penned romance novels. They hated the hustle, bustle, and noise of the city and were sure they’d be better able to concentrate out in the peaceful wilderness. “It’ll be a fresh start for all of us,” my mother assured me just after my bad breakup with my boyfriend, “a very healthy experience all around.” I wasn’t sure, though, if I could so easily adjust to the simple life after living in New York City, but once we got there, I loved the place. It was a far cry different, going from honking taxicabs and towering buildings to honking geese and towering trees, but I knew my mother was right; it would be the perfect spot to forget about my depressing love life. I had two brothers and one sister, but they had already moved out of the house, so now I was virtually an only child, with the two most wonderful parents. We were a loving, closeknit family, and I couldn’t have been more thankful for that. It was only June when we moved in, so I had almost the whole summer to get used to California and my new home before school started. I carried in the last heavy box to my cluttered room; everything was a mess. I bit my lip hard as I looked around at all the boxes and bags, knowing there was no way I’d get everything unpacked and put in its place in one night. My mother pushed through the maze of boxes, toppling them everywhere. “Pizza’s here.” It was past lunchtime, and my stomach rumbled. My German shepherd pranced around in a circle and barked. “Mom,” I said, “Max needs to be walked first.” She brushed her hair behind her ear and smiled. “Go ahead and take him out, then, but don’t wander off too far.”

I kissed her cheek. “Of course not.” She pointed to my eyes. “What’s with the dark circles?” “Uh…I’m sure it’s just makeup, or maybe just because I’ve been getting absolutely no sleep?” “It’s your makeup,” she said, smiling. “You look like a raccoon.” “See? I’ll fit right in with the wildlife out here.” My mom laughed. “Well, maybe the raccoons can adopt you. They’re nocturnal too.” “I just can’t sleep at night. I can’t help it.” She wrapped her arm around me. “Is this about the breakup with Sean? Honey, it’s been six months. Remember what we talked about? We’re here for a new beginning, a fresh start.” “I know,” I said, wincing because the whole thing still hurt. Sean had dumped me out of the blue, and getting dumped sucked, no matter the reason. I had given him my heart, and he had trampled all over it. The breakup absolutely blinded me, and I didn’t see it coming when he called me and said, “Taylor, this just isn’t working for me anymore.” I knew it was time for me to move on with my life, with whatever grace and dignity I could muster. We’d both made mistakes in the relationship, and neither one of us were perfect by a long run. Still, I refused to let that relationship define who I was. Just because we didn’t work out and clearly weren’t meant for each other, that didn’t mean things wouldn’t work out with someone else in the future. My friends set me up on stupid dates that never worked out, and I wondered if I’d ever find the “spark” again. For the time being, I decided I was done with guys. I was just going to enjoy my fresh start and focus on my passion, painting. The yard was overrun with weeds and vegetation, but my dad had hired someone to fix it up, and when he was finished, it would be the perfect place for me to

pursue my art. I threw my black, curly hair into a messy ponytail, then slid my feet into my white tennis shoes. I wore a white t-shirt and my favorite pair of skinny jeans that hugged my curves so tight they felt like a second skin. I’d washed them so many times that they were faded and super soft, form-fitting in all the right places. The right knee had a large rip in it, but that only gave them originality. Silver and leather bracelets dangled from each of my wrists, and silver rings adorned my fingers. I looked into the mirror and wiped the smeared eyeliner from underneath my brown eyes, then headed outside. It was so beautiful there. Our yard was surrounded by towering trees that stretched high into the sky. The birds chirped, the sun shone on my face, and a cool breeze ruffled my hair. I loved my back yard woods. Inhaling the clean air, I smiled. I’m really going to enjoy my fresh start here…and so is Max, I thought as the dog explored the back yard, fascinated and intrigued by all the new smells and sounds. Suddenly, Max’s ears shot back, as if he had noticed an animal in the woods. Peering closer, I glimpsed a whitetail deer sipping from a puddle. My heart melted at the sight of the adorable animal. Max’s bark scared it almost to death, and the poor animal darted off into the vegetation. He wasn’t used to all that natural wildlife, but I knew he was going to love it there as much as I was, if not more. He barked fiercely, then suddenly bolted through the trees, deeper into the woods, and I guessed he was chasing the deer. I decided then and there that I’d have to keep him on a leash. “Max!” I yelled. “Come back!” He didn’t listen. I glanced back at the house, wondering if I should get my parents for help. The woods and its inhabitants scared me, but I

debated on what I should do. Finally, I decided to just go a little ways into the woods, but I did—if only for a brief second —wonder what the chances were that I’d run into a bear. I stepped through the vegetation and took a tentative step. Glancing around, I didn’t see Max, so I called for him a few times, only to get no response. When I heard a bark in the distance, I took off through the woods that surrounded our property. I pushed aside some green vegetation and glanced ahead and could finally see my beloved and ornery pet. “Max!” I shouted. “Come back!” He gave me the dog version of the I-see-you-but-I-don’tcare look, then started sniffing the ground. As I walked toward where he was, I seriously considered obedience classes. A thorn grazed my skin, and I bit my lip to stave off the pain. I swore I’d never let that cantankerous canine off the leash again. I stumbled left and tripped over a pile of termite-ridden, moss-covered, rotting logs, then burst through more towering ferns. Max disappeared into the thick vegetation once again. I couldn’t see him anywhere, but I could still hear him barking. Panting, I spun in a slow circle. I was afraid if I went in any deeper, I’d get lost, but I couldn’t just desert my best friend. The snap of a twig behind me, followed by the unmistakable crunch of dried leaves, halted me mid step, and I strained to listen. Was that...Max? The snap of another twig drifted through the forest. I peered around the trees and high grass. “Max?” I yelled. “C’mere, boy.” Silence. I swept an uneasy glance around the trees, my senses on full alert, and I whistled. “Here, Max! C’mon, boy. Let’s go home.”

The singing of crickets and chirping of birds was my only reply. I jumped, startled, as a sudden flash of tan glinted to my left. I flinched. For a split second, I saw amber-colored eyes in the foliage. Panic struck me; I was sure it was some kind of wild animal. I worried that Max might have been attacked, and I knew one bite to the throat might prove fatal. I grabbed a long, sturdy stick. It wasn’t much of a weapon, but I’d be able to poke those yellow eyes out if their owner came after me. A menacing growl broke the silence. My heart thudded against my ribcage, and a shiver swept over my skin. Running after Max had been a dumb idea. My dad had warned me about black bears, coyotes, mountain lions, and bobcats. He hadn’t said anything about tigers, but it was still quite the oh-my situation. Whatever the creature was that I’d seen, it had already seen me, so I knew there was no use hiding. I had to call for Max again, as I couldn’t possibly leave until I knew he was okay. “Max!” I yelled, pointing the stick at the eyes peering out from the vegetation, ready to fight with every ounce of strength I had. Finally, Max burst through the thick plants, and I clutched my heart and let out a sigh of relief when I saw that he was unharmed. He immediately took a protective stance in front of me and starting growling and barking at whatever was in those ferns. Given the fight-or-flight choice, I was sure the best course of action was to slowly sneak backward and get the heck outta there. When the ferns parted, I gasped. I was face to face with a mountain lion, and when it let out its bloodcurdling signature roar, my heart began to pound in my chest like a high school marching band.

I turned around quickly, only to bump into a guy who looked to be about my age. He was so scorching hot that if I had wet my finger with my tongue and touched him, his chest would have steamed and sizzled. He instinctively pushed me behind him as if to protect me, then started shouting and throwing sticks at the big cat. I joined in with some noise of my own, and in an instant, the mountain lion fled into the grass. The beautiful stranger eyed me up and down, warmth and empathy radiating from the depths of his glare. “Are you okay?” Those gorgeous, winter-blue eyes hypnotized me, and I was pulled into his hold with one look. My breath had never literally been taken away before, but I was absolutely suffocating under the power of his stare, and my knees began to shake. “I-I…” The butterflies that had landed in my stomach in fear of the cat were now turning flirty summersaults. My eyes slid up his towering body, gliding over his high cheekbones and the dark stubble shading his sharp jaw. He was definitely tall, dark, and handsome, and even if it was quite cliché of me to be so taken by him, I felt like I’d been struck by lightning. I’d never been face to face with somebody so beautiful and angelic. He was the kind of guy who I thought only existed in movies, as if a Calvin Klein model had stepped down off of one of those big, delicious billboards for a hike through the woods. “Are you sure you’re all right?” he said when my stutter never turned into a complete answer. He didn’t fidget or stumble for words like I did whenever I was standing in front of a gorgeous stranger. Rather, his cool confidence spoke volumes to me, as if he was used to girls throwing themselves at him, which I was just about to do. My breath froze in my throat, and my stomach clenched.

I’d never been so drawn to anyone before, never so instantly, so madly attracted. I couldn’t stop staring at his messy tangle of dark hair, that tousled, just-out-of-bed look that I loved and found so sexy. From his piercing blue eyes to his strong, chiseled jaw to his handsome face, he was absolutely godlike, even if he was only dressed in a black t-shirt and blue jeans. I took a deep breath to try to calm down, but it felt as if time had stopped. When our eyes locked, we seemed lost in each other’s gaze, oblivious to anything else. I was fixated on his piecing stare, and the explosive chemistry between us was absolutely undeniable. My ex had told me that sexual attraction and chemistry couldn’t possibly be planned, that it was something that would just happen naturally. I knew, standing there looking at this new guy, that he wasn’t lying. I had never felt like that with my old boyfriend. I couldn’t even explain the uncontrollable force that was drawing me to him like a moth to flame. When he looked at me with that sexy smile on his face, I’d never felt so desirable, so wanted, and I wanted to jump into his strong embrace. He was a smoldering hot hunk, and I couldn’t believe I had his attention. “Is everything okay?” he asked a third time, snapping me back into reality. My mouth dropped, and it took a minute for my brain to function. “Uh, huh? Oh yeah. I’m, um…I’m fine,” I babbled, as if that big cat had my tongue. He stepped forward and looked off into the vegetation. “It’s gone for now, but you must be careful of predators out here.” He met my gaze straight on. “Predators are always on the prowl. They’ll stalk their prey until an opportunity arrives to pounce, then go for the neck with a fatal bite.”

“I know. The thought of anything biting me anywhere kind of freaks me out.” “If you are not all right with fangs piercing your skin, you definitely shouldn’t be out here.” “You’re right. Let’s get outta here before the big kitty comes back.” He stared deeply into my eyes. “It won’t.” Max growled at the handsome stranger, then began to bark. A bit embarrassed that I didn’t have my dog under better control, I patted the furry beast’s head and said, “Don’t worry. He doesn’t bite.” “Well, tell him that I do.” We both burst out in laughter; his ice-breaker had worked. Nevertheless, even with my soothing tone and gentle touch, Max still continued. “Max!” I scolded. “Knock it off, boy.” “Don’t blame Max. It’s not his fault. All dogs hate me. It’s their natural instinct.” “Nah, he’s just protective and loyal, that’s all. You’re still a stranger to him, and he is trying to look after me.” I glanced around, still rattled by the mountain lion. “We’d better go, just in case that snarling menace comes back looking for dessert.” “Like I said, it’s not coming back,” he said sternly, then shifted his powerful stance. “It caught a whiff of my scent. It fears me, just like your dog does.” “You mean it’s afraid of shouting humans?” “The shouting, yes.” I laughed. “So you’re telling me that big lion is scared of our little voices?” He stared at me with those dazzling blue eyes and changed the subject. “Do you always hike unprepared?” “No. It was an unintended hike. My dog took off,” I said,

“and I had to find him.” “At the very least, you should carry pepper spray to ward off bears.” “I don’t see you sporting a can,” I said with a chuckle. He smirked. “I don’t need it. I can fight off a black bear with my bare hands.” I smiled. “All right, Davy Crockett.” He grinned right back at me, nearly melting me where I stood. “But all joking aside, you shouldn’t be out here. As I said, these woods are full of hungry predators.” I shot him a flirty look. “Well, then it’s a good thing I’m safe here with you.” I didn’t know what had come over me, but something had. Where are these wild emotions even coming from? I’d never been so bold and daring. It wasn’t like me at all, but I couldn’t keep the words and the girly giggles from coming out of my mouth. I couldn’t explain it, but there was some hot, intense, intoxicating connection between us. The attraction was sizzling, but I didn’t have the guts to ask him out or for his phone number. I didn’t even know if I was his type or not, if he even liked brunettes with frizzy, curly hair and chocolatebrown eyes. For all I knew, he was only into boob-job bleach blondes, and that most definitely wasn’t me. “You don’t know a thing about me,” he said. “What makes you think you’re safe in my hands?” “Are you saying I should fear you more than that mountain lion?” I asked. “Maybe I should be carrying more than pepper spray, if that’s the case.” “What I’m saying is that you need to be careful. Seemingly nice guys cannot always be trusted,” he said, glancing down at the growling Max. I smiled. “Are you a nice guy?”

His face lit up, and he grinned again. “I suppose there’s only one way to find out.” I took the bait and engaged him. “And, pray tell, how’s that?” Suddenly, his gorgeous grin faded, and worry flashed across his features. He began to dart his eyes around from tree to tree, shrub to shrub, and he listened so intently that I could have sworn his ears perked up like a dog’s. Max started to bark and snap at the air, but when I peered into the foliage and thick brush, I couldn’t see a thing. “They’re back,” he whispered, then pointed to Max. “Please keep him quiet.” They? I thought, worried that he was talking about more than one mountain lion. As he suggested, I patted Max’s head and tried my best to calm him, but it didn’t help. Finally, Mr. Mysterious knelt down and petted Max. “Shh, boy.” Much to my surprise, Max immediately quit barking. The handsome stranger then placed his hand on my lower back and briskly led me in the direction of our house. He gently tapped Max’s head. “Go home.” Obediently, Max bolted off. When the house was in view, I glanced over my shoulder to thank my escort, but he was gone, as quickly and mysteriously as he’d shown up in the first place. I squinted and looked through the dark spaces between the trees, but he was nowhere in sight, as if he’d just vanished into thin air. Who is he? I wondered. Where does he live? Gosh, I’m an idiot. I didn’t even get his name. Shaking my head at my foolishness, I walked to the back door and opened it. “There you are. What took so long, sweetheart?” my mom asked. “And I know you didn’t stay in the back yard like I told

you to.” I pointed in the direction of where I’d come from. “I saw a mountain lion.” My dad immediately pulled me into a tight hug, then stepped back from me and began inspecting me from head to toe. “Are you okay?” I sighed. “I’m fine, Dad. Max ran off, and I just—” “You weren’t supposed to go in the woods,” he said firmly. “What was I supposed to do? I had to find Max.” “You shouldn’t go out there alone. You could have hollered for me, and I would have gone with you.” “It would’ve only taken a minute to get me or your dad,” my mom said. “I didn’t know he was gonna go so deep into the woods, or I would have,” I said. My dad’s brown gaze narrowed. “Are you sure it was a bobcat you saw?” “Positive. I just took off running and—” “Taylor,” my father pushed, “if that was a bobcat or mountain lion, its natural instinct would be to chase you. Never run. Just yell, shout, and make yourself look bigger.” “Yeah, I know, but I panicked, I guess. Still, it didn’t chase me.” “I don’t want you going out there alone again,” my mom said, as if I was five years old. Dad handed me a plate with two slices of pizza on it. “Well, you’re safe now, so sit down and eat.” I tried to calm my breathing. I didn’t have the guts to tell them I’d met a man in the woods and that he had saved me from the mountain lion. My stomach was tangled in knots. “Thanks, Dad, but I’m not really hungry. I think I’ll just go unpack a few boxes.”

“All right. I guess you have had quite a day,” Mom chimed in. “We’ll save your pizza, and you can just microwave it later if you get hungry.” “Thanks.” On my way upstairs, I glanced out the window but didn’t see anything unusual. Later that night, when the moon began to shine and the crickets began to chirp and the wind began to whisper through the treetops, I thought about my mysterious stranger. The entire scene played out in my head over and over again in my dreams, and when I woke up the next morning, his beautiful face was on my mind. I had to find him, to see him again, if only once more, and to put a name to the beautiful face that I knew would linger in my mind for a long, long time. Chapter 2 “Taylor,” my mother called, “we’re going to the lake to fish and take a paddleboat ride. C’mon, dear!” “Can I stay and unpack?” I asked. “No, we’re all going.” I blew out a breath. “But I don’t want to fish,” I whined, far more interested in reeling in the mysterious hottie from the woods. “Then you can try to get a tan. It’s supposed to be warm and sunny today.” I gazed at the leaning tower of boxes that rivaled the one in Pisa. “How am I supposed to find my bathing suit in this mess?” “I’ve got an extra you can borrow.” She chuckled. “But I must warn you that it has a skirt.” “Mom!” I laughed and shook my head. She smiled. “Besides, there’s someone I want you to meet.”

My mouth dropped. “No way. Tell me you’re not trying to set me up, especially not while I’m wearing a swimsuit that makes me look like a nun.” “Honey, it’s nothing like that. I met a friend, and she has a daughter your age. I was thinking you two could hang out. She’s new in town too.” “Oh,” I said. “It’d be nice to have a friend around here. But let me look for my own bathing suit. I think I might know what box it’s in, now that I think about it.” “Great. We’re leaving in a couple hours.” Knock! When I answered my door, a guy my age with short brown hair and piercing green eyes looked at me. He shot me a grin, and I smiled back. He wasn’t as built as the guy in the forest, but he was definitely a cutie, dressed like a jock in a t-shirt, shorts, and Nikes. I couldn’t fathom why this guy was standing in my doorway. “Hi,” I said. “Is there something I can help you with?” “Your dad hired me to do some yard work.” I suddenly remembered that my dad had told me that, but I had no idea the landscaper would be so young and attractive; I’d expected a short, balding man in a grubby old flannel shirt and clunky boots. “Oh, okay. Let me get him for you.” I called for him, and he came to the door. “This is Fred,” Dad introduced. “He’s going to give our back yard a makeover.” “It can sure use one,” I said, smiling at Fred. “I can give you a hand if—” “No way,” my father interrupted. “The last time you helped, the yard looked…well, let’s just say that yard work isn’t your forte, honey.” Just then, my mom opened the door and peeked out. “Fred,

would you like to come to the beach with us?” Not wanting to be rude, my dad just cleared his throat and looked at her in disbelief. He was paying Fred well to do a job, and he didn’t expect it to be put off. “We’ve gotta get this jungle under control, dear,” he said, looking a bit harshly at her. “I think the sooner Fred gets started, the better.” “One more day isn’t going to hurt anything,” my mother said. “Let him come with us. He can deal with the yard tomorrow.” “Is it going to really hurt living in the Amazon one more day?” I asked. Dad wrinkled his brow at me, then at Mom, refusing to relent. “Taylor, you go on and finish getting ready for the beach. Fred, please come with me so I can show you what we need done.” Fred’s green eyes sparkled like emeralds. “See ya later, Taylor.” I waved. “Bye. It was nice to meet you.” I watched intently as my dad talked his ear off with all his big plans for the yard. Fred sneaked a look over his shoulder and smiled. I grinned back, then watched my dad escort him to the other side of the house. Once they were out of sight, I went back upstairs to my room to finish packing for the beach. * * * While I stayed on the beach for some sun and fun, Mom and Dad went fishing not too far away. I spread out a colorful towel, applied plenty of Coppertone, and slipped on a pair of sunglasses, then lay down on my back to soak up all the sun I could. My gold bikini left little to the imagination, including more cleavage than my dad was a fan of, but I figured he needed to face the fact I was growing up and was not his little girl anymore. It didn’t really matter anyway, because there were

so few people on the beach that one would have thought shark warnings had been posted. I just enjoyed the solitude and the warm rays and listened to the birds and gulls soaring overhead. “Taylor?” a girl’s voice said. I sat up and grinned. “Yep, that’s me.” A tall blonde in a tie-dyed bathing suit, with a large, striped beach bag over her shoulder, was holding her hand out for a shake. “I’m Julie. I’ve been dying to meet you. Mom tells me we’re the same age, in the same grade. I just moved here last week, and I don’t know a soul.” I shook her hand and smiled. “That makes two of us.” She smiled, then spread out her own beach towel, adjusted her sunglasses, and politely asked, “If you don’t mind, I’m gonna catch some rays too.” “Sounds like a plan,” I said. I lay back down and turned my head in her direction. “Where do you live?” “Not far from you. My parents split, and Mom’s—” “Divorced?” “You nailed it. Divorce, the future tense of marriage.” I had to stifle a laugh, considering that her wounds were probably still fresh, but I appreciated her cynical sense of humor. “I’m sorry,” I said. “Meh, it’s fine, and I’ll be fine too. I always bounce back. It’s like I have nine lives. My dad got remarried and lives in Washington, and Mom got a job as a manager for Sleepy Forest Cottages. Where do your parents work?” “In their pajamas sometimes,” I said. “Huh?” “Heh. They work from home. They’re authors, so for them, this place is like a writers’ retreat, the perfect inspiration.” “Oh. Well, that’s pretty cool.” “I guess. They met at a writing conference and have been

inseparable ever since. I guess you could call it love at first write,” I said with a smile. She laughed. “Fairytale perfect, huh?” “Well…sometimes. But speaking of fairytales,” I said, “I think I met Prince Charming.” She lifted her glasses up and smiled. “Really? Where? Is he a lifeguard or something?” she asked, looking around. “Not that I know of—at least not in the traditional sense. Yesterday, my dog Max took off into the woods, and when I ran in there to get him, I bumped into this super hot guy.” “Whoa!” She lifted a brow. “A hot forest boy, huh?” Just then, another vision of the Greek god flashed through my head, his black hair wafting in the wind like some majestic stallion’s mane. I grinned as I imagined the intimate touch of his lips on mine. “Hello? Earth to Taylor,” Julie said, snapping me out of my trance. “Oh…sorry. I was just thinking about him. He was just so…hot. ” “Do tell.” I lifted my sunglasses off my face. “Smokin’…really.” She furrowed a brow. “As in…sizzling?” I grinned. “Smoldering.” “What’s his name?” she asked. “Um…that’s the thing. I don’t know.” “What!? You mean to tell me this gorgeous creature was standing right there in front of you, and you didn’t even find out who he is? “Well, we talked for a few minutes, and I felt this amazing connection. I guess I was so caught up in the moment that I just didn’t think to ask.” “You know what that was, don’t ya?”

“What?” “Chemistry.” “Yeah, I guess.” “So lemme get this straight. You met some hot guy who took your breath away, and you didn’t even get his name? Do you even know where he’s from?” “You mean besides Heaven?” She laughed. “Oh my gosh, that’s soooo corny.” I laughed back at her. “I don’t know.” She shot me a look like I was crazy. “Why didn’t you ask?” “Well, there were mountain lions, and—” “Mountain lions, as in plural?” “Yeah. Why?” She lifted a finger. “Clue number one. Mr. Wonderful doesn’t know much about the wildlife around here. I read up on it. Mountain lions travel alone.” “Hmm. That’s odd. When we were out there, after we scared one lion away, my dog started acting funny, and he said, ‘They’re back’.” “Only mothers and kittens live in groups, and I doubt a mama bobcat would come back with her babies. What happened after that?” “He seemed jumpy and rushed me back home, then took off. When I glanced over my shoulder, he was gone.” “Hmm. He does sound mysterious. I’ll keep out an eye for him. What does he look like?” “He’s gorgeous.” “Yeah, you already said that. What else?” “Well, he has black hair to his shoulders.” I smiled even wider, recalling every detail of his features. “And he’s got these big, bright blue eyes, almost like he was wearing those colored contacts.”

“You mean, like, pastel or a piercing shade of bright blue?” “I don’t know, exactly. When I was a kid, there was this crayon in my box of Crayolas that was called Periwinkle. It was kind of like that, the rarest eye color I’ve ever seen. It was the lightest blue ever, as blue as the sky. I don’t know who he is, but I’ve gotta find out.” “So you’re calling dibs on the hottest guy on town already? Gee, I sure hope he has a brother.” “I’m not even sure if he lives here,” I said. “What would make you think otherwise?” “Well, you said yourself that he made a mistake about the mountain lions. It seems like a local would know better. Maybe he was just hiking and is staying in one of the hotels.” “Was he dressed like a hiker? Did he have a backpack and gear and hiking boots?” “No, none of that.” “Hmm. I do love a good mystery. We’ve gotta find your hunky hottie and see if he’s got an equally smoldering brother.” I laughed. “And how are we supposed to do that? Stalk the resorts, hotels, and cabins?” “No. I have a better idea. This guy named Jed is throwing a party tonight at his cabin. Lucky for us, I got invited. If this mysterious guy is a local, I’m sure he’ll be there.” “And if he doesn’t show up?” “Then we move on to Plan B.” “Which is?” “Stalking the resorts, hotels, and cabins.” “Man, that’s gonna suck.” She rolled on her stomach to get some sun on her back. “Yep. If he’s a tourist, he’ll most likely be here for no more than a week or two. But even if he leaves, I’m sure there are other cute guys around here somewhere.”

“I don’t want another cute guy. I want him.” “Picky, picky, picky! When you show up tonight, make sure you look good. Wear something cute. If he happens to be there and he’s single, maybe you’ll snag him. At least you can find out his name this time.” “Right,” I said and gave my new friend a fist bump. “I need to meet somebody to forget about my ex,” she said. “Yeah, I know the feeling. I did meet another guy who’s pretty cute,” I said. “Wow. What are you, a guy magnet? How’d you meet that one? And don’t blame your dog.” “He knocked on my door.” She laughed. “Hey! How come I don’t have that kind of luck?” “My dad hired him to do some yard work. His name is Fred.” “So introduce me,” she said. “I will.” “Unless you want him.” “Nah, he’s a cutie all right, but I’m all hung up on Mr. Blue Eyes. Fred’s are jade green, kinda like yours.” “Well, anything to get my mind off my ex,” Julie said. “My love life isn’t so great either. I was dumped about six months ago. Sean said we didn’t have the spark he needs.” “Spark? The guy sounds like a jerk. Trust me, you’re better off with somebody else than a guy who’d ever say something like that to a girl. If he wants a spark, maybe somebody oughtta shove a lighter up his—” “Hey! Gross!” I squealed, cutting her off before she made me visualize something I didn’t want to see. She laughed, and I couldn’t help laughing too. “Anyway, he is a jerk, like you said. He had a girlfriend

one day after he dumped me.” “Idiot!” I sighed. “Tell me about it.” She sat up and grinned coyly, as if she was up to something naughty. “So…are you ready to forget about him and have some fun?” “Definitely.” “Good. I’ll pick you up tonight. Mom already told me where you live. Is seven okay?” “I’ll be ready and waiting.” “Cool. And look, Taylor, if your fiery forest friend isn’t there, don’t worry about it. I’ve got a feeling there won’t be a shortage of hotties around here—or at least I hope there won’t.” I smirked. “I’ve got a feeling we’re going to be really good friends,” I said, and I knew it was the truth. Chapter 3 Julie’s bright blonde hair was in long, beautiful waves, and her green eyes really popped, thanks to the brown eyeshadow she’d chosen. She was dressed in tight black pants, and her black, glittery shirt sparkled from a mile away. “You do know we’re going to a party in the woods, right?” I said. “Yeah. Why?” “You look red-carpet ready.” “Too much?” she asked. “Maybe a tad,” I said, gesturing with my index finger and thumb. Her eyes twinkled like green jewels. “When I get the hottest guy in the room, I’ll be sure to give you my Academy Awards speech.” I smiled. “Love your confidence.”

“Get in.” I pretended like I was talking into a microphone. “And the Academy Award for best dressed goes to—” “Julie Winters!” she said with a laugh. When she pulled into the driveway of our destination, my jaw dropped. For some reason, I had pictured a cottage in the woods, but the place was far from that. Instead, it was a huge, fancy cabin with a spacious deck and bay windows all around. “Are you ready to find Prince Charming?” she asked with a huge smile. “You know it,” I said. She opened her compact and checked her makeup, making sure her smoky eyes were still smoky enough. “Okay. I think we’re good to go.” Two thin girls with long hair and short skirts walked past us. They were so pretty that I felt intimidated; I was sure I had no shot with my mysterious guy while those two were in the vicinity. Swallowing hard, I pondered. He had so many girls to choose from, and I felt like a beat-up station wagon in a lot full of Benzes and Ferraris. I had never been low on confidence, but I suddenly felt as if I didn’t stand a chance with any guy, let alone the one I wanted. “Taylor,” my new friend said, “is this the first time you’ve been out in public since your breakup?” “Yeah, basically.” I slammed the door shut. “But you know what? He’s the last person on my mind.” “I guarantee by the time we go home, you’ll have forgotten all about the scumbag. He doesn’t deserve to be missed.” “I don’t think about him,” I lied. She smirked. “Yes you do.” “All right,” I said, “maybe just a little, but we dated for a long time, so it’s only natural to—”

She grabbed my arm. “No sad stories tonight. Let’s go.” Glancing around the yard, I noticed beer bottles strewn everywhere. Clusters of people were sitting around outside, and one couple was making out beside a red sports car. A drunk person stumbled down the steps, and a woman in the shortest skirt and the highest heels I’d ever seen ran over to him, laughing hysterically, probably more drunk than he was. Somebody whistled as we walked past a group of people, and I heard a man ask, “Hey, do I know you?” “Jed invited us,” Julie said. “Welcome to the party then,” he said. “Go on in and help yourselves to some appetizers and drinks, ladies.” I smiled. “Thanks.” Inside, the music was blaring, and everyone was laughing and dancing. It was hot and sticky, and the crowd was a little older than I thought; none of them looked like high school students. It reminded me of a college frat party, and I immediately wondered why Julie had even been invited. Whether we wanted everyone’s attention or not, all eyes were on us, staring at us like we were some kind of twoheaded unicorn. I swallowed hard, glancing from one open mouth to the other. Something was wrong, and I could have almost cut the tension with the proverbial knife. I wasn’t sure why they were looking at us like that, so I assumed they just weren’t expecting teenagers to show up at their older-crowd get-together. When the chatter and laughter resumed, much to my relief, I nudged Julie. “We should leave. I don’t feel comfortable here.” “Oh, don’t be a party-pooper,” Julie said. “Look at all these hot college guys. Maybe I’ll even snag one.” “Really, Julie, I think it’s best we leave.”

She put her hand on her hip and turned to face me, then actually stomped her foot like a spoiled toddler. “Seriously? You wanna go back to your boring house? Let’s just have a drink and chat a little. If you still want to leave then, we will.” I looked around uneasily and swallowed hard. “I already know I want to leave now.” “Well, you didn’t drive.” My lips pressed into grim lines. I didn’t like being forced into such a situation, and she knew it. “Oh, all right. If you wanna leave, we’ll go,” she said over the loud music. “But we got all dressed up, and one drink would be nice.” She shot me that stupid puppy dog face and stuck her bottom lip out. Just like that, I caved. “Fine. One drink,” I said, “but then we’re heading back to your house.” She smiled at the compromise. “I knew you’d see it my way,” she said smugly. I was sure one drink wouldn’t kill us, but I still couldn’t wait to get out of there. The stench of smoke wafted past me, and I stepped away from the girl who was blowing at me. I jumped when another girl hurled right beside my feet. I frowned when Julie pulled me away and into the crowd. “You ladies want a drink?” asked a blond guy in his twenties. Julie grinned. “Sure.” When he walked away, her grin grew even wider. “See?” she said. “We fit right in.” “Meh, I guess it’s better than sitting on the porch and listening to frogs and crickets,” I said with a shrug. “That’s the spirit!” She suddenly grabbed my arm. “Hear that?” What? The loud music or the roaring laughter? “Hear

what? “Only my favorite song in the whole wide world!” She started swaying her hips to the beat of the music. The music pounded louder as the guy finally returned with our drinks. “Thanks,” I said. As I opened it, he slammed his bottle against mine in some kind of impromptu and uninvited toast, and beer splattered my face and started to fizz all over the place. “Ah! What was that for?” I asked, trying to wipe my face. He winked. “Gotta pay better attention, little girl,” he said, then began to laugh. I didn’t see what was so funny, and in a rage, I turned to Taylor. “I’ve been here less than five minutes, and I’m already soaked with beer, smelling like a smokestack, and almost got puke on my shoes!” She pulled me into the crowd. “Don’t pay him any mind. He’s drunk. Your shirt won’t take long to dry, and then no one will even notice. C’mon. Let’s have some fun.” A tall guy with pretty green eyes reached for Julie, and she giggled flirtatiously as he twirled her around. “I see you love to jam,” he said, eying her up and down. “Wanna dance?” “I’d love to,” she said. “This is my favorite song.” “Mine too.” She glanced at me. “Do you mind?” I couldn’t possibly refuse to let her go because the invitation to dance with a college guy had her looking like she’d just won the lottery. I didn’t see the harm in letting her bask in the light for one dance or two. “Have fun.” “You’re the best!” she shouted. After she shimmied off with the green-eyed goon, I glanced around and swallowed hard again when I realized I

didn’t know a soul other than her. Eager to claim my role as an unnoticed, inconspicuous wallflower, I made my way to the corner and waited for the dance to finish. I leaned against the wall, I sipped my drink. The next song that came on was a slow love song, and I felt uncomfortable all over again, standing there by myself as couples snuggled close all around me. I decided it would be better if I made my way through the crowd and headed out to the deck for some fresh air. Just as I spun around to leave, a towering figure with brown eyes smiled at me. He looked to be in his early twenties with short cropped hair. “What’s a pretty girl like you doing here without a date?” he asked. “Like the old song says,” I said with a shy smile, “girls just wanna have fun.” “Well, dancing is fun. Would you like to?” he asked. “Sure,” I said with a shrug, as if I wasn’t flattered at all. We danced through the slow song, which was a bit awkward with a stranger, but when the fast music came on, we danced some more. Julie and I did shots, but all in all, she drank far more than I did. After the drinks loosened me up a little, I danced with a few guys at the party and made lots of small talk as the hours waned on. After a while, she leaned on my shoulder in a drunken stupor and slurred, “He wants me to go upstairs with him. Should I go? I mean, I’m totally turned on right now, and—” “You’re drunk,” I said, snatching the drink out of her hand. “Consider yourself cut off,” I scolded, “and you’re definitely not going upstairs with him or anybody else on my watch.” “What!? Why am I cut off?” “Because you have to drive us home. I can’t drive a stick.” “You’re right,” she said. “I’ll start trying to sober up.

Besides, the last thing I need is a bad reputation already. I just got here!” “Exactly.” When she leaned on me with all her weight, I almost stumbled. “I’m so glad you’re here to watch out for me,” she said. “You’re my new best friend. We girls gotta stick together. And you know what?” “What?” “Where’s the guy who promised to bring me coffee? My head feels like there’s a thunderstorm in it.” “I didn’t know somebody was getting you coffee.” “Not just somebody. An angel. The caffeine angel.” I almost laughed at her, but I didn’t feel that would be appropriate. “You’re so wasted.” “Really, a blue-eyed angel offered to bring me a cuppajo. Blue eyes like Heaven, where he comes from.” Wait…light blue eyes? Maybe….periwinkle eyes? My heart began to thump in excitement that I hoped wouldn’t be for nothing. In the next second, she turned to a guy and smiled. “You’re back…and you really did bring me coffee. How sweet. Thank you.” When I could muster up the courage to glance up at her hero, I found myself staring right into the eyes of my own, the one from the forest. My heart pounded a symphony all its own as I stared into his intense, vivid blue eyes. I couldn’t pull my eyes away from his high cheekbones and that sharply chiseled face. I’d never seen such a beautiful face before, such a masterpiece of strength, contours, and beauty, like something off the cover of a romance novel or some dapper leading man in a classic romance movie. This time, he was wearing a white shirt, dark blue jeans, a well-worn bomber jacket, and I

immediately began to envy that cotton, denim, and leather. He held out his hand and smiled. “Hi. I’m Jesse.” “Taylor,” I said, unable to put a whole sentence together. “Nice to officially meet you. Mind if I get your picture?” he asked, holding up a camera. “Um…sure, okay. But…why?” “To prove to my friends that angels do exist.” It was a ridiculous line, like one some cliché some sleazebag idiot would say in a bar, but coming from his lips, it seemed sincere. I couldn’t help but smile at his blatant flirtations, and the heat in my blushing cheeks scorched my skin. With him, it wasn’t just a pick-up line. He was trying to break the ice, and it worked; again, I was absolutely melting. “Well, in that case, I need to take yours too,” I said. “You’re more than welcome,” a buddy nudged, “but he doesn’t show up on film.” Jesse nudged him back. “Stop it! You’re talking crazy.” “Am I?” the guy said walking off. Jesse looked back at me. “That’s Tom. Once he’s had a few beers, he talks all stupid. So just ignore whatever moronic stuff he comes up with.” I laughed again. Another slow song began, and Jesse casually took off his jacket and smiled. The fabric of his long-sleeved shirt clung to his broad shoulders and muscular chest, and the white cotton made his shoulder-length hair stand out even more. “Would you like to dance?” he asked like a gentleman, offering me his hand. I grinned. “I’d love to.” He shot me his leading-man smile and wrapped his arms around my waist as I placed my arms on his shoulder. My heart jumped into a new rhythm of excitement, dancing to the music

drifting around us as we stared intently into each other’s eyes. I was nervous, but at the same time, I felt comfortable and safe; scared but happy. I’d never felt such a strange mix of emotions before, and I couldn’t stop smiling. There was a thrilling, rushing, euphoric something going on between us, and for that one timeless moment, everything in my life seemed perfect. We swayed back and forth to the music, slow and close, and I rested my head in the crook of his neck. I never would have imagined myself dancing with someone like Jesse, someone so beautiful. I couldn’t believe he was holding me. I felt I was walking on air. I’d always laughed at that cliché before, but for the first time, I suddenly knew what it meant. Some of the guys I’d been chitchatting with at the party didn’t seem to be fans of his, and I could feel the tension like daggers in my back as they shot me glares. As much as I wanted to be with Jesse, I didn’t want to cause any trouble, so I thought it was best that we head back to Julie’s house. I had a nice buzz, but I wasn’t trashed like she was. When I glanced over, I noticed that she was drinking a second cup of coffee, so I hoped that would sober her up enough to drive us home in one piece. “I hope she’s okay to drive,” I said to Jesse. “If not, I’m sure you’ll get her home safe and sound.” “Do you live around here?” I asked. “Yes, here in Big Bear Lake.” Excitement flooded through me when I discovered he wasn’t merely a tourist who’d be taking off anytime soon. I smiled up at him, then glanced down and noticed a bracelet on his arm, leather woven with silver beads and decorated with weird symbols. “I love that,” I said, nodding toward it, “but what do the symbols mean?” He shot me the most beautiful grin, a movie star smile.

“You’ve gotta get to know me better before I can tell you all my deep, dark secrets,” he said. He smiled when he said it, but I got the feeling he wasn’t joking. I gave him my best flirty smile. “Is that a promise?” “You have my word…and my word is my bond.” I smiled again, then nervously fidgeted with my hands like some silly little middle-schooler. I really had no idea how to keep up the conversation with such a hot guy, and every word was a struggle. “How old are you?” I finally asked, since I couldn’t think of anything else. “Seventeen.” “Really!? Me too.” “So is this a new school year for you?” “Yeah.” “Maybe we’ll be in some of the same classes.” “Nah, I’m homeschooled. Like I was telling you a while ago, my mom is a bona fide control freak, and—” “Taylor!” Julie called. “I feel sick. I think I’m gonna pass out.” When I glanced over, she was teetering. I rushed over, but before I could reach her, she swayed to the left and toppled over. She tried to grab a side table on the way down, but it didn’t help; she crashed to the floor, knocking a huge vase over in the process. “Oh my gosh! Julie!” The alcohol was one thing, but I couldn’t understand why blood was gushing from her neck, trickling down onto her shirt. Chapter 4 When I ran over to my friend and looked down at her wounds, I assumed the shattered vase shards must have cut her

during her fall. I only hoped she wouldn’t need stitches, because she was bleeding pretty profusely. Someone handed me a kitchen towel, and I applied pressure to the wound. “She needs a hospital or a doctor or maybe some stitches and—” “No!” said a woman who was suddenly standing over me, looking down at Julie. “It’s a shallow cut, nothing a bandage and some peroxide can’t fix.” I looked up. “Are you sure? I mean, she’s bleeding really bad, and—” “Positive,” she said, cutting me off. “I’m a medic. Let me go get my medical kit from the car.” I squeezed Julie’s hand. “Are you okay?” Her eyes fluttered open. “I-I think so.” “Just lie still and hold on. There’s a medic here, and she’s going to help.” “A medic? Wow. Lucky for me. I drank way too much, huh?” “Yeah, that’s putting it lightly. Do you remember me cutting you off?” She offered a half-smile. “Yeah, but I still sneaked drinks behind your back.” Knowing it was important to keep Julie awake, I engaged her in conversation until the woman came back. “Can you give me a hand?” the woman said to Jesse. “Sure,” he said. She then went to work to cleanse the wound and put a sterile white bandage on it. Once Julie was all fixed up, Jesse and I helped her back up to her feet. “See? Good as new,” Julie slurred. “It’d be best if she gets some rest now,” the medic said. “But I-I can’t drive,” Julie stuttered. “I’m toasted…and

now wounded from a pissed-off vase.” Jesse pulled me to the side. “Can you get her home?” he whispered. “This is so embarrassing, but her car’s a stick shift, and I’ve got no idea how to drive one. I probably can’t drive any safer than she can right now.” “Lucky for you, I can.” “But then how will you get back?” I asked. “I can walk.” “No, it’s way too far, Jesse.” “I’ll be fine.” He bit his lip and looked down at Julie as if he was worried. “It’s best we sneak out of here.” I furrowed a brow. “Sneak out? Why?” “You see that guy she was dancing with?” “Yeah. She told me his name, but I forget.” “It’s Jonathon, and he’s an absolute psycho. I’m afraid he might follow her home if he sees her leaving.” I shook my head in disbelief. “Are you sure? That’s insane.” “I heard him claim her, and I heard some of the other guys claiming you. They may look like your average drunken frat boys, but they’re beyond dangerous, Taylor. The nice guys are outnumbered here. I’ve got a couple of buddies here, but we’re no match against the others. They’ll jump us, and I’m not sure I can protect you.” “Wait…claiming people? Just what kind of party did she bring me to?” I muttered to myself. “A dangerous one,” he retorted, overhearing my conversation with myself. “My buddies will distract them while I sneak you two out the back door.” “Great idea,” I said. “Maybe they won’t see us leave.” “That’s the plan.”

Jesse wrapped his arm around Julie and helped her walk out the back door of the cabin. Gripping my purse tightly, I followed. A cool breeze blew through my hair, and I shuddered, wishing I’d worn a coat. I couldn’t believe the extreme temperature change; earlier that day, I’d been sunning on the beach, and now Mother Nature had invited Jack Frost over for a nightcap. “How much did you have to drink?” Jesse asked Julie. “She’s had way too much,” I answered for her. “I bet she’ll puke all over the truck.” “Hey!” Julie said. “I can answer for myself.” Her gaze turned to Jesse. “Mr. Gorgeous, Handsome Prince, I had lots of beers, a Long Island iced tea, beers, and some shots,” she answered. “Oh, and there was this one bubbly purple thing the color of that dinosaur on the kids’ show and—” “Do you remember where the keys to your truck are?” he said, cutting her off before the confession could continue. “Hmm. Maybe you’ll have to frisk me, Officer McHottie,” she said in a flirty tone. I rolled my eyes, mouthed an apology to Jesse, then reached into her pocket and grabbed them. “They’re right here.” “Hey!” she said. “I didn’t want you to frisk me!” “This isn’t the time for games, Julie,” I said. “We have to get out of here and back home.” “I’m freezing!” she retorted. “Who turned on the air?” I reached in the back seat and handed her a blue sweater. “Wear this.” She put it on and smiled. “Mmm…so warm. Gosh, I’m so drunk. Thank you though.” Jesse helped my intoxicated new best friend into her pickup. She sat between us and laid her head on his shoulder,

and when he glanced at me questioningly, all I could do was shrug and apologize again on behalf of my drunken friend. “I guess she had a little too much to drink,” I whispered. “A little?” He laughed. Julie tapped him. “Are you Prince Charming?” she asked. “What?” he asked, turning the key in the ignition. “Because I helped bandage you up?” “Are you the hot guy from the woods?” she asked. “The hero who saved Little Red Riding Taylor from the big, bad mountain lion?” My cheeks blushed. “Julie!” I said. Before he could answer, she continued, “You have black hair and eyes like that crayon. Taylor told me all about you.” My cheeks grew even hotter with embarrassment, and I suddenly wished with all my heart that my life had a rewind button. “And Taylor was right,” she continued. “Your eyes are gorgeous, like the sky.” I cleared my throat and glanced at him awkwardly. “You do have pretty eyes,” I admitted. He grinned back at me. “And so do you.” I couldn’t stop grinning from the compliment as we sped along the road, until something jerked us forward. “What the heck?” Julie said, stunned. “Feels like we blew a tire,” I said as we came to a jerky stop. “That sucks,” Julie slurred. “I don’t have a spare.” “We can just walk,” I said. “I don’t think we’re that far away.” Jesse shook his head. “Absolutely not. I’ll call somebody.” He flipped his phone open and began talking to one of his buddies.

“Julie,” I said, “how are you feeling? Are you doing okay?” “I’m fine. I forgot to tell you I drank a Long Island iced tea. Do you know how much liquor they put in those things?” “Yeah, you told me already. How’s your neck?” “Fine, but that stupid vase nailed me real good. Wanna know the worst part though?” “What?” “I didn’t even get the blond’s phone number. He was so hot.” Jesse cut in. “Trust me, you don’t want that guy’s number.” “Yes I do.” “He’s way too dangerous.” “A bad boy, huh? I like that.” “Not a bad boy. He’s a bad man—a real bad man—and like many of the guys back there, he’s nothing but trouble,” Jesse said. “You two had no business being at that party out in the middle of the woods with a bunch of older strangers.” “Yeah? Well, I guess we were lucky you were looking out for us,” Julie said. He smiled. “So what can we do about the tire?” she asked. “My friend’s coming,” Jesse said. “I’ll wait outside for him. You two stay put.” “Why not stay in here with us?” I asked. “Because I have to make sure the big, bad wolf doesn’t come and eat you.” “Ooh. Lions and tigers and bears, oh my!” Julie slurred. I laughed as he slammed the door shut. “He’s cute,” Julie said, “and funny too.” “Yeah, but if that party was so dangerous, what was he doing there?” I asked.

“Maybe he’s just as dark and dangerous as they are,” she said in a creepy voice. “Boo!” she said as she grabbed my arm. I jumped and screamed, “Julie! Stop that!” She began laughing like a crazy person. “Oh, man! You… Taylor, you shoulda seen your face! Priceless.” “Ha-ha. Very funny.” “I’m sorry the party didn’t work out, but at least you found Prince Charming. Wasn’t that the important thing?” She shot me a sly smile as she gave me a fist-bump. Grinning, I bumped her back. “Look at you, all lust at first sight for our bad boy.” “There’s definitely a connection, but I don’t think it’s lust…and I don’t think he’s a bad boy.” “That’s too bad. But anyway, it’s obvious that you’re attracted to him like there’s no tomorrow.” I smiled and couldn’t possibly deny it. “You’ve got it for him big time, don’t ya?” “Yes,” I admitted. “Then why are you sitting in here talking to me when he’s out there all by himself, glistening in the moonlight?” “Meh, I’m sure girls throw themselves at him all the time. I don’t wanna be like that.” “Going out there and saying hello would not be throwing yourself at him, unless you intend to take your top off while you do it,” she said, then winked. “Very funny,” I said, then laughed again. “Okay.” She grinned as I hopped out of the truck. Outside, Jesse was sitting in the truck bed, his gorgeous black locks blowing in the wind. “Hey,” I said. “Hey.” “Need some company?” I asked.

His eyes twinkled in the moonlight. “I’d love some.” I jumped into the cab and sat next to him. “Keeping us safe from all the wild animals out prowling around?” “Lots of dangerous predators hunt at night.” “Like the bobcat? I know they’re nocturnal.” I smiled, then gazed into his eyes. “I almost didn’t come tonight,” he said. “Now I’m glad I did.” I smiled, nervously tossing my hair to the side. “If you knew it was dangerous, why did you—” Before I could even get the question out, he turned to the left and glanced into the towering woods. “Taylor, get back in the truck and lock the doors,” he said. I smiled, thinking he was joking. “Why? Are we being stalked? More mountain lions?” He didn’t laugh, though, and his face remained stern. “Please get back inside the truck. Knowing he was dead set on protecting me and realizing how serious he was, I didn’t protest. I opened the door and climbed in. “What’s going on?” Julie asked. I tried to get a glimpse of some hungry wildlife, but I saw nothing. “He thinks something’s out there.” “Like what?” “Like a wild animal.” She blew out a breath and glanced out the window. “He needs to get his butt inside too. I don’t wanna watch him get torn to shreds!” She rolled down the window. “Jesse, get your butt in here.” While we looked out at Jesse, who was pacing the road and staring deep into the dark woods, I began to get really creeped out. Where the heck is this friend of his? I wondered, knowing

we needed to get back on the road and get home before Julie’s mom did. She had worked the nightshift at the hotel, but she would be home by eight a.m. at the latest. If we didn’t make it home before she did, my own mother would find out, and I’d be grounded for weeks. BANG! Suddenly, something shattered the driver’s-side window of the truck. I ducked as flying glass sprayed everywhere. Disoriented, I glanced up at my friend. “Now you’re bleeding!” Julie shouted. “Where’s that medic when we need her?” Chapter 5 I glanced down and realized that some of the glass from the window had cut the top of my hand. “It’s okay,” I said. “I just got cut when the glass shattered.” Suddenly, rifle shots echoed through the darkness. I froze, and a cold chill shot down my spine. “Somebody’s shooting at us!” Julie said, her voice wavering as she stated the obvious. “We’re being robbed or somethin’.” The words remained frozen in my throat, and I could only shake my head in shared disbelief. I reached for my phone and quickly called 911, but the call wouldn’t go through. “No signal!” I said. “Same here,” Julie said, trembling with fright. “Jesse!” I shouted through the broken window. I glanced around for him, but he was nowhere in sight. BOOM! More glass shattered like rock candy, spraying us with shards as the windshield was shot out. “We’ve gotta get outta here!” I said. “Some crazy person is

shooting at us, and I’ve kinda got the feeling he’s not gonna stop until we’re dead.” “No!” Julie said. “I’m not leaving. If we step out of this truck, it’ll be like target practice for our trigger-happy stalker!” “Julie, if we stay in this truck, we’re as good as dead.” She met my gaze, her eyes wide with terror. Clearly, she’d been scared sober. I gripped her hands. “We can hide in the woods.” “No way! Haven’t you ever seen a horror movie in your life? The hockey mask guy always chases girls into the woods, and I don’t wanna be chopped up with a meat cleaver!” “That’s just the movies, Julie. I’ve been in those woods already. I know it’s dark, and there are so many trees and shrubs and boulders. He’ll never find us.” “But what about Jesse?” she whispered. Droplets of sweat rolled down my face. “I-I don’t know. I don’t see him anywhere.” “So he just abandoned us? Your knight in shining armor left two damsels in distress?” she snapped. “Humph. Some Prince Charming he turned out to be.” I tentatively glanced out the window, and another chill shot up my spine when I noticed a puddle on the street, glimmering crimson in the moonlight. “Oh my gosh!” “What?” Biting my lip hard, I pointed. “Blood! Jesse’s hurt.” She cautiously glanced out, peeking through her fingers the way someone would look at a car accident, then let out a trembling breath. “Wh-where did he go?” A cold feeling washed over me, and I felt as if all the blood had instantly drained from my face. “I dunno.” BANG! More glass shattered as a bullet destroyed one of the side

windows, garnering another scream from Julie. I gripped Julie’s hand. “We’ve gotta get out of here. We’re sitting ducks if we stay.” She nodded, finally realizing I was right. I opened the glove compartment and fumbled around through all sorts of junk, everything from gum wrappers to a tire gauge to coupons for fast food places. “You got a flashlight in here or under the seat or anything?” “No,” she said, shaking her head. “I know I should, but I didn’t expect to be…” As she trailed off, I heard an unmistakable howl echoing in the distance, and the hair on my neck rose. “Did you hear that?” Julie frantically whispered. “Maybe my Little Red Riding Hood joke wasn’t so far off. There are wolves out there, Taylor! Wolves!” With that cruel realization, I second-guessed my decision to run into the woods, but staying in the truck and being easy pickings for the deranged Rambo wasn’t an option either. Swallowing hard, I slipped out of the passenger’s door and stayed low. Adrenaline spiked in my veins, and I had to force myself to take slow breaths. I motioned for Julie to follow me, and we slowly crept into the woods. Eerie shadows stretched and shifted in the trees like ghouls. Darting forward, I jumped over logs and zigzagged through the towering trees, going as fast as the burning muscles in my legs would allow, with dry leaves and twigs crunching beneath my feet. I continued checking over my shoulder and was glad to see that Julie’s drunk had worn off enough that she was having no trouble keeping up; the moonlight glinting here and there off of her sparkly shirt let her know she was right behind me. I spun and found an alternate route, squeezing through the clustered trees in the hopes of escaping our pursuer.

A few feet behind us, within earshot, twigs snapped and ferns rustled, as if someone or something was hot on our trail. I wasn’t sure if it was human, bobcat, or some other variety of predator, but I twisted through the overgrown ferns and foliage, running faster and encouraging Julie to hurry. “Taylor!” Jesse’s voice said. I had no idea how he found us with all the turns and twists I’d taken, but it was a relief to know that he was there and hadn’t deserted us after all. Jesse sucked in a deep breath and held his chest, where blood was dripping from a gaping wound. I gasped, then took a deep, trembling breath. “Jesse, I saw blood by the truck. Are you okay?” He struggled to breathe. “I was…he shot me.” My pulse pounded in my ears. I had no idea what to do for a gunshot wound, and even if I had known, I was too scared to think clearly enough to play nurse. Julie took off her sweater and applied pressure. “Stay calm…and whatever you do, don’t pass out.” “We need to keep moving,” I said. “We gotta get back on the road and find help.” “He’ll have no idea where were coming out,” Julie said as we walked briskly, helping Jesse along. “I’ll be fine,” he said. “I just need a little while to recuperate.” “Uh-uh, buddy. Don’t go trying to be Mr. Macho right now. This isn’t like shaking off a twisted ankle,” Julie said. “You were shot, for goodness sake! You need surgery, medical help, and a lot of prayers.” I pushed branches aside, took another step into the dense vegetation, then straightened to listen. Barking, whining, and haunting howls echoed in the air. It seemed we’d lost the

maniac shooter, but now we were wandering around a lonely forest, a dark labyrinth of trees, possibly being stalked by a pack of wolves. “We gotta keep moving,” Jesse said. A deeper, more menacing howl made my hands shake. It reminded me of a bloodhound my neighbor had once owned, but when all the wild canines bayed together, it was beyond freaky and downright ominous. We kept going, climbing over slippery logs and jagged rocks and pushing our way through thick underbrush and tall grass. My foot caught on a broken log and a cluster of rocks, but before I toppled over, I somehow managed to regain my equilibrium. Still, my ankle throbbed, slowing me down. “They’re too close, Taylor,” Julie said. “We’ll never outrun them.” “Forget the wolves,” I said. “They just add ambiance to our spooky night hike.” She shook her head. “How are you so calm?” she said as we stumbled along through the thick terrain. “Jesse’s dying, we’re lost in the woods, a crazy madman might be following us, and now some wolves wanna make a midnight snack out of us. All things considered, maybe the hockey mask guy with the meat cleaver would be better.” “I’m not dying,” Jesse said, leaning into me as he used us as human crutches. “Sorry,” Julie said. “I don’t mean to be so negative. I guess I’m still a little drunk and wondering if this is all a dream and I’m really passed out back at that party.” I stumbled on a log again, then regained my balance; I was dressed for a party and wasn’t exactly wearing hiking boots. “Don’t be scared. Wolves are predators, but they don’t attack humans. After my run-in with the mountain lion, my dad gave

me a lecture on all the wildlife around here.” “You still have a lot to learn about these woods,” Jesse said. “But wolves naturally fear humans,” I said confidently. “Dad said that, but so did this guy on this Discovery Channel special he made me watch yesterday.” “These don’t,” Jesse added. “Wolves have been known to leave a kill when they saw a human coming in their direction,” I argued. “Besides, I’m more scared about the guy who shot at us,” I said. “And we really need to get you to the hospital.” “Wolves are…predators,” Jesse gasped out between breaths. I glanced at him skeptically. “My dad said that in the past century, there’ve only been two incidents in North America. He wouldn’t lie to me, not when he wants me to be safe out here.” I glanced over my shoulder and gasped at the canine silhouettes not far behind. “Wait…they are following us! They’re not acting right. Do you think they have rabies or something?” “Or something,” Jesse said. He suddenly stopped, then pointed. “There’s a cabin up there. Maybe someone’s home who can help us.” I glanced ahead but didn’t see anything. I wasn’t sure, but I thought he might be hallucinating from blood loss, like a thirsty man seeing an oasis mirage in the desert. As the howls grew louder and began to come from closer, I hoped my imagination was just playing tricks on me too. Nope. Wolves don’t hunt humans, I kept telling myself, but I wasn’t sure if I could believe it, in spite of my dad and Animal Planet. “There it is!” Julie said. “How’d you see it from that far away?” she asked Jesse, but he just moaned and didn’t answer. It was still hard to see but I could make out a structure in the moonlight, a cabin looming in the distance. The barking

and howling grew louder, and I knew the wolves had captured our scent. I hoped the cabin would offer us safety and a landline; that hope was the only thing that kept me sane and calm. “Hurry!” Jesse said. My gaze fixed on my target destination as I put my body into gear. I knew we needed to run, but Jesse was leaning on us for support. Thirty feet? Ugh! Why does it feel like a freaking football field? There was no time to look back, but I had to take a tiny peek over my shoulder to see how close the wolves actually were. With their curiosity piqued, the snarling, growling, hungry animals were gaining on us. Twenty-five more feet. Just fifteen more…now ten…five… three. Almost there! Just another foot! We climbed up the stairs and pounded on the door. “Help!” I said. “The pack is coming!” Julie shouted. “Just break a window!” When I glanced over my shoulder, I gulped as growls and snarls filled the air. I jiggled the doorknob, but it was locked. “C’mon!” Julie shouted, terrified. “It’s locked,” I said. “Let me try!” Jesse said. He threw his shoulder into the door, busting the lock. I breathed a sigh of relief, but just as I went to rush inside, powerful arms gripped me from behind. Chapter 6 I gasped when I glanced up and saw one of the guys from the party, the guy Julie had been dancing with, the “psycho” Jesse had warned us about. I flailed as Jonathon attempted to

restrain me. In a flash, Jesse lunged at Jonathon, knocking him to the ground. When the fiend’s grip loosened, I jumped to my feet. “Get inside!” Jesse ordered. I grabbed Julie’s hand and pulled her inside. “Let’s find a weapon to help him,” I said. “The kitchen!” Julie said. We bolted inside the cabin. With my heart racing, I glanced around for the light switch. My fingers skimmed over it, and the lights came on. “Is anybody here?” I screamed. “Help us!” Julie shouted. But there was no answer. The cabin was furnished, so either everyone was asleep or it was a rental and was vacant until the weekend. I walked through the living room and into the kitchen with Julie in tow. We frantically rummaged through the kitchen drawers looking for anything we could use to defend ourselves. My fingers curled around a butcher knife, and Julie held a long, sharp steak knife in her hand. “Why is Jonathon chasing us?” she asked. “If he wants my number, he just has to ask.” “What!? The guy’s a psychopath, Julie. Do not give him your number!” “Maybe if I go out there and talk to him, I can—” “No! He’s been chasing us. What’s wrong with you?” “Maybe he just wants something,” she said, still hung up on the guy. “He’s been shooting at us. I’m pretty sure he wants us dead.” Her eyes widened as she pondered the situation and reality

hit. She grabbed my arm. “I’m so sorry I got you into this.” “Listen, just stay here, okay? I’ve gotta help Jesse. He’s hurt and can’t fend him off by himself.” I then rushed back to the front door, which was now closed. Just as I grabbed the doorknob, Julie touched my shoulder, causing me to jump and clutch my chest in an attempt to calm my racing heart. “Don’t go out there,” Julie said. “I have to help him,” I said. “He needs me.” “Well, then I’ll help too.” She flicked on the porch light, then peered through the curtains. “I don’t see him.” I couldn’t breathe. “I want to help him,” Julie said, “but what if that lunatic is out there waiting for us?” The knife in my hands shook violently. “How’d a party turn into…this?” I asked. “This night was supposed to be fun, not some kind of life-and-death battle with murderers and wolves.” “We can’t go out there,” Julie said. “Stay here. I’ll be right back.” “No! Don’t you dare!” “I have to see if Jesse is okay. He’d do the same for me.” “What if he is gone already and that guy attacks you?” “It’s a chance I have to take.” She took a deep breath. “Then I’m coming with you.” As soon as I opened the creaking door and stepped onto the porch, a snarling, drooling wolf lunged for my ankle. I immediately jumped back inside and slammed the door. With a shaky finger, Julie locked the door behind me. “What now?” she shouted. We peered out the window and saw at least a dozen of the animals circling the porch and front yard; there was no sign of any human, Jesse, psychopath, or otherwise. I knew Jesse

would never run off and leave us there. I didn’t know him all that well, but I was sure he wasn’t the kind of guy who would do that to us. He had, after all, risked being jumped to sneak us out of the party. My biggest fear was that he had succumbed to the bullet wound, that he’d passed out and the wolves had gotten him, and my heart ached at the thought. Julie called me from the kitchen. “The back door is locked!” “Good. Can we possibly get out that way?” “Nope. Wolf Central out back.” “We need to see if Jesse is out there,” I said. “He’s hurt, and drastic times call for drastic measures.” “But we already tried, and that stupid thing almost bit your foot off.” An idea popped into my head. “Maybe we can distract them with meat.” “Sure. Let’s just whip up a medium-rare t-bone or two.” “Seriously, it could work,” I said, ignoring her grim cynicism. “We could distract them, then run for the main road and get some help. Jesse’s hurt, and we need to help him before…” I said, but I couldn’t even finish the thought, because it turned my stomach. We had to act fast, so instead of arguing with Julie about it, I walked to the kitchen and opened the fridge, only to find nothing but a jug of water, a bottle of mustard, and a wrinkly radish in the bottom of the vegetable crisper. “Shoot,” I said. “No doggie treats in here.” “This blows.” “We have to think positive, Julie. Maybe Jesse got away. Maybe he’s getting help this very minute.” “Yeah? Well what if he’s dead? And what if that crazy lunatic comes back for us?” The wolves howled even louder, and the hair on the back

of my neck stood at attention. “At least they can’t break into the cabin,” I said, trying to sound positive. “And if anyone tries to come in here, they’ll be attacked. Jonathon won’t stand a chance.” “But you said wolves don’t attack humans.” “I know, but Jesse’s right about these. For whatever reason, they don’t seem scared of us.” I sighed heavily, then whipped out my cell and dialed 911, again without success. “Still no signal,” I said. Knock-knock! My heart jumped at the sudden tap on the door. I froze for a moment, then gripped the butcher knife in my hands tightly. Even though chills were running down my spine again, I started to sweat profusely. I was a nervous wreck. What if it’s Jonathon, just playing games with us? What if it’s someone who can help? Should we hide? I knew that might be risky, since our only hope for rescue might be on the other side of that door; then again, I also knew that opening the door might seal our fate for good. Julie stared at me, her eyes wide. “Don’t answer it,” she whispered. “I’ll just peek out the window.” “No!” she whispered back. I ignored her and crept to the front window, my hands shaking like a jumping bean on a trampoline. Outside, Jesse was leaning against the door, and the wolves were circling him with exposed teeth, snarling and drooling. “It’s Jesse!” I shouted back to Julie. Then, from out of the darkness, a tall shadow emerged. I gasped again when I made out his features. “Jesse!” I shouted, but it was too late; before I could warn him, Jonathon had already grabbed him from behind.

Somehow, the injured Jesse broke his stronghold and lunged at him. The guy rammed his head and shoulders into him, but with a big push, Jesse threw the guy five feet. In a flash, the man grabbed Jesse, lifted him over his head, and threw him like a ragdoll. Jesse crashed straight into the door so viciously that the door flew off the hinges with a loud bang. “Jesse!” I screamed. “Get in here!” I shouted. “Can I come in?” he asked, a strange question that made me wonder if he’d hit his head a little too hard. “Yes,” I said. “Come in!” He hobbled in, bleeding profusely. Droplets of blood stained the hard wood floor. Jesse stood in the doorway, glaring at his attacker, who was seeing red and blind with rage. When Jonathon’s sinister gaze swept over me, my heart began to thunder in my test. I didn’t understand why he was just standing there like that, not trying to attack or push his way in, and there was a moment of silence as Julie and I looked at each other in complete shock. “Let’s go!” I screamed, pulling his arm. “We’re safe now,” Jesse said. “Maybe but for how long?” Julie retorted. She motioned us over, and we worked together to scoot a heavy china cabinet in front of the door. “You hit him, and he’s disoriented, but as soon as he gets his head back in the game, he’ll come in. All he has to do is take one step through the open doorway.” I snapped the shades shut on all the windows so crazy Jonathon couldn’t see us. “Trust me, he won’t burst through our barricade,” Jesse said calmly. “You’re kidding, right?” Julie asked, breathing heavily in quick, shallow heaves. “If we could move that cabinet, he most certainly can. We need to find a landline and call 911.”

I gazed around for a phone but didn’t see one. “While he’s dazed and out of it, let’s grab his gun,” I suggested. Jesse grabbed my hand. “No, don’t. You step out that door, and you’re dead.” Pushing the drapes aside, I glanced out the window. The guy held up a lighter. “Don’t think I can’t burn you out!” he shouted. I sucked in a deep breath. Please don’t let him do that, I thought. Then, he suddenly screamed as two of the snarling wolves bit into his flesh. He flailed with all his might, but the wolves just dug in harder. “A madman is after us, and we’re surrounded by hungry wild animals waiting to tear us to shreds. Can this night get any worse?” Julie said, then ran a hand through her wild blonde hair. “We have to leave. We can’t just stay in here and wait for those things to make Kibbles and Bits outta us.” “I know,” I said. She looked out through the curtains. “He’s gone!” “Did they drag him off?” I asked. “I don’t know, but wolves are still circling,” Julie said. “I don’t think that he’s our problem anymore.” “One down, one to go,” I said. “Now all we have to do is get past the pack. If we do, we’re home free.” A long, plaintive wail echoed through the air, followed by a chorus of defiant howls. I looked at Jesse, who was bleeding profusely. “Let’s get you to the bathroom and look for medical supplies.” He leaned against the wall for support and gasped. “I’ll be fine. We have more important things to worry about.” “Fine my butt. You need a doctor,” I said, my voice wavering.

He winced in pain, and his blue eyes watered. “I promise I’ll see one in the morning.” Julie looked at him and shook her head. “You mean if you live that long. You’re sweating like a thief in church,” she said, feeling his forehead. “Oh my gosh! You’re burning up.” She gripped my arm. “He has a fever of 110. We can’t stay here. If we do, the news will be reporting a homicide tonight, one hot young guy with a bullet wound to the chest.” I felt Jesse’s head and realized she was absolutely right. He was on fire. “It’s not safe in here. That man could easily push through our makeshift barrier. We need to get outta here and lose him in the forest, and then we need to take Jesse to the ER.” “That’s exactly what he wants,” Jesse said. “Our best bet is to stay here until first light.” Julie peeked out the window. “The place is swarming with wolves. Maybe he’s right. Let’s stay here a few hours and see if the pack leaves.” I helped Jesse to the recliner. He glanced up at me and could tell I was concerned. “It’s our best bet. The wolves will move on soon.” Then a thought occurred to me: We need to secure the upstairs and make sure no one is in the house. We could leave nothing to chance. “Hello?” I called up the stairs. The stairs creaked as I walked up them. My nerves were on edge as we headed down the lonely hallway amidst the shadows that danced on the wall. Julie pointed to the first bedroom. Holding my butcher knife, I flicked on the switch but didn’t see anyone, much to my delight. As I continued to move carefully through the bedroom, I suddenly saw a figure. I freaked out and jumped, startled for a split second, until I realized it was my own

reflection in the dresser mirror. My nerves were so on edge that every little thing was beyond frightening. The room was pretty typical, with a bed, dresser, and other furnishings. We searched for weapons but couldn’t find any. We checked the next two bedrooms, and they were also clear. My labored breathing eased, though my lungs still burned and my head was pounding like a chorus line of stilettowearing hippos dancing on it. Julie motioned me in the master bedroom. “Blue Eyes can rest in there,” she said. “Jesse, you should lie down,” I said when we walked back downstairs to get him. “There’s a nice bedroom upstairs so you can rest.” “I’m fine.” “No,” Julie ordered, “you’re not. You’re gonna go up there and get in bed, and then we’ll barricade the door and stay in there till morning.” His wound started to bleed again, and I gulped hard. I couldn’t help but notice how pale and weak he looked. Jesse needed medical help, and I couldn’t get it for him quick enough. “You’re bleeding,” I said, wondering if he would live to see sunlight again. Chapter 7 I didn’t know what to do. Jesse was dying right before my eyes. I knew we needed to get help, but I didn’t know how to get past the snarling wolves. No one could hear us now because our cell phones had no signal out in the middle of nowhere, and there was no landline in the cabin. I touched Jesse’s arm. “Please lie down.” “No. I have to keep you safe.”

“You aren’t going to be able to do that if you die on us,” I said. “You just need a little rest.” When he didn’t move, Julie chimed in, “She’s right, Jesse. We need you to protect us, so how about you lie down for an hour or two and then you’ll be more up to protecting us better. In the meantime, we promise not to get ourselves killed by rabid dogs or gun-wielding strangers. Deal?” He smiled and nodded. “Can’t argue with that,” he said. I smiled appreciatively at Julie and her ability to manipulate even the most strong-willed of people. Jesse grunted as I helped him into bed and covered him with a blanket. Julie found some towels in the bathroom and applied pressure to his wound. “Never in my wildest dreams did I think I’d be taking care of a gunshot victim,” she said. His eyes fluttered shut, and I gasped. “He passed out,” I said. “We can’t just sit here and do nothing, no matter what he said,” I said. “He’s really sick and fading fast. If we’re going to save him, we’ve gotta take a chance. You stay here. I’m gonna get us help.” “How are you going to get past the wolves?” “I don’t know, but I can’t just stand here and let him die.” She took a deep breath. “I know.” I felt his forehead and was glad that his skin was cool and not as sweaty; the fever had subsided. “He feels better,” I said. “He’s breathing better too,” Julie added. “Maybe we should wait a little longer.” I nodded and peeked out the bedroom window, only to shudder when I saw the wolves still prowling around. “It’s not like we have much choice.” Feeling defeated, I sat down on the vinyl chair and propped my feet on the stool. I watched vigilantly out the window, waiting for the scraggly dogs to

leave. * * * A couple of hazy, sleepy, silent hours later, when the first rays of light shone on my face, I looked out the window again. “Julie, they’re gone!” I said. “I’ll go look out the front,” she said. I rushed over to Jesse. “Let me have a look at your wound,” I said. He pushed me away. “I said I’m fine. We don’t have time to waste. Let’s go.” “Are you sure you feel all right? Can you walk?” “Meh, I’ll live to tell the tale,” he said. I looked at him doubtfully, then helped him up so we could make our way down the stairs. “It’s all clear,” Julie happily reported, opening the door. Outside, I stared skeptically at the deceivingly calm forest around us. As if mocking our trepidation, the sun was shining brightly, and the birds were chirping happily. When I looked down, though, I saw pawprints everywhere. It was still hard to fathom that we’d been shot at, chased, and practically held prisoner in the cabin by a bunch of wolves. Pushing some vegetation aside, I stepped into the woods. “C’mon, guys!” As we hiked through the woods, continuously trying our cell phones, Jesse actually got a signal for about two minutes and managed to get in touch with one of his buddies, who offered to pick us up. Just as we reached the road, a blue car stopped and Jesse introduced us to his friend, Billy. “We’ve gotta get Jesse to the hospital,” I said. “He’s been shot.” “What!? They’re joking, right?” Billy said to Jesse. “No. He really was shot,” Julie said.

“Oh,” Billy said. I looked at him as if he was one Prozac away from a straightjacket. “Uh…that’s the best place for gunshot victims,” I said. “Now please just drive us there.” Jesse shot Billy a strange look, and he nodded. “Okay,” he said, “but I’m dropping you two off first.” “Fine. Then take us to the police station,” I said. Julie grabbed my arm. “Are you crazy? I don’t wanna get involved with the police. We’re alive and breathing, so why bother?” “If that guy is out there and survived the wolf attack, he needs to be stopped.” Billy arched an eyebrow at me as if I was the crazy one. “He’s dangerous and probably whacked outta his mind on drugs and still armed. I wouldn’t suggest you ratting him out. They’ll let him go with a slap on the wrist, and then he’ll come after you with a vengeance.” “I don’t want to involve the police,” Julie stated again, more sternly this time. “And neither do I,” Jesse intervened. “I gotta be honest with you, Taylor. Billy’s not takin’ me to the hospital.” “But you’ve been shot, and—” “No need for hospitals. My mom is a doctor.” “But—” Julie tried to argue. “It’s just a flesh wound,” Jesse said. “I’ll be fine.” “Jesse,” I said, “please don’t risk your life like this, especially not just to be a tough guy and show off.” “I’m not showing off. My mom won’t let anything happen to me. I just need you to do me a big favor.” “I know, I know. Leave the police out of it,” I said, rolling my eyes. “It’s the best thing, Taylor,” Jesse said.

“I’m great at keeping secrets,” Julie said. “If my mom finds out I sneaked out of the house to go to a college party and almost got myself killed, she’ll freak, and I’ll be the one needing a doctor—especially if the police are involved.” “I won’t say anything either,” I said reluctantly. Jesse’s friend pulled into Julie’s driveway at eight a.m., and we knew Julie’s mom would be coming home any minute. “Don’t worry about your truck,” Jesse said. “One of my friends is a mechanic. He can have it fixed in hours.” “My mom will ask about it,” Julie said. “Do you promise I’ll get it back today?” “I promise.” “Okay, Jesse. I’ll trust you on that, but if you don’t get it back before my mom wakes up, I’ll be grounded for the rest of the summer or, worse, she’ll sequester my truck keys indefinitely.” “I got this,” he said. “Jesse,” I said, “I really need to know that you’re okay. I won’t stop worrying until I know your mom has given you the all-clear.” “Gimme your number,” he said. “I’ll call you with the official report.” We exchanged numbers, putting them in each other’s phones. As I gazed into his eyes, just about to say something, his friend cut in. “No time for mushy goodbyes,” Billy said. “I gotta get Jesse home. He’s got an appointment with Dr. Mom.” Before I could say another word or wave goodbye, the blue car backed up and sped down the street. As we walked in, I flung my shoes off. My hands were shaky from my ordeal, and nausea flooded my stomach. When I sat down at the kitchen table, Julie handed me a

glass of water. “Are you okay?” she asked. “Yeah. Just a little freaked.” “Better freaked than dead,” she said. “My head is pounding, but I think we learned a valuable lesson here.” “Oh?” “No more parties with crazy, unstoppable party animals— or wild, furry animals either.” “Yeah. Tell me about it. And we might want to avoid Barney-colored drinks and Long Island iced teas too,” I said, looking at her. She ran a hand through her blonde hair. “Do you really think they’ll get my truck back in time?” “Jesse promised he would, and up to now, he’s been a man of his word.” “Maybe, but we don’t’ even really know him.” “He said his friend’s a mechanic. I’m sure it will be fine.” “I hope so. If not, I’m dead meat.” “Why was that guy chasing us anyway?” I asked. “What did you say to him?” She sipped her water. “Nothing out of the ordinary…and he seemed nice at the party. He just went all psycho. Maybe Jesse’s right. Maybe he was high.” “If he was high on drugs, how the heck was he able to find us in the dark woods?” I asked. “I dunno. How’d Jesse find us, especially when he was shot and bleeding all over the place?” she retorted. “Yeah, you’re right. That was weird.” “I think there’s something Jesse’s not telling us,” Julie said. “Why were you invited to that party?” I asked. “I met Jed in town, and he was inviting all the pretty girls. He said I could bring anyone I wanted to bring. But there is something else I’ve been wondering.”

“What?” “If Jesse’s such a great guy, why would he hang out with guys like them in the first place?” “I don’t know. And why won’t he go to the hospital like a normal person?” I asked, trying to put two and two together. “Anyone else would insist on going to the ER.” “He’s either scared to death of needles or he’s hiding something,” Julie said, then ripped the bandage off her neck. “Speaking of hospitals, how does my battle wound look?” “Not bad at all. There are just a couple deeper spots where the glass must have nailed you.” “I can’t believe my taste in men,” Julie said. “Out of everyone in the party, I pick the one that oughtta be locked up.” “It’s okay. You didn’t know.” “At least one of us lucked out.” She smiled. “You got Jesse’s number, right?” I smiled and held up my phone proudly. “Yep. Mission accomplished.” The door creaked open, and Julie’s mom walked in. “Julie, where’s your truck?” she asked. “I parked it in the garage after Taylor and I washed it.” “Honey, it’s gonna get dirty again around here, no matter what you do. No sense in trying to keep it spotless,” she said, smiling. “I know, but I want it to look nice for as long as possible.” “You girls are up awfully early,” she said. “We pulled an all-nighter,” I said. “Sounds like fun. I remember having girls’ nights like that. Did you paint your nails and—” Julie grinned and nudged her mom playfully. “Mom, I’m not twelve.” She laughed. “Right. Pardon me for forgetting that my little

girl isn’t so little anymore. Anyway, I’m making breakfast. How do pancakes sound?” “That’s nice of you, Mom, but we’re kinda beat. If you don’t mind, we’d kinda like to sleep for a few hours.” “Sure, but don’t sleep all day. I’ve got some plans for us. I figured we can go to—” “Mom,” Julie said, “we’re tired, and you worked all night. Can we talk about the plans later?” She smiled again. “You’re right. We could all use a little shut-eye. Sweet dreams, you two.” * * * A while later, after a nice, long nap, I peeked out the window, only to see Julie’s truck sitting in the driveway, good as new. Even the back window had been replaced. That was so nice of Jesse, I thought. A few minutes later, a horn beeped, indicating that my mom was there to pick me up. “Thanks, Julie,” I said. “I gotta go, but it’s been… interesting,” I said, smiling knowingly at her as I grabbed my overnight bag and rushed out the door. “Right,” she said. “It was a howling good time. We’ll have to give it another shot sometime.” We both laughed at her punny-ness as I walked out the door. Chapter 8 A few days passed, and I hadn’t heard from or about Jesse. I was so worried about him that I couldn’t eat or sleep. Not knowing whether he was alive or dead, the anxiety overwhelmed me. I tried calling him a few times, only to get no answer. When my phone finally rang with a call from his number, I

was ecstatic. “I’m recovering nicely,” he assured me. “Don’t worry.” I thanked him countless times for fixing Julie’s truck, silently thanked God that he was okay, then hung up the phone. After that, we talked sporadically but texted each other every day. I thought it was best to let him recover at his own speed. I would have paid him a visit, but his mother didn’t want anyone stopping by until he was fully recuperated. “Doctor’s orders,” he joked, though it was technically true. * * * Before I knew it, a month had passed by. Jesse had a job at the zoo, and when he told me they were hiring, I filled out an application, interviewed well, and managed to land a part-time position. If nothing else, I had all my dad’s lectures and all that Discovery Channel and Animal Planet documentary knowledge to go on when it came to dealing with animals—not to mention I’d survived a mountain lion attack and a run-in with a huge pack of human-harassing wolves. My first day of work at the zoo was also Jesse’s first day to return after his injuries. He’d told everyone that he had a “family emergency” to deal with, and nobody was the wiser. I smoothed out my brown, short-sleeved, button-down shirt. It was part of my uniform and had the logo name of the zoo and my name embroidered on it, and it looked kind of cute for safari wear. As I stood there trying to get a grip on my new job responsibilities, Jesse walked into the room with an adorable baby raccoon in his arms and a bottle of milk specially made for the little creature. His shoulder-length hair was tied back, and while I tried not to stare, I couldn’t help it; he was so absolutely gorgeous that I was sure I’d never want to take a

sick day off of work. His uniform was the same as mine, but it looked so much sexier on him. The material stretched across his broad chest and across his muscles, not too tight but just perfect, revealing a tribal tattoo around his bicep. I hadn’t seen it at the party under his jacket, but I wanted to know what it meant, if anything. I decided it best to leave that conversation for somewhere outside the workplace. “This is Herman,” Jesse said. The little raccoon was furry and had a bushy, ringed tail, as well as the blackest band of fur around his eyes, just like a mask. “He’s so cute!” I squealed. “Yeah. We’re trying to rehabilitate the little guy. The zoo receives hundreds of orphaned and injured wild animals every year. We do our best to fix them all up and release them back out into the wild as soon as we can so they don’t become too dependent on humans or lose their natural survival instincts. If you kneel down on the floor, you can feed him,” he invited. “I don’t know, Jesse. I mean, I’ve never fed a raccoon before. I’ve only fed Max.” “It’s easy. I’ll start, and then you can jump in.” He set the baby on the floor and held the bottle at a downward angle. The little raccoon stood on his legs and gripped the bottle with its little paws, perhaps the most adorable thing I’d ever seen—well, besides Jesse’s eyes and Max when he was a puppy. “Okay. Ready to take over?” he asked. I gazed up at him and smiled. “Sure.” He knelt behind me and touched my shoulder as I fed the critter. “You’re doing good.” The raccoon lapped away at the bottle with its little pink tongue, but it was difficult for me to concentrate on feeding

Herman with Jesse’s hot breath raining down on the back of my neck. Still, I tried to tune out the gorgeous creature behind me and pay more attention to the cute one in front of me. “Tilt it a little higher,” he said, touching my hand. His hand lingered on mine, and I felt a jolt of electricity. I’d never felt such chemistry with anyone else before. No words could describe it. My heart was racing like a rabbit’s as his hand rested on top of mine. Finally, he slowly lifted that scorching hand away. “You’re a real pro,” he said, “and Herman likes you.” I smiled. “So…what else can you tell me about the zoo?” “Hmm. Well, we have 190 animals representing 80 species here, and there are all kinds of exhibits, special events, and educational programs. If ya want, I’ll give you the grand tour later.” After we fed the raccoon, Jesse took me to a different room, where five ducklings were frolicking in a shallow, heated pool, playing with a stuffed mama. “What happened to their real mom?” I whispered, as if the fuzzy yellow things could understand me and might be offended. “She was hit by a truck. Her four babies were lost and confused, following around humans because they didn’t know what else to do.” He paused to look down at the chirping quintuplets, then continued, “We’re gonna get them big and strong, then release them back into the wild.” “Gee, Jesse, it’s amazing what you are all doing here.” Jesse picked a little fluffy chick up. It was so touching to see that big, strong, muscular man holding a defenseless little bird, and it melted my heart all over again. “Shh. Don’t be afraid,” he told the baby. “I’m not gonna hurt you.” As he gently and sweetly patted the little animal’s head, I

saw a softer side to him, a side that showed that he genuinely cared for the animals. I grinned from ear to ear as I watched him place the little one down with its paddling brothers and sisters. As promised, Jesse did give me a grand tour. He seemed to know everything about the place, and I enjoyed our walk around the place. At the aviary, an outdoor enclosure filled with birds, he pointed. “One turkey vulture and two bald eagles live here.” “Ew! Sorry, but the turkey vulture isn’t as pretty as her bald eagle friends,” I said. His gaze shot up to the repulsive-looking bird. “Maybe not in everyone’s eyes, but I named her Beauty Queen.” I laughed at the irony as I gazed up at the large, dark brown bird with a red, bald head and neck like a turkey’s. “I’m sure she appreciates you flirting with her,” I joked. “She came to the zoo as a juvenile with a broken wing,” Jesse said. “There were complications, and the vets here weren’t able to save her wing, so we can’t release her. She’ll be a permanent resident, and I’ve grown quite fond of her. You know what they say.” “What?” “Beauty is in the eye of the beholder,” he said with a smile. “She’s a sweet bird.” “I’m gonna love working here,” I said. “Yeah, I never get tired of it. I love my job. It sure beats flipping burgers.” “I can tell you’re passionate about it.” He smiled sheepishly, obviously uncomfortable taking compliments, even though he deserved a million of them. “These birds are so big,” I said, gazing up at his feathered friends.

“Beauty Queen has a wingspan of about five feet—at least the wing that’s still good.” “She’s a vulture, right? I bet she’s got bad breath after eating all that dead meat.” “Maybe, but she can’t help what she was born to eat. It’s just the way nature works. No one can help the card we’re dealt. Just like us, these birds and all the animals in this zoo and in those woods out there have to live and make do with what their bodies want as a food source. Maybe she despises eating carcasses, but she’s stuck with it. It’s eat or die.” “Yeah, I guess I shouldn’t be so quick to judge,” I said. “She probably thinks we’re gross for eating pizza.” He laughed. “I’m not that much older than you, but I’ve learned it’s best not to judge anyone until you’ve walked in their shoes—or flown in their feathers, as the case may be.” “I absolutely believe that. So anyway…what’s next?” “How about some lions and tigers and bears?” he joked. “And…wolves?” “Sorry, but I’ll pass on the wolves,” I said, clutching my heart. “Bad memories, eh?” I let out a breath. “Yeah.” “I’m so sorry about all of that.” I bit my lip. “You know what? Let’s not drudge up old memories. I really don’t wanna talk about it.” “I agree. Let’s let bygones be bygones and just…start over.” “I think we deserve a clean slate.” All of the sudden, the door opened, and in walked a short redhead with her hair tied back in a ponytail. “Hey, Jesse,” she said, “there’s a guided tour waiting for you.” He looked at me, then back at her. “Taylor, this is Jeanie,

my best friend in Big Bear Lake. We’ve been through a lot, and I don’t know what I’d do without her. She’ll show you the ropes while I’m gone. See ya later,” he said and walked out the door. I grinned. “See ya.” As soon as he stepped out of the door, I turned my attention to Jeanie. She had natural red hair and beautiful blue eyes, though not nearly as beautiful as his, for it would have been impossible for anyone to replicate those gems. I sighed when I realized his best friend in the world also had the perfect figure, with not an ounce of fat on her. “So…how’s your first day treating you, Taylor?” she asked, making it obvious that someone had already told her my name. “Great.” Getting straight to the point, she blurted, “I saw the way your eyes sparkled at Jesse before he left.” I arched a brow but said nothing. She continued, “It’s best to stay away from him.” I couldn’t believe she was marking her territory already. “And why’s that?” “He’s a player, that’s why. Jesse has dated half the girls in this town.” “Isn’t that what dating is all about, trying to find the right person? I mean, I’ve dated lots of guys, and—” She shrugged. “Fine, honey. It’s your heart that’ll get broken, not mine.” I wasn’t sure what to stay. I wanted to tell her to butt out because it was my chance to take, but instead, I just kept my mouth shut. She shot me a serious look. “Look, Jesse’s a great friend to have, but if you step out of the friend zone, it will go all to hell. Trust me. I know firsthand.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” I said, assuming she was just jealous. At that moment, our almost-heated conversation was stopped when our boss, Ms. Aikers, walked in and met Jeanie’s gaze. “I need you to check all the enclosures and make sure every animal is in its place.” “What’s up?” Jeanie asked. “Somebody was attacked and killed by an animal. The sheriff is out front. We have to make sure none of our animals have escaped, especially the bears. This is top priority, and I’m putting every employee on top of it.” “Oh my gosh! Who was killed?” she asked. “A tourist, hiking in the woods.” “That’s gonna be front-page news,” she said. “The media is gonna swarm this place if it’s got anything to do with us.” “I know,” Ms. Aikers said, looking at both of us with a worried expression on her face. “Let’s just hope none of our animals got out.” With that, she stormed out of the room. At that very moment, the wolves crossed my mind, and I feared that the same group of brave, possibly rabies-infected canines had devoured someone. “I ran into a pack of wolves in the forest that weren’t acting…natural,” I chimed in. “Really?” Mr. Aikers said. “Yes. They stalked me and my friends and—“ Jeanie laughed. “That’s ridiculous,” she said, and before I could say another word, she bolted out the door, with me hot on her heels. We checked every pen in the zoo and were relieved to find that all of the zoo animals were present and accounted for. Still, it didn’t make me feel much better. Somewhere in those woods, someone had been killed, and I was sure those wolves had something to do with it.

Chapter 9 When Jesse’s number showed up on my caller ID, I quickly answered. “Taylor?” he said. His voice sent shivers down my spine; hearing him say my name was an adrenaline rush like none I’d ever felt before. “Yes, this is me,” I said. “What are you doing on your day off tomorrow?” he asked. “Meh, I don’t have any big plans. Why?” “Do you like to rollerblade?” “Sure.” “Cool. I was wondering if you’d like to meet at the Alpine Pedal Path. It’s a paved path that runs along the north shore of Big Bear Lake.” “I’ll be there!” “Great!” “Do you mind if I bring Max?” “Sure. Is two p.m. all right?” “Perfect,” I said. “Goodbye, Taylor.” “Goodbye,” I said, and he hung up the phone. * * * I thought Friday would never come, but it finally did. I dug through my boxes but couldn’t find the outfit I wanted. When I finally found my spring pastels, I threw on a white tank-top with a mint trim and a big mint and silver heart, and I had pants to match. I finished the summery look off with a cute white pair of sandals, but then I realized tennis shoes would be better for the occasion, so I slipped my bright white ones on. I took one last glance in the mirror and smoothed out my eyeshadow. I wanted my makeup to look natural and not caked on since

we’d be outside in daylight. My heart leapt in my chest when Max and I pulled into the parking lot of the Alpine Pedal Path and I saw Jesse standing there. Again, I took in his chiseled features, and he looked so handsome and cute in his rollerblades and helmet that I simply had to rush out of the car with my dog to greet him. “C’mon, Max,” I said, “and you better be a good boy today.” Jesse waved me over, and we hurried right up to him. Unfortunately, while I was breathlessly gazing into Jesse’s winter-blue eyes, my dog was not so happy to see him and wouldn’t stop barking. “It’s okay, Max,” Jesse said. To my surprise, the dog calmed down immediately and sat down next to me, still as a statue except for his wagging tail. “Hi, Jesse,” I said, overcome by that feeling in the pit of my stomach, as if I’d swallowed a hornet’s nest. We’d had a few simple conversations on the phone and via text outside of work, but this was our first official date, and I hoped we wouldn’t be encumbered by too many awkward silences and uncomfortable moments. “You’re early,” he said, smiling. I held on to the leash in my hands. “I sooner be dead than late,” I said. He reached for the leash, and I sat on the bench to put my rollerblade equipment on. As I adjusted my red helmet, I smiled. “Okay. I’m ready.” He grinned. “Great.” With Max’s leash tightly in my grasp, we started to skate down the mountain trail. It wound through a pine forest and meadows. Birds flitted overhead, and lizards sunned themselves on big granite rocks, absorbing the heat and all that Vitamin D. Max absolutely loved it and couldn’t stop smelling every little

thing as we strolled by. It was such a nice change to breathe that fresh, clean mountain air after living in the smoggy city. In fact, it was like being in a completely different world. “So…on the phone you said you wanted to talk to me about something in person,” Jesse said. “Yeah. I just need to get something off my chest. I know I told you I don’t want to talk about that night, but I kinda need to.” “What’s on your mind?” he asked. “I feel like it was my fault that you got shot,” I said, almost tearing up from the guilt I’d been harboring. “Why would you even think that?” “If you hadn’t had to drive us home, it would have never happened.” “Don’t even say that. You and Julie might have died, because neither one of you was in a position to drive safely.” “I can’t believe that Jonathon guy was so high on drugs that he actually shot you. It’s just…crazy. How well do you know him?” “He’s, uh…an acquaintance.” “Well, I hope he gets his act together before he really hurts or kills somebody.” “It’ll be taken care of,” he said, sounding like some godfather in a mobster movie. “In the meantime, thanks for keeping quiet.” “I still don’t get why those wolves acted the way they did. Do you think they’re responsible for the attacks on tourists and hikers?” “Maybe. A lot of weird things have been happening around here.” “Yeah. Well, it’s over and done with, like a bad dream, and I just want to forget about it. I should’ve never let Julie take me

to that party in the first place. I’ve definitely learned my lesson.” He smiled as if he was glad to hear it. “Let’s get off this lame subject about drugged-out crazies and infected wolves.” “Right,” he agreed. “I’d love to know more about you,” he said. “Do you like to bike or play any sports? Collect stamps? Dance around to seventies disco music singing into a hairbrush when you’re bored?” he said with a grin, as if imagining it. I laughed, envisioning it too. “I’m not really into philately, but I love to sketch designs. I have hundreds of virtual and hand-drawn designs, and I hope to go into fashion someday— maybe with my own clothing line or label.” “You’re very creative.” “Yeah, I’ve heard that before, but the truth is, ideas can come at anytime. If I’m sitting at a restaurant and one hits me, I’ll sketch it out on a napkin.” “I guess it’s best to get your idea down while it’s still fresh in your head.” “Lots of fashion schools require a portfolio, so I’ve been trying to get one together.” “Isn’t that hard?” “Not really. Like I said, I have hundreds of ideas for clothes, accessories, and shoes.” “Taylor, I know I haven’t known you that long, but I’m pretty sure you can do anything you put your mind to.” “Thanks. When we moved here, I thought I’d have to give up my future career. I mean, when it comes to fashion, Big Bear Lake’s not exactly the center of fashion. Still, I’m learning to adjust and taking inspiration from the gorgeous natural surroundings and the wonderful people I’ve met here.” “It must be nice to get away from all those beeping taxis,

all the hustle and bustle. It’s so peaceful here. Besides, if you come up with your own label or line, you could just run a business online. We country folk have that there Interwebs too, ya know,” he said, smiling. I laughed. “Right. Maybe I’ll start a huge Internet empire, a dot.com—or maybe I’ll just become a painter instead.” “You paint too? Wow. Quite the artist, aren’t you?” A smile curled up on my lips. “Drawing and painting have been hobbies of mine since I was a little girl. If the fashion thing bombs, I can always turn to one of those. With all the inspiration around here, all these beautiful landscapes and animals, I’m sure I’d have never-ending paintings to sell.” “Right. You can stay in Big Bear Lake and become an artist.” “I’d love to. I gotta admit, I’m falling in love with this place more and more every day,” I said, though I knew the guy rollerblading next to me had much to do with that. “It sure is beautiful and peaceful out here.” “Your dog thinks so too,” he said, nodding toward Max, who looked to be having the time of his life. I laughed. “He loves it out here. How long have you lived here?” I asked. “I was born here, and there’s no way my mom would ever leave.” “And your dad? I mean…if you don’t mind my asking,” I said, realizing it was a touchy subject for some people. “He left before I was born,” he said. “Oh. I’m sorry.” “Meh, we’ve all gotten along without him,” he said. “Is there someone besides you and your mom?” “Yeah. I’ve got a brother and a sister.” “Who is the oldest?” I asked.

“No one really.” “Huh?” I asked, confused.” He laughed. “We’re triplets, all seventeen. Technically, Sam is the oldest, then Kierra, then me.” “What’s it like growing up as one-third of a set of triplets?” “We’re pretty close, and my brother and sister are awesome, even if they can be annoying sometimes. Kierra is really bossy at times, and I swear Sam lives to embarrass me.” I laughed. “Yeah, siblings can be like that.” “Oh? I thought you were an only child.” “No. I have two brothers and one sister, but they’re all grown and are out on their own. I’m the baby, the last one to leave the nest.” “Another thing we have in common. We’re both the youngest.” I laughed. “I guess so!” “Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m ready to get out there and tackle the world head on. I dream of traveling around the globe. I’ve been stuck here my whole life, and now that I’m almost eighteen, I want to see what lies beyond Big Bear Lake.” “Any particular places you want to visit?” “So many!” “Name one.” He started gliding, skating backward so he could face me while he talked. “I want to surf in Teahupoo, Tahiti. There are these unbelievable swells that roll over a shallow coral reef. I’ve read and heard that catching a wave is just like flying. Most people who see waves as tall as Mount Everest would run in the other direction but not me. I’d love to ride them.” “I had no idea you’re so adventurous. What are some other things you’d love to do?”

His eyes lit up, as if he’d been waiting for someone to ask him that for years. “I also want to heli-ski down the Chugach Range in Alaska.” When Max spent too much time sniffing a flower, I gave him a gentle tug. “Helicopter ski?” I asked. “Yeah. You ski down this huge mountain, and if you wipe out, you cartwheel. It’s like falling in space, except you reconnect with the snow every fifty feet or so. I also want to paraglide over the Grand Tetons and swim with sharks in Florida, without a cage, of course.” “Maybe you could wrestle a gator in the Everglades,” I said. “Yeah! I’ll definitely add that to my list. I’d love to drive crazy speeds across frozen lakes in Arjeplog, Sweden and do a ninety-MPH donut!” “Wow. Those are some risky goals you’ve got there, but they sound like a blast.” “There are some places in California I’d like to check out too, like Laguna Beach, for body-surfing, body-boarding, diving, and tide-pooling.” “A thrill-seeker, huh?” He grinned. “That I am.” I pointed to his tattoo, solid black, with curves that ended in points and interlocked in complex patterns and abstract designs. “Tell me more about that. I noticed it the first day at work, but I was too embarrassed to ask.” He lifted his short sleeve. “Oh. Well, this is the symbol of strength, power and bravery.” He pointed to the swirls in his design. “These represent the past, present, and future.” I pointed to the ankh in his design. “I recognize this one. I have a cross like it.” “Cool. I thought long and hard before I settled on this

design. It has a lot of symbolism in it. If I was going to have something on my arm forever, I wanted it to mean something.” “So every single line and shape has meaning?” “Yes. I wanted something special and unique to me.” I traced the lines on his arm. “I love it. When did you get it done?” “Last year.” “It’s really cool, Jesse.” “Thanks.” “Tell me, is Big Bear Lake this pretty in the winter?” “Believe it or not, it’s even more incredible. The skiing is amazing.” “I wouldn’t know. I’ve never skied before.” “You will…and I will teach you. You’ll be off the bunny hill in no time.” I was taken aback that he was talking as if we might actually have a future as friends or even something more. “Wow. I never thought I’d have such a handsome ski instructor —or any ski instructor, for that matter.” We gradually picked up the pace, taking long, smooth strides, then cruised effortlessly down the trail. I enjoyed the thrill and speed, and I was glad Max’s four furry legs enabled him to keep up with my eight wheels. I glanced up briefly and caught sight of an eagle flying majestically overhead, only to be followed by a pelican a few minutes later. The lake was amazing, and it looked like an oil painting with the beautiful mountains for a backdrop. Max barked at the wildlife on the lake, and I couldn’t help but smile when I saw a mama duck with all her little chicks paddling along behind her. When we stopped skating for a moment to take in all the panoramic beauty, I turned to meet Jesse’s gaze. His thumb brushed across my skin, sending ripples of excitement through

me where he’d touched. I couldn’t take my eyes off of him, and in that moment, I truly imagined what it would be like to kiss him, to be held lovingly in those strong arms of his. I could tell by the longing in his sky-blue eyes that he was looking for a sign that I wanted more, and that made the moment all the more thrilling. He cradled my hand ever so gently in his as our eyes locked. I was fixated on his piecing stare; even the sky behind him paled in comparison to the glory of his gaze, and the heat from his hand felt like a thousand suns. I could have sworn my heart almost stopped. His gaze sizzled with challenge, as if he was just daring me to go ahead and kiss him. I desperately wanted to, as redhot flames of arousal burned through me like a raging forest fire. How can I resist such temptation? How could any girl resist him? I thought. But then I tore my gaze away and stared at the water trying desperately to regain my composure. Everything was silent other than the blood gushing through my temples from the excited and hopeful beat of my heart. I wondered what he would do if I got up and pulled him into my loving arms and engaged him in a deep kiss. However, it was our first date, and I didn’t want him to think poorly of me in any way. As badly as I wanted to kiss him right then and there, in that place that looked like a postcard, I knew it was better to wait. I wanted to be different than the girls he’d met before, and I wanted him to see that I was. * * * Over the next week, I hung out with Jesse every chance I got. When we weren’t together, he still lingered in my head. We went for walks, long hikes, kayaking, and even jet-skiing. We chatted on my porch for hours and talked about everything. One day, I was painting in our back yard, which was its

own little paradise, thanks to Fred’s hard work. The sun was shining high in the sky like a bright yellow beach ball, and the birds were chirping in perfect harmony, with the crickets singing backup. I set up my easel and paints by the pond, where I could see all the ducks and ducklings gliding across the water. I was eager to paint a beautiful natural landscape, and, inspired by the breathtaking view around me, my hand with the paintbrush in it just glided over the paper, pouring all my creative energy into a work of art. My mom approached from behind. “It’s stunning, Taylor,” she said. I smiled. “Thanks, Mom, but it’s not done yet.” “Are you coming inside for lunch?” “Sure. Just give me ten more minutes.” “I know very well that your ten minutes is an hour to anyone else,” she said, crossing her arms. I smiled at the woman who knew me so well. “I know. You’re right. I’ll come now.” “I haven’t seen you this happy in a long time, Taylor.” “I just love it out here,” I said. “The sky is a deeper shade of blue, the grass is greener, the sun is brighter, the—” “And the boys are cuter?” she asked, then winked. A big smile grew across her face. It was evident all over again that I couldn’t hide anything from my mother, and I blushed. “Mom! I’m seventeen. I don’t meet boys. I meet guys.” “You don’t have to tell me who he is, but I know you’ve met a nice young man—guy, boy, or otherwise. It’s written all over your face as clearly as that paint on your easel.” I sighed in defeat. “You’re right. I have met someone, and he has shown me just how beautiful it can be out here. I don’t ever wanna leave.”

“You have no idea how happy I am to hear that. Pulling you out of your old school like that…well, I know it had to be hard to start over in your senior year.” I grinned. “I don’t mind.” “You’ve really adjusted well, honey, and I’m sure meeting new friends has helped.” “Mom, this place is amazing. I love the forest. There’s fresh air to breathe. The birds sing beautiful songs. All this nature…and great people too! Who could ask for more?” “Good! I wanted a fresh start for us, and I think we’ve found it. Your father and I love this place just as much as you do.” “I’m finally over Sean. He’s nothing but a figment of my imagination.” “I think that has to do with a certain boy…er, uh…guy you work with at the zoo.” “Mom, Jesse is amazing. He loves animals and wants to be a veterinarian when he graduates. He’s so charming and friendly, not to mention so smart. We just have this fantastic connection. We get lost in each other’s eyes. I’ve never met a guy who has made me feel like that.” “So…are you guys going steady?” “What?” I shook my head at her. “Gee, Mom, nobody says that anymore.” She laughed, embarrassed. “I suppose you’re right, but you know what I mean.” “We’re just friends. I’d like there to be more, for him to be my boyfriend though. He looks like a Gap model, Mom! Can you imagine a guy like that on my arm?” “I’m sure he’s adorable, dear, but don’t rush into a relationship. For now, just have fun and date.” “You’re right, and that’s what I plan to do. We’ll take it

slow and become good friends, then maybe move it to the next level and—” “Taylor!” “Dating, Mom! I mean I want to date him.” I let out a sigh. “I can’t explain it, but I’ve never felt anything like this.” “I remember how I felt about your father. My head was spinning from all the red roses and heart-shaped boxes of chocolates he sent me. He was so handsome, and I was just smitten.” “Jesse is too handsome. I think he’s out of my league.” She shook her head and pushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Oh, my darling daughter, don’t you even realize how beautiful you are?” I smiled. “You have to say that. You’re my mom.” She wrapped her arm around me. “You are a work of art all your own, Taylor—inside and out. I’d say that whether I was your mother or not.” “Thanks, Mom.” “I’d love to meet his parents.” “It’s just him and his mother, his brother, and his sister.” She furrowed a brow. “Where do they live?” “Bear Lane.” My mother’s eyes widened. “Really? Some of the most expensive homes in the area are out there. His mother must be wealthy.” “I’ve never asked because I don’t care. Rich or poor, I like Jesse for who the amazing person he is.” “Well, that settles it. You’ve been shot with Cupid’s arrow for sure.” My face beamed. “Every time he looks at me, I feel this burst of energy.” “I remember that feeling. Believe it or not, your father still

gives it to me sometimes.” “Gross, Mom,” I said, smiling at her. “Anyway, when I talk to Julie about him, I just babble and babble, go on and on, like I’m on a caffeine rush. I just can’t stop thinking about him.” “Honey, you’ve got it bad, but remember that these heightened emotions and euphoria will eventually fade.” “I don’t want them to—not ever. I’ve never felt this wonderful before. I don’t even know how to explain it. I just…I wish we could be together all the time. He makes me feel so calm, so serene, so…safe.” “I’m sure you’re feeling physical attraction and some infatuation, but love has to be based on more than just that. It evolves in time. You’re in the beginning stages, but it has yet to blossom and grow before it will get stronger and deeper.” “I’m not saying I love him, Mom. He just…” “He’s swept you off your feet?” “Yeah. Definitely that.” “It sounds like a pretty severe crush to me, but whatever it is that has made you so happy, I’m just glad to see it. Your father and I are just as happy as you. I wasn’t so sure at first, but now I know it was a great idea to move here.” “Mostly, I can’t believe how well I seem to fit in here, better than I ever did in New York. Maybe I was never a city girl after all.” My mom motioned toward the house. “Let’s go get lunch.” I smiled. “Thanks for listening, Mom.” Chapter 10 It was Monday morning, time to go to work. As I ate pancakes with my parents, my dad smiled. “What?” I asked. “I’ve never seen anyone so happy to go to work.”

“I love working with the animals.” “I’m sure the animals aren’t the only perks,” he said. “Dad!” I said. “Don’t embarrass the poor girl,” my mom admonished. My dad set his newspaper down, folded it up, and looked at me. “She has to have met somebody pretty special, because I haven’t seen her eyes sparkle like this since…” “Sean,” I finished for him since he didn’t have the nerve to say it. “I’m glad you’re over him. He wasn’t right for you.” “Sean’s a jerk,” I said. “I’m so over him.” I quickly guzzled down my orange juice as fast as I could. I didn’t want to talk to him about Jesse or my love life, at least not yet. “I’ve gotta go,” I said. “You never used to keep secrets from me,” he complained. “Dad, it’s no big deal. It’s just someone who—” He smirked. “Is he cute?” I laughed and rolled my eyes. “I’m gonna be late.” I kissed his cheek, then gave my mom a huge hug and kiss. “See you guys later.” “Have a great day at work,” Dad said with a grin. I smiled back at him. “I will.” “Only one thing could put a look like that on a girl’s face,” I heard my father say as I walked out and shut the door behind me. Like most seventeen-year-olds, I found my dad so embarrassing. I was almost grown, perfectly capable of handling my relationship without giving him a blow-by-blow description. Shaking my head, I started my car and screeched out of the driveway. I drove a candy metallic blue Ford Focus and loved it. I rolled down the windows and the music blasted. * * *

Jesse rushed over to greet me when I clocked in at the zoo. “Hey, you!” “Hi,” I answered, smiling up at him. He smiled back. “I’ve been dying to see you.” Before I could respond, Ms. Aikers walked straight toward me. Her hair was pinned up, and she was barely wearing any makeup, if any at all. She always looked nice but in a much more natural way than my New York bosses, who were always elaborately made up, with their hair perfect, wearing only the latest fashions. The people in Big Bear Lake dressed nice but nothing over the top like the people in the Big Apple. The truth was, my parents had never liked New York. They’d only moved there when their books had taken off, at the demands of their publishers, but they’d never really been happy among all those skyscrapers. Big Bear Lake was different. My parents were more relaxed, happier, and loving it, and I felt the same. Of course it was more relaxing and scenic, but there was also a hot guy with light blue eyes that I just couldn’t stop staring at. Because of Jesse, I wanted to stay there forever. “Taylor, I’d like you to work with Jesse today to move the ducklings to a larger enclosure,” Ms. Aikers instructed. I nodded. “Sure. I’ll get right on it.” She wrote something on her clipboard, then handed Jesse a summary of what we had to do. At first, we worked together on the items on the list, but then we decided we could get things faster if we did our own thing for a while. “Where should I set this?” I asked when I dragged the kiddie pool inside. “In the corner,” Jesse said, “but let me help you.” “I can handle it. I’m not some dainty daffodil. Besides, it

doesn’t weigh much.” “Wow. I’m impressed. I love a girl who can handle her own.” I smiled. “You have no idea what I can handle,” I teased. Jesse picked up the water hose and adjusted it to fill the pool. “These little guys and gals are gonna love their new swimming hole.” “It’s so much bigger,” I said. “They’ll all have plenty of room now.” “I know. I love watching the babies grow up, getting bigger and stronger every day.” “There’s no better feeling than helping them out.” “Let’s go get ‘em,” Jesse said. We quickly scurried to the other room and each grabbed a fuzzy duckling. Jesse’s went right into the water, but mine squeezed out of my hands. Jesse and I laughed as we chased the squawking bird. Just as Jesse picked the stubborn little one up, I reached for his hands and suddenly lost my balance when I slipped in a puddle of water on the ground. In reaction, trying to catch me while still holding on to the duckling, his body twisted, and he tumbled backward. We burst out laughing when the duckling looked at us like we were silly and just waddled away. Heat rushed to my face as I looked over at him. “Sorry,” I said. “Don’t be,” he answered, pushing a long, curly piece of hair out of my eyes. “You can knock me off my feet anytime.” When our eyes locked, my smile was automatic. “You have the most beautiful smile,” he said. “Thank you.” He locked his fingers in mine and brushed his thumb over my skin, sending shivers down my spine.

Suddenly, I felt tiny webbed feet walking over my shoe. I gently picked the naughty duckling up and set her in the water. She happily glided through the water, loving her new pool, and the others looked just as happy when Jesse placed them in with her. “Are you ready to feed them?” “Minnows?” I guessed. “Try crickets,” he said as he picked up a Styrofoam cup with hundreds of chirping insects inside. “We need to make sure the ducklings can eat when they’re released. Let’s throw a few in and see if they’ll catch them like they’ll have to in training.” I picked up a wiggly cricket and smiled. “Here it goes!” I said as I tossed the bug into the water. Jesse tossed a few in as well, and within minutes, the babies started diving and swallowing them up. It was a good sign that they were learning how to feed themselves, even without their mother around to teach them. It was refreshing to know that in some small way, we were preparing them to survive and live a happy life outside on the lake, where they really belonged. * * * When I got home from work, I found a note letting me know that my parents had gone out to dinner and a movie and would be home late. My mom had left me some chicken and mashed potatoes in the microwave, so all I had to do was heat my dinner up. I still had those pesky butterflies dancing around, though, having spent the whole day with Jesse, and that totally killed my appetite. I watched television until about eight p.m. After flipping through the unopened mail, I jumped into the shower. As the soothing, hot water danced across my skin, many thoughts ran

through my head, most of which were about Jesse. About twenty minutes later, I dried off and slipped into a fluffy pink robe and slippers. When my stomach began to growl, I decided to heat up my dinner while I got dressed for bed. I walked downstairs to the kitchen and threw my food in the microwave. I jumped when Max started barking. “Max! Be quiet. You scared me to death, boy!” As I walked over to sit at the kitchen table, I saw why Max was barking: Through the sliding glass doors, I could see a figure moving My heart lurched. It was only for a split second, but I could have sworn it was someone dressed in black from head to toe, including a black ski mask. Max ran to the window and started growling and barking. I frantically reached for the landline phone, only to discover that it was dead as a doornail, just as I feared I was about to be. My gaze shot to my purse. “My cell!” I exclaimed. I reached my purse in two strides, but chills flooded through me when I realized my cell phone wasn’t in it. It suddenly dawned on me that someone else had been messing with the phones. I swallowed hard as I spun in a slow circle, my nerves on complete edge. My stomach dropped when I came to the realization that someone was outside, so I couldn’t even run. My biggest worry was that someone was inside as well, because I knew for a fact that I’d left my cell in my purse. My fingers hurriedly rummaged through the kitchen drawer for a knife. When I found one that I thought sure would do the trick, I clutched it tightly, then glanced out the window. The moon sliced through the darkness, and shadows shifted in the blackness beyond. I didn’t see anyone, but when the television shut off and complete silence filled the air, I had never felt so utterly alone.

“Max!” I said. “Come here.” As the dog sat by my feet, I sucked in a trembling breath. Next, the power went out, and everything went black. I forced myself to walk to the drawer where I knew I could find a flashlight. My trembling fingers wrapped around the cold metal, and I switched it on. The beam wavered in my shaking hands. A growl echoed from the living room, one I knew didn’t belong to Max. What the heck was that? The knife in my hands shook. I’d never been so frozen with fear before, not even during the mountain lion attack or when we’d been surrounded by wolves. I was scared to go outside, but I was more terrified of whatever was in the living room. I tried to reason what could be growling. Maybe a stray dog got inside somehow. Maybe my parents adopted another dog and didn’t tell me. Max kept growling and barking, then shot off into the living room. “Max!” I cried, but the only answer was silence. Chapter 11 My loyal and faithful companion had taken off into the dark living room. With my heart pounding nearly out of my chest, I took a few daring steps forward. “Max?” I whispered. “Max, come back.” Heavy breathing echoed in the air, and my heart thumped wildly. A few long growls made the hair on my neck stand on end. I gripped the knife tightly. Feeling like I was cornering a wild animal, I took slow, measured steps. A howl pierced my ears, a sound that only a wolf could make. Nearly paralyzed by fear, I somehow managed to carefully back up, abandoning my plan to take a good look.

“No! I have to help Max,” I said to myself, shining my flashlight around the darkness. At the sound of another howl, I jumped back. My heart had never beaten so fast before, and the floor creaked with every step I took. My flashlight beam swung around, but I didn’t see anything in the dim light. Sweat coated the palms of my hands as I stood there holding my breath, listening for any sounds, trying to hang on to what was left of my sanity. Then, a ravenous moan echoed from across the room, and a sudden panic flooded through me. I paused, drew a deep breath, and pressed myself against the wall. I could hear something shuffling in the living room. I took a deep, trembling breath, my beam wavering as I whipped my flashlight all around. A scratching noise made me jump, especially since it was coming from directly behind me. Gasping for breath, I turned around. There was Max, outside and scratching at the glass. I had no clue how he got out, but as I was trying to figure that out, my poor dog let out a long yelp and then started barking. I bolted into the kitchen and grabbed my purse. Regardless of what was outside, I had to get out of that house, and since Max was already out, I didn’t have to worry about deserting him. I opened the sliding glass door, my heart threatening to explode. I turned on the back porch light. Holding the knife tightly, jutting it out in front of me like some kind of horror movie menace, I glanced around. My legs took off, carrying me like a bat out of hell to the driveway in front of the house. My senses were on high alert, and I glanced over my shoulder to make sure my trusty canine companion was keeping up with me. Just as I opened my purse and grabbed my keys, a howl came from inside the house. When I glanced up, I saw that the front door was wide open, and I realized that had to be how

Max had gotten out and whatever it was had gotten in. Move! I thought, but I almost couldn’t breathe. Find the right key. I couldn’t hold on to the flashlight, the keys, and the knife, so I slipped the flashlight into my robe pocket. My hands shook as I tried to open the car door. Max was barking, and I knew something was coming. The door opened, Max jumped in, and I started the ignition. Then a thought occurred to me: I’d forgotten to check the back seat. My stomach clenched, and I quickly looked back there. Relieved to see no one and nothing but a few fast food wrappers, I let out a breath and put the car in reverse. Everything was a blur as I sped down the road. I was still gasping for breath as I pulled into McDonald’s, still dressed in my robe. I contemplated going inside for help, but I knew I would have looked ridiculous in that getup, and I was sure no one would take me seriously. Max barked, as if asking me what was going on. I petted his head. “It’s okay, boy,” I said. As I looked at the passenger’s seat, I noticed that the dog was actually sitting on my long-lost phone. I had no idea how my phone got inside the car, because I was sure I’d put it in my purse, but I picked it up and, without hesitation, dialed Jesse. “Hello?” he said. “Jesse! Oh my gosh! You aren’t gonna believe this.” “What’s wrong?” “I…we…uh…there was this noise, and then the lights went out and—” “Are you okay?” he asked, clearly confused and concerned by my panic. “No, Jesse, I’m not.” “Where are you?” “I’m sitting here at McDonald’s in my bathrobe, if that’s

any indication how not okay I am! There was something in our house, so I got creeped out and bolted. I’m not sure whether to call my parents or the police.” “You were home alone?” “Yeah. Mom and Dad are on a date, at a late movie.” “Okay. Just sit tight. I’ll be right there.” “Okay,” I said, then hung up. It seemed like it took forever, but he finally showed up. When he pulled up next to me, I ran out of the car and into his arms. “Oh, Jesse!” “Taylor, you’re shaking.” “I was so scared,” I said, sobbing. “What happened?” he asked. I explained the entire story, and he listened intently, never doubting me once. “Do you think somebody tried to rob the house?” I desperately asked. “Maybe the intruder was shocked when he heard me taking a shower. Maybe he wasn’t expecting anyone to be home, so he just ran out and left the door open, and some wild animal came in.” “Did you notice that the door was open after you took your shower?” “I came down the back stairs, so I didn’t notice.” “Maybe you’re right, to some degree. Maybe you did spook a robber, and he left in a hurry without shutting the door behind him and something got in by accident. But what I don’t understand is why he’d come back. If he was scared off, he shoulda been long gone, so why would he come back and look through the sliding glass doors? If he wanted back in, why didn’t he just use the open door?” I smoothed out my robe. “You must think I’m crazy.” “No. We’ll figure this thing out. I’m here for you, Taylor.” He gave me a long hug, and I was sure he could feel my entire

body trembling. “I know I look ridiculous, but I was too petrified to put clothes on. I just wanted to get out of there.” “I know. And you just look…cuddly, if you ask me. Let’s go back and take a look,” he said. I sucked in a trembling breath. “I don’t want to, Jesse. I’m scared.” “It’s your house, and I’ll be right there with you. I promise I won’t let anything happen to you, Taylor—not ever.” He paused. “Unless you want to go inside for a shake or a burger or something.” I laughed. “In this? No way.” He smiled. “Trust me, I’ve seen worse in McDonald’s after dark. Anyway, if you think you’re up to driving, I’ll follow you back.” “Okay.” Back at the house, I didn’t notice anything out of place, and my parents weren’t home from their date yet. I held on to Jesse’s arm as he glanced around, using the bright moonlight to guide our way. “The door is still wide open,” I observed. We walked into the living room, and I flicked on the switch. “Hey, at least the lights work now.” I glanced around but didn’t see anything out of the ordinary, no mud or footprints or overturned furniture or broken glass or anything to prove I wasn’t hearing things or going crazy. There was nothing to support my claim. I shut the door and locked it. We walked through the downstairs and into the kitchen. Jesse told me to wait at the table while he bravely checked the upstairs. After a minute or two, I heard him yell, “All clear up here.”

“You must think I’m crazy,” I said when he walked back in the kitchen. “Not at all. Something was here. I can smell it.” “You think it was a wolf? Because I heard howling, clear as day.” “Definitely a wolf…but there was something else too.” “What?” I asked, not sure if I wanted to hear the answer. “There were two intruders,” he said. “I thought so. The robber and the wolf who decided to take advantage of an open door.” “It’s complicated, but I swear I’m gonna find out what happened. You weren’t imagining things, Taylor, and it was smart for you to bolt out of here when you did.” “What if it was Jonathon?” I asked with a shudder. “Not possible. He’s…out of town.” “Maybe he was, but what if he came back?” “Like I said, not possible,” he said, sounding absolutely sure. “You’re right. He probably would’ve killed me in the shower, just like Norman Bates.” A car pulled in the driveway. When I opened the door and recognized the vehicle, I was relieved. “Thank God. It’s just my parents.” I threw my arms around them as soon as they stepped in the door. My father looked at me, noticing that I was in a robe and slippers, then looked at Jesse and raised an eyebrow. “What’s going on?” he shouted, absolutely livid. “We leave you alone for one night, and you invite a boy over? Why are you dressed —or rather, undressed—like that?” “Dad!” He looked at Jesse again, this time with anger washing over him. “Go home, young man. Get out of my house!”

“Mom,” I said, “please make Dad stop. He doesn’t know the whole story. It’s not what you think.” “I trusted you, Taylor,” he said, shaking his head. “Let her explain,” my mom pleaded. I touched my dad’s arm. “Please, Dad! Jesse just got here. Somebody broke in, so I called him over to help.” “What?” he asked in disbelief. “Someone broke in? With you here by yourself?” I explained the entire story to my parents. My dad’s tone softened. “I’m sorry, Jesse. I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions. I-I’m sorry I didn’t trust you.” He then turned his gaze to me. “You’ve been through a horrible experience, and I shouldn’t have accused you of anything. I apologize.” “It’s okay, Dad. I know it didn’t look very good.” My mom wrapped her arm around me. “Baby, you’ve had a rough evening. Would you like me to make you some hot chocolate?” “Mom, I’m not ten anymore, but thank you.” “You stayed up late with Julie last night watching horror movies,” my dad said. “What if you imagined the robber? Are you sure it wasn’t just a shadow?” “Dad, the door was left open, and the power went out,” I retorted. “You’re tired from work, hon’. It’s easy for a tired mind to wander and—” “I would have remembered leaving a door open. I heard a wild animal howling.” “We live in the woods, dear. If the door was left open, something probably wandered in.” I swallowed hard. “Dad, I didn’t leave the door open,” I said again. “Like I said, the power even went out. I had to get

the flashlight out of the drawer.” “We’re in a remote area, and the wind really picked up tonight. It could’ve easily knocked the power out temporarily.” “I’m gonna go, now that you folks are here with her,” Jesse said. “Goodbye, Jesse,” I said, gazing into his eyes. “Thanks for coming over and checking out things for me.” “Not a problem.” “Thanks, Jesse,” my dad said, swallowing his pride and his accusations. “Yes, thank you, Jesse,” my mom said. “You take care of yourself, now, and have a good evening.” After Jesse was gone, I turned to my mother. “I was so scared, Mom. My entire body was shaking.” She looked at me with concern on her face, the way she had when I was little and had a fever. “I’ve never seen you this terrified before, sweetheart.” She turned to my dad. “Something scared her. If she says she saw an intruder, I believe she saw someone. Maybe we should call the police.” “I’m sure everything is okay now,” my dad said. “Nothing seems to be missing or damaged.” As if he refused to believe the obvious, he turned to me and said, “Honey, maybe you’re just having a hard time adjusting to such an isolated life out here in the woods, or maybe you’re missing Sean. I know how much you cared about him.” “Dad, I know I cried for over a month when we broke up, but I’m over him. Besides, this has absolutely nothing to do with him. Sean breaking up with me was the best thing that ever happened to me.” My mom wrapped her arm around me. “How was dinner? I made spicy chicken. Did you like it?” “I didn’t eat,” I said. “I was warming it up in the

microwave when I saw that man through the glass.” “That’s too bad, darlin’. Let me warm it up for you.” “I’m really not hungry now, Mom.” “How about something to drink?” “I’d love that. Surprise me.” My mom smiled, and I headed up to my room. I replayed the entire situation in my head. Maybe I did overreact, but I know that growl was real. It was so loud! I was glad I didn’t check it out on my own, or I might not have lived to tell the tale. With that thought on my mind, I slipped into a nightgown and crawled into bed. I usually kept the door closed when I slept, but this time, I left it open. A few minutes later, my mom stepped in with a steaming mug of cocoa. “Hey, Mom,” I said with a smile. “Hi, honey. Look, I know you’re not a child anymore, but I also know you still love hot chocolate, especially loaded with marshmallows.” “I have to work early tomorrow, so I hope it won’t keep me up.” “It shouldn’t. At least have a few sips. Goodnight, honey.” “Goodnight,” I said. “And, Mom…” “Yes, honey?” “Please leave the door open, just this once.” Chapter 12 When morning dawned, I peeked out the window and into the woods. I didn’t see any intruders lurking around. It was actually beautiful outside, complete with all the shining sun and chirping birds the outdoors had to offer. In hindsight, I felt silly for asking Jesse to meet me at

McDonald’s when I was barely dressed and hysterical. I realized now that I should have called my parents and left him out of it. I was relatively certain he didn’t want to date a starkraving lunatic, but the damage had already been done. Realizing I couldn’t turn back time, I took a shower, put my uniform on, and left for work. * * * Again when I clocked in for work, Jesse was waiting for me. He looked so handsome in his uniform and with his hair tied back, and I felt a flutter as he pulled me aside. “How did you sleep?” he asked. “Look, Jesse, I’m sorry I bugged you last night. I’m so embarrassed. I should have—” “You have nothing to be embarrassed about,” he cut in, speaking with heartfelt sincerity. “I beg to differ. I was at McDonald’s in a robe.” “Technically, you were in the parking lot.” I smiled at his attempt to make me feel better. “I guess. But anyway, I’ve had enough of the wild animals around here. They’ve gotta do something about their wolf problem.” He smiled. “I totally agree.” Ms. Aikers approached us, bid us a quick “Good morning, folks,” then handed us our assignments for the day. “Looks like my job’s for the birds today,” Jesse said. “I guess that’s all right. I’ve been missing Beauty Queen.” I glanced down at my assignment sheet. “Mine’s worse. She put me on cage cleanup.” “I can get my stuff done pretty quick, and then I’ll come over and help you,” he offered, ever the good Samaritan. “That’s so nice of you. Thank you, Jesse.” “Not a problem. I’ll see ya later.”

“Okay,” I said with a big smile. * * * I was mopping one of the empty cages when screams echoed in the air. I quickly threw down the mop and hurried out to find a crowd of people gathered around the cage across from me, screaming in panic about a five-year-old who had fallen into the mountain lion’s cage. The child was unconsciousness in the enclosure, and the big cat was quickly approaching. Shouts and cries pierced the air, especially from the little one’s mother. “Can you help?” the kid’s mother yelled at me, noticing that I was wearing a zoo uniform. “Uh…” Not sure what to do, I began to scream and yell and try to get the animal’s attention. When that didn’t work, I reached down and grabbed several rocks, then started throwing them at the mountain lion. The animal didn’t even flinch, as its attention was completely absorbed by the child. Suddenly, zoo workers entered the pen and desperately tried to get to the child as the mountain lion snarled at them. Its menacing growl made me shudder, and when I felt a tap on my shoulder, I jumped like an NBA player. “What’s happening?” Jesse asked. “A kid fell in!” I said. Without waiting for any further explanation, he took off in a flash to help the other workers. On the way over to help, I ran into my boss. “Taylor, stay back,” she said. “But I want to help, and—” “You stay right here,” Ms. Aikers commanded. “We’re getting tranquilizer guns.” The woman looked frazzled, more shaken up than I’d ever seen her before. My gaze shot to the pen. Just as Jesse hopped in, the

mountain lion lunged at one of the zoo workers and sank its teeth into the bald man’s head, causing blood to gush everywhere. Somehow, Jesse managed to pry the animals jaws open and free the man, and the victim gasped for breath and crawled away. That left Jesse face to face and alone with the big, angry cat. The bald man was three times Jesse’s size, so I didn’t know how Jesse could possibly escape the animal. “Jesse!” Jeanie shouted. “Get out of there!” I knew it was better if Jesse didn’t run, if he just stayed and confronted it, tried to look big and bad. If Jesse tried to run, the cat would only be instinctively driven to give chase, and Jesse would become helpless prey. The lion snarled and focused on Jesse, and I wondered why Jesse wasn’t screaming and yelling at it or lifting up and flailing his arms, all the usual tactics for getting away. Instead, he just looked at the animal and calmly spoke to it, boldly staring into its eyes. The mountain lion turned and calmly walked to the back of the enclosure and just waited, and the other workers cautiously rushed in and grabbed the child. When Jesse came out, I ran into his arms. “I was so worried,” I said. “You’re so brave.” Jesse was smoking hot, but he was also the most caring, selfless person I’d ever met. He was a hero, with a heart to help others, and I’d already been on the receiving end of that more than once. It was yet another of the amazing qualities that drew me to him like a fly to honey. He gazed into my eyes. “I didn’t mean to worry you, but I had to help that kid.” Jeanie rushed over and hugged Jesse long and tight. “Jesse, you scared me half to death,” she said. “But, as always, you’re a hero. As a matter of fact, a news team is waiting at the office to interview you.”

“How did they get here so quick?” I asked. “They were already here, doing a piece on the grizzlies,” Jeanie said. “Great,” Jesse said. “Just great.” “What’s wrong?” I asked. “I don’t like the spotlight. I didn’t do anything but what had to be done.” “Are you crazy, Jesse? You saved a little kid and Bob. You deserve your fifteen minutes of fame and then some, so quit being so humble.” “Jesse,” I said, “she’s right. You did something wonderful here today. You saved two lives. If that’s not newsworthy, I don’t know what is.” He looked at Jeanie. “How is Bob anyway?” “The EMTs said he’s fine. He just needs a few stitches.” “Thank God,” Jesse said. “That thing had hold of his head pretty good.” “Yeah, and he would be dead if it weren’t for you,” Jeanie said, her red ponytail swishing from side to side as she spoke. “You aren’t going to be able to pull this one off like Batman, lurking around in the shadows and saving people without anyone seeing you. Everybody’s got a digital camera and camera phone these days, and the whole thing’s gonna be on YouTube going viral in the next five minutes.” She smiled. “You’ll probably get Employee of the Month out of it.” He closed his eyes and exhaled. “I’ve just majorly screwed up. I gotta go.” “Screwed up?” I asked, confused. “Jesse, what’s wrong?” His eyebrows furrowed into a deep line. “I’m in a whole lot of trouble, that’s what.” “With who?” “I’ve gotta run,” he said, refusing to talk about it.

“Nobody should be mad you jumped in there. I think it’s admirable that you’d even take that kind of a risk,” I said, presuming he was talking about his mother. “She won’t see it that way,” he said. “Jesse, if you need anything, I’m here for you.” “Thanks. That means a lot. I’ll call you later.” He turned and left without another word. Jesse had a certain sense of mystery and moodiness about him. He wasn’t telling me everything, and I knew he was hiding something, but I didn’t want to press the issue. I was sure that in time, he’d fill me in on everything. For the time being, I just wanted to be as supportive as possible. Suddenly, Jeanie’s voice jerked me out of my thoughts. “Jesse’s mom hates it when he’s in the limelight. She’s really weird about it, like she wishes he was a hermit. I think she maybe kidnapped him or something.” I cocked a brow. “What makes you say that?” “She won’t let him be in the spotlight for any reason. One time, we did this big campaign for the zoo online, and Jesse’s picture was in it, holding one of the bear cubs. She was livid and marched right down here, demanding that Ms. Aikers remove his picture immediately. She caused so much trouble that his picture was taken down twenty-four hours later. Then one other time, after the zoo helped to cure three geese who had been shot with arrows, a local photographer took photos of him during their release. His mother actually paid the guy some outlandish sum of cash for the memory card so he couldn’t publish the pictures.” “Maybe she’s just a very private person.” “She goes overboard.” “What does she look like?” “She’s pretty—tall and thin, with light blue eyes and dark

hair like him,” Jeanie said. “Anyway, we better get back to work. I’m sure Aikers isn’t gonna be in a good mood after all this.” I nodded. “Yep. Back to mopping floors in stinky cages.” “No rest for the weary,” she said. I chuckled. “You got that right!” Chapter 13 A few weeks passed, and I didn’t see much of Jesse. His mother, furious with him after the incident at the zoo, had grounded him and wouldn’t let him out for any reason. I didn’t get what the big deal was, and I found his mom to be a little odd. Jesse said she didn’t like guests either, so he never invited me over; whenever we got together, it was always at my house or somewhere else. My parents, on the other hand, had met him a few times, and while they thought he was very polite and a nice guy on the surface, there was something about him that they just didn’t trust. My guess was that he didn’t fit up to the preppy image they expected me to date. They hated his shoulder-length hair and labeled him a bad boy just by looking at him. Meanwhile, the ducklings had grown. They were strong and healthy and ready to be released, and Ms. Aikers had given us permission to set them free. In our zoo uniforms, we stood beside Bear Lake, admiring the scenery and the gun glistening on the water. After a few minutes, Jesse took the animal carrier out of the company Jeep and opened it, and the five little ducks waddled into the water and glided away from us. Jesse smiled in victory. “We did it,” he said. “We sure did.” I’d never felt so happy. It was the most rewarding feeling, and I couldn’t stop smiling. As Jesse and I watched the birds swim around the big lake,

I felt his hand slip into mine. All over again, that familiar electricity flowed through me. I couldn’t believe a guy like him was holding the hand of a girl like me. “I see why you love your job so much,” I said. “They look so happy out there.” His blue gaze lingered on me as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. When he smiled, his white teeth gleamed. Bzzzz! When his cell phone rang, he answered it. After a minute, he hung up and looked at me. “We have two pressing cases that need our immediate attention. There’s an orphaned baby squirrel that hasn’t eaten in days, and the bird that was trapped inside a tire in that huge puddle of oil is ready to be washed.” I smiled and shrugged. “Duty calls.” We jumped into the Jeep and sped off, heading back to the zoo. * * * We went straight to work, tending the hungry squirrel first and then the bird. It had a yellow bill and had a bare yellow skin patch behind its dark eyes. The bird was blanketed in black oil, so it was going to be a messy job. Jesse handed me a pair of long, yellow latex gloves, and I also put a waterproof apron around my neck to prepare for the job. “This is a yellow-billed magpie,” Jesse said. “What’s unique about these birds is that they don’t leave California. They’re songbirds, part of the crow family. They eat acorns, insects, carrion, fruit, and berries. You can’t tell now because she’s covered in oil, but she’s black and white, one of California’s prettiest birds under all this sludge.” He held up the bird and smiled when it made loud clucking noises. “I think we’ll call her Sally.” As he talked so enthusiastically about the bird, I couldn’t

stop staring into his eyes. I loved his caring nature, his love for animals and his evident need to protect them—just more qualities to admire about Jesse. He was gorgeous, but there was so much more to him than his striking good looks. I could have listened to him every second, every minute of every day, and I never would have grown tired of his voice or of what he had to say. His dedication to this zoo and these animals amazed me. Some of the workers told me he spent countless hours there, even when he wasn’t getting paid. He’d often go in on his day off to feed a baby animal or bird, and he never once complained. “How do you know it’s a girl?” I asked. He shrugged. “I’m just guessing. She looks like a Sally to me. The only sure way is a blood test.” “Then Sally it is,” I said with a grin. “When did she get here?” I asked. Jesse slipped on his long yellow gloves and apron. “About a week ago.” “Why’d they wait so long to clean her up?” I asked. “Sally had to be stabilized first. At first, for almost a week, she was warmed and fed eight times a day. They also gave her a rehydrating solution with a feeding tube to help flush out all that oil she’d accidentally ingested. Now she’s ready to be cleaned. Since birds depend so much on their wings and feathers to function properly, removing this oil is her only chance at survival.” “I’ve got the warm water,” I said. “Good. We’ll make her a nice bubble bath with Dawn,” Jesse said. “This is definitely a two-person job, because she might squirm a little. I’ll hold Sally, and you wash her feathers really well.” I nodded, indicating that I understood.

When Jesse approached with the bird, she squawked and flailed, but he managed to keep a good hold on the animal without hurting her. “Cleaning can be pretty stressful on the bird,” Jesse said. “I can tell. She’s not used to this, so I can’t blame her.” He looked into the bird’s eyes and told it softly to calm down. Amazingly, Jesse’s soothing voice worked. I began washing her feathers and wiping off the slick oil. I used a toothbrush and cotton swab to get all that caked oil out of her eyes and off of her little head. As I scrubbed the underside of the bird, I could see her iridescent blue-black color starting to emerge. Her belly, shoulders, and large patches on her wings were bright white. “Ew! The water is getting so black,” I said. “We move to the next tub, then the third and fourth and so on, until the water is clear.” Working so close to Jesse made my heart pound, especially when he sneaked me little glances and smiles. “Jeanie told me about her warning that I’m some big, bad wolf,” he said, “but I’m not.” “Jesse, it’s okay if you’ve dated other girls. I’ve dated lots of guys myself. There’s nothing wrong with searching for the right person.” “Maybe, but I think I might be done searching.” “Huh?” I said, stunned. “I’ve never felt a spark with others girls like I feel with you, Taylor,” he said with heartfelt sincerity. “Yeah? Well, I definitely feel a connection between us.” He shot me his gleaming white smile. As if she was annoyed that we were ignoring her, Sally flapped her wings, splashing both of us. I laughed as soapy bubbles flew everywhere. “I’m soaked!”

I said, grinning. Jesse touched my face in a soft caress as he wiped the soap bubbles off my face. His blue eyes locked on me, and I couldn’t tear my gaze away from him. For just a second, it felt like he was looking not just at me but into me. The door cracked open a minute later, and Jeanie walked in. “I was assigned to help you guys. And judging by how wet you look, you definitely need me. That little bird is kicking both your butts!” Jesse and I looked at each other, then laughed. I was off the clock at three p.m., but I stayed until eight, and so did Jesse. I never knew I’d take so much joy in helping animals. I didn’t even care about the money. All I cared about was being with Jesse and doing something I loved. * * * Julie and I decided to take Max for a walk in the woods, as her father had told her about a place that was the perfect spot for dogs. Fred had finished working on our back yard for the day, and he’d overheard me talking to Julie on the phone and had given me the look, so I made sure to invite him too. Julie drove us to the destination in her truck, and the three of us and Max jumped out. I glanced around. “Are you sure we’re in the right spot? I don’t see any trails.” “Yeah…we look lost,” Fred said. Julie squinted against the sun. “Well, we’re here now. It can’t hurt to have a look around.” “Need I remind you of bears, mountain lions, and wolves?” I asked. Max glanced up at me and barked. “See? Max wants to go for a walk,” Julie said. “This is all public property.”

“All right,” I said, pushing some large leaves and twigs out of my way. “We’ll go a little ways, then come back.” “Great.” I put Max on a leash. He barked, then hurried off into the woods, dragging me along. Julie chased after me. “How about after this, we grab lunch. I’m craving a big, juicy burger.” “Mind if Jesse joins us?” I asked. Fred offered an exaggerated eye-roll. “That’d be great,” Julie said. “It’d be nice to get to know him while I’m sober.” I laughed. “Do you remember leaning against him and telling him how pretty his eyes are?” She cupped her mouth. “No way! Did I really do that?” I nodded as she looked away in embarrassment. “I’m sorry,” she said. “I know how much you like him. I promise I’ll never do that again.” I laughed. “It’s okay. You were pretty smashed, and we both knew it.” She grabbed Fred’s arm. “I was soooo wasted.” He smirked. We walked for a little ways and enjoyed the beautiful, serene landscape. Having come from New York City, I knew I’d never take all that natural beauty for granted. Streams of sunshine poured down through the towering trees all around us. Insects hummed, and birds chirped. Max barked, then pulled so hard that I tripped over a log and let go of the leash. “Max!” I wailed. Fred offered his hand. “Are you okay?” “Yeah,” I said, jumping to my feet and peering ahead, “but where did Max go?”

He pointed. “That way. I hear him barking.” I shuddered, recalling the last time Max had gotten away. “I don’t know why he does that,” I complained. “He just takes off.” “He’s a dog,” Julie said. “He’s just acting like one.” “Well, I’m sick of it. I need to train him better.” We stopped at wire fence with a “No Trespassing” sign on it. I yelled for Max to come back, but he refused again, just like the last time. Having no other choice, I slipped my leg over the fence and jumped over it. “Wait. What are you doing? That’s private property,” Fred scolded, pointing at the sign. “He’s right,” Julie said. I shot her a look. “Since when do you care?” “Since now,” she said, pointing at a long line of skulls dangling from a rope stretched from one tree to the next. I gasped. “Are those…human?” I asked, completely frazzled. She walked over to more closely inspect them. “No. Animal.” I let out a sigh of relief. My gaze shot to a long, horizontal rock, about ten by three feet, carved with weird symbols and ancient writing. I traced the engraved letters with my fingers. “What do you think this means?” I asked. “I have no idea what the symbols are, but the letters are in Latin,” Julie said, squinting for a better look at them in the bright sunlight. “Latin?” “Yeah. Maybe it’s some kind of memorial or something.” “Think it’s a headstone?” I asked. “I don’t know, but this whole place is givin’ me the creeps. I’m not going past that rock, dog or no dog.”

I pulled out my phone and snapped a picture. “There. Now we can Google it when we get back.” Julie shuddered. “I wanna get out of here.” “Wait here,” I said. “I have to get Max.” “I’ll come with you,” Fred said, trying to sound brave and chivalrous. She grabbed my arm, then Fred’s. “Are you two crazy? You guys can’t leave me here in Freddy Krueger’s back yard all by myself!” I sighed loudly. “Then you’ll have to come with us. I’m not leaving my dog behind.” “But it’s some kind of creepy cemetery, and—” “Go or stay. It’s your choice.” “You expect me to wait here by the skull collection and the hieroglyphic mummy headstone for some chainsaw-wielding maniac to come after me?” she said. “You’ve watched too many horror flicks,” Fred said, laughing. “Well, maybe that’s why I’m still alive. Consider it research.” I sighed. “We’ll be right back. I can’t leave Max.” “Let’s just wait here for a minute. Surely he’ll come back.” The place was strange, even more frightening than the mountain lion, and I didn’t like the thought of my dog running around over there. My gaze shot to the animal skulls knocking together in the wind. My stomach was in knots. “Look, Julie, we have no idea who owns this land. They might shoot him on sight. Clearly, they’ve got no problem killing animals.” “Fine. Let’s go get your dog,” she said, climbing over the fence. “But if I get killed, just know I’ll be back to haunt you.” “I wouldn’t have it any other way,” I said with a smile. We walked through the thick woods, calling for Max. I

stopped when I heard a twig snap, as if someone was following us. I took a deep breath to settle my overactive imagination, then pushed through some ferns that opened up like a doorway into an Easter-grass green meadow. There, we saw Max, barking at a fire ring made completely out of stones. I cocked a brow, confused. “Max?” “He must be barking at a little animal,” Julie said, “like a mouse or something. It’s probably hiding behind one of those rocks.” I gazed at all the rocks in the large ring, guessing someone had once camped there. But then, as I looked closer, I noticed a pile of boulders in the center, with a black tin box sitting on top of them. I swallowed an egg-sized lump in my throat. “Oh my gosh. Do you think this is some kind of…altar?” Fred glanced around. “Whoa! Do you think they sacrifice animals out here?” “Or humans,” I whispered. Julie clutched her chest. “What if it’s some kind of satanic cult?” She picked up the black box and tried to open it, but it was too tightly sealed. “Won’t budge. I wonder what’s inside. Whatever it is, they’re trying to keep it a secret.” “Dude, you touched it!” Fred said. “One, I’m not a dude. Two, I’m sure it’s just an empty box,” Julie retorted. “You don’t know that.” “It’s light as a feather.” “Maybe we should just leave it alone,” I said. “If I remember right, Julie, you didn’t even want to come over here.” “I know,” Julie said with a gleam in her eye, “but aren’t you curious?” “Maybe curiosity is what killed all those cats hanging on

that clothesline back there,” Fred said. “Yeah, we really shouldn’t be messing with it, Julie. I don’t wanna be cursed or something.” “Do you really think it’s witchcraft?” Fred asked. “Maybe it’s just teenagers experimenting,” I said, grabbing the box. “Let’s just put it back where we found it.” But as I held it, curiosity struck me, and I turned the box over in my hands several times, looking at it carefully. When the lid opened, seemingly on its own, I jumped. “You did it!” she shouted. “What’s in there?” The box was empty, but I read the words scrolled in dust: “You are the chosen one.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Julie asked. “Chosen for what?” “How would I know?” “Maybe you’re the chosen one because you opened up the box,” she said. “That’s silly.” “Maybe you’ll get superpowers or something cool like that.” I playfully slugged her, then set the box down exactly where I found it. Letting out a trembling breath, I secretly recalled that old story of Pandora’s box, and I hoped I hadn’t unleashed some kind of evil on the world, my friends, or myself. Fred bit his lip and pointed down at the rocks. “Look! The altar is surrounded by circular patches of burnt grass.” “What burned it?” I asked. “It looks like they were left by a ring of torches or candles.” “So it was some kind of occult ritual!” Julie said. “Man, I don’t wanna be a Blair Witch sequel!”

“Enough with the horror movies,” I said, then glanced around and up into the trees, overcome by the eerie feeling that we were being watched. When the breeze stirred, I could have sworn I heard someone whisper my name, and I froze with fear. “Taylor, what’s wrong?” Julie asked. “I thought somebody called for me.” “I didn’t hear anything but the wind,” Fred said, looking around. I swallowed another lump. “Yeah. I’m sure it was just my imagination.” All of the sudden, the wind picked up immensely, swirling our hair around our heads and rustling the trees violently, causing them to sway and creak. Julie’s eyes widened. “What’s happening?” Next, music began to play, an ancient melody in flutes and bells. “That’s weird,” Fred said. “Where’s the music coming from?” Julie asked. I glanced around, darting my eyes in a slow circle, but I couldn’t tell where the sound was coming from. It was freaky, and a chill ran up my spine. I wanted to bolt, but my feet were suddenly glued to the ground, as if some invisible entity was holding me in place. “Taylor,” a soft woman’s voice said lightly in my ear. “You’ve been marked. Know that you are in danger from my enemies. But do not fear, for you will have our protection until the full moon, the first day of the new year. Know that it is your destiny to free us from our curse.” “Taylor!” Julie said, her face pale. Fred softly gripped my shoulders, and I stared into his green eyes. “What’s wrong?” he said.

“Breathe,” Julie said, “and then tell me what’s happening.” Beads of sweat rolled down my face as I gasped for air. I couldn’t talk. All I knew was that I needed to get away as fast as possible. Suddenly, I could move my legs. I bolted toward Max and grabbed his leash. My heart was beating a million times a minute. “Let’s go!” I said between gasps, grabbing Julie’s arm and pulling her along. I gripped Max’s leash tightly with my other hand. We tore through the woods, past the weird rock and animal skulls, then jumped in her truck and breathlessly locked the doors. “Go, go, go!” I shouted, glancing out the windows. “What’s going on, Taylor?” she asked. “Just start driving! I’ll tell you on the way!” I yelled. “Yeah, let’s just get outta here,” Fred said. “That was freaky how the wind kicked up like that. And what was with that music?” Julie put the truck in drive, and we sped away. No one said a word until she reached town and pulled into the parking lot of a restaurant. “Taylor, what happened back there?” Fred asked. “I-I don’t know. I can’t explain it.” “Try.” “You’ll never believe me.” “Sure I would. I’m very open-minded.” “And so am I,” Julie chimed in. I glanced up. “Whoever owns that land is obviously practicing some kind of weird ceremonies out there. Maybe they summon spirits or something, because someone was talking to me in that wind.” “Was it a really creepy voice?” Julie asked. “No. It was a woman. She just sounded…ancient.”

“What did she say?” Fred asked. “She said I’m in danger but that she’ll protect me.” “Sounds like a guardian angel to me,” Julie said. “What’s so spooky about that?” “She said she’ll only protect me until the new year.” “What? So…after the ball drops, you’re on your own?” “Yeah, I guess it’s temporary protection,” I said. “What kind of danger are you supposed to be in?” Fred asked. I pondered for a moment, thinking long and hard and trying to remember every word the wind-whisperer had said. “I have no idea.” “Why would she want to help you?” Julie asked. “I have no idea about that either.” “Why didn’t you ask her?” “I don’t know, Julie. Maybe because I was a little freaked out!” I said, growing a bit frustrated with the interrogation. She opened her phone. “We should tell Jesse.” I grabbed her hand. “Please don’t! As a matter of fact, let’s forget about lunch. I just wanna go home.” “Sure, Taylor.” I glanced at Fred. “Not a word to Jesse, Fred,” I said. He nodded. “Mummy’s the word,” he joked. “What happens in the satanic campground stays in the satanic campground.” “Thank you,” I said. * * * Back at home, I felt bad for canceling our lunch plans with Jesse, but I was too freaked out to see anybody. I just ran up to my room and locked the door. With trembling fingers, I uploaded the picture of the rock to my computer. Even when I zoomed in on the symbols, I couldn’t see them all that clearly,

but I scribbled the letters and symbols down on my computer and started searching the Internet for clues. An hour later, I’d still had no luck. Since Julie had mentioned Latin, I decided to try Google Translate. I carefully entered each letter, then pressed the button, eager to see what the message meant. Instantly, it was right there in front of my eyes in plain English: “Do not tread on this sacred ground. If you dare to walk on the land of our ancestors, you will die.” I swallowed hard as I tried to process the message. Wait… am I gonna die because I stepped foot on some cursed land? I didn’t really believe in that supernatural hoopla, and I always turned the channel when those stupid ghost-hunting shows came on, but now my mind was running circles over all the possibilities. * * * Days passed, and nothing strange happened to any of the three of us or Max, so I decided the whole thing was just a hoax and that there was no reason to get so worked up about it. When the weed whacker started whirring outside, I jumped up. I peered through the window and saw Fred working in the back yard, so I thought it was the perfect time to tell him my findings and see what he thought. When Fred noticed me, he turned off the machine. He was covered in dust and dirt, with a pile of decapitated towering weeds lying at his feet. “How about a drink?” I said, offering him a bottle of water. He brushed off his clothes and smiled. “Thank you, Taylor.” “You’re welcome,” I said, staring up into his eyes that were as green as the grass he was trimming. “I’m just about to take a break. Mind if I spend it with you?” he asked.

“I’d love to. I found out some things, and I’d like to talk to you about them.” Fred was cute and a good friend, so I didn’t see any harm in sitting outside with him for a few minutes. My dad controlled his breaks, but I didn’t see him anywhere around, so I led Fred to the porch swing and sat down with him. “Taylor,” he said, “you really like Jesse, don’t you?” I wondered why he cared, and then it dawned on me that he might have a crush on me. I didn’t want to hurt his feelings, but I didn’t want to lie to him either. “I’m not sure where we stand, but yes, I like him very much. Honestly, I have the biggest crush on him.” “I’ve been watching him…a lot,” he said. That surprised me. “Do you like him too? If you do, I’d totally understand. I mean, he’s so hot that guys and girls might both be attract—” “No! I don’t like guys, Taylor!” “Oh.” “It’s just that…well, his whole family has these creepy, light blue eyes.” “Creepy? I think they’re beautiful.” “Far from it. They’re hiding some deep, dark secret. Something’s just not right with those people. You shouldn’t be alone with any of them.” “I’ve been alone with Jesse a lot,” I said. “He’s the perfect gentlemen, and he absolutely loves animals. How could you think he’s…” “Some kind of sicko?” “Yeah, I guess.” His eyes widened. “I’ve, uh…well, I’ve seen things.” Curiosity struck me. “Like what kind of things?” He cleared his throat, but not another word came out of his

mouth. “Either you’re just jealous of Jesse, Fred, or you know more than you’re letting on,” I said. “If this concerns Jesse, I want to know what you’re talking about.” “I caught him reading a book.” I gasped. “Oh my gosh! A book, you say? I definitely need to stay away from him.” “No, not just any book. It had all these weird symbols and was written in some language I couldn’t understand.” “What are you saying?” He let out a long breath. “I think Jesse and his family are witches.” “Witches?” “Yes. I catch them in lies, and, like I said, I’ve seen things —lots of things.” “Care to elaborate?” His gaze narrowed. “If you talk about these things, you’ll end up missing or dead.” “You can trust me. I won’t tell a soul.” He sighed. “Well, for one thing, I heard Jesse’s sister tell a man to do something I know for a fact he wouldn’t normally do.” “Is Jesse’s sister pretty?” “Kierra? Yeah. She’s smoking hot.” I chuckled. “There’s your answer. Men are putty in a pretty girl’s hands.” “I know that, but there’s more to it than that.” I touched his hand. “Fred, I think I know where this is all coming from.” “You do?” “Yes. That weird altar freaked all of us out. You started thinking about witches when you saw those symbols, and now

you’re jumping to conclusions about Jesse’s family.” “I’m not just jumping to conclusions, Taylor, and I don’t think Jesse’s family are the only ones. I think this town is being run by witches.” My jaw dropped. “Yes, we found a possible site where ceremonies are held, but that doesn’t mean the entire town is evil. It just means—” “It means we need to do a whole lot of digging.” My gaze narrowed. “Do you really think the town is hiding something?” “Yes, and I’m sure Jesse knows what’s going on. Why don’t you do some prying? Maybe you can get him to talk.” “I know we’ve been together a lot, but I highly doubt he’s gonna spill all his deep, dark secrets to me. Besides, maybe we’re just getting carried away. I mean, Jesse is a bit mysterious, but—” “I’m just saying that there’s more than meets the eye around here.” “Now I’m scared to tell you what I found out.” “Why?” he asked. “Because you’ll get carried away even worse.” “I won’t. Tell me.” I cleared my throat. “I couldn’t identify the weird symbols, but the words are a warning, in Latin, like Julie said.” He arched a brow. “Well? What’s it mean?” “It’s a warning not to tread on sacred ground. It said if we walked on the land of their ancestors, we will die.” “If it’s just some kind of warning, a threat, why was it written in Latin?” he asked. “How do they expect anyone to obey a warning they can’t read?” “I think it’s a curse,” I said. His eyes widened. “Are you saying all three of us are

gonna die just because we had to go after your dumb dog?” “I pray not, and I keep trying to tell myself how crazy it is, but I can’t deny the voice that spoke to me. It felt real.” “You know what I think?” “That I hallucinated it?” “No, not at all. Maybe the witches are putting some kind of spell on us, maybe using their powers to mess with our heads.” “I don’t know. It sounds so crazy.” Suddenly, the door swung open, startling us, and my dad came out. “Fred, I’m paying you to work, not flirt with my daughter. Taylor, please go do the dishes,” he said sternly, not one to mince words. “Nice talking to you, Fred,” I said. “I’ve gotta go, but we’ll talk later.” “Okay.” I smiled. Fred was a nice guy, but he had the biggest imagination, and I decided I wasn’t going to let it rub off on me. There was no way Jesse and his family were witches and warlocks, and I wasn’t even sure if I believed in the Latin curse we’d found. It was all so farfetched, and I was sure I’d probably imagined the entire thing—or at least I hoped so. Chapter 14 I was reading on the porch when a black SUV pulled up. I thought it might be Jesse, but Julie got out of the passenger’s side. “Taylor!” she said. “Hey.” “Put the book down, girl, and let’s go have some real fun.” I cocked a brow. “What?” Her eyes lit up, and her face was beaming. “Go put on your bikini. We’re going swimming in Big Bear Lake.”

My gaze shot to the SUV full of girls. All the windows were down, and the music was blaring. “Who are you with?” I asked. “Just some girls I met in town. You’ll love them. Now go grab a towel and suntan lotion. Hurry!” “Nah, you go on,” I said. “I’m not really in the mood.” “Don’t tell me you’re still freaked out by that voice you heard.” “I can’t help it. I’m trying to decide if I’m crazy enough for a padded cell or doomed enough to be scared about it.” “So some ghosts talked to you. So what? They were probably screwing with you anyway. After all, we’re all alive and breathing.” “True. Do you believe in ghosts?” I asked. “Yes. If I didn’t, I’d be telling you to put on a straightjacket instead of a bikini.” “Wow. It’s nice to know my new BFF doesn’t think I’m a nut.” “Just one thing.” “What?” “Do you see dead people?” I laughed. “No. I’m afraid my sixth sense isn’t that well tuned.” She grinned, glad I’d gotten her movie reference. “You really need to come with us,” she said. “Why?” “Because Jesse’s already there, and I promised him we’d swing by and pick you up.” Suddenly, my interest in the beach was piqued, and my heart jumped with joy. “I’m in! As long as there’s not talk about animal skulls or mysterious voices.” “Got it. Your secret is safe with me.” She gave me a nudge.

“So hurry and get ready. You’ve got five minutes.” I hurried inside, threw my curly hair into a tight ponytail, put on my bathing suit, then quickly brushed my teeth. I hurried downstairs and jumped into the SUV. Julie introduced me to the other six girls. They shook my hand and smiled and seemed nice enough. We drove to our destination and made found a nice spot on the shore. I was surrounded by large granite boulders and tall pine trees with a glittering lake before me. Big, fluffy clouds floated lazily by in the giant blue sky. I inhaled deeply to take in the fresh, woodsy scent of the piney air. Everything was so scenic and beautiful. “I love it here,” Julie said. I pointed at a tiny island straight ahead. “Is that China Island?” One of the brunettes nodded; I hadn’t yet remembered all of their names. “Yep. Pretty small, huh?” “Yeah.” “See the cluster of boulders over to the left, about thirty feet away from the island?” I squinted against the sunlight. “Yeah. Where all those guys are jumping off the rocks?” “That’s where we’re gonna swim. It’s the best spot in Big Bear Lake.” “Let’s go!” shouted a blonde girl with a pink streak in her hair. I slipped my shirt and pants off and adjusted my red and purple bikini. I walked over the stony pebbles and jumped into the cold water that felt great on such a hot day. I glided forward, using long, powerful strokes. As I got closer, instant recognition hit: The guy about to jump off one of the tallest boulders was Jesse. An instant later, he splashed in.

When I swam to the rocks, he helped me up. My breath froze as I watched the sun glint off his slicked-back black hair. Water beaded his eyelashes and dripped down his face in glistening rivers. His red swim trunks were adorable, but I was almost disappointed that he’d opted to wear a shirt. “Hey, you,” he said, smiling at me. I couldn’t stop the smile from curling up on my lips. “Hey.” “Are you ready for a fun afternoon?” he asked. “Definitely.” “Hey, Jesse,” Julie asked, “can I see the scar?” He arched a brow, and she explained, “From the bullet wound.” She inched forward, but he stopped her. He laughed. “No.” “I get it,” Julie said. “You’re shy.” “Far from it,” he said. “I thought guys loved showing off their scars,” one of the girls said. “Which boulder do you wanna jump off of? Are you feelin’ like five feet or thirty?” Jesse asked me, changing the subject. “The highest one,” I answered. The guys wooted, and Jesse grinned. “Ah. A daredevil after my very own heart,” he said. I climbed up to the highest point, where there was a perfect view of China Island. Sucking in a deep breath, I braced myself. I made sure there wasn’t another jumper jumping from a lower level, and everything looked clear below. Jesse walked over and held my hand. “We’ll jump together.” I smirked. “Let’s do it.” “Cool. On the count of three. One…two…three!” We jumped together, holding hands, and landed with a huge splash.

“Woo-hoo!” I screamed. “That was awesome!” I glanced at Jesse, blinking the water out of my eyelashes. There was no way I could avoid drooling over those rippling muscles and glittering eyes. I was mesmerized as I stared at his dazzling, breathtaking male beauty, from his beautiful skin and full lips, to the sculptured lines and angles of his forehead, to his amazing cheekbones and chiseled jaw line, to the droplets of water that clung to his face. I could have easily lost myself with that handsome hunk. Maybe Fred’s right, I mused to myself. Maybe he is dangerous. All of the sudden, he grabbed me around the waist and threw me in the air. I landed with a splash, laughing as streams of water poured down my face. “Oh, I’ll get you for that! I’m gonna dunk you!” I threatened and started to swim his way. “Don’t think so!” he teased. We screwed off for a while, then swam to shore to rest while the others continued jumping off the rocks. The moisture on my skin gave me a cooling sensation beneath the hot sun. I stood and saw Julie and the others still jumping off the rocks. When I turned around, Jesse met my gaze. His blue eyes pierced mine, and shimmering remnants of the lake gave his skin a glittery shine. Softly, he cupped my cheek. The heat from his touch surged through my body, and I could have sworn that the whole crazy world had stopped all around me. If someone had asked me my own name in that moment, I wouldn’t have remembered it. My pulse skipped a beat when he shot me that beautiful grin, all those white, bright teeth, like a gorgeous movie star. Those beautiful baby blues entranced me all over again, staring right into my soul. I cleared my throat and forced my brain into motion. I tried to think of something to say, but nothing came

to mind. The light caught in the blue speckles of his eyes and took my breath away. I drew in air, but more blood rushed to my face like a tidal wave. He, on the other hand, was entirely composed and unaffected, and I knew I was making a complete fool out of myself. His hot breath rippled across my skin in that unforgettable moment, and his strong arms slid around me and wrapped me close. A shudder ran through me, from head to toe. I leaned against him until I could feel the warmth of his skin against my racing heart, and I lifted my arm to touch his flushed cheek. He didn’t flinch or even react; he just smiled and kissed my fingers where they touched his lips. “I’m crazy about you, Taylor,” he said. “You’re all I think about.” “I felt the connection the second I met you.” “Me too.” His eyes fixed on my lips, and he moved closer to lower his mouth on mine. Our lips connected in a slow, gentle touch. In spite of the smoldering temperature, a shiver ran through me. I closed my eyes, savoring his sweet taste. Goosebumps rippled my skin as his strong hands wandered down my back to my middle. I lifted my arms and guided them around his neck. He drew me unbelievably closer; I was already standing so impossibly close. Tangling his fingers in my hair, he kissed me slowly and passionately on the lips. My heart was drumming so hard within me that I wondered if Jesse could hear it. I wanted him to deepen the kiss. I wanted it to go on forever. When his hot breath touched my skin, I shuddered in excitement. Hot, searing kisses from his open mouth trailed down my neck. “Taylor! Jesse!” the others called from the boulders. Suddenly, he broke our embrace and turned in the direction of our friends. “We’re being paged,” he said. I stared into his eyes, unable to move or even breathe. I was

completely mesmerized. Gripping my hand, he grinned. “Ready?” I nodded mindlessly, and he led me back into the water. My head was still spinning, my skin still tingling where his lips had left a trail of moisture. Even though the kiss was over, my heart continued to race. I sighed like one of those girly girls and tried to switch on my brain again, but all I felt was a mushy, hazy feeling that reminded me of staying up late to watch those sappy Saturday night romances. Jesse submerged and then resurfaced a few feet past me. I cut the water with expert precision to catch up with him. One of Jesse’s friends grabbed his shoulder. “You gotta see Frank dive backward, man.” I smiled as his friend dragged him off. “I saw you swim off with Prince Charming,” Julie teased. “What happened?” I pulled her aside. “He kissed me!” “I knew it!” she squealed. “He’s so amazing, Julie.” “Is he a good kisser?” “It was wonderful, but there was no, uh…” “Tongue action?” I blushed and shook my head. “You guys called us back over here too soon.” “It wasn’t me,” Julie said. “Meh, there’s always next time.” “Or maybe even later today.” I laughed. “Taylor!” Jesse’s voice called. “I’ve gotta drive Frank and the others back. Wanna meet up later?” I walked over to him and smiled. “I had a great time, and yes, I’d love to meet you later. Text me, and we’ll think of

something.” He kissed my cheek. “See ya then.” “Bye.” He shot me a big smile, then turned to leave. I watched him dive off the boulder and swim off into the distance. “Why wouldn’t he take off his shirt?” one of the girls asked. “He’s just shy,” another answered. “Why on Earth would a guy like that want to hide that perfect bod’? Did you see those muscles?” a strawberry-blonde girl said. “Taylor,” the brunette said, “you should have just ripped it off of him.” I smiled. “Maybe I will next time.” We all laughed, then swam back to shore and sunbathed for a few more hours. As I lay on my blanket, I couldn’t stop thinking about him, recalling how great his lips felt against mine, like soft rose petals. His every touch was special, and he totally captivated me. Chapter 15 I pulled into Jessie’s driveway in front of his beautiful, contemporary-style home with brick and glass windows, nestled among the towering trees. It was one of the biggest homes in Big Bear Lake, so I was sure his mother was quite wealthy. After greeting me with a peck on the cheek that almost sent me reeling to the floor in a whoosh of heat, Jesse gave me the grand tour. This house had everything, from a gym to a recreation room to the most amazing home theater room with a mounted television that was the largest I’d ever seen in my life. There was a luxury swimming pool with a beautiful patio and

terrace. Every single thing was perfectly arranged, and the décor and immaculate design elements gave the house character; the whole place was sleek and stylish to the core. “Did your mom hire an interior designer for this? It’s amazing,” I complimented. “No. She did it on her own.” “Wow. She has fantastic taste.” He smiled as he led me to the room with the giant TV. My mouth dropped as I darted my eyes down in every direction, taking it all in. I tried to pretend like the gorgeous estate didn’t faze me, but that was impossible. Jesse went behind the bar. “What can I get you to drink?” “A Sprite would be great—or anything lemon-lime.” He pointed to the corner of the room. “I’ve got Sierra Mist, if that’s okay.” “Sure. Thanks.” “Why don’t you start looking through the DVDs? We have a lot to pick from.” I smiled. “You’re letting me pick the movie?” “Yep.” “Hmm. What if I pick some gushy chick flick?” “As long as I’m watching it with you, I don’t care,” he said with a grin, placing ice into a glass. I grinned and shook my head, once again amazed by how different he was from Sean, who always used to fight with me over movies. “Thanks for that, Jesse,” I said. We snuggled on the couch and watched a Julia Roberts classic, Pretty Woman, then wandered out to the terrace to sit and talk. I waited there while Jesse got us some lemonade. As I was staring off into the dark but beautiful forest, he set our glasses down on the deck railing. “I’m having such a good time,” I said.

“Me too.” He wrapped his arms around me from behind, lifted the hair off my neck, and softly kissed one of the most sensitive spots on my body. Goosebumps erupted, and I gasped deeply. He lightly stroked and caressed my neck with his fingertips, then slid down my spaghetti strap and kissed my shoulder, as if he knew it was a great turn-on for me, a sexy move that worked every time. “Jesse,” I said, shivering with pleasure, “what are you doing?” He moved up and down my neck, tickling me with openmouthed kisses. “What do you think?” he asked, each word causing a hot breath to blow across my skin, literally driving me crazy. “Well…it feels so good.” “Good,” he whispered in my ear as his fingers glided down my bare arm. “I want you to feel good, Taylor—always.” Shivers shot down my spine as he returned to the sweet spot on my neck. When he kissed me there again, I thought I might actually collapse because my legs turned to rubber. All I have to do is turn around and claim his mouth in a mindblowing kiss, I thought. It’d be that easy, that simple. My heart pounded even harder when Jesse gave me slow, wet kisses all over my neck, then nibbled my ear with even lighter ones. When he blew hot air on my ear, I could hardly contain myself. I spun around and turned to face him. He was wearing a sexy, naughty smile and staring hungrily at my lips. I’d never felt so desirable. I softly traced his lips, the mouth I could have spent an eternity kissing without ever tiring of it. “I’m home!” a woman announced, jolting me from my fantastic thoughts. I stepped away from Jesse and straightened my shirt.

The woman cleared her throat and looked at us suspiciously. “I hope I didn’t interrupt anything,” she said. She was beautiful, with her slim figure dressed in a blue pantsuit and her silky black hair twisted into an elaborate bun. In addition to having the same hair, she also had the almost translucent light blue eyes that her son did. “No, not at all,” I responded. “I’m Shelia, Jesse’s mom.” I held out my hand. “It’s so nice to meet you. I’m Taylor.” She smiled as she shook my hand. “It’s nice to finally meet you too. Jesse has told me all about you, so I’ve been looking forward to making your acquaintance.” “Well, here she is!” Jesse said. Shelia sat down on the porch with us, and we all chitchatted for about an hour before I had to get back home. I was sure I’d made a good impression; she seemed to like me and was just as warm as Jesse, not at all the oddball Jeanie had made me think she was. I had hoped to meet his brother and sister, but they weren’t home. In any case, things were going well for me and Jesse, and I’d met his mom, which made me feel even closer to him. * * * On Friday night, my mom and dad had left me home alone while they went to an out-of-state book signing for the weekend. I felt a little safer this time, because my dad had installed a security system. When nighttime came, though, I did start to get the creeps, and I obsessively stared out the window to watch for ski-masked or furry would-be intruders. Feeling lonely and a bit frightened, I texted Jesse, “I can’t stop thinking of you.” A few minutes later, he texted back, “If I had a rose for every time I thought of you, I’d be walking through my

beautiful garden forever.” I gushed. Aw, I thought. He’s just the sweetest. I texted back, “I love when you text me sweet nothings, so here’s one for you. If I had a star for every time you brightened my day, I’d have a galaxy in my hand.” He replied, “Love it! If snowflakes were kisses, I’d send you a blizzard.” A little while later, Max was sitting on the couch with me as I watched television. When I heard knocking coming from upstairs, my body froze, but I was ready to bolt out of the house again if I had to, and this time I was fully dressed. When the knocking finally subsided, I exhaled a long-held breath. I stood shakily to my feet. “Max, let’s go upstairs and check it out, boy.” I refused to go unarmed, so I grabbed a butcher knife and let my dog lead the way. Again, I had to wonder if I was losing my mind, considering it wasn’t the first time I’d been creeping around my house, brandishing a sharp kitchen utensil. Still, I needed to confront my fears. Inhaling and exhaling deeply, I took a bold step up the stairs, the wood creaking with every step I took. When I reached the top of the stairs, I heard the knocking sound again, coming from my room. My heart thundered, and I held the knife in a white-knuckled grasp. I walked to my room, reached around to flick on the switch, and then took a look around. When I realized tree branches were banging against the window, I could finally breathe again, and the staccato rhythm of my heart settled down. When my cell phone rang, I jumped. I reached into my pocket, grabbed it, and quickly answered, “Yeah?” “Taylor? What’s wrong?” Jesse asked. “I’m freaking out again.”

“You shouldn’t be alone.” “Right. Are you busy?” I asked. “I’m going night-fishing with my brother and sister on the boat. Wanna come?” “I’d love to!” “Okay. I’ll be there soon.” * * * I couldn’t wait to meet Sam and Kierra, and I hoped they would accept me as easily as their brother had. We pulled in and parked. As we walked to the dock, a thin girl with long, black hair and light blue eyes greeted me with a smile. “I’m Kierra,” she said, “Jesse’s big sister.” She was gorgeous in a red wrap dress that just reached the top of her knees, and the color accentuated her sun-kissed complexion. “Taylor,” I said, shaking her hand. “It’s so nice to finally meet you.” “Likewise. I’ve heard many good things about you.” She glanced over her shoulder. “Sam, she’s here!” she yelled, then smiled back at me. “Coming!” a voice called from the boat. The guy who emerged was attractive, also with black hair. He looked at Jesse with his pale blue eyes and said, “I thought you wanted to look good for your date.” “I look fine,” Jesse said. “Hmm. Looks to me like you stopped at the zoo and stole the gorilla’s face,” Sam teased. “Ha-ha,” Jesse said, then shot me a look. “See what I have to put up with?” I couldn’t help but laugh at their brotherly banter. “Thank God I inherited the intelligent genes,” Kierra said. Sam spun to face her. “Right. Since you joined the family

tree, I’ve been dying to cut it down.” “Whatever,” she said. “You’re just trying to embarrass me, Sam,” Jesse said. “And is it working?” he retorted. “Yes, so cut the crap. You promised to be on your best behavior.” Sam playfully slugged Jesse right in the tattoo. “Just kidding, li’l bro’.” “This is Taylor,” Jesse said. “She is just as hot as you described her,” Sam said. Jesse playfully slugged him back, and Sam nudged him in the ribs. “Nice to meet you, Taylor,” Sam said. “In case you haven’t guessed, I’m Sam, the coolest of our little trifecta.” I smiled, then looked from Sam to Kierra. “It’s nice to meet you both.” Sam winked. “The pleasure’s all mine.” “You all have the same pretty blue eyes.” “It’s a curse,” Sam said. I laughed. “A nice one then. I’ve never seen blue eyes that light.” “It’s not a nice curse at all, but I do enjoy getting the ladies’ attention with my weird peepers,” Sam said. “Can you fish?” I smiled as a cool breeze blew through my long hair. “I’m gonna bring in the big one.” “Hmm. Well, that’s going to be hard with me on your boat,” Sam said. “I’m a regular Captain Ahab.” “Yeah…and with cereal for brains like Captain Crunch,” Jesse teased. “Just ignore Sam, Taylor,” Kierra said. “He didn’t get enough oxygen during birth.”

“Never a dull moment with my family,” Jesse whispered in my ear. “If he starts repeating everything she says like some cockamamie parrot, we’re outta here.” I smiled. “We’ll jump ship if we have to.” We walked down the long dock, and Jesse helped me aboard. Kierra started the boat, and we sped off to the perfect fishing spot. Jesse handed me a fishing pole, then started sorting through the colorful lures in the tackle box. I listened carefully as Sam gave me some fishing tips, even though I didn’t really need them. The boat stopped and wavered slightly in the water. “We’re here,” Kierra said. Jesse hooked my lure up for me, and I wasted no time in raising the rod tip. In one swooping motion, I threw out my line. Jesse stood next to me. “I love to fish at night. It’s nice to get away and just hang out.” I lifted my head and looked up at the black velvet sky, speckled with twinkling stars. “Yeah, it’s so beautiful out here on Big Bear Lake.” We all chatted for a while. I could tell they were a closeknit family like my own, and I loved being around them. In spite of Fred’s speculation that they were witches, I felt completely comfortable in their presence. Suddenly, my pole jerked, and I gave it a quick tug. “I got a bite!” I said. The fishing line screamed out of the aluminum casting reel as a giant fish stole the hook, line, and almost me. Luckily, I caught my balance. I hauled back on my fishing pole, bending it in such a sharp arc that it nearly snapped. I stole a glance at Jesse, shooting him a triumphant smile. “I told you I’d bring in a big one.” “And you delivered!” he said. “I never doubted you for a

minute.” Sam jumped off the chrome rail. “Are you sure you didn’t snag a submarine?” “Feels like it.” As I reeled in the line, the crank handle spun and clicked like crazy. The tug-of-war went on for a while, and my muscles began to ache from the strain. “I swear this thing’s fighting harder than Mike Tyson!” Powerful deck lights mounted high above me illuminated the surface of the water. Big Bear Lake pitched and churned like a pan of boiling water. The fish broke the surface in a clatter of spray, thrashed its head, and danced on its tail. When I caught sight of its black-striped body, my eyes widened. “Look at that!” Sam whistled and cheered. “Bravo!” Kierra clapped. “It’s a largemouth bass,” Kierra said. “She’s a real beauty,” Jesse said. “I knew coming out here at night would pay off.” He then helped me haul the exhausted, two-foot fish up over the rail of the sailboat. With a thud, the metallic-scaled bass hit the deck. The fish had a big mouth, and its upper jaw extended past its eyes. The bass was dark green, with greenish-yellow sides and a dark stripe running down the side of its body. Its fins shimmered in the silver moonlight. Applause erupted as everyone hopped and twisted to avoid the thrashing monster. Kierra sprang from her chair and cheered me on. “The only thing bigger than that fish is the smile on your face—oh, and Sam’s ego.” I laughed. Night-fishing under a sky full of shining stars would be on my list of favorite things from that day forward. Catching a giant fish was just an added bonus. The fish wriggled its fins and smacked its body against the deck, and I jumped back as its forked tail slapped across my

legs. I wiped the water off my face with my tank-top. “How much do you think it weighs?” Droplets glimmered in Sam’s black hair. “At least twenty pounds.” His finger touched the slimy fish. I brushed off my cutoff shorts and straightened my tanktop. I then pulled out my camera and handed it to Kierra. “Can you get a picture of me and Jesse with the fish?” Kierra laughed. “No way! This is your moment in the limelight. Don’t let Jesse steal your thunder.” I smiled. Even though I wanted a picture of Jesse and me together, I couldn’t argue with her logic. “All right. Just me then.” I held the fish and felt my lips stretch into a wide grin. I couldn’t wait to send it to everybody across the entire planet by morning. My biggest regret was that Jesse wouldn’t be in it, which would have been a nice touch for the ex. “Okay. On the count of three. One…two…three!” With that, Kierra snapped the photo. The bright flash blinded me, and white spots danced in my vision. I sighed and straightened up, then glanced at the LCD screen. “It’s perfect! Thanks.” “So…do we keep it for dinner or let it go?” Sam asked. “We should throw it back. I just wanted a picture with it.” Sam threw the bass back into the water with a loud splash, and I was happy to see it swim off. Jesse, Sam, and Kierra caught lots of fish, but we didn’t keep any of them, and none of them were as big as my first catch of the night. “Let’s try a different spot, sis,” Sam said. Kierra started up the boat, and we sped across the lake. Jesse put an arm around me as the wind blew my hair around over and over again. I looked at him, and he smiled the most delicious movie star smile I’d ever seen. The moonlight made his winter-blue eyes sparkle even more than usual,

rivaling the stars above us. The boat stopped, and Kierra smiled. “This is a great spot. I’ve had lots of luck here.” This time, Jesse and I didn’t fish. We just gazed into each other’s eyes and talked while Kierra and Sam tried to outdo my catch, to no avail. When I looked off into the woods, a flash of white caught my attention. I peered closer and saw another flash of white. Something moved in the bushes, and I smiled at the outline of an animal. It took a few more steps out of the greenery and started to sip the water. As my eyes focused, I realized it was a buck, white as snow and stunningly majestic. “What are you looking at?” Jesse asked. “Don’t you see it?” “See what?” “That deer over there, a white buck sipping water.” He squinted. “No.” “Huh? I’m looking right at it.” “Taylor, I have excellent eyesight, better than most, and I don’t see anything.” “Look! It lifted its head.” “Kierra!” Jesse called. “C’mere!” She rushed to my side. “What’s up?” “Taylor says there’s a white buck on the shore.” She looked. “I don’t see it.” “Me neither,” Sam said, approaching from my right. Kierra shot Sam and Jesse a look, as if they thought I was some kind of nutcase, and I suddenly wished I’d kept my mouth shut. I had no idea why I was being plagued by hallucinations, but in that moment, I also had to wonder if I’d really heard a wolf in our house the night my parents had gone out and I’d ended up at McDonald’s in my bathrobe. Maybe all

this fresh mountain air is making me chronically lightheaded, I thought. “You know what that means,” Kierra whispered to her brothers. “Just keep your mouth shut,” Sam said. “But she has every right to know.” “Do you want your head on the carving block?” Sam retorted. “Jesse, she needs to know,” Kierra said. “She’s been marked.” “What’s going on?” I asked, crossing my arms and looking at them, not at all happy that they were talking about me like I wasn’t there. Jesse glanced toward the shore. “There’s a legend that those who have been marked as a petal will have a guardian to keep them safe.” “A petal? And why would I need a guardian?” I asked. “Because you’ve been chosen.” “Besides protection, the guardians hand out blessings too,” Sam said. “You caught a twenty-pound bass back there on your first cast. We don’t usually catch any bigger than tenpounders.” “What’s a petal?” I asked. “Six petals form the flower for the ceremony. It’s an ancient tradition, practiced every 500 years.” “Pssh. That sounds like something off of The X Files or one of those stupid SyFy shows. It’s just a myth, like the bogeyman, Bigfoot, and aliens being kept alive with strawberry ice cream,” I said. “But what’s this so-called ceremony about.” Jesse handed my fishing pole back to me and rolled his eyes at his brother and sister. “Don’t let my siblings scare you. Let’s leave myths in the books and concentrate on fishing.”

“I didn’t mean to freak you out,” Kierra said. “I just got carried away, that’s all.” “You had me worried there for a minute. It was only a deer. Maybe my imagination just got carried away again.” We continued talking and fishing, but the mood had morphed into something depressing and somber, almost as dark as the night itself. Something was wrong, and I wondered what they were hiding. It was either that or they just felt sorry for me, the lunatic who had seen an invisible buck. Suddenly, a thought occurred to me: What if a curse really was placed on me when I opened the tin box? Am I really marked now? My breath hitched in my throat. What have I done? Have I really unleashed some horrible curse? But the woman said she’d protect me, and even Jesse said the myth speaks of protection. I frowned. But protection from what? I had no idea. The one thing I did know was that my mind couldn’t take much more of the freaky happenings. I wanted so badly to confide in Jesse, but I didn’t want him to think I was crazy. I was sure he had his doubts about me after the McDonald’s bathrobe escapade, and now I was seeing Bambi the friendly ghost. I feared that if I told him about the strange whisperings in the wind, it would be just enough to send him over the edge, and I didn’t want him to kick me to the curb. I got home around seven a.m., and Jesse searched the house and said it was clear. After telling him goodbye, I turned on the security system, then cranked up the air conditioning. I pulled the drapes and made the room as dark as I could, then jumped into bed. I was asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow. I spent the rest of the weekend looking for that white buck, my potential protector, but I didn’t see anything. I even tried to Google myths, but I saw nothing about mortal sacrifices, petals, and white bucks. I didn’t know what to make of it.

Fortunately, I wasn’t encumbered with no more voices or visions, and everything went smoothly while I waited for my parents to return on Sunday afternoon. Chapter 16 Fred was working on our back yard, and it was really looking nice. All the towering weeds were gone, and the place looked a whole sharper. “The place is looking great,” I said. Fred sipped his water. “Thanks. I’ve been working hard.” “Take a break. You deserve it.” “I’ve got a present for you,” he said, then held out a small box. I swallowed hard. He was cute—not gorgeous like Jesse but definitely cute. Still, I didn’t like him in that way, and I wasn’t sure how to handle the fact that he clearly had a crush on me. I had never been good at trampling other people’s feelings, which was why I’d stayed with that sleaze ball, Sean, as long as I had. Now, I was afraid if I accepted Fred’s gift, it might lead him to believe there was more than friendship between us. But if I refused it, it would hurt his feelings. “I-I can’t accept this, Fred,” I said softly, trying to lessen the blow. “Because you’re obsessed with Jesse, right?” “I’m crazy about him, and it wouldn’t be right to lead you on.” “This isn’t a romantic present.” “It isn’t?” “No.” “My apologies then. I just assumed—” “It’s just a present from one friend to another, no strings attached.” “In that case…” I smiled and opened the box. The sun

glittered on a silver cross necklace. “Wow, Fred. It’s beautiful. Thank you.” “Would you like me to help you put it on?” I lifted up my hair. “I’d love that.” He clasped the necklace around my neck. “Thanks again. It’s so pretty,” I said, looking down to admire the dainty pendant around my neck. His mouth became a long, thin line. “Yeah, but I didn’t get it for looks.” I arched a brow. “You didn’t?” “It’s for your protection, Taylor.” “Protection?” “Jesse’s not a witch—or maybe he is—but I now know what’s his family is hiding.” “Really?” “Yep.” “I’m glad to hear you’ve dumped the witch theory.” “Yeah. I was completely off base,” he said, not sounding glad about that at all. “It was way out there. Just because we found an altar, that’s no reason to jump to crazy theories.” “Well, I’m not jumping to my new one. This time, I have solid evidence.” “You’re killing me, Fred. What is it?” “I’m not killing you, but they might. They’re vampires, Taylor.” I couldn’t stifle my laugh, because this theory was worse than the last one. “You shouldn’t laugh. You’re dating a bloodsucker,” he said. “Excuse me? Are you telling me I’m Jesse’s future ghoulfriend.”

He rolled his eyes. “This is serious, Taylor.” “It’s not possible, Fred. Vampires turn to ash in sunlight. That’s a simple fact. They always have and always will.” “Yeah. I haven’t figured out how they bypass that.” “Simple. They’re not vampires.” “I know they are.” “Jesse is outside every day, and the last time I checked, Coppertone doesn’t make 5,000 SPF.” Fred’s gaze narrowed. “You’re in danger, Taylor. I wish you’d take me seriously.” “Are you listening to yourself?” I retorted. “I know it sounds crazy, but it’s true.” I choked my laughter back. “Is that why you got me this necklace? Because I need a crucifix for protection from vampires?” “Yes. Where did you meet him anyway?” “He was hiking…and it was love at first bite,” I joked. His lips pressed into a grim line. “Taylor, that’s not funny.” “Sorry,” I said. “Just trying to lighten the mood.” “Keep your day job. You’re a horrible comedienne.” My grin widened. “I will. I work with Jesse.” “You’re really playing with fire,” he said, shaking his head at me. “Even if you did believe me, you’d probably want to stay with him. What’s with chicks and vampires anyway? They’re fiends who feast on blood and kill people, yet women find them completely irresistible.” “I suppose they’re kind of the in thing right now,” I said. “The ultimate bad boy fantasy.” “I guess, but I still don’t really understand the whole glorified vampire phenomenon.” I didn’t really believe Jesse was a vampire, but I decided to roll with it and have some fun. “Don’t you get it? Women want

to feel special, cherished, protected, and loved. Shouldn’t every girl have an Edward Cullen?” “If I was a girl, I’d prefer Lestat de Lioncourt from Interview with a Vampire.” “I’m more of Team Brad Pitt, so it’d be Louis for me,” I said. “Nope. Maybe Buffy’s Angel or Bill Compton from that Dracula flick, but not sparkly Edward or whiny, emo Louis. Why are girls so hung up on corpses anyway?” “They’re the coolest of the paranormal,” I said. “Oh yeah?” “Dracsolutely,” I joked. “A werewolf will tear you to shreds. A zombie isn’t fun to hug when his rotting arms fall off. Mummies stink to high heaven, and ghosts are nothing but air. Really, a vampire is the only way to go.” “Fine, but when they make out with you, they take a little nibble on your jugular. Gimme zombies any day. Vampires just…suck.” “They’re both vile, evil, and undead, and they both feed on humans. One is just hotter, smarter, and smells a whole lot better. Truthfully, zombies are stupid,” I insisted. “They’ll walk straight toward a barrel of a gun, while vampires trace away in a speeding blur if they don’t kill you in one quick bite.” “Yeah, but the fighting is the best part.” “You can fight the fanged ones too,” I said. “Forget wooden stakes. Chainsaws are better.” I smiled and shook my head. “You’re sick, you know that?” “What!? What guy doesn’t want to fight off the walking dead with chainsaws, sledgehammers, and swords? Holding up a crucifix and sprinkling water on a bloodsucker is…well, it’s kind of sissy-ish.” “Is that even a word?” I chuckled. “So, when it comes to

the undead, you’re saying men love zombies and women love vampires?” “Yeah. Zombies are way more manly, not all pretty and stylish.” “I hate to burst your bubble and break your stereotype, but you’re wrong. I happen to love both.” “Hmm. I guess you’ve proven me wrong. But what’s the deal with Jesse? Are you in love with the bloodsucker or what?” I shot him a look. “No. In lust maybe.” “Ew! I didn’t ask for those kind of details.” I smiled. “If you don’t want to hear the answers, don’t ask the questions.” He glanced down for a minute, then looked back up at me. “I’ve read that vampires can make you fall in love with them.” I shook my head vehemently. “Jesse hasn’t done that. He wouldn’t have to. Have you seen him? The guy is a forest fire all his own, smoking hot. All he has to do is strut his hot butt into a room and smile, and women will swarm to him like—” “How can you even identify with a creature who won’t ever die? You can’t. He’s immortal, and you can’t even begin to understand his deep desire for human blood. Your vamp boyfriend—” “He’s not my boyfriend…yet.” “You need to break off all communication with him as soon as possible, Taylor.” I met his gaze straight on. “If what you’re saying is true, maybe I want to tame him.” “You can’t tame a ravage beast.” Fred stood. “I don’t think I have anything more to say to you.” “Wait, Fred! Come back!” I yelled as he started to step off the porch in a huff. “You said you have solid proof, evidence.

How did you come to this conclusion anyway?” Ignoring me, he went back to work. “Thank you for the necklace,” I said. “I won’t take it off. I promise.” When he continued to ignore me, I just shook my head and headed back into the house, rubbing the cross between my thumb and index finger. Fred was more than a little troubled, but I couldn’t help but be flattered by his urge to protect me. Chapter 17 A few days later, Amy, one of Julie’s friends, invited Jesse and me on a boat ride. I hadn’t given her an answer yet, so Julie wouldn’t quit calling. When I saw her name on my caller ID again, I moaned. “Hello?” I said, answering my cell. “Are you coming or not?” “I went night-fishing with Jesse a few days ago,” I said. “I kinda got freaked out on the boat.” The image of the white buck flashed across my mind. She blew out a long breath. “How many times do I have to tell you it’s all just some stupid myth? How can you let them scare you like that anyway?” “I wasn’t scared—just a little freaked out.” “I talked to Jesse, and he’s coming. I just hope one of those girls doesn’t ask him out.” “Julie!” “What? You know they’ll be all over him like ants on a picnic.” “Fine. I’ll go,” I said. “I knew you’d see it my way,” she said, wearing a smirk that I could hear through the phone. “Ha-ha! Can I bring Max?” “Sure. Be there in an hour.”

“Bye,” she said. After I hung up the phone, I threw my bathing suit on, then slipped a pair of blue shorts with a cute lace tank-top. I brushed my teeth and left my hair down. I quickly packed some sunscreen, a towel, some bottles of water, and a few other things I thought I might need. Outside, I opened the car door, put my sunglasses on, and called Max. He hopped into the passenger’s side and barked, and I put the window halfway down for him. “Ready to have some fun, Max?” I asked. He barked again, and I laughed at his answer as I pulled out of the driveway. At the docks, Julie spotted me and squealed my name. “We’re gonna have so much fun,” she said. “Is Jesse here yet?” I asked. “Yep.” Julie reached down and petted Max. “Hi, Max.” He barked and wagged his tail. I climbed onto the boat and found Jesse sitting on the bow, surrounded by an entourage of bikini-clad, giggling girls. One was showing off her bellybutton ring, and another was asking his opinion of her tramp stamp. When Jesse met my gaze, he smiled. Max started barking at Jesse again, and I secretly hoped he’d chase away his fan club. Jesse left the swarm of girls and walked straight to me. “Hi. You look amazing.” “Thanks,” I said, almost smiling back at the girls who scowled at me and walked away. He embraced me in a long hug, then kissed my lips. “Sadly, ladies,” a brunette said, “it appears Jesse is taken by the new girl.” “Yep,” another said, shaking her head.

“Not to worry. My fun boat brings all the boys to the yard,” she said with a grin, pointing in the direction of the dock. I turned and saw a whole herd of guys climbing onboard, some in trunks and others bravely donning Speedos. Julie smiled. “Whoa. Talk about precious cargo. I got dibs on the blond.” We all burst out in laughter. Jesse smiled at me, set me on his lap and wrapped his arms around me. I loved being the object of his affection, and I was beginning to feel very comfortable with him. “With all those animal attacks happening,” Amy said, “I thought this would be a good idea. What could be safer than hanging out in water in the middle of the lake?” “It’s brilliant!” Julie squealed. “Most animals can’t swim, and as far as I know, there aren’t any sharks in the lake.” The sun beat down on my skin, but the last thing I wanted was to look like a lobster in front of Jesse. I drizzled sunscreen from the bottle into my hands, then smeared the coconutscented cream all over my arms and legs. “I do feel a lot safer here,” I said. Amy smiled. “Me too.” Jesse reached for the lotion with a smile. “Need some help?” he offered. “Sure,” I said, holding my hair up. “You’ve always got my back, huh?” I punned. “I have spray-on sunblock,” one of the girl’s said. Julie laughed. “I’m sure Jesse prefers the hands-on method.” “It works better to really rub it in,” Jesse said. “Yeah, I bet,” Julie said with a chuckle. My heart sped up as he rubbed the lotion slowly down my shoulders and across my back.

“I can do your back if you want,” I said. “It’s only fair.” “Nah, I’m good.” “What’s the matter, Jesse? You got a gorilla back or something like those apes in the zoo where you work?” Julie asked. “Ha-ha,” he said. A popular tune came on the radio, and some of the girls started dancing. Others laughed, talked, and sipped on their drinks they’d taken from the two coolers that were loaded with sandwiches and sodas. One of them casually said to Amy, “I heard about the breakup. What happened?” She frowned. “Well, he’s doing drugs and getting all possessive.” “Wow. It’s good you broke it off now then,” Julie said, “especially if he’s hooked on drugs.” Amy’s brown eyes sparkled in the sun as her long, reddishbrown hair blew in the wind. “I don’t wanna talk about my pitiful love life. Let’s jump in!” And with that, she did a cannonball into the lake. Jesse followed her, and I laughed. “Oh my gosh! It’s freezing in here!” Amy said. Jesse glanced up at me. “Come on in! And don’t worry. I’ll keep you warm.” Taking the offer I couldn’t possibly refuse, I dove in, then wiped the hair out of my eyes. Max barked and was next to jump into the water “Come on, Max!” I coaxed. He started dog-paddling toward us. I then turned to Jesse. “You left your shirt on again.” “Like Julie said, I’m shy.” “Liar, liar, trunks on fire,” I said.

He grinned widely. “I don’t care about your scar, if that’s what you’re worried about.” “It’s just—” “You don’t have to explain.” “Jesse, you need to lose the shirt and put on a Speedo like some of those other guys,” Julie said, right before she jumped in, splashing us. “I think a leopard print would really bring out your eyes.” The whirring of a boat engine caught my attention as it approached. “Crap. I was also hoping my nutcase ex-boyfriend wouldn’t find me here,” Amy said. When the boat got closer, a guy about our age called Amy’s name. “Hey, I just wanna talk.” Max started barking and causing a ruckus. The guy shot us a look. “Shut the dog up before I shut him up for you.” “Max!” I said, petting his head and trying to calm him. “Shh!” Amy looked at us. “I’ve gotta go talk to him for a minute, or else he’ll never leave.” “Just be careful,” Julie said. When I noticed that all the guys were drinking something a bit stronger than Mountain Dew, I realized it might not be a good idea for Amy to be alone on their boat. “You oughtta stay here, Amy,” I said. “They all look wasted. They shouldn’t even be driving a boat.” She ignored me, swam over, and climbed aboard the boat. It didn’t take long for their calm conversation to turn into a full-blown argument. “That’s no way to talk to a girl!” Jesse yelled.

“Shut up,” the guy said. “Just mind your own business.” “Well, it is my business when you pull up next to our boat,” Jesse said. “Piss off!” the guy replied. I nudged Jesse. “We need to go get her,” I said, fearing they might try to take off with poor Amy held captive on their boat. “Amy,” I pleaded, “please come back to our boat.” She looked in my direction, her cheeks red. “You’re right. He’s stubborn and bullheaded, and I don’t want to be anywhere near him.” I swam closer to the boat as Amy climbed over the rail. Just as she began to jump off, her hotheaded ex-boyfriend grabbed her and pulled her back on deck. She shouted a few curses at the guy, and in the next second, he pulled out a knife and angrily lunged at her. Next, it was like everything went into slow motion. In a flash, Jesse was on the boat, knocking the knife out of the guy’s hand and throwing him about twenty feet. Amy and Jesse jumped back in the water, and we all climbed back on our boat. “Are you okay?” I asked Amy. She let out a trembling breath. “We’re going back to shore. I’m getting a restraining order and having Eddie thrown in jail. He tried to kill me!” As we headed back to the dock, I tried to figure out what I’d just seen. How the heck did Jesse get on the boat that quickly? He was right beside me one second, then on the boat in the next, like when he disappeared out of my back yard that day I first met him. How could somebody disappear like that? And what’s with him throwing Eddie around like a ragdoll? He was in good shape, of course, but I didn’t understand how he could be so strong. Talk about the power of adrenaline.

Chapter 18 Julie and I went hiking in the woods on one of the local trails along Bear Lake, hoping to burn off some major calories. My shorts were getting a little snug, and I wasn’t too fond of that. “Let’s grab some tacos for lunch,” Julie said. “I’m starving.” “Jules!” I said. “What’s the point of hiking if we’re gonna eat junk food? I say we have a grilled chicken salad, with lots of veggies and light dressing.” “Ew. I hate rabbit food.” I laughed and shook my head. “What am I gonna do with you?” “Still thinking about the big kiss yesterday?” I smiled. “Yeah.” “Well, you’d better lip-lock the guy with some tongue action next time. If you don’t snag him, I’m next in line.” “Hey!” I playfully slugged her. “I want you to hook me up with Jesse’s friend, the blond who drove us home.” “Wow. You must really have a thing for blonds.” “Not really. It just so happens that the guy is gorgeous. Hello! Didn’t you notice his gorgeous eyes?” “Yeah. They’re the same color as Jesse’s. I wonder if they’re related, cousins or something.” She laughed. “Heh. If we end up with them, we might be in-laws.” As we turned the bend in the path, I saw two legs sticking out from the bushes. Julie screamed, and I ran to check for a pulse and discovered that the man had short, dark hair. When I rolled him over to feel for a pulse, I saw distinct bite marks on his neck, as if a wild animal had attacked him. His green eyes

were glazed over, and I could tell by his pale face that he was dead. “Oh my gosh!” “Who is it?” Julie desperately asked. “It’s Fred, that cute guy who did yard work for my dad.” My shaking fingers reached into my pocket, and I pulled out my cell phone to call 911. I tried to remain calm as I explained the situation, but I’d never been more freaked out in my life and couldn’t speak very coherently. I couldn’t stop gasping for air as I fell to my knees, sobbing. The police showed up almost immediately, and a female officer pulled me aside to ask me some questions. “What happened to him?” I asked, closing my eyes and taking a deep breath. “Who would do this?” “Animal attack,” she said. “No!” I yelled. “Not Fred.” “I’m so sorry,” the policewoman said. “I-I know who…er, what killed him.” Slowly, I opened my eyes. Memories of the wolves stalking me came flooding back. “I was in the woods a while back with my friends, and there was a pack of wolves stalking us, and—” The officer touched my back, trying to console me. “It wasn’t wolves,” she said. “They don’t bother humans.” I let out a trembling breath. “No, you don’t understand. These wolves weren’t…they didn’t act like normal wolves.” “This was a bear attack or maybe mountain lion,” she surmised, sounding confident. “Taylor!” When I turned around, my mother was standing right there. She embraced me in a tight hug, and worry flooded her features. “I rushed right up here when Julie called me. Sergeant Davidson told me the entire story.” I was suddenly so nauseated that I feared I might throw up right there in front of everyone. “Oh, Mom, it’s so awful.”

“I’m so sorry about Fred, honey. The officer said I can take you home now.” My hands still trembled. “But my car’s here.” “Don’t worry. Your dad and I will come up and get it later. Let’s get you home.” * * * At home, I sat on the couch next to my dad. “None of my friends have ever died before. I just feel so helpless, so bad.” My dad wrapped his arm around me. “I know, sweetheart. It was a horrible accident.” “I was walking on that trail. What if it had decided to attack Julie or me?” “I know. From now on, until they capture or shoot whatever animal is responsible for these attacks, I want you to stay off those trails.” “Dad, how can this be happening?” I yelled. “There was an attack yesterday too,” my mom said. “A tourist. It’s been all over the news. It might be beautiful here,” she said, “but I’m scared. It’s dangerous out there.” “It’ll be okay,” Dad said. “When they catch the animal, everything will get back to normal.” I looked up at my dad. “I think it’s more than one animal, Dad. I think it’s wolves.” “Honey, remember what I told you about wolves.” “Yes, you said they rarely attack, but these do.” I stopped and thought for a moment about what Fred had told me. “And Dad…” “Yes?” “Fred said…” I stopped to sob as I thought back on our conversation. “He told me he had evidence of, uh…vampires around here,” I said softly. “Do you think they found him?” “Honey, that’s silly. Trust me, it wasn’t vampires.”

“I’m sure you’re right. I mean, when he told me, I laughed.” “Poor Fred was just at the wrong place at the wrong time,” my Dad said. “He was such a good kid. I can’t believe this happened to him.” His voice wavered as he spoke, and I could tell my dad was completely shook up. “Taylor,” my mom called from the other room, “Julie is on the phone.” “Can you ask her if she can call my cell? I’m gonna go up to my room and lie down.” “Okay.” I hurried upstairs and picked up my ringing cell. “Hello?” I said. “Taylor, I’m freakin’!” “Do you think it was the curse or the animals?” I asked. “I don’t know anymore. Could there really be a curse?” “I don’t know either, Julie, but Fred is dead. Maybe there’s more to all of this than what we want to believe.” “Do you think we’re next?” “Maybe, but what can we do about it?” “We can start by digging up information, talking to people who have lived here for a long time. Maybe someone will know an urban legend that will help us figure out how to lift the curse.” “But it could just be the wildlife. There have been other attacks.” “Yeah. My dad just told me about that woman the other day.” “Do you think it’s the wolves?” “I don’t know. What I do know is that we’re lucky your blue-eyed Superman spotted that cabin in the woods.”

“What if it was Jonathon? What if he’s some kind of crazed serial killer?” “But why would he kill his victims like an animal? I don’t think it’s him.” “You’re right,” she said. “I bet that pack of wolves demolished him.” “People can’t keep dying,” I said. “I love this place, but I’m terrified of all the bears, mountain lions, bobcats, and God knows what else. At least in New York City, I could walk outside freely.” “Right. As long as there were no muggers around and you didn’t wear the wrong gang colors.” “I guess I’ve still got some things to get used to around here.” “So what’s going on with you and Jesse?” “We have a date this Friday. I’m dying to see him, but I’m really shaken up.” “Just invite him over and watch a movie.” “Yeah. Well, I’m gonna go now. I want to take a nap, try to calm down.” “Me too.” “All right. Talk to you later, Jules.” “Bye.” I closed my phone and laid on my bed, then lay back and stared at my ceiling as I tried to straighten out my twisted thoughts. That cabin had been our sanctuary, and I was now sure that if Jesse hadn’t spotted it, we would have been victims as well. I went to my laptop and looked up everything I could about vampires. One article even said that sprinkling salt in windowsills and doorways would help to ward them off. What if Fred really was killed by vampires? Will they come for me

next? The thought had my heart racing and my hands shaking. The whole thing sounded absurd and nutty, and I hoped I was just taking things way out of context. But would it hurt to throw down a little salt? As lame and stupid as it sounded, a few minutes later, I found myself grabbing the shaker from the kitchen. When my parents weren’t looking, I inconspicuously sprinkled the white stuff around, hoping to create some supernatural barrier. After tying garlic up around my room and around the house, I took a deep breath. I wondered again if I’d lost my mind. I overheard my name being used in conversation, and when I opened the door, I could hear my parents talking about me. “She’s put salt and garlic everywhere,” my mom said. “She’s just grieving over Fred, coping with it in her own way. Just let it be.” “There’s no such thing as vampires!” my mom hissed. “If it helps her feel safe, who cares? It’s psychological. So our house smells like dinner for a while.” “Fine. I’ll let it go for now, but if this nonsense goes on, I’m going to have to take her to talk to someone.” I shut the door. “Even my parents think I’ve lost it,” I whispered to myself as I fingered the silver cross on my neck. “Maybe I have.” With that melancholy thought on my mind, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. Chapter 19 Fred had died a violent death, and I couldn’t stop thinking about him. Tears ran down my face, and I was constantly tormented by the vision of his dead body, and the words he’d spoken haunted me. I couldn’t eat or sleep. I was a mess. I also couldn’t stop thinking about Jesse. I had to wonder if

his family had anything to do with poor Fred’s demise. As much as I knew about Jesse, and as long as I’d hung around him, he was still a mystery, and I was struggling to put the pieces together. Vampires, wolves, serial killers, and curses? I wondered if I should keep it all to myself. I knew I couldn’t confide in my parents, and Julie was the closest friend I had in Big Bear Lake, other than Jesse himself. Taking a big, deep breath, I gathered the courage to spill out what I was thinking. I only hoped she wouldn’t laugh at me and try to have me committed. “I’ve been thinking,” I began. “Does it hurt?” she questioned, trying to cheer me up. “Very funny. Anyway, I’ve got this crazy hypothesis. Well, it’s not all figured out, but I’m trying to…um, it’s really crazy, so please don’t laugh at me.” “Nothing shocks me, girl.” “This might. It’s really out there, but just bear with me.” “Before Fred was killed, he told me he had solid evidence that Jesse is a vampire and that I should stay away from him. That’s why he gave me this cross,” I admitted, holding the pendant up for her to see. “Whoa. And then he turns up dead with two bite marks in his neck?” “Yes. “Hmm. I don’t believe in vampires, but something’s going on. What if some horrible hex was placed on us when we accidentally treaded on sacred land?” “I don’t know.” “I’ve been searching the Internet for info on hexes and curses.” “We can hope it’s not true, but I’m not sure. Fred mysteriously died days after we entered that forbidden place.”

She swallowed hard. “I know, and that scares me to death. What if I’m next?” I stared at her hard, and I could tell how worried she was. Her mouth pressed into a grim line. “I don’t wanna die, especially not like that. Maybe we could make amends and take some flowers back without crossing the line.” I shook my head. “No way. I don’t ever want to go back there again.” “But it might be the only way to keep us alive,” she said, her voice trembling. “Try and keep it together, all right. I have info that’s a lot worse than curses.” “Yeah right. Back to the vampire thing,” she said. “What else did Fred tell you?” I sighed. “Not much, and I didn’t believe him at the time. In the end, he got mad and walked away.” I pointed to the silver cross again. “He gave this to me to protect me from the undead.” She softly fingered the cross. “Hmm. Maybe he was being overly dramatic.” “I thought so, too, but he really seemed to believe it.” “You think he saw something?” she asked. “He said he did. He said he had solid proof, but he stormed off before we could get to that.” “Maybe he saw one of them murdering someone.” “Stop being so morbid. I’m sure he saw something, but it couldn’t have been that. If he’d seen something that vile, he would have told me and begged me not to meet up with Jesse. But I’m sure he saw something. I just don’t know what.” “Somebody had to kill Fred to prevent him from revealing their awful secret.” I nodded. “Exactly. I hate to say it, but maybe it was a

vampire.” She bit her lip hard and didn’t say anything. I knew it sounded crazy, so much so that I’d debated telling her about it, but she believed the curse, so I’d presumed vampires wouldn’t be such a far stretch. I placed a stray strand of hair behind my ear. “Do you remember when Jesse was shot?” She arched a brown. “Yeah. How could I forget?” “How was he able to throw that bodybuilder around like that?” I asked. “He was weak and losing blood fast. He was burning up with fever, and his face was pale, whiter than a ghost.” “Have you ever heard of adrenaline? That stuff can make guys strong enough to lift a car.” “I know, but there’s more to it than that.” Her gaze narrowed. “Like what?” “Think about it. How did he find us in the woods in the complete dark? Not even a skilled tracker could’ve done that.” “Hmm. Now that you mention it, that was weird. Then again, how did that psycho shooter find us in the complete dark too?” I shook my head, thinking the same thing. “You’re absolutely right. And why didn’t he come in when the door was ripped off its hinges? He just stood there, staring.” “Maybe he was still dazed from the punch Jesse gave him.” “Or maybe he wasn’t invited in,” I said in a dramatic tone. Julie laughed. “Oh please! Are you trying to tell me you think he was a vampire? Next thing I know, you’ll be claiming those wolves were werewolves. And you think I watch too many horror movies!” I let out a long breath. “I’m just saying…well, maybe there’s something paranormal going on here.”

She shook her head. “I’m not denying that. You heard that voice, and I believe you, but I think this is about ghosts and spirits—hauntings.” “I don’t think so,” I said. “Look, vampires are everywhere—in books, movies, magazines, online, and on television. It’s a popular craze that’s not gonna go away anytime soon. Let’s face it. Women want to be bitten and swept away by a sparkling, 100-year-old, handsome vampire. They want a hot bloodsucker in their life, and they don’t care if he’s a walking, murdering corpse. If he’s hot, they’re willing to put aside a little thing called age.” “This is different from all that pop culture nonsense, Julie —way different. This isn’t Hollywood. It’s the real deal.” I met her gaze. “Put the pieces together.” “Are you saying you now believe Jesse is a vampire?” “He has immortal strength and vision. He saw that cabin in the dark woods long before we did.” She glanced away, as if in thought. “Sure, but he also walks in the daylight, eats, and feels warm.” When she said that, my mind flashed back to my interactions with Jesse. In the woods, when we’d first met, he’d gone to great pains to remind me of predators, and he’d actually mentioned them pouncing on their prey with a fatal bite to the neck. He’d told me that Max had a natural instinct to hate him. The mountain lion had been frightened away by him, and he’d told me it was because of his scent. Likewise, the night of the party, he’d mentioned that there were many dangerous predators prowling around, and the party, he’d mentioned the other guys claiming us. Thoughts of the party suddenly snapped me back to the present. “Julie, do you think you were bitten at the party?” “No. Why? I just got hurt from the vase, when the glass

broke.” “You assumed that. We all did. Can you remember anything?” “No. I was too wasted. It’s all a blur.” “Try to think.” She suddenly gripped my arm tight. “Are you trying to say we walked into a party of vampires?” My bottom lip trembled. “Maybe.” “Then why didn’t they kill us?” she asked, her voice rising an octave. “One of them obviously fed off you.” She gasped, then glanced down to think. “Probably the blond chatting me up.” “Maybe your blood tasted so good that he followed us that night to finish you off.” She gasped. “That’s a horrible thought, but while we’re talking about it, why didn’t the werewolves kill us? They coulda jumped through the glass and ripped us to shreds.” “I haven’t figured that part out yet, but I’m starting to put the pieces together.” I swallowed hard. Could my crush be a vampire, or am I just blowing things out of proportion? As I thought about Jesse, something else dawned on me. “What if Jesse won’t take his shirt off at the lake because there’s no scar?” “There has to be some sort of scar. He was bleeding all over the place,” she said. “I saw the wound. It was real.” “I know, but he healed.” “Don’t vampires heal right away?” she asked. “Maybe he’s different, not like a normal vampire. If he can walk in the light and eat regular food, maybe it also takes him longer to heal.” Julie slowly touched her chin. “I bet that’s why he didn’t

want to go to the hospital or tell the police.” “When he was shot, he so sure he was gonna be fine. Anyone else would have been worried, thinking they were on their deathbed, but he knew better. He knows he’ll never die.” She clutched her heart. “This is all so weird. Just listen to us. We sound like lunatics.” She gripped my shoulders. “Give me more. Give me something I can sink my teeth into…uh, no pun intended.” “Do we really sound like lunatics? I don’t think so. Jesse’s mom tries to keep him isolated for a reason. That’s why he’s homeschooled.” “Maybe that’s a flat-out lie. If he’s hundreds of years old, he doesn’t have to be schooled at all.” “That would be beyond weird.” “What if you’re his bonded mate, like in vampire lure?” “I don’t believe in that. We just have an awesome connection.” I tapped my chin. “It can’t be forced or contrived. It’s real. I can feel it.” “Are there any other hints we’ve overlooked?” “Hmm. Well, he did compel a mountain lion. I watched him do it.” “You mean when he saved the kid at the zoo?” “Exactly. Also, there’s an ankh in his tattoo. Do you know what those mean? I know the Egyptians used them a lot, and Jesse said every symbol in his tattoo has a meaning.” Confusion crossed her features. “I don’t know, but we can Google it.” Julie jumped on her computer and quickly typed the word in the search engine. I peeked over her shoulder and was stunned when I read the screen. “Immortality,” she said in a stunned voice. I swallowed hard. “I need to see him.”

“Are you kidding? What if he compels you to forget everything? He compelled Max and that big cat. What if he’s dangerous, Taylor? You can’t just waltz in there and tell him you know his secrets. What if he kills you?” “What do you think I should do?” “Break up with him before he a, sips on your vein for a nice, warm drink, b, makes blood your next drink of choice, and c, just flat out kills you.” “I can’t give him up like that.” Her gaze narrowed. “Don’t vampires use telepathy or something to control their victims?” “I’m not a victim.” “You’re letting him take drag you down a slippery slope, Taylor.” She gripped my arm. “What if these recent attacks were him and not some wild animal?” A chill shot down my spine. “I can’t imagine him hurting anybody. You should see him with the animals at the zoo, especially the injured ones and the babies.” “Does any vampire really want to be the way they are? They’re bloodthirsty and can’t help themselves. We need to go to the sheriff.” “We can’t.” “Why? Because you’re trying to protect Sir Sucks-a-Lot?” “Because they won’t believe us.” “Still, we gotta try.” “They’ll laugh at us. All it will do is make us look silly and alert any vampire living here that we know they exist. If we go to the cops, we might be putting ourselves on a hit list— just like Fred was.” She bit her lip. “Hmm. I didn’t think of that. You’re right. We can’t let anybody know about this, especially when we don’t know who is a vampire and who isn’t.”

“And we don’t know who the werewolves are either.” “How did we end up in a town like this?” she asked. “They’re trying to blend in,” I said, “and they’re doing a really good job. The thing is, if there are vampires and werewolves here, there should be many more deaths occurring. They must be controlling the way they eat so they don’t bring suspicion to themselves.” “So they’re not dangerous because they’re in Bloodaholics Anonymous.” “Obviously, one fell off the wagon,” I said as I glanced down to see who had left a text on my phone. “Who is it?” Julie asked. “It’s Jesse. He’s at my house waiting for me.” “Your parents are gonna be gone all day. You can’t face him by yourself. It isn’t safe. Let me come with you.” “No. I need to talk to him privately.” “Then do it at McDonald’s or something, in a public spot.” When I didn’t answer, she continued, “What if Jesse is the killer?” “It wasn’t him,” I said. “You don’t know that,” she retorted. I reached for my purse. “If he wanted to kill me, he would have done it already. He’s had plenty of opportunities.” “Don’t confront him like this, Taylor. You were clueless to his lifestyle before, but now you know his dirty little vampy secret. If he’s aware of that, he might take you out with one big, giant bite right there at the house.” “It’s a risk I have to take.” “Fine, but at least take some precautions.” She turned and left the room. “If you’re getting your father’s gun, I don’t want it!” I yelled.

She returned instead with a Bible and a wooden crucifix. “Here. Vampire repellents.” “Seriously?” “Honey, this is just the beginning. I’m far from done. The Internet has hundreds of tips.” She ran to the kitchen and came back with cloves of garlic. “Seriously?” I repeated. “I don’t have any holy water, but I can get some at church this Sunday.” I tried to hand all the stuff back to her, but she insisted I take it. “You know, we shoulda figured this out already. Jesse is too hot to be human. Guys like him shouldn’t exist on this planet, let alone in the middle of the woods in Big Bear Lake. Who knew that vampires could come in fifty shades of sexy?” “Right,” I said. “Just don’t be seduced by his hypnotizing eyes. Jesse may be handsome and sexy, but remember that he’s always out for blood. You shouldn’t invite him in when you go home. Your house can be your sanctuary, so just stand in the doorway so he can’t hurt you. Promise?” “I promise. I guess it’s better to be safe than sorry.” “Or slurped dry.” In spite of her warnings, I didn’t think Jesse would hurt me. Then again, I wasn’t sure who he really was or how everything would turn out. All I knew was that I needed to talk to him. “Taylor, you haven’t even asked what kind of hardware you need to take down that bloodsucker,” Julie said. “I have everything you gave me.” “Yeah, but those are just for protection. To destroy him, you’ll need a wooden stake to pierce his heart.”

“What!? I’m not killing anybody. Besides, if I did, his blue-eyed coven would come after me.” “Right. I didn’t think about that. But if he comes after you, you’ll have no choice but to stake the night-stalker.” “He walks in daylight, Jules.” “Oh yeah. But you can’t just let him suck every single red blood cell out of your body,” she retorted. “I bet he gets off on it too, the pervert.” “That’s it. I’m leaving.” “That’s it. I’m coming.” I sighed, knowing I wasn’t going to be able to change her mind again. “All right. I guess in this case, I can use a third wheel.” “Let’s find some more stuff. If we get the lighter fluid from the basement, we can fry the undead bloodsucker, burning him into a million ashes.” “I suppose that might work,” I said hesitantly, not wanting to picture it. I followed Julie to the basement door, and after she stepped in to head down the stairs, I quickly locked it behind her. She pounded hard with her fists. “Taylor! Let me out.” “I can’t believe you want to fry my crush!” I said. “Let me out! You can’t just leave me trapped down here!” “Your mom will be home in less than an hour. You’ll be okay. I need to do this myself.” * * * Halfway home, I pulled off the side of the road. I couldn’t stop gasping for air, and I felt like I was having a panic attack. Since I’d never had one before, I wasn’t sure. I ran a hand through my hair and tried to think clearly, trying to come to terms with the fact that Jesse could be a vampire. Do I just have some sick imagination? Am I a mental case? If he was, in fact,

a vampire, I would despise what he was, and I would never be okay with him killing people. But is it my right to judge him? Maybe he just feeds on rodents or shops at a blood bank. Maybe I’m just completely crazy. Or…maybe my heart is just as lonely as his. I wanted to scream, so as I sat there in my car, that was exactly what I did. Chapter 20 My chest heaved, and I sucked in giant gulps of air as I pulled into the driveway. “Keep calm,” I told myself. As I walked up the sidewalk, he smiled. My heart stopped. “Breathe,” I told myself. “Hey, you,” he said. “Hi, Jesse.” He wrapped his arms around me and lowered his mouth on mine. His warm lips were so enticing, so addictive. His gentle touch was like none I’d ever experienced. But my feelings about him were all mixed up. I was aware of what he might be, but I didn’t care. I couldn’t stop, couldn’t let go. I wanted to keep moving forward with him. I wanted him more than my next gulp of air. I felt myself sinking away from reality. Any normal girl would have run, but I couldn’t. His lips felt so soft and warm, and I loved the way he tangled his fingers in my long, black curls. The thought of letting him go tore at my heart, and I simply couldn’t. I simply wouldn’t. Still, I needed answers. He looked into my eyes, and I was awestruck, my lips still tingling. “I was thinking,” he said. “Why don’t I get us a boat so we can go out on the lake, just the two of us?” “Sounds nice, a chance to escape all the drama for a little while.”

He threaded his fingers through my long locks, his flirtatious grin fixed on his face. “I’d love to have you all to myself.” “You know how much I love being with you,” I whispered. His smile eased into a big grin, and he gently caressed my face and softly kissed me. “How about this weekend?” I drew in a short breath, but the words remained frozen in my throat. I walk over to the railing and stared into the woods. “What’s wrong?” he asked. He regarded me intently, his hair swaying in the soft breeze wafting in from the silent woods. “I’ve got a lot on my mind,” I finally answered. He came from behind and hugged me. “Like what?” I spun around, then pushed the black hair from his face, raking my fingers through it. “I’m so thirsty. How about a soda?” “Sure. I’ll take a Sprite or Pepsi.” I unlocked the door and stepped inside. “Jesse, we need to have a long talk. Let’s have a bite to eat and chat.” When I glanced over my shoulder, he was still standing at the doorway. “Aren’t you going to invite me in?” he asked. “No need for that. I mean, after that fantastic kiss on the lips, do we really have to be that formal?” “I don’t want your parents getting mad that I came in without permission,” he said. I slowly walked to the doorway and stared into those eyes that still took my breath away; there was nothing dead about them. “Are you able to come in and get it yourself?” I asked. “Meh, I’m not really that thirsty anyway,” he said. “I’d rather hang out here on the porch.” Our eyes locked. He was so handsome with those strong, chiseled features, eyes as blue as the sky, and lips sculpted

perfectly for kissing. I stared at his sensuous mouth, and he looked so cute with that pouty bottom lip of his. “Are you coming back outside?” he asked. “Are you coming inside?” I retorted. We stared into each other’s eyes for a long moment, and it would have taken a knife to cut the tension between us. The challenge had been issued, and we both refused to give in. “Something’s changed between us,” Jesse said. “I can sense it.” I shook my head. “What is it?” he asked. “I put two and two together.” “And what did you figure out?” “I want to know what you’re hiding from me, Jesse,” I finally blurted out. “What’s going on?” Jesse stared at me in silence as he contemplated what my words implied. I inched closer to the doorway. “Take off your shirt,” I demanded. His beautiful eyes shone as he gazed straight into my eyes. “I had no idea you were so bold, so kinky.” My lips pressed into grim lines. “I need to know if I’m crazy, which is a very serious possibility. Take off your shirt right now please.” He gazed deeply into my eyes. “No.” “No?” He smiled. “No.” I cleared my throat. “Why not?” “Why not?” he repeated. “Because I suddenly feel very shy. You’re treating me like a piece of meat.” “Maybe the real reason you don’t want to remove your shirt is because you don’t have a scar from the bullet wound. I’m

sure it healed very fast, and that’s why you didn’t want to go to the hospital,” I said. He nodded, seemingly impressed with my insights. “Why?” “Because I think you’re special.” If I was right, he would know what I was talking about. I didn’t want to risk our friendship by flat out calling him a vampire, just in case it wasn’t true. His voice cut into my thoughts. “Special? I’m glad you think so. I feel the same about you.” Boldly, I held up the crucifix. “Cut the games, Jesse. I know what you’re hiding. You’re immortal.” He laughed. “Listen to yourself, Taylor! Do you think a cross can actually stop me?” “Maybe not, but apparently, you can’t come in without being invited.” He shook his head. I continued, “If necessary, I can also kick a leg off one of my mom’s wooden chairs.” “To stake me?” “Only as a last resort, if I need to defend myself,” I retorted. “I’m a little curious about how you came to this interesting conclusion.” The massive lump of dread thudded down into the pit of my stomach like a lead balloon. “I put the pieces together, and they all fit quite nicely. Why don’t you stop trying to hide from me when I know the truth? You can trust me to keep your secret. My bond is my word.” “Those were my words.” “And I mean them.” He gazed deeply into my eyes, then slid his shirt over his head.

My gaze darted from his powerful shoulders to his rippling abs and perfect chest, sculpted with hard muscles. His hair fell in disheveled waves across his forehead, but I didn’t see any scars on his perfect skin. “I knew it!” I said, gasping. “It’s gone!” “Looks like we’ve got a lot to talk about,” he said. I tried to ignore the dry sensation inside my mouth. “How long did it take you to heal?” “About twelve hours. It was a deep wound,” he said. My eyes widened. “What are you?” “You’ve clearly already decided that. You’re holding a Bible and a crucifix and threatening to stake me.” “Don’t forget the garlic. My pockets are loaded with it.” His gaze narrowed. “I love a girl who’s always prepared for battle.” “Are you going to answer me or not? What are you?” “I think you already know the answer to that, Taylor.” I fidgeted and tried to look away. “I don’t.” I gazed up as he loomed over me. Shivering, I was thankful for that invisible barrier that kept me safe. His blue eyes began to glow, like nothing I’d ever seen before. I watched his teeth turn from normal to pointed fangs, right before my very eyes. My heart lurched, and I suddenly began to gasp for air. “Yes, Taylor. I am a vampire,” he said. A cold chill shot down my spine as I stared into those glowing eyes and took in those sharp fangs. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words would come out. Max snarled, then barked fiercely. I glanced up at the blue sky, then down at the lush green grass, then the open patch of woods. They were all real, and so was the creature standing before me. “Taylor…” he said.

My hand trembled as I rubbed my face, my brain still trying to circle around his shocking admission. I couldn’t believe my suspicions had been so spot on. I just stared at him, my feet frozen in place. Right there before me was a real, live, modern-day vampire, a supernatural, mythological, undead creature of the night—and, in his case, day. He was a dead person who existed by drinking the blood of the living. I clenched my jaw and grabbed the doorway, trying to swallow the rising panic I felt. “It must come as quite a shock to see me this way,” he said. “It’s more like a punch in the gut,” I said. I couldn’t stop staring. Part of me wanted to protect him, but the other part was totally freaked out and wanted to call 911. “You can control when your eyes and fangs transition?” I asked. He blinked. “Yes.” He looked scary, almost deadly, and completely unpredictable. I took a step backward, my heart still racing. “Turn it off then!” He did, and I was completely baffled as his eyes turned back to light blue and his fangs faded back into normal teeth. I had just eye witnessed a paranormal phenomenon, and I wasn’t even sure how I was supposed to react. It took every effort in me just to breathe. All of the sudden, my dog decided he could not stay indoors any longer, and he bolted out the door. “Max!” I screamed. Chapter 21 Max had run out of the house, and I had no way to protect them. Just like that, Jesse held all the cards, all the power. My breath caught in my throat as Max barked furiously.

Jesse bent down and stared into my dog’s eyes. “Stop barking and stay right here by me.” Max immediately obeyed and lay down next to Jesse’s feet. Jesse petted him, then smiled at me. “Don’t you dare hurt my dog!” “Why don’t you come out and get him?” he asked calmly. “Can you promise me you’ll, uh…drink responsibly?” “I’m not going to hurt you. I’m not even thirsty,” he said. We stared into each other’s eyes. It was if he was daring me to walk past the barrier that was keeping me safe. But then another thought hit me: Mom and Dad will be home any minute. I didn’t think he’d hurt them either, but part of me just didn’t know for sure. For all I knew, he’d use them to threaten me to come outdoors. I could only pray he wouldn’t resort to such a horrible tactic. It was clear that he hated losing any confrontation and that he wanted to have control over the situation, but I needed to let him know I wasn’t an easy mark. It was almost as mentally exhausting as a game of chess. We stared at one another, each wondering what the other’s next move would be. It was a stalemate, with both of us refusing to budge. In the end, I was sure there’d be no clear-cut winner. He motioned for me to come out. I glared. “You know why I can’t.” He petted Max behind the ears again, as if taunting me. “You’d risk your dog’s life?” “You wouldn’t hurt him!” I said. “You love animals.” “But when he first ran out here, you thought I’d hurt him. You panicked.” “I-I don’t know. I’m so confused! I can’t think straight. I mean, this is a lot to process.” My hands continued to tremble. “Why aren’t you trying to lie to me and get me off your scent?

That’s what you should be doing right now. Instead, you’re showing me tangible proof that I can’t deny.” “I would try to mislead anyone else, but I can’t lie to you, Taylor—not you.” “But you…vampires are supposed to be different.” He cocked his head in confusion. “Different?” I blinked back tears, trying to calm my racing heart. “You walk around in the sunlight. How is that even possible for your kind?” “I am a descendant of the Leyna, a rare race. The word itself means ‘bright and shining light’. We sleep, eat, and walk around in the daytime, but we’re still immortal beings. We can heal also, though not as quickly as normal vampires.” “How old are you…really?” “Seventeen.” “Right. And you’ve been saying that for how many years to get teenage girls to fall in love with you?” “I’m really only seventeen, Taylor. And so is Sam and Kierra. Our immortality has only begun.” “Why didn’t you tell me all this sooner? I had every right to know.” “I would have, but I was worried word might get out. I can’t have all those vampire fans at my doorstep, demanding me to give them the dark gift.” I shook my head, then continued, “So you were you bitten by the Leyna this year?” His gaze narrowed. “No. I was born a vampire.” I gasped. “Our race can bear offspring. There’s not many of us, and we’re very rare, only 100 in the world.” “Do the other vampires know about you?” “Yes, but we take great pains to stay hidden.”

“Are all the vampires here Leyna?” “There’re only a handful of us in this town. The others are regular vampires. The ones you met at the party were from all over the United States, here for a weekend get-together. Most of them are beyond dangerous. You were invited to the party so they could feed on you, but some of them were so drunk that I’m sure they couldn’t have stopped. There were other humans there, too, all of them as clueless as you were about the dangers of a vampire-infested cabin in the woods.” “And you condone that sort of thing?” “Not at all,” he retorted, “but we’re sorely outnumbered, and most of them are hundreds of years old.” “Why didn’t you get us out of the house right away?” “If I would’ve dragged you out of there, they would’ve attacked me. I had to play it cool and pretend like I was enjoying the party. I was only there to sneak you guys out.” “Why was that guy chasing us?” I asked. “He wanted Julie. He had a taste of her blood and wanted more. He tried to fight it off because he didn’t want to worry about any fatalities being reported, but he couldn’t stop himself. I got shot trying to protect you from him and his kind.” “What about the wolves?” A serious expression came over his face. “I don’t trust them, but for one reason or another, they were protecting us.” “When I tried to leave, one lunged at my foot.” “They were only trying to keep you inside so Jonathon wouldn’t kill you or Julie. They knew he’d have to leave at sunrise.” “So Jonathon survived the wolf attack?” “He’s almost 1,000 years old and very experienced. He had no trouble outrunning them.” Mixed feelings rattled in my chest. “Will he come back?”

“No. He went back to Washington, and he apologized. I’m sure he’s out hunting where he lives though.” I just stared at him, almost unable to believe it. “I’ve got lots of questions.” “And I’ve got plenty of answers,” he said. “Do you sleep in a coffin or change into a bat?” “No. Those are just myths. Besides, coffins are too industrial these days, not comfortable at all,” he tried to joke, but nothing about the conversation was laughable. I couldn’t stop staring at him. Even though I’d suspected him for a while, the whole thing was so hard to believe. Worry lines crossed his features. “Say something, Taylor. Anything.” “I-I can’t believe I was kissed by a vampire.” He stared at my lips. “Did you like it?” “Yes. I’ve never felt anything so…sexy and arousing, and all you did was touch my lips.” I couldn’t even imagine what an open-mouthed kiss would be like. Pushing my fears to the back of my mind, I took a deep breath and tried to focus. “Do you…drink blood?” I finally found the courage to ask. He inched closer. “Are you asking if I’m dangerous?” My heart thundered. “Yes. Are you?” His brow furrowed as he pondered the question. “I could kill you before you knew what happened. Yes, I can be very dangerous.” “So…what kind of vampire are you?” I asked. “I’m not sure what that means. I’ve already explained that I’m not a regular one.” “Are you the sexy, brooding type with a troubled soul, seeking forgiveness for your sins, or are you more of the scary type, the one who rips into flesh without conscience, ready to devour the whole town? Are you a manipulative vampire or the

kind that sparkles?” “I’m just Jesse…and I refused to be labeled.” “Point taken.” I gripped the doorframe and met his gaze. “Do you have to kill me now that I know your secret?” “Why don’t you invite me inside and find out?” My voice went flat. “You haven’t told me what you really eat.” “Do you really want to know?” I swallowed hard against my racing pulse and forced myself to stay calm. The realization was that I was completely and utterly attracted to a paranormal creature who could easily rip my neck apart, and that made me shiver. “I do. I want to know. I need to know, Jesse.” “Come outside, and we’ll talk about it,” he said. My breath caught in my throat. I wasn’t that dumb. Even though none of it seemed real and I felt like I was living in one of those B-movies I’d downloaded on my iPhone, I wasn’t about to take any chances. “I-I can’t accept this. I’m going through so many emotions right now. Maybe we should take a break for a little while. I just…I’m not sure what’s going on between us, if anything.” As soon as the words left my mouth, I was stunned. There I was, on my doorstep, dumping the hottest guy I’d ever known. As open-minded as I tried to be, I simply couldn’t handle who he was. I was suffocating, finding it impossible to breathe as he stared at me with those blue eyes of his. “Taylor…” I loved the way he said my name, and that made it all the harder. “This isn’t the movies, television, or a novel,” I said. “It’s not just some little road bump. I’ve got a lot to process here. This is huge, and I need some time.” His gaze softened. “You know what?”

“What?” “Take all the time you need. I’m not going anywhere. I will wait, and I will only go far as you let me.” He held his hand up, and my palm touched his right at the imaginary line. I could feel the invisible shield, yet I could feel Jesse’s warm hand. Electricity and warmth sparked through my hand, as if I’d touched a live wire. It was weird, something I couldn’t explain it. It was absolutely, 100 percent paranormal. “You feel…human,” I said. I worried that I was being slowly sucked in, compelled by the darkness that I was sure lurked inside every single one of us. He possessed a mystery and darkness that drew me in slowly, breath by breath. Though I was weary, I was drawn in by his tall, dark, handsome beauty. But I had to remember one thing, and that was just how dangerous he was. “We have more human traits than any other vampire. Even still, I drink blood once a week.” “Does that mean you’ll drink mine?” He stared down at my neck. “Is that an invitation?” “I’d rather you just run your tongue and mouth down my neck.” “You have no idea how badly I want to suck and devour your neck…” “With your teeth?” “With my tongue.” “Will you bite?” “I’ll lick, suck, and nibble, but I won’t break your skin. You’d enjoy it.” The way he stared at me tripled the rhythm of my heartbeat. His gaze was so sensual, so sexy that I could feel my body flooding with heat. “I can imagine your mouth against my neck,” I said, meaning every single word.

His eyes flickered with desire. “I need you so bad, Taylor.” “I need you worse.” More hunger, more need flooded through me, sending goosebumps all over my body. “Then let me run my lips up and down your neck and whisper your sweet name in your ear.” When the words froze in my throat, he continued. “Let me give you those sparks and that fiery passion your ex could never give you.” My nerves were electrified, dying for his touch, for his kiss. “I want to kiss your earlobe, then trail my tongue down your jaw and your neck.” He stared at my mouth. “Just two steps, Taylor. I promise you won’t regret it, but it seems we have a trust issue now that you know my identity.” I couldn’t move my gaze from his face. “You’re a bad influence on me, Jesse.” Ever so slowly, he leaned as close as he could to the invisible wall. “I could be the best thing you ever had, but you’ll never know if you don’t give me a fighting chance,” he said with great and convincing determination in his voice. I couldn’t breathe, and the room seemed to grow hotter and four sizes smaller. Chapter 22 I stood inside my house with the door open, safe inside my sanctuary. The vampire couldn’t come in because I hadn’t invited him, one part of the lore that was working to my advantage. Jesse looked into my eyes. “I can hear the loud crash of every single beat of your heart.” “What!?” I gasped and clutched my chest. He stared at me intently. “I can hear your heart beating, racing, thundering.”

I inhaled deeply to steady my pulse, but it didn’t seem to help much. “What do you want with a mere mortal?” I asked. “Surely entanglements with us are bound to cause you trouble.” “Yes, we live by a code that requires our existence to remain secret, and I slipped up by getting shot. But what am I supposed to do? Keep my shirt on for the rest of our relationship? I’ve never desired to tell anyone my secret to before, but I want you to know everything about me. I don’t want to lie to you, to keep secrets from you. You’re special, Taylor, someone who will keep my secrets safe. Why wouldn’t I want to be with a mortal like you? You’re beautiful, funny, caring, intelligent, and…” He smiled. “Do you want me to keep going?” “Please do. You’re doing such a fine job.” “You’re amazing. And it’s just not your physical beauty. You have a wonderful personality. I’ve never met anyone like you before in my life.” Emotion overwhelmed me. “I’m moved. I really am, but what if this isn’t for me? Will you let me go on my merry way? And how can I when I know what’s out there, now that I know humans are at the bottom of the food chain?” “What if you were destined to be in my world?” “No. I want to grow old, Jesse, and you’re not gonna want me when I’m eighty. I know I’m taking it to extremes, though, ‘cause we probably wouldn’t even last that long.” “Who says?” “Tell me what to expect…and please don’t sugarcoat it. Be upfront.” He let out a long breath. “You’re walking into a major train wreck,” Jesse said. “I love your honesty.” “I’d be lying if I told you everything will be roses and

candy. Nothing about our relationship would be typical.” “You know it will be hell, yet you still want me to walk down the fiery path?” He towered above me with a desperate look on his face. He peered into my eyes, as if I was his only hope. “It’s your choice, and it won’t be easy, but I can’t stand to be apart from you.” “Jesse, please tell me you didn’t kill those women I keep hearing about in the news.” He sucked in a breath, then let it out slowly. “I didn’t.” “If you say you didn’t, I believe you, but have you ever killed anyone? I have to know.” “No. I’m not a murderer.” “That makes me feel better.” “I’m also not perfect, Taylor. A war rages in me constantly between human compassion and the vampire urges I was born with. I feel like I need to make more changes for you to even consider being with somebody like me.” “You don’t need to change a thing,” I said. “You’re the most wonderful person I know. When I see how you act with those animals at the zoo, I couldn’t imagine you hurting anybody.” He lifted his hand to the invisible barrier, his lips settling into a serious line. “I’m broken.” I touched his hand that was resting on the invisible wall. “Who isn’t?” He took a deep breath, then continued, “You couldn’t begin to fix me.” “Who says you need fixing?” I said. “Perfection is overrated anyway. For me, you’re perfect just the way you are. I want you for you, the guy I’m staring at this very second.” “But I’ve messed up, and—”

“Who doesn’t? Heck, I’ve messed up a million times. When I do, I just get back on my feet and try again.” “It’s hard to keep moving forward when life has thrown so many disappointments at me. Sometimes I think I’m, uh…” “Misunderstood?” His lips pressed into a grim line. “Yes.” Our eyes connected, and we held the gaze for a long moment. “I don’t know what I’d do without you. You’re the only one who gets me.” “You get me too,” I said. “We can’t use our mistakes as an excuse to avoid getting back up. We can’t undo the past, but we can always start over again.” “Let’s forget all about our pasts.” “And begin again…together?” I said softly. “Do you believe in fresh starts, in new beginnings?” “Yes.” “Just remember, Jesse, that life is what you make it. Even if you’re gonna live for thousands of years, you must make every day count.” “Do you believe in fate?” he asked. “I do.” “You and me are already set in motion, Taylor. We couldn’t stop if we tried.” I stared into his eyes, and I couldn’t deny the truth of his words. “You’re far more than the charming vampire from Big Bear Lake, California.” “Do you trust me, Taylor?” he asked. Emotion flooded his features, and tears welled up in his eyes. I could see how much he cared about me. We were clearly meant to be together. I couldn’t explain it, but I felt it all the way to the core of my being. I knew life would be better with

him by my side, in spite of what he was—or maybe because of it. I stared deeply into his eyes. “Of course I trust you.” His penetrating gaze pierced my soul, and my knees threatened to buckle. “Then prove it,” he said. The intensity between us began to grow. I drew another breath, deeper than before. A thousand flames coursed through me, threatening to consume me; I could actually feel the heat rising. I’m dying for his touch. Even still, I knew if I stepped out that door, I’d have no defenses against him. I had promised Julie, my new best friend, that I wouldn’t risk too much, but the inexplicable connection between us was luring me with fierce temptation. Should I take him up on his dare? Should I take the risk when every logical impulse is screaming for me to run? If I step out that door, am I walking into danger’s arms? He had a gravitational pull I couldn’t deny, like a tractor beam, pulling me in. I was drawn to him in every way. I had never believed in that kind of attraction; I’d always thought it was exaggerated for books and movies because I’d never experienced it for myself. Now, standing there in front of him, I felt helpless against its pull, against that butterfly-flying-tothe-moon-and-back sensation. Jesse was him, the guy I’d been looking for, the one who ignited a fire inside of me, the person with whom I felt the strongest, most amazing connection I’d ever felt before. He held out his hand, and I inhaled deeply. I didn’t know if I was going to die or not, but I trusted him with all my heart. I stared at his beaming smile as I stepped through the doorway, into his strong arms. His twinkling eyes shone as he gazed straight into my brown ones. The chemistry between us was electric and mind-blowing, but our bond was stronger than

that and was steadily growing. I could feel his heart, his love, his emotion, and his strong affection. Our eyes locked, and everything around me disappeared. I breathed in the scent of his skin. In a flash, his strong arms lifted me off the ground, and within milliseconds, my back was pinned against the outer wall of the house. An electric shock shot through me as his lips crashed into mine. His body pressed against mine, and I let out a soft moan. His breath was hot on my skin, and heat rushed to my cheeks. I tugged at his shirt, allowing him to deepen our kiss. My entire body ignited. Hunger roared inside me as I burned with desire. He tasted so good that I couldn’t stop. Hot tingles flooded through my body like a giant tidal wave. I loved when his mouth crushed mine, when his strong hands cupped the back of my head as his soft tongue swirled around mine in circles. I slid my hands up his back and wrapped them around his strong shoulders. The mesmerizing kiss grew bolder, turning into something so passionate, so intense, so wild and crazy and everything Jesse represented. The Earth stopped, and everything around me faded other than the beating of my racing heart. I felt like I’d been scorched by a bolt of lightning. When we pulled away, I was gasping for air and breathing heavily. It wasn’t every day I’d met a myth, let alone kissed one. I had never, ever been kissed like that before, not even in my sexiest fantasies. I’d heard people talk about fireworks, symphonies, and electricity when describing kisses, but the sensation of our lips meeting was a million times more amazing than anything I’d ever imagined. My heart continued beating faster than the wings of a humming bird. I had him in my arms, and I was never going to let go. I tangled my fingers through his thick, soft hair as the kiss

deepened into a passionate lip-lock—long, fast, and intense. He poured all of his mind, body, soul, and emotion into the mindblowing moment, then kissed me again. This time, it was slow, tender, and passionate—so perfect, so right, and so romantic. Sparks flew as I opened and closed my mouth to the rhythm, wanting to devour him. He rested his forehead against mine as we took long, slow breaths, his intense eyes burning as he gazed into my very core, right into my soul. “You stole my breath,” I said, “but I should’ve expected that. You’re supposed to give hot, deadly kisses. It’s what your kind are known for.” He touched his forehead against mine, and every inch of my body tingled, desperately longed for his touch. “You’re trouble,” I said. His winter-blue eyes held mine. “Yet you stay.” I drew another breath. “I should go.” A grin creased his face. “But you won’t.” “When I see something I want, I don’t run just because of a few hurdles.” “Lucky for me.” I smiled. “I’ve wanted to kiss you that deeply from the very second I laid eyes on you in the forest,” he said. “Me too,” I said, caressing his sweet face. “That was amazing. You’re a great kisser, Jesse…for a dead guy.” He laughed. “I’m not dead. Please don’t mistake me for one of those walking corpses.” “Sorry.” He smiled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.” I kissed his lips again as rays of light passed through the clouds and shone on our faces. “It’s been cloudy all day…until

now,” I said when I pulled away and looked at his beautiful, angelic face. “See? Even the universe is starting to take notice,” he said, gently weaving his hands through my hair. I grinned. “Maybe it’s a great and glorious sign that we’re meant for each other.” “I don’t need signs. I knew it the moment I saw you.” He kissed my lips ever so softly, mesmerizing me as his warm breath hovered there. “Am I everything you thought a vampire would be?” “Hmm. You’re missing the white, frilly shirt and billowing, black cape,” I retorted. He smirked. “My mom told me to stay hip with today’s styles and not to wear the cape, no matter how good it looks on me.” I laughed. “And you’re also missing the slicked-back hair, fake blood, the white-painted face with dark circles, and, last but not least, the plastic fangs.” “Plastic fangs would make me talk with a lisp. Mine are all natural.” I touched his lips. “Wow. I just kissed the most prolific monster in the history of movies and television and lived to tell about it.” “Hollywood is so confused about us,” he said. “I’m far more layered and complex than they’ll ever know.” “You don’t have an overwhelming desire to bite me, do you?” I asked with a smile. “Well…maybe, but not for blood.” “You can control your bloodlust for me?” “I’m not saying it’s easy. I feed before work, even though I only need to once a week. My mom has a source who supplies us from a blood bank he works at. Eating every day helps keep

me in check. Also, Sam taught me how to keep my urges under control, and Kierra showed me what to do when I feel like I’m going to explode. Mom worked with me a lot to teach me how to be around humans and animals. If I couldn’t keep it under control, I could never work at the zoo.” “Well, you’re doing a good job fitting in,” I said. I still didn’t understand how I could crave someone like him, someone who was nothing but trouble. Sure, he was dangerous, wild, and untamed, but I found those qualities intriguing as the unquenchable desire flooding through me whenever I looked at him. My heart beat a million times a minute every time I was around him, but I couldn’t run. Yes, Jesse was a vampire, but I felt safer around him than I’d ever felt with anyone before. “I didn’t get this way overnight,” he said. “It was…well, a long process.” I knew he was telling the truth. Life is crazy, I thought, or maybe it’s just fate. All I knew was that I’d been thrown a major curveball, and I had no idea what to expect. Jesse was a puzzle, and I planned to put every piece together until I had the full picture of him. I knew I shouldn’t kiss someone so dangerous, someone with such a dark secret flowing through his veins, but our deliciously wicked kiss played over and over in my head, and I simply couldn’t turn away. Jesse’s thumb grazed my lips as he stared deeply into my eyes. “There must be something wrong with my eyes,” he softly said. “What? Why?” “I-I can’t seem to take them off you.” I smiled widely. He was my addiction, my drug, and no force on Earth could keep me away. I kissed a vampire…and I liked it, I thought to the tune of that Katy Perry song. A jolt

shot down my spine as I gazed into his eyes, still regarding me with that look that told me he couldn’t stop thinking about our kiss either. The problem was, Jesse was a vampire, while I was a mere human. Not only that, but he wasn’t just a normal vampire, the Dracula sort or one of those baseball-playing, twinkly ones from the movies. No, my vampire was a rare species, a supernatural wonder who could actually walk in the light. When I really thought about that, I was floored. Will we actually make it? I wondered. Truthfully, I had no idea. I still couldn’t fathom jumping into the world of the paranormal, the darkness of vampire legend. I couldn’t imagine anything more dangerous. Then again, I didn’t care, because I couldn’t imagine anything more intriguing either. I knew the high stakes and the risk, but I wanted him more than I’d ever wanted anything or anyone. Yes, I knew he was toxic, but sometimes we can’t control what the heart wants—and mine screamed for Jesse with every beat.

Taylor’s story continues with Book 2: Crash, now available

Amazon link to Crash - Book 2: http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00HBVTUCK Amazon UK Link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/dp/B00HBVTUCK The Crush Saga Book Trailer : http://youtu.be/4eMF8KXEUc4

If you enjoyed this story, please let others know by adding a review. This helps others find new authors that they may have never heard of before, but may enjoy. Thank you, I appreciate it so much. Thank you for your support.

Thank you so much for sharing Taylor’s journey. It was a pleasure having you along. I hope you enjoyed the story just as much as I enjoyed writing it. Connect with me online! Facebook Fan Page: (I’d love to hear your comments and thoughts!) https://www.facebook.com/media/set/? set=vb.351121651567296&type=2#!/pages/ChrissyPeebles/351121651567296





Chrissy Peebles BOOKS: The Hope Saga BOOK TRAILER: http://youtu.be/CF9UkY0qiSo

Amazon link: http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00K5SOE54 UK link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/dp/B00K5SOE54 Fantasy Romance Series Eternal Vows BOOK TRAILER: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n_w-eZwPJbA

Eternal Vows link US link: http://amzn.com/B007HPDFBC Eternal Vows link UK link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/dp/B007HPD Young Adult, Paranormal Romance Series

Enchanted Castle US Link: http://www.amazon.com/dp/B008LDZG3Y Enchanted Castle UK Link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/gp/product/B008LDZG3Y? *Version*=1&*entries*=0 Zoey Sanders attends her senior year of high school at a mysterious, gothic castle in Scotland. As much as she loves meeting her Prince Charming, she begins to wonder if the castle is really haunted. Zombie Series

BOOK TRAILER: http://youtu.be/ociUHiL1g70

FREE download! The Zombie Chronicles US Link: http://www.amazon.com/dp/B008R53WBO The Zombie Chronicles US Link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/gp/product/B008R53WBO? *Version*=1&*entries*=0 If you like vampires, you might like zombies. If you do, I have a zombie series out in e-book, paperback, and audio. It’s called, THE ZOMBIE CHRONICLES. *This is a young adult book series. Each chronicle

will feature Dean's struggles as he tries to survive in this new world. And thus the name, The Zombie Chronicles. I hope you enjoy this series, and thank you for giving book one a chance.* Warning: Mild violence. For mature teens or older. Val was bitten by a zombie and now she’s scheduled for lethal injection. Breaking all the rules, eighteen year old, Dean Walters snags an experimental serum. But it can’t be tested until Val turns into a zombie: something authorities won’t allow. Her execution is scheduled to happen before transformation is complete, giving Dean only hours to break her out. When their helicopter crashes straight into the heart of Zombie Land, his rescue mission becomes a fight for survival…and giving up on Val is NOT an option. Prequel to The Zombie Chronicles: VAL

Book Trailer for Val: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=7mp43Ml4hvE

Val US Link: http://www.amazon.com/dp/B00IXY5SI4 Val UK Link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/gp/product/B00IXY5SI4? *Version*=1&*entries*=0

The Trapped in the Hollow Earth Novelette Series Book Trailer: http://youtu.be/viwT0M8Ms_g

Book 1 in The Trapped in the Hollow Earth Novelette Series

Castaway US Link: http://www.amazon.com/dp/B009KZGWBM Castaway UK Link: http://www.amazon.co.uk/gp/product/B009KZGWBM?

*Version*=1&*entries*=0

Castaway Blurb The dream vacation that might just turn deadly... Seventeen-year-old Casey Smith can't wait to embark on her summer vacation, not least because she's finally shed her tomboy image, and now heartthrob Mike seems interested. What starts out great, with lots of flirting, taking her a step closer to winning her crush's heart, soon turns into her worst nightmare. Tossed out to sea during a freak storm, Casey is washed up on what she presumes to be a mysterious tropical island that's on no map she's ever seen.

*** Want more FREE stories?! Most of these anthologies are free in the US and UK! It’s the same story by Chrissy Peebles you read in this anthology, however, you can meet other authors with fantastic stories! See banner on next page:



RAVEN SUZY TURNER Published by Suzy Turner Copyright 2011 Suzy Turner The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author. For more information about the author and her upcoming books, please visit her website www.suzyturner.com Story 3 Blurb: After the inexplicable disappearance of Lilly Taylor's parents, she has no choice but to move to Canada where she unravels some frightening yet intriguing family secrets...

Her whole life had been based on a lie. Lilly had grown up in a loveless home with a father who she had barely ever seen and a mother who was... well, not very motherly. After they mysteriously disappear without a trace, Lilly is sent to Canada where she finds a whole new way of life. A life filled with love and people who care for her. But that's not all she discovers, Lilly also finds out that she isn't who, or what, she thinks she is. Lilly has a very special ability and it's just a matter of time before her true self starts to shine. And when it does, her life will never be the same again. Raven is a fantasy novel for children and young adults set in the beautiful province of British Columbia.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS A huge thank you to Cristina Alcock, Gill Ibrahim, Elizabeth Martens, Emma Naylor & Eloise Walton. I don't know where I would be without your excellent suggestions, editing and proofreading skills. You're all absolute angels! Michael, thank you for believing in me, even when I doubted myself (which was more often than I care to admit). You're my rock. And lastly, thank you to all my lovely followers, fellow bloggers, writers, twitterers and facebook friends for just being there when I needed advice or a little pick me up. It's wonderful to have friends like you behind me. Mum... you may have been gone from our lives for many years, but you will never be forgotten. This book is for you.

CHAPTER ONE The summer months were coming to an end when my parents disappeared. Although the day had begun like any other, it became one that I would never forget. That morning, as usual, I sat at the kitchen table listening to the noises drifting up from outside - traffic, police sirens, people laughing and shouting - while I struggled to swallow the piece of dry bread that was shoved in front of me. “Eat,” commanded my mother. A small glass of milk just about helped it go down before she snatched the plastic tumbler from my hands, pulled me to my feet and shoved me out of the front door of our London flat without another word. Turning around to search her eyes, I attempted a smile in the hope that she might return it. But the door was shut in my face. A deep ache filled my stomach. I needed something that I had never experienced. I needed to know that she loved me. Leaning against the door, I heard the familiar sound of her footsteps walking into the other room. She closed the door and locked it behind her. My mother and father had locked themselves in the spare room once again, just like they had done every day for as long as I could remember. I had always assumed they worked from home. I've no idea what they did, they never told

me. I never asked. I wasn't allowed to ask questions. Running down the four flights of stairs, I pushed open the large heavy door that led outside. The noises multiplied and hit me, as did the dull smog and the intense London humidity that seemed to accompany every hot summer. As my feet touched the edge of the pavement, I stopped for a moment to allow a few cars to pass by before rushing across the road to school. I had to be quick. She was watching, she was always watching. My mother would peer down, staring blankly at me from the fourth floor window of the room she and my father spent their days. It was as if she was making sure I was actually going to school. Like I would dare do anything else. She never smiled. She never waved. She just stared. Sometimes it was almost as if she was looking right through me. Returning home at lunchtime, as I was forced to do every day, she was there at that window staring at me again, as if her stare would physically guarantee that I came home. She had done it every day since I'd started school so it was normal to me. I unlocked the front door with my key and gingerly tiptoed into the kitchen where I found her waiting for me. “Eat and get back to school,” she said with a glare as I perched myself onto the old metal stool and began spooning the cold soup into my mouth. It was the same cold soup I'd eaten every day. It would have been

nice to have something else, a different flavour, perhaps, but I would never have asked. Oh no. I'd experienced my mother's anger one too many times before. It's not that she had ever hit me, but I knew. I just knew that she wanted to, so I avoided making her mad at all costs. It was my belief that my mother's actions were the same as all other mothers. I imagined that she did what most mothers did. I didn't know any different. At least not until I met the newest girl at school, December Moon. When she had first arrived at the school, the other kids had sniggered and laughed when she had been introduced. Even I had thought it was a silly name to start with, but as soon as she spoke to me, I knew it was perfect. After her introduction to the class, the only spare seat available was next to mine. As my fellow students were in the habit of ignoring me, I was a little startled to have this pale but pretty flame-haired girl smile at me as she approached and sat down. I shyly returned the smile as she quietly took out her books and a pencil case from the orange rucksack she had carried on her back. Her clothes were multi-coloured and flowing – a long heavy purple flowery skirt was paired with an orange and pink striped top, and brown boots. A brown headband held back her straight shoulder length hair and when she turned I noticed it had a pink flower sewn onto it. Ordinarily, the colours wouldn't work together but on December, they just seemed to fit... perfectly.

When the attention was no longer on her, December turned to me and whispered “hello”. She smiled again and her whole face changed. It lit up. It didn't take long for December and I to become best friends. We were both shy and quiet and were mostly ignored by everybody else. It made sense that we should spend school time together. More than anything though, I wanted to be friends out of school hours. My mother, however, had always made it quite clear that friends of any kind were strictly forbidden. Fortunately, she couldn't see past the school gates, so December always waited for me inside, out of mother's view. She was my secret. December and I had spent many a break time chatting about each other's lives. She was an avid reader of all kinds of books, even magazines. In fact reading was pretty much all she did when she was at home. I was in awe of her and I knew then that she must know a lot more about other people's lives than I did. That was how I learned than my parent's actions were not entirely normal. Her own parents, however, could not be described as 'normal' either. “My father died when I was three,” she had told me soon after we'd met. “He was a very old man and I was very young so I don't remember him.” The edges of my mouth turned downwards as the heavy feeling of sadness took effect. “And what about your mother, December? Where is she?”

“She dumped me with my father's family shortly after he died and moved back to America on her own. She was from Seattle, Washington, apparently.” Her response was so matter-of-fact that I didn't quite know what to say, other than “Oh.” “Basically, my Aunt Penelope – that's my father's younger sister who I live with – tells me that my mother married my father for his money but when he died, leaving her with nothing, she dumped me with her and took off.” The lack of emotion on December's face clearly demonstrated a lack of feeling about the whole situation. “Aunt Penelope basically makes sure I am fed, schooled and clothed. Other than that, we don't have much time for each other.” She shrugged her shoulders. “But that's fine with me. She doesn't like to be seen with me, especially when her super rich friends are around. Being my mother's daughter lowers the tone of her family... I even heard her say that to Monty once. Oh, Monty's our butler, chauffeur and sometimes gardener,” she shrugged again and that's when I saw a glimmer of something in her eyes. She wasn't quite so emotionless about it all after all. Having never known anyone rich before... and with a butler too, I thought it was quite odd for her to be a student in the same school as me. “December?” “Hmm?” “Why doesn't your Aunt Penelope send you to a

posh school?” “Like I said, she'd rather I didn't exist so she'd rather keep me farther from her friends as possible.” “That makes sense, I guess. In which case, I'm glad! I would never have met you otherwise! So do you not know anything about your mother?” I asked, intrigued. December shook her head, “Nope. Nothing.” The sound of the school bell put an end to our conversation and December didn't mention her mother or her father to me again for a very long time. Discreetly waving goodbye to her on that fateful day, I knew there was something wrong the moment I stepped foot out of the school grounds. Looking up to the window expecting to see mother, a vision in white as usual, there was no sign of her. Having never happened before, my heart began to thud faster in my chest as I ran as fast as I could up the stairs two at a time. I grappled with the key and pushed open the front door. She was nowhere to be seen. Neither was my father.

CHAPTER TWO The spare room was locked as it always was, and no matter how hard I banged my fists on that door, there was no reply. I stopped and put my ear carefully against the solid wood to check for any sounds but there was nothing. Just silence. Trying to kick the door down, I didn't even leave a single mark. I was just a slight girl with little strength, after all. It was then that our neighbours, Dorothy and June, came rushing in after hearing me banging against the door. “Oh my dear, my dear! Whatever is the matter? What is all this banging about?” yelled one of the sisters as they tried to calm me down. “It's mother,” I said, “she's... she's disappeared. She's always here. I don't know what's happening. There's no answer at the door. Something's wrong,” I sobbed. Just at that moment, the sisters' black cat wandered in behind them. It immediately began purring at my feet and rubbed itself against my legs. It had never set foot in our apartment before and it was strange that it did so then, when my mother and father appeared to be missing. It jumped up so that it balanced on its hind legs

and leaned against me. I momentarily forgot all about the commotion that I had caused and leaned forward to pick it up, cuddling it while it continued to purr. “That's strange,” said June, “she's usually terrified of people.” The cat was clearly not terrified of me. It was the first time I had ever stroked an animal and I felt a strange affinity with it. It was a wonderful feeling as it rubbed its head against my neck. Looking into her deep, warm eyes, for a moment I felt a strange sensation within me. It felt as though I was being loved. I didn't want to lose the feeling so I sat down on the floor and stroked her soft fur, smiling. “I'm going to call the police,” one of the sisters said as the other tried to coax me off the floor. I didn't feel myself, for some reason. An odd trance-like state came over me. “Come now, dear. Come and sit on the sofa. You'll catch your death on those cold floor tiles.” I did as I was told and followed her to our uncomfortable hard red leather sofa, where we waited until the police arrived. The cat sat on my lap and the two sisters sat on either side of me. Dorothy and June told me that they had kept an eye on me and my parents throughout the years that we had lived next door to them. “We know that your mother leads a strict routine, my dear, so to hear you banging on the door like that had us worried,” said June.

“We've never known anything ever happen to you like this so we thought we'd better come over straight away and find out what's going on,” added Dorothy as she gently patted my hand with her own wrinkled, yet perfectly manicured, fingers. My calm moments with the cat were cut short by the arrival of two young uniformed male police officers, followed by a third woman. The cat jumped out of my arms like a shot. She was clearly spooked by the presence of strangers and had vanished from our flat, presumably to return to the safety of her home. My calm feeling faded the moment she was gone. The female police officer was very kind and polite and asked me a few questions about myself and my parents. When had I last seen them? Where did they work? Was it common for them to leave without telling me? Did they have mobile phones? I didn't even know the answer to the last question, although if they did, I never saw or heard them. Technology wasn't a word I heard used in our home. Not that there were ever many words used at all. More questions were asked of me and so I answered them as best as I could before the other two police officers managed to literally knock the door down. I wasn't prepared for what I saw and I don't think they were either. There was almost nothing. Just a simple room, painted black – the floors, ceiling and walls all painted black. There were no chairs, no desks, nothing. The only things to be seen in the room were a small

black shelf which contained two glass vials. One was filled with a thick deep red liquid and the other contained what appeared to be something from the insides of an animal – I couldn't identify it, but it looked disgusting. A pang of fear shot through me. Fear for my parents' safety. “Do you have any idea what substance this is, Miss?” asked one of the police officers. I shook my head. “I've never been in here before.” The two men gave each other a sideways glance that was way too obvious for me not to have seen. “Right then, Miss, would you like to wait outside while we gather some of this evidence together?” said the first officer as the other led me out of the black room. Snippets of conversation could be heard as I waited for them to finish. “This is definitely blood. What on earth do you think has been going on in here then, Pete?” “Beats me, Dave. I tell you one thing though, it's weird, whatever it is. It's almost like something out of a horror film. Here... look at this.” The female officer appeared by my side and cleared her throat. The conversation in the black room suddenly became quieter. “Don't worry, Lilly. We'll get to the bottom of this,” she said, smiling. “We'll find your mum and dad.”

After about half an hour, the officers appeared from the room, carrying the vials in two clear plastic bags. “Okay, Constable Madley, we've all the evidence now. We'll take them to the lab for tests,” said the taller of the two. He tipped his hat to me and smiled before carrying everything out of the flat. Following behind, the other one stopped in front of me and crouched down, looking me in my eyes. His dark brown eyes and the soft laughter lines around his mouth gave him a look of kindness. I hadn't noticed when they'd first arrived. “Lilly, we'll be in touch as soon as we have any information as to the whereabouts of your parents. Don't worry. We'll find them.” He stood up then and patted Constable Madley on the back. They were clearly friends, as well as colleagues. He smiled at her, “Thank you, Constable Madley. We'll see you back at the station.”

CHAPTER THREE My parents' disappearance continued to be a complete mystery. The police had told me that even though they had followed several lines of enquiry and spoken to countless people; they had come up without a single clue to go on. Not one person had seen them. I was the only one that had seen them that day. Well, I had seen her. I hadn't actually seen my father. I had just assumed he was there. I rarely saw him anyway, I rarely even heard him. Every now and then I would hear her speak to him but I never heard him reply. It had been a hot and humid summer and, unusual for England at that time of year, it had lasted for quite a few weeks. Naturally, there had been a hose pipe ban as happened every time the sun shone for more than a week there. I had only been aware of it because my teachers were keen to teach us all about current environmental issues. Not that I noticed the ban. We didn't have a garden, we didn't even have any plants. Our home was a bare flat in London where I had lived all my life – all thirteen years of it. I can't say I was happy, nor can I say I was particularly unhappy because I wouldn't have known the true meaning of either word. I was very much a loner with no friends until December came along. Luckily, the majority of kids at

school were pleasant enough to us but we didn't feel like we belonged with any of them so we simply avoided contact. Of course there were a few that taunted us every now and again, but we took little notice. They seemed to taunt a lot of people at school, having silly nicknames for everyone - apart from December. The kids were amused enough by her name not to bother making up another. Mine was Mellow Yellow – probably because I was so quiet and wore a lot of yellow. Not by choice though. The few clothes that I owned were bought by my mother and for some reason they were all yellow, not even a nice shade of yellow. All were second-hand clothes and none fitted me properly, but I certainly couldn't complain even if I hated them all. Like I said, my parents and I didn't really talk. December and I preferred being in our own little world, alone with our thoughts or curled up with a sneaky book under the large chestnut tree in the playground. At school, we blended into the background. We were courteous to most people and most of them were courteous to us. Yet if you asked anyone about me, even my name, I doubted very much that any of the kids would know. At least that was the case until my parents mysteriously vanished from the face of the earth. Then everyone seemed to know my name. Everyone knew I was Lilly Taylor. Word had spread rapidly as I walked through the

school gates a few days later. Out of habit, December had waited hidden behind the walls for my arrival. She needn't have, of course. There was no one watching me from our window. She hugged me tightly but didn't say a word. Somehow she just knew how I felt. Shame the other kids didn't have a clue. Fingers pointed, people whispered and stared at me. Not a single other person approached me. Had it not been for December, I would have felt even more alone than I had ever felt before. I could easily have cried on her shoulder but the tears did not come. As much as I wished they would, they wouldn't come. It was a strange feeling because I had never really had much of a relationship with either parent. I never felt loved. I never even felt liked. But they were my family. The closest people to me at that time of my life, other than December, were the kind neighbours who had offered to take care of me until my parents were found. Or, in the event that they did not return, until plans were made for me to travel across the world to stay with my grandfather in Canada. A grandfather I knew nothing about. December would be crushed. I was her only friend and she needed me as much as I needed her. I would hate to have to leave her, but deep down I knew that it was likely. Rather than put me into temporary foster care, Social Services had agreed that my staying with the

sisters was the best thing for me. Familiarity, they said, would be better than handing me over to complete strangers. Dorothy and June were spinsters. They had never married but had been happy enough living together their entire lives. They were good and honest and they were trustworthy. I couldn't have stayed with December and her family even if I had wanted to. She didn't have the best relationship with them. After her elderly father had died, her young mother had dumped her with his family and returned to America without her. What the wealthy family gave to December in financial security, they lacked in love. She was as lonely as I was and they would never have allowed her to take me home with her. Later that afternoon, I had rushed out of the school gates and looked up at the window to see if my mother had come back. She wasn't there, of course. No vision in white. As I stood there, it occurred to me that for the very first time in my life I could do anything I wanted. Anything in the world. But I had no idea what to do. I looked around and watched many of the other kids laughing and joking. Some kicked around a football, others sat on the wall sneakily smoking cigarettes, while some of the younger ones were collected by their loving parents. December sadly waved goodbye from her chauffeur-driven car. Instead of heading 'home', I gingerly walked in

the opposite direction, looking back over my shoulder afraid that someone might swoop down and pull me back. Yet for the first time ever I felt no pull to return to that place. If it wasn't for Dorothy and June, I would probably have just carried on walking, but deep down I knew I was too honest a person and couldn't hurt them like that. Especially when they had shown nothing but kindness to me. So I turned around and headed back up those stairs. The ones I had walked up a million times before. Yet this time, I entered the apartment across the hall from my parents' place. As I unlocked the door, the most delicious smell of home cooking invaded my every pore and the sounds of laughter came from the living room. I followed the sounds and instead of finding the sisters, I found the television switched on. I sat down and watched for a few minutes, laughing at the silly man who pranced around like a complete idiot getting himself stuck in silly situations. Watching until it finished, I discovered that he was called Mr Bean. It was then that I felt an overwhelming sense of guilt for doing something I was never permitted to do. I peered over my shoulder guiltily before getting up and walking into the kitchen. “Oh hello, dear. You're just in time for dinner. Come in. Don't just hover by the door. I hope you had a good day at school. I've made us a Shepherd's Pie. I hope you like that,” said Dorothy as she gently pushed her white blonde curls behind her ears before spooning the

food onto a plate for me. I had no idea what a Shepherd's Pie was, but I nodded enthusiastically nonetheless. It was delicious. Easily the most delicious meal I had ever had, considering my mother never cooked anything for me. Everything came straight from a tin. Tinned spaghetti, tinned beans, tinned peas, tinned mince, tinned potatoes, tinned soup, and so on. And most of it was given to me cold. Stone cold. I only knew it was all tinned food because of the time I had sneaked in when she wasn't looking and had opened the cupboards to find a lifetime's supply of the stuff. I had never been allowed to spend any length of time in our kitchen, other than to quickly eat, so I had no idea how to prepare food. I guess back then I had assumed that everybody ate tinned food. “Did this come out of a tin, Dorothy?” I asked. “Oh my dear!” she said, “Of course not. We cook everything fresh in this house. Did your mother never prepare you a home cooked meal?” I shook my head and told her about the kinds of things I had eaten and she looked shocked, as did June. “I take it that means she never taught you to how to cook?” I shook my head again and told them I wasn't allowed in the kitchen. “Well, while you're staying with us, we'll just have to change that, won't we? We'll show you

everything you need to know. But first, eat up and enjoy dear. We'll start to teach the basics tomorrow after school,” Dorothy smiled kindly as she patted my hand. As I enjoyed those wonderful mashed potatoes with the tasty meat beneath, I felt another pang of guilt. Guilt that my parents had vanished and there I was, stuffing myself like some sort of famished orphan. But then, perhaps that's what I had become. An orphan. And I was hungry. Very hungry. That evening, the guilt continued to consume me. So much so that I felt the need to do something about it. Something drastic. And there was only one thing that I could do. I secretly borrowed a pair of scissors from the kitchen and sneaked into the bathroom. After locking the door, I stood looking at my reflection in the mirror and before I could talk myself out of it, I took those scissors to my hair and hacked it all off. As I stared at myself, I wished for that guilt to disappear. It didn't. I needed to do more. Searching through the sisters' belongings in the cupboard, I came across a box with a picture of a woman with the same coloured hair as Dorothy. Without giving it a second thought, I opened the box, emptied the contents on the floor and sat on the bath mat as I read everything on the leaflet inside the box. As instructed, I mixed the contents of the bottles together and began covering my hair with the cream. The strong odour made my eyes water as I slowly began to bleach out the black from my hair.

Over an hour later, I stood staring at my reflection, a mountain of long black hair covered the floor by my feet. I inched closer to the mirror and stared into my eyes. Their usual shade of vivid green seemed flat and lifeless. Murky. I wished the guilt would disappear. I wished for tears to come. I wished for the return of my parents. But it was no good. There was no one to make my wishes come true. I crept back into the spare bedroom and pulled out all of my awful yellow clothes. Spreading them on the soft pink carpet, I used the same pair of scissors to cut them and rip them so that they didn't hang loosely from my body any more. Just for a moment, I forgot my circumstances and enjoyed the creativity. What I was left with, however, wasn't what I had intended. They were still a mess, and they were all still yellow. I didn't want to wear yellow any more. I didn't want to be the Mellow Yellow girl. I walked into the living room where Dorothy and June sat glued to the television, and I stopped in the doorway to watch the screen for a few moments. I listened as a middle-aged man talked about a recent spate of mysterious attacks on horses that had taken place within the London area. A minute later, the cat jumped off the sofa and started making a fuss of me. The two women noticed and turned to see what she was so interested in. Dorothy cried when she saw me. June gave me a hug. She just

seemed to understand why I had done it. I sat down in between them both on the sofa and told them what I had done to all my clothes. Their look of sadness didn't go unnoticed by me and I felt bad for making them feel that way. As the cat rubbed itself against my bare legs, Dorothy suddenly stood up and smiled with a twinkle in her. “I have an idea,” she said, “come on.” June stood up too and laughed, “Of course.” “We always wondered why your mother dressed you in yellow, dear. It's really not a flattering colour for you at all. I know we're just a couple of old spinsters, but we've still got our clothes from when we were younger. We just might have some things that will fit you. Let's go and have a look,” added June. I followed the sisters into a fourth bedroom, a room without a bed, instead filled with hangers and hangers of clothes. I had never seen so many bright and beautiful things. It wasn't just the colours that were so beautiful to me, it was the feel of the clothes, soft and silky. So unlike the hard and scratchy fabrics I had always worn. However, as much as they tried to give me colourful skirts and blouses, I found myself drawn to black. With my newly-dyed white hair, I told them I just wanted to wear black. Deep down, I felt unworthy somehow of wearing anything else. Eventually they

conceded and pulled out everything they had in black. There wasn't much but it was a far cry from Mellow Yellow. That night, the sisters' sewing machine went into overdrive – making all my new clothes to fit my small frame. Walking through the school gates the following day I held my head up high and let them point and stare. There were whispers but there were also wolf whistles from the heartless boys that didn't care for my emotions. But I couldn't care less. Nobody called me Mellow Yellow after that. I was finally just Lilly. “Your hair!” were the first words from December's mouth. “As much as I loved the black hair, I do love the white, although I'm not so keen on the hacked look,” she giggled. December was always good at making me feel better with a well-timed, and muchneeded joke. She didn't mention my missing parents or the lack of yellow. She didn't need to. She was just there and that was all that mattered. As the weeks went by without any sign of my parents, true to their word, Dorothy and June began to demonstrate how to cook all kinds of simple recipes. They tried to keep me busy to take my mind off the fact that weeks had passed and still we had heard nothing. The police concluded that the blood they had found was my father's, but they neglected to tell me what was in the other vial. However, as they had made no further discoveries, it looked as though the case may well be

shelved, unsolved. An X file. I didn't know what to think. A vial of my father's blood? Did that mean he was injured? Or worse? I tried not to let my imagination run wild. From conversations with the Social Services, the authorities and Dorothy and June, I knew I would have to move to Canada. My grandfather telephoned me and told me that all the arrangements had been made. We didn't have much to say to each other. Not just because I didn't know the man, but also because I simply wasn't used to talking on the telephone. In just a few short weeks, I would no longer live in England. A sense of sadness overcame me but still the tears did not come. I was upset that I was leaving my parents behind... wherever they were. But it was the fact that my life had actually improved since they'd disappeared that made me feel guilty. The guilt turned to sadness and the sadness turned to guilt, like an unstoppable swinging pendulum.

CHAPTER FOUR One night as I lay on my bed drifting off to sleep, there was a tapping sound on the window. Opening my eyes, I saw two black birds sitting on the windowsill staring solemnly in at me. Having never taken any notice of local birds before, I wanted to know what they were, so I trundled out of bed and tiptoed into the living room where the sisters kept all their books. There I found an encyclopaedia from which I managed to identify them as ravens. After watching them for a few more minutes, they flew away. Exhaustion soon set in and it didn't take long for me to forget all about them and fall asleep. But the following night, they re-appeared. There was a tap on the window and as I looked up from the book I was reading, I saw them both sitting in the same spot looking in at me again. This happened every night until my move to Canada. Why they visited me there I had no idea. But there they were, every night, sitting on my windowsill, as if protecting me from something. Although I had the feeling that they were friendly and their presence was soothing, they also frightened me a little. I dared not open the window. I never closed the curtains because, although I was fearful, I was also comforted by them. They became a constant in my strange, lonesome life.

I almost wished they could go with me to Canada, a country that I had few expectations of. I hadn't always known that my grandfather Gabriel was Canadian. In fact I hadn't even known of his existence until my thirteenth birthday, nearly a year earlier. Oddly, I had bumped into the postman at the bottom of the stairs and so I had taken our mail directly from him, instead of letting him place it in our post box as usual. I hadn't intended to look through it but a Canadian postmark had caught my attention and it was addressed... to me. So I sat down on the edge of the step and had almost torn it apart with eagerness. I had never received mail before. I started to read it... My dearest Lillian It is thirteen years since you were born and you are missed terribly. I have written to you before but I can only imagine the letters have not reached you. I wish I could see you again, Lillian. I am your paternal grandfather after all.... But before I had the chance to read on, the letter was cruelly ripped from my hands and torn into shreds by my mother. She had been so angry that I had opened that letter. More so when I told her it was addressed to me. I tried to ask her about my grandfather but she refused to say a word. So all I knew was that I had a

Canadian grandfather yet I longed to know more about him. I couldn't ask my father because, on the rare occasion that I did see him, he was never alone. My mother never seemed to allow us to be together, just the two of us. All I knew about my grandfather was that he was Canadian. I didn't know what to feel. There was a sadness there. A numbness too. I missed my parents so much that I had a deep ache in my stomach. Yet during those weeks, I didn't miss the life that we'd had at all. But that didn't detract from the fact that they were my parents and I needed to know where they were. Even though I had December, Dorothy and June – and their beautiful cat Iris – I still felt lonely, as if a huge piece of me was missing. As I boarded the plane to Canada, I knew I had been completely left in the dark and that my life was about to change, possibly forever. I wished to know what I was going to... and to whom. If my parents had filled me in on their backgrounds, their childhoods, perhaps I would know where I was heading. My only knowledge was that I was boarding a flight to Vancouver and that someone was collecting me. On the brief telephone call with Gabriel, he had told me (for reasons he neglected to explain) that he was unable to come and collect me but that a 'very close family friend' would be picking me up. That friend was called Ben. I didn't even know to where I was going after Vancouver.

The airport was hugely confusing to me. Dorothy and June had wanted to come with me but I confidently told them that I'd be okay. That I'd manage. They were old ladies, they didn't need the hassle. Eventually, they agreed to let me go alone and had arranged it with the airline, and as we said our goodbyes, I thanked them for everything. I promised I would stay in touch and let them know how everything was going. They cried as I waved to them from the back of the taxi cab and secretly, so did I. I waited until they could no longer see me and then the tears that I had managed to keep at bay for so long, began to stream down my face. I don't know how I'd managed to keep from crying for so many weeks, but I felt as though the tears had been building up as I sobbed and sobbed in the back of that car, as I drove away from the only life I'd ever known. I cried not only for my missing parents and for leaving my home behind, but because I would desperately miss those two ladies who had become like family to me. I would miss them, and I would miss my best friend, December. I didn't know how I would live without her, but she had promised to keep in touch. “Lilly Taylor, you're my best friend in the whole world. I can't imagine life without you but we'll manage... for now. It won't be too long until we're together again. We'll see each other soon,” she'd said the day before as we'd hugged goodbye. It had sounded so rehearsed but I figured it

needed to be, otherwise we would have just been in floods of tears. She was the brightest star in my life and I couldn't imagine being without her. The airport was bigger and brighter than I imagined it to be. It seemed to go on for miles but after reading my ticket, and with a little help from the taxi driver, we figured out where I was supposed to go. I felt like a very tiny fish in a very big sea, but as soon as I had checked in and asked a few questions, I was told that the airline staff would make sure I was in the right place at the right time. The next few hours were spent watching people coming and going before I finally climbed aboard the plane that would take me to my new home. Excitement, as well as panic, flowed through me. Soon after take-off, darkness clung to me and I felt cold. I shivered. As I sat there alone, cold and dazed, a friendly flight attendant approached me with a warm blanket and a pillow. “I couldn't help noticing you shivering,” she said warmly as she handed them to me. I took them gratefully and wrapped myself up tightly. “Would you like some hot tea or hot chocolate?” she asked. I opted for some hot chocolate and she smiled and turned away. I was pleased the flight was quiet. I had the back

row to myself so I put up all the armrests and stretched my legs out as I watched her walk towards me bearing the hot drink a few minutes later. She looked a little like me. At least like me when my hair had been its natural colour. Jet black hair, bright eyes that were wide apart, pale skin and of delicate build. Her face was pretty and friendly and I was glad of the attention. It was as if she was taking extra special care of me. The hours soon passed by and it seemed like no time at all when the pilot announced to the crew that they should prepare the cabin for landing. I must have looked frightened as the kind attendant came over to reassure me. “Don't worry. You're almost home now,” she whispered. It was odd. It was as if she knew something that I didn't. I smiled nonetheless and nodded. Perhaps she was just being kind. Although I couldn't shake the feeling that she knew of my fate. So I had landed in Canada. I guessed this was my home now. But for how long? When my parents returned, would I go back to London? What if they were never found? What then? At least for now, Canada was my home. As I stepped off that plane, I felt helpless. I felt as if I had no control over my life. Perhaps I no longer did.



CHAPTER FIVE I didn't have to wait. The moment I stepped out into the arrivals hall with my luggage, I heard someone calling out my name. My eyes searched the crowd until they stopped on a young man who waved avidly at me. I tried to smile but probably failed. “Lillian? Is that you? I wasn't sure if I'd recognise you from the photo... you look very different! It's the hair, I guess. Although you're a lot younger in the photo. Anyway, Gabriel - I mean your grandfather - couldn't make it as you know and so he asked me to pick you up. I'm Benjamin. It's great to finally meet you,” he gushed enthusiastically. “Hi,” was all I could muster as he delved into his pocket and pulled out a photo of what looked a little (and I mean a little) like me from when I was just a baby. He turned the image to show me and I laughed at the sheer ridiculousness of it. “Er... I'd like to think I have changed, a lot. I'm amazed you recognised me at all,” I said, starting to feel comfortable with the stranger, but wondering where the photo had come from. It wasn't one I was familiar with. That said, no photo would be one I was familiar with. We didn't have any family photos at all. Together we laughed as Benjamin easily lifted my bag from the luggage trolley and asked me to follow

him. I stumbled behind him, not sure what to say as we walked through the car park until we stopped in front of a large dark green, slightly rusty pick-up truck. Luckily Benjamin was the chatty type so I needn't have worried. All I had to do was listen and give the occasional reply. As we climbed into the pick-up and he started the engine, Benjamin told me a little about Canada, what the weather had been like and eventually he broached the subject I had been dreading: my parents. “So, Lillian...” it was coming. “Please Benjamin... call me Lilly. Nobody has called me Lillian since, since, well probably since that photo was taken.” He laughed and nodded, “Okay, Lilly, but only if you call me Ben.” We smiled and were both silent for a moment but I knew he was going to try and ask me again. “Lilly. I just wanted to say how sorry I am about your parents going missing. I can't imagine what you must be going through. It must be absolutely awful...” I didn't really know how to respond. So I chose not to. “It's okay. I get it. If you don't want to talk about it, that is. You barely know me after all,” he said with a sad smile as he pulled onto a busy motorway. Feeling a little guilty, I nodded, “Why don't you tell me about you then?”

“Not a heck of a lot to say, really,” he took a breath before continuing, “my name you now know. I'm 27 years old. I've lived in the same town pretty much all my life. I've recently opened a vet practice on the outskirts of town. Yes, I'm the local vet, in case you were wondering why the truck is covered in dog hair. What else would you like to know?” “Brothers, sisters?” I queried. “Oh, yeah. I have a younger brother, Oliver, who'll be 17,” Ben looked at his watch, “in about 36 hours,” he laughed. “I think your grandfather is hoping you'll join the party, the day after tomorrow. Nothing grand. Just family and a few friends. I guess he's hoping you'll make some friends of your own.” I cringed slightly and Ben noticed. “Sorry, too soon, I guess. You know, everyone will completely understand if you'd rather not join in. You need some time to settle in and chill out and... er... never mind.” I nodded. I didn't think Ben had the slightest clue how grateful I was. At the same time, I wondered who he meant by 'everyone' but I didn't ask. I thought about what he said about making some new friends and I sighed quietly, remembering my sheltered life in England with so few friends. Just December and me. What if people didn't like me? Having never made any other friends it was hard for me to imagine meeting people and being all... well... friendly. But then this life was going to be completely different from my old life. Perhaps I'd fit in

perfectly. Perhaps I could change. I struggled with the thought. It was just after midday and the sky started to cloud over. I hadn't noticed how cold it was. I shivered. Ben immediately whacked up the heat without saying a word. We drove in silence for quite a while until I noticed we were approaching a ferry terminal. It dawned on me then that I had barely asked any questions, not even the most important one. “You know, Ben, I haven't got the faintest idea where we're going.” “I love your accent, Lilly. It's so damn cute... just give me a sec while I sort out the ferry ticket,” he wound down his window and while he chatted to the friendly lady with a big grin in the ticket booth and paid for our crossing, I read the signs around us and concluded we were going to a place called Langdale. “Is that where you live? Where I'll be living? Langdale?” I asked as he wound the window back up again. “No, we need to get a second ferry afterwards up to Powell River – that's where we're going.” I felt like such a child asking silly questions. I wish I had known more about this journey before it had begun. “Sorry, I just haven't got a clue,” I choked, as I felt as if those tears might finally emerge.

Luckily I managed to hold them at bay, and offer what was probably my most pathetic smile yet. “Don't be sorry, Lilly. It's not your fault that nobody shared any of this with you. It's such a shame, really. It would have been great for you and your grandfather if you'd been able to meet each other before... and under better circumstances.” Ben was so kind. Just from this short trip, I knew that we would undoubtedly become friends. My first Canadian friend. I also got the impression that he understood me. More than anybody had understood me since the vanishing. Probably more than anybody had understood me at all. Ever. In my life. Why he could possibly understand what I was going through was beyond me, though. But I just had the feeling that he did, probably more than December had done over the past few weeks. I hoped that I would find everyone in Powell River as understanding and kind as him. If they were, I would have no problem making those friends I was so worried about.

CHAPTER SIX It wasn't until the following day when some home truths finally started to trickle into my head. It turned out that my father and my grandfather hadn't spoken to each other for years. This explained why we never had anything to do with Canada, or why my parents never even spoke of it. Perhaps it was also why my mother had become so irate when I discovered the letter from him. “You need to sit down and have a proper talk with Lilly, Gabriel. She is totally in the dark. She's been through enough recently. Don't you think she deserves to hear the truth?” I could hear the voices through the thin walls. I guessed that both Ben and my grandfather assumed I was still fast asleep because of my jet lag. Actually I had barely slept a wink. I had found it difficult to fall asleep with no noise surrounding me. The silence had kept me awake for hours. “There is a reason why things happen in this life, Benjamin, and my son must have had a reason not to have told his daughter about our life here. I do not feel that I should break his silence,” replied my grandfather. “But she's nearly fourteen years old, Gabriel. What if Jack never comes back?” “Don't you say that, Ben... don't even think it.” When Ben and I had returned from our almost

five-hour journey the previous day, I felt so nervous about meeting my grandfather for the first time. But I was in for a huge surprise... there was much more to my family than just a grandfather. In fact I soon found out that I had a much larger family than I could ever have dreamed of. It wasn't just Gabriel I was meeting, there were aunts and uncles and cousins I never knew existed. I needn't have been nervous, of course. I was treated like the long lost granddaughter, cousin and niece that I was. As soon as we pulled into the long gravel driveway, a group of people bundled out of the house and stood on the porch, awaiting my arrival. All looked more nervous than me, if that was possible. “Don't worry, Lilly. This is your family. They won't bite. Come on. Come and meet them,” said Ben with a smile and a gentle pat on my shoulder. Tentatively, I climbed out of the truck. Ben collected my bags while I walked up to these strangers who suddenly burst into smiles and rushed over to me and began hugging me enthusiastically. I noticed that one person remained behind them all and stayed quiet while they all made their noisy introductions. “Hi Lillian. I'm your Aunt Meredith,” said a rather short cuddly middle-aged lady with long black hair, and a tear in her eye. “And I'm your cousin, Cormac. Meredith is my mum,” said a chubby and spotty boy in his mid teens,

shyly. “Hello Lillian. I'm John. I'm Meredith's husband. It's a pleasure to finally meet you,” said a tall greyhaired man with glasses as he shook my hand energetically. “We have two other sons, Shayne and Bailey, but both are away studying at the moment and couldn't be here, I'm afraid,” he added. An attractive man with an uncanny resemblance to my father stepped forward next. He had long black hair tied at the nape of his neck and was probably in his early 40s. He patted me gently on the back and said, “Lillian. I wish this had been under other circumstances but it is a great pleasure to see you at last. I wish that you had been able to visit us long before now. I am your father's brother, Wyatt. This is my wife, Sonya.” A beautiful slim woman with long bright white hair took my hand in hers and smiled kindly. “I am so happy to meet you, Lillian. I believe we will be friends,” she whispered in the most angelic voice. Instantly, I felt the same way. We would be friends. “I would like you to meet our daughter, your cousin Josephine.” “Mum... please don't call me that! Hi Lillian, you can call me Jo. All my friends do,” said a girl a little older than me with a scowl at her mother. The scowl was given with a laugh so it was easy to see that this mother and daughter had a close bond. Jo was the image of her mother. Beautiful with

long hair that was as black as her mother's was white. Both of them carried themselves with confidence yet neither seemed aware of the incredible beauty that emanated from them. “And this old boy here is your grandfather, Gabriel,” said Ben with a smile. As he said the words, the group parted to reveal a broad old man with short greying hair waiting patiently to be introduced. “Grandfather,” I said approaching him slowly. He nodded and took both my hands in his, “We have waited many moons for this day to come. Lillian Tulugaq, welcome home. Welcome home,” he said pulling me towards him. He hugged me tightly just for a moment before we all bundled indoors out of the cold, at last. My hands and feet were freezing. As Ben talked to my grandfather the following morning, I jumped out of bed and into the kitchen where they stood, eager for them to see that I was not asleep and that I had heard every word they had said. And that I wanted to know whatever it was that was being kept from me. “Oh... you're awake, Lilly. I'm sorry if we woke you,” said Ben, looking a little embarrassed. Gabriel just shook his head as if to say, 'Well, now look what you've done.' “I just popped in to have a quick word with Gabriel about... er... Oliver's party. Yes. Well, I'd better be going now. I hope to see you tomorrow, Lilly,” he said

as he put on his thick coat and gloves, adding with a wink, “but I completely understand if you'd rather give it a miss.” And he was gone, leaving the two of us standing silently in the kitchen. “Lillian...” said Gabriel. I waited. “This is your home now. You must treat it as your home. Everything that is here, is now yours.” I waited for the crunch but it didn't come. “Grandfather?” “Lillian?” “Please call me Lilly. Nobody has called me Lillian since... since before I can remember. But last night you called me something else, after my name. I didn't understand. My surname is Taylor... isn't it?” Shaking his head, he said, “Tulugaq is the name of our forefathers, Lilly. It is your name, it is my name. It is your father's name as well as his brother's and sister's. It is in you. It is in here,” he said, placing his hand over his heart. “It would do you well to remember this. This is where you come from, Lilly.” “But what does it mean?” “Tulugaq?” he asked, and I nodded. “It is the great black bird of the sky. The Raven.” “It means raven?” and I gasped without thinking, remembering the two ravens that visited me every night before I came to Canada. “You are surprised, child?” asked Gabriel. Unsure whether to tell him or not, while at the

same a little irritated at being called child, I walked over to boil some water to bide my time. Maybe he'll think I'm totally mad, I thought. Although I got the strange impression that nothing would shock him. I decided to fill him in on what happened on those lonely nights in England. And so I told him about my two ravens. It turned out that I was right, he was not easily surprised. The ravens in London, he told me, were more than likely my ancestors looking out for me in my hour of need. It was difficult for me to know how to react to that. Clearly I couldn't believe that my ancestors had come back from the dead, in the form of ravens, no less, to watch over me. Why would they watch over me? Why was I so special? Surely, if anybody needed to be watched over, it was my parents. Certainly not me. But ravens? Ancestors? Please. My grandfather took my reaction rather well actually. I guess he knew that I wouldn't, couldn't, believe something like that. Me, a thirteen-year-old girl who had lived her entire life cooped up in a tiny room within an apartment block in a big city on the other side of the world. Nothing out of the ordinary had ever happened to me. “My dear Lilly... must you keep your hair this way? Black is a colour of magical power. It is not something you should change unless nature requires it to be changed. You are beautiful. You look very much like

my son. Your father. Embrace it. Do not hide from it.” There was something weird that he had just said but I couldn't quite put my hand on it. I stood quietly for a moment rewinding what he had said in my head before I discovered the link... a strange link. The colour black. He'd said it was the colour of magical power. The colour of my parents 'office'. That empty room that had been painted entirely in black. Could there be a connection? Surely not, I thought. No, I decided I just had an overactive imagination. “Oh, and another thing... Lilly.... you can call me Gabriel. Everybody else does.” He smiled then, and placed his hand on my shoulder before leaving me alone in the kitchen to my thoughts. I had hoped that he would have told me whatever it was that was being hidden from me, but he didn't. I would have to wait.

CHAPTER SEVEN Later, I felt the need to get out of the house and have a look around. Gabriel had told me not to wander too far and, above all, he warned, “Do not venture into the forest.” I had no idea why I was to avoid the forest, but I did as he said and instead walked towards the water. I didn't have to go far. As I wandered along the edge of the ice cold waters of the Pacific Ocean, I tried not to dwell on the fact that there was still no trace of my parents. Even after all these weeks, there was still nothing. We had been in touch with the British authorities but it was looking more and more like this case would be shelved. It would continue to be unexplained. An unsolved mystery. Instead of dwelling on recent life-changing events, I attempted to fill my head with the beauty that surrounded me. From the deep blue ocean to the bright blue of the cloudless sky and the startlingly beautiful green islands off in the distance, I was left truly breathless by its utter magnitude. Having little chance to appreciate it before now, I thought of how narrowminded I must have been while living within London. Why my mother and father had never told me of the awe-inspiring landscapes to be found here, I will never know. It was like stepping foot inside the most

magnificent giant oil painting – a true masterpiece that no artist could ever imitate. Had I grown up here, I would never have wanted to leave and everyone I knew would have been told of its breathtaking magnificence. Suddenly something jumped high out of the water and back again with a loud plop. I was startled but curious. I searched for more movement but there was nothing other than the gentle lolling of the soft waves lapping against the shore. Finding a huge piece of driftwood on the little beach, I sat and waited patiently for it to happen again. I was determined to see what was capable of jumping right out of the water before my eyes. I didn't have to wait long. Another splash and a plop, and a large fish revealed itself to me. Having little experience of such things, I had no idea what type of fish jumped like this – actually, I had no experience of fish at all – not to eat, nor to catch or even to look at, other than in school books. I had never been in the ocean, nor had I even been on a boat prior to my arrival in Canada. Narrowminded, lacking in experience of all kinds and naïve is probably how the people here must see me, I thought, sighing. If only my parents knew what I was going through. I didn't blame them, of course I didn't. I just wished they had been more forthcoming with so many things. And now... perhaps they would never get the

chance. On the other hand, had they not disappeared, I would have continued on that same path. The same boring road with no twists or turns. The only 'fun' I had ever had was with December, and even then that was only ever at school. There had never been any excitement, unless you count the day when some kids at school tried to blow up a toilet. That was the extent of the excitement in my world. Until now. Until my parents had vanished and I moved across the world and discovered the most magical place ever. Not even the stories from the fairy tales I was so fond of could match the magic that could be found here in British Columbia. Even though I'd only been here a day or so, I hadn't even realised I was in British Columbia. I had noticed it on the licence plates of some of the cars in the area... 'Beautiful British Columbia'. So I'd found an atlas in Gabriel's huge book collection and pinpointed Canada and discovered how vast a country it was. A country that was divided into a number of different provinces. British Columbia was the one the furthest to the west of the country and Powell River, I discovered is right on the west coast, right by the Pacific Ocean. I was also amazed how close it seemed to Asia and how far from England. Clearly, had I known when I was younger, I would have taken a lot more notice in my geography class. Now though, I would simply have to learn myself.

I decided that I would start with Gabriel's ample book collection, once I had settled in. As I enjoyed the stunning scenery, my thoughts once again turned to my parents, and I felt a little pang of guilt again. Guilt for enjoying myself. It was incredibly chilly and so I stood up, intent on walking a little more to warm myself up. I continued along the same stretch, carefully climbing over gigantic pieces of driftwood, clueless as to how such immense logs of wood could find themselves washed up here. Where had they come from? Had they drifted for hundreds of miles, thousands of miles? Or had they just come from around the corner? Probably the sort of question that every Canadian would know the answer to. Canadian. That was me now. Actually, that had always been me. My father was Canadian, I didn't know about my mother. I was just born in the UK, wasn't I? Suddenly I had doubts about everything concerning myself. I remembered that photo Ben had shown me at the airport. I was just a baby. I had never seen it before and if I recalled correctly, the background certainly didn't appear to be London. Could I have been to Canada before? Could I have been born here? These were questions that needed answering. Yes, I had an English accent that everybody absolutely loved here (they couldn't get enough of it, which was difficult for me, being such a quiet girl) but I was Canadian.

It was so beautiful here. Another splash revealed yet another jumping fish to my side as I turned away from the water and headed towards a dirt track that I presumed would take me back to the main road to lead me back home. Home. Weird that it didn't feel wrong to call it that after so little time. I was just a few metres down the track when a grey cat suddenly appeared from nowhere. It approached me and began to purr gently at my side. I bent down to stroke it and it stayed put for just a moment while it stretched regally before it began walking away from me, towards the sound of some softly playing music. It initially took me by surprise as I hadn't noticed any houses nearby. Although the music sounded foreign, it was beautiful. Slightly eerie. I approached, curiosity getting the better of me. Tiptoeing towards it, I leaned against a huge tree almost twice the width of me and carefully peered around it to get a better view of the property. The cat had left me alone and had wandered up towards the house. Even though it was the chilliest day since my arrival, on account of the cloudless sky, I guessed, I saw an older lady standing outdoors with her back to me. She was painting. What she was painting, I couldn't quite see. She was humming loudly to the music as the cat positioned itself at her side. The woman's grey and white hair was tied up in a bun, revealing an elegant long neck. She wore a woolly

grey poncho that ended in a point just below her bottom. She was slim and sleek and as she moved, she did so gracefully. “Come on over, child. I won't bite or scratch you,” she yelled above the sound of the music. She didn't turn, instead she continued to sing and paint as if I wasn't there. But I knew she was talking to me. How she knew of my presence, I could not know. She must have an incredible sense of hearing. Either that or the cat had somehow alerted her to me. I came out of my hiding place and slowly walked towards her, wondering why she would say that she won't bite or scratch me. Very odd. As I approached, she finally turned to reveal perhaps one of the most beautiful faces I have ever seen on a lady of her age. But even with such beauty, I was startled by her apparent feline appearance. Everything about her was cat-like. The way the colours in her hair intertwined with each other reminded me of the cat that had pretty much led me there. Her ears, although small, appeared to have a slight pointedness to them. And she had the brightest of light blue eyes. As she looked at me, she smiled a big hearty smile. “I'm guessing you're Lilly?” she said with a voice that could melt chocolate. She must have every man in Powell River after her, I thought. Nodding, I held out my hand, “How do you know?” I asked.

“You look just like your grandmother when she was young,” she said as she took my hand, kindly holding it in one and stroking it with the other. “Plus... you have the same scent,” she added, smiling. “She, however, didn't have dyed hair!” she said with a laugh. “I'm Rose. I know your family well.” Rose. It suited her. “Plus, not a lot happens around here without me hearing about it. I do like a bit of gossip and you've been the talk of the town for some time. People have been gossiping ever since your parents disappeared. Now, I understand that you probably don't want to talk about it but I just want you to know that when you do feel like talking, my door is always open to any of the Tulugaq clan,” she said matter-of-factly. “Tulugaq” I repeated, understanding that she was referring to any member of my family, “my grandfather told me what it meant this morning. I had no idea. I've always been known as Lilly Taylor so it's going to take me some time to get used to it,” I replied. She looked shocked. “You didn't know what it means? And you didn't know that you are a Tulugaq?” she asked, clearly not expecting an answer. Shaking her head, she gently pulled me by the hand and led me indoors. “Boy have you been kept in the dark.” We walked indoors and she suggested I sit down at her breakfast bar in the kitchen while she placed a pan

of water to boil on the hob and prepared a cup of tea for us both. “I understand from Gabriel that your father changed your surname when you left the country. I'm sure it was because Tulugaq is not the easiest of names to pronounce. Especially for those English folk over there,” she added, smiling. “The word itself, Tulugaq, as you now know, means raven and it has been your family's name for many generations. There is much more for you to know but perhaps you are not ready for that yet.” “Can you tell me what you mean?” I asked curiously. Stopping what she was doing for a second, she turned and smiled, “Now that wouldn't be right. It is Gabriel who will tell you but he will only do so when you are ready. Now, would you like sugar in your tea?” I nodded as she dropped a heaped teaspoonful into the hot tea and swiftly stirred it before handing it to me. I continued to feel so confused by this whole secrecy thing but decided not to pursue the matter further. Not yet anyway. “Rose?” “Yes dear?” “Did you know my parents? I mean, before they moved to England?” “I knew your father, Jack, well, but not... not your... your mother. She wasn't from around here. I

believe she was a city girl,” she sighed, “I am astounded that you know so little about your parents, your family and your ancestry. We are proud of our heritage here. I do know why you have been kept in the dark but, like I said... that's a conversation Gabriel will have with you when you are ready.” More like when he's ready, I thought. Why there seemed to be so many secrets here... so many from me, anyway, I did not know. I felt a little irritated, but more curious than anything. Changing the subject altogether, Rose led me into the living room, where I noticed about six cats laying in various places - a sofa, a soft rug, on top of a cabinet. Any nook and cranny seemed to have a cat curled up tightly inside it. The sound of soft gentle purring floated into my ears. It was so calming that I could easily have curled up with them for a nap. “These are my babies,” pointed Rose, “I won't bore you with all their names. There are 11 of them altogether... for now anyway.” We sat where there was a free space, and immediately three cats jumped onto her lap and another two rubbed themselves against her legs, purring even louder than before. I looked around and noticed that almost every painting on the wall was of some kind of feline animal. A wild mountain lion, a domestic siamese, a ginger tom, a black puma, a lynx. The most beautiful image was of a

white tiger – the animal seemed ready to jump out of the frame and into the living room, it was so lifelike. I stood up to take a closer look and saw that they were all painted by a person called Rosa Lima. I assumed that Rose was the artist. “Did you do these, Rose?” I asked. “They're absolutely amazing. So lifelike.” “Why thank you dear, that's very kind of you. They are all mine. Rosa Lima is my real name. It's Portuguese actually. My great-great-grandfather was originally from Portugal and he married a local girl so you could say I have Portuguese blood.” As she answered me, it was then that I noticed her eyes appeared to have changed colour. No longer were they bright blue, but so dark that they reminded me of treacle. I had never seen anything like it. Or was I mistaken? Perhaps it was merely a trick of the light? But I didn't feel that I could ask her about it. Instead, I asked about the music. “Is that what language the music was earlier, Portuguese?” I queried, recalling that lovely music with the foreign words that, along with the cat, had enticed me towards Rose's house. “Why yes that's right. It's my favourite song. Canção do Mar – Song of the Sea. It's traditional Portuguese music called Fado. Do you like it?” Rose asked me. Nodding, “I love it,” I answered and she stood up and went to her stereo and pressed play again before

returning to her soft brown leather armchair with slightly ripped arms. Together we sat in silence and listened to the beautiful sounds of Rose's favourite song.

CHAPTER EIGHT The following day I pondered whether or not I should attend Ben's brother's birthday party. However, as it turned out, I had little choice because it was being held at Gabriel's house... my house. My home. I didn't feel upset that I wasn't pre-warned. In fact, I actually looked forward to the company of my new family and so I got stuck in and helped wherever I could. Meredith and Sonya turned up early in the day to give the place a good clean. I helped them before we started preparing the food. Both women were completely taken aback at discovering that I had never cooked anything in my life before staying with Dorothy and June. In fact they were even more upset when I told them everything I had ever really eaten had come out of a tin. “Goodness, it's amazing that you still look relatively healthy. A little pale, perhaps, and certainly very thin. You could obviously use some good home cooking and some fresh vegetables,” said Meredith as she turned me around to take a good look at me. “I think we need to teach you how to cook, too,” said Sonya. “It would be nice for Gabriel if you were able to help him cook a nice dinner every now and then,” she added. I agreed, excited at the prospect of spending some more time in the kitchen to really learn a new skill, after Dorothy and June had taught me the basics.

If only my mother had been more like them, I thought to myself. Meredith patted me on the shoulder then and gave my hand a squeeze as if I'd spoken aloud. For the first time in weeks, I actually felt safe and more importantly... loved. It was strange being rallied around by fellow family members, when all I'd ever known were my parents and they had never rallied around me for anything. There had never been anyone else. Or rather there had never been the mention of anyone else. As the two women laughed and joked with me, I smiled a sad smile. It would have been wonderful to have grown up like this, in this environment, I thought. In fact it would have been wonderful to have been able to share some moments like those with my parents. What I wouldn't have given to have them there with me then, all of us laughing and joking together. But they were not there. They were still missing. I felt a tugging in my chest, and just for a second, I thought my eyes might well up with tears. Sonya looked at me and I just knew that she understood what I had been thinking. She reached over and squeezed my hand and smiled. I returned her smile and my tears retreated as I tried to change the subject on my mind. “So how come Oliver's birthday party is being held here?” I asked, trying hard to think of other things rather than the sad family life I'd had.

“I guess Ben didn't tell you that both his parents died quite a few years ago,” said Meredith as she kneaded the dough that would later become the most delicious homemade bread rolls. I was shocked and surprised that he hadn't mentioned it in the car on the way from the airport. In hindsight, though, he probably didn't tell me because he didn't want to upset me, bearing in mind that I'd recently 'lost' my own parents. “What happened to them?” I asked, thinking they can't have been very old at all. “They were out together one day, taking a long trek when they came across an injured mountain lion. His mother was such a softy when it came to animals and she insisted they try to help it. But it wasn't alone and its mate attacked them. It wasn't to know they were trying to help. It was so tragic. Eleanor's wounds were so severe that she died almost instantly but Jonathan carried her body all the way back to the main road where he managed to find help. He later died in hospital. Ben was 12 years old. Oliver was barely two,” she said. Sonya explained that Gabriel insisted on bringing the children up himself, as Jonathan had been like another son to him. They had no other family so it seemed like the natural thing to do. As I took everything in, I began to understand my grandfather a little more. He was clearly a loving man that cared a great deal for his family and friends, which

confused me as to why my own father, his own son, had fallen out with him. Why had they not spoken for so many years? It actually angered me a little, knowing that I could have experienced this wonderful way of life as opposed to that miserable life I had known in England. Presumably this had all happened a few years before I was born. I wondered where my father was during this time. Was it around that time that he had left with my mother? Or had they left later, after I was born? I was making so many assumptions. I needed to know the truth. Someone would tell me... eventually. I hoped so anyway. As the afternoon wore on, people started to arrive for the party. I think a few of them had come just to get a good look at me. But they were all friendly and many offered words of reassurance and kindness. I still had not met Oliver. I assumed he would be the last to arrive. Like a surprise party that wasn't really a surprise. Ben had arrived and had sought me out before doing anything else. He wanted to apologise for butting in the day before. He'd obviously known that I'd heard what had been said. I laughed as he said it, though, understanding that it was his way of showing that he cared... about my grandfather and about me. It was reassuring. “I know there is something being kept from me and I will find out what it is. Gabriel will tell me but I do

understand that he will only do so when we are both ready, so don't worry Ben, I won't be in the dark for much longer,” I said, thinking of Rose's words. And as I thought of what she'd said to me, I could see her approaching the house. I hadn't realised she would be attending the party, but I was delighted she was. “Hello dear Lilly,” she said as she entered without knocking, “hello ladies... you're all hard at work, I see,” she smiled as she handed them a large basket. “I thought I'd better do my bit, so I made some scones with fresh cream. I know how the boys love them. And where are all the boys?” she asked looking around. “They'll be along in a little while, but Ben is here already... somewhere,” answered Meredith. He suddenly appeared, “Hi Rose,” he said as he walked over to give her a hug and a gentle kiss on her cheek. They stood together whispering quietly, casually glancing in my direction. I got the feeling that they wanted to talk about me so I said I needed a little time to be alone and headed to my room where I sat on the bed for a while, staring out of the window into the forest beyond. After a few minutes, I began to feel like the forest was calling out to me. I stood up and moved closer to the glass, which steamed up as I breathed against it. I thought I saw something white move within the trees, but as I wiped the glass with my sleeve there was nothing there. I sat back on the bed again and lay down. I closed

my eyes and thought of the past couple of days, of the wonderful welcome I had received and of all the lovely people I had met. As I lay there, I heard a gentle tapping on the window. Before I opened my eyes I visualised myself back in London with the two ravens who visited every night. It was the same tapping sound and as I let my imagination run wild, there it was again. Tap tap. I opened my eyes and sure enough, there were two ravens at my window. I watched them as they tapped twice with their beaks against the glass. They looked at me and then flew away. Then I heard my name. It was very faint but it sounded like someone was calling me. The sound didn't come from the house... but from further away. I wondered if it was coming from the forest. I sat up and looked out the window again. Nothing. As I strained to listen for it again, there was a knock on my door and Rose appeared. “Are you alright, my dear?” she asked, smiling. I nodded, but I could tell from her expression that she didn't believe me. I knew that she somehow understood what I was going through and I was grateful that she didn't probe. “Are you ready to come back out? Almost everyone is here – including Oliver.” I nodded and followed her towards the door, neglecting to mention what I thought I'd seen and heard just moments earlier.

I was pleased that I had decided to join the party as I had come to the conclusion that I needed to make more of an effort to make friends. I wanted my life to be full of people, the opposite to what I had been used to. As I walked into the living room, all the guests were already mingling and milling around. Although I was dreading being the object of everybody's attention, I needn't have been concerned as it seemed that a lot of people were more interested in the birthday boy himself. And everyone else was talking and laughing among themselves. If only December were there. But before I had a chance to dwell on that thought, Ben made a beeline for me and took my hand in his. “Hey Lilly. Let me introduce you to Oliver.” He gently led me to the centre of the attention where a group of people ranging in age from 16 to their mid-twenties appeared to be listening intently to a story being told by the tall young man in the centre, with his back towards me. They were clearly enraptured by his funny tale, which seemed to be about werewolves and vampires. After he'd given his punchline, the group burst out laughing and began talking among themselves. Ben tapped the young man on the shoulder to get his attention. “Oli... there's someone here you should meet.” I wasn't prepared for what happened next. As he turned, I let out an involuntary gasp. I tried to make it sound like a cough. I failed. I was totally embarrassed.

Oliver was, without doubt, the most beautiful boy I had ever seen... but it was his eyes that I couldn't pull mine away from. They were so deep and dark, almost jet black. I could quite easily have sunk into them. It was quite extraordinary, actually. I had never seen anything quite like them. And I liked the feeling. I liked the feeling a lot. Even though he was 10 years younger, Oliver was taller than Ben and was as blonde as Ben was dark with strong features, a slightly pointy nose and a chiselled chin. “Hi. You must be Lilly. It's great to finally meet you after all this time,” he said with a smooth voice that belied his young years. It was the first time that the sight and sound of anyone had taken my breath away and I didn't know what to do. I didn't know what to say either, so I quickly mumbled 'hi' and before I could make even more of a fool of myself, I turned around and walked as fast as I could, away from him. I didn't even give him a chance to reply. I just carried on walking, without a backward glance. Away from the other guests. Away from the party. I rushed back into my room and sat on my bed for a few minutes, trying to catch my breath. But I felt like it wasn't enough. I needed to get out. I needed some fresh air. So I grabbed my coat and, careful not to be seen, opened the front door and ran away from the party.



CHAPTER NINE I felt like such a childish fool. An idiot. I hoped that nobody had noticed me but I'm sure that Oliver's first opinion of me was not a particularly good one. How could it possibly be? I was rude and then I ran away. If I'm lucky, I thought, perhaps everybody would just think it's too much for me to cope with. All those people. Yes, it is a lot to deal with in such a short amount of time. Before I knew it, I had run to the edge of the forest. The forest Gabriel had told me not to enter. I turned briefly to see if anyone had noticed. I appeared to be alone. What the hell? I thought. What have I got to lose? So I walked beyond the trees as I zipped up my coat and put on my warm gloves. I felt just a little rebellious, the same kind of feeling that I had got when I had chopped off all my lovely long hair and dyed it. It was the first time I had gone against someone's wishes. Although I did feel guilty, I couldn't shake the fact that I was being kept in the dark about something important and it wasn't fair. It was my life and I deserved to know. And so I felt free taking those steps into the unknown. If they won't tell me what I have a right to know, then I won't go along with their wishes. I started to walk a little faster, breaking out into a

run and as I approached each tree the branches seemed to welcome me in. As my breathing quickened, my face began to become gently scratched by the foliage around me. It didn't bother me, though, in fact the feeling was quite liberating. I stopped to catch my breath and to look around. I was surrounded by beautiful tall green trees but no footpath. What I did notice, though, was the sound of water. I strained to hear where it was coming from and then followed the gentle lapping noise. Moments later, I stood beside a gently flowing river. I sat on a huge smooth boulder and enjoyed the moment, leaning backwards so that I was flat on my back. I looked up into the blue sky and noticed some dark clouds rolling in, but I didn't care. In fact, for the first time in a long time, I didn't give a damn. The sounds of the forest and the water beside me gently lulled me and I began to feel tired. And so I closed my eyes, feeling some kind of peace, wondering why on earth my grandfather had tried to stop me from walking into the forest. There was nothing but beauty and peace. I felt myself slowly dropping off to sleep and even though it was exceedingly cold, I enjoyed the feeling. I drifted and drifted until sleep overcame me. A woman dressed in white appears from nowhere in front of me. She is very pretty with long black hair down her back. Her smile lights up her face and she sits by my side. She says nothing while we sit in silence.

Suddenly she lifts her arm and a raven lands on her hand. She looks at me and nods. She's trying to tell me something. I try to ask her what it is but nothing comes out of my mouth. I try to speak again but there are no words. I begin to feel a little frustrated. Why can't I speak? Suddenly the woman disappears and a large cat is sitting by my side, with the raven perched on its back. It opens its beak, “Lilly... Lilly,” it says. I am frightened. The raven speaks? “Lilly... Lilly.” It becomes louder and louder and suddenly it is shaking me.

CHAPTER TEN “Lilly!” I woke up and noticed Jo standing beside me, gently nudging me and calling my name, “Lilly, wake up.” “You had me worried for a little while, then,” she said. “I saw you lying here and, well, I didn't really know what to think.” “Sorry... I just had to get out of the house and I guess I was much more exhausted than I thought. I suppose it was the sound of the water that sent me to sleep,” I answered guiltily with a yawn. “How you can sleep in this cold, I've no idea,” she laughed, “You know, Gabriel would be so disappointed to know that you came here... but don't worry, I won't tell him. After all, I come walking in the forest all the time and I know he'd go nuts at me too,” she added with a guilty giggle. A feeling of relief flooded through my veins. Earlier, I had been intent on rebellion but thinking about it now, I didn't want to hurt my family. “I haven't been gone very long, have I?” I asked. Jo reassured me that my nap was only a short one and she had, in fact, watched me leave the house and had followed me ten minutes later to make sure I was okay. Sitting down beside me, I noticed she had a small

rucksack on her back which she took off as she smiled at me. “I figured we might need sustenance, so I grabbed a few bits before running after you.” She opened the bag, revealing scones, sandwiches, fruit and cans of what she called 'soda'. My stomach rumbled in response. “I guess I was right,” she said as we delved in and enjoyed our own mini banquet out in the cold as we listened to the peaceful sounds of the running water. As we ate and drank, we got to know each other a bit better, knowing immediately that we would become not just cousins, but very good friends too. Jo was a few years older than my (almost) fourteen years, and would be celebrating her 18th birthday in a few months. I confided in her, explaining how it felt like I had come home, but that feelings of guilt and sadness about my parents disappearance engulfed me. She wanted to know about my life in England but I knew she would probably be horrified, but she insisted on hearing all about it. After she had learned how I had grown up in such a strange and lonely world, she said, “Lilly, that is so sad. I wish you had grown up here with us. We would probably have been the best of friends from the day you were born. You know, for someone that never really had any friends or a loving family, you're very grounded. If I had to guess, I would have said that you grew up happy and loved, judging by your personality.”

I was incredibly touched that Jo could say such kind words, and really mean them. We chatted a bit more about what her upbringing had been like, how close the rest of the family were and I told her what I knew of England, even though I'd only ever seen the area around our apartment and school. I also told her how upsetting it was to be kept in the dark about something within the family, about something that I believed I had a right to know. “I do understand, Lilly, but Gabriel never does anything without giving it a lot of thought first. He must have a very good reason not to tell... yet, anyway. I'm sure he will tell you soon enough.” “Don't you know anything, Jo? Is there anything that you can tell me?” I asked, hoping that she would at least be able to give me just a hint of something... anything to put my mind at ease. She looked away then and sighed and I knew I was wrong to ask her. She was obviously torn between her love for the rest of her family and her newfound friendship with me. I decided not to push it. It wouldn't be fair. So as she looked back at me, I smiled and changed the subject. “Tell me about school, Jo... I guess I'll be attending the same school as you. Can you give me an idea of what to expect?” Relieved to have a change of subject, she smiled at me with thanks and told me all about the local high

school, how it was like any other American or Canadian high school – with popular kids and geeks and football and cheerleading. She told me I shouldn't worry. She knew I would fit in well. I certainly hoped so. I just hoped that I was at the same level as the other kids in my class; it would be so embarrassing to be behind them. Jo just had one school year left, whereas I still had a few to go. I wished we were the same age so I would have at least one person to go to class with. But she reassured me that I would get on with everyone. There weren't really any awful kids there, she'd said. Didn't every school have their fair share of awful kids? “Come on, Lilly. We ought to make a move and get back to the party. Everyone will be wondering where we are. We don't want them to worry. Plus, Oliver was asking after you.” From the look on my face, Jo could tell I was mortified, so I explained about my reaction to him and she smiled. “Well, he seemed interested to know more about you so I wouldn't worry if I were you.” I told her that I'd rather give the party a miss altogether and she suggested we at least go back and show our faces. We could always sneak off somewhere else if we felt like it. Reluctantly, I joined her and she led the way back through the forest, until we reached the footpath I had walked on earlier.

It was then that I realised I could have so easily become lost within those trees that I was truly thankful to Jo for following me. After voicing my thanks, she became a little more serious... “If I'm totally honest with you, Lilly, it was Rose that saw you leave. She asked me to make sure you were okay and it was her that gave me the bag with the food. Of course I would have followed you had I known you'd ventured out into the forest alone but I hadn't actually noticed.” “Well, I am grateful to you both,” I said, gently punching her on her shoulder as we approached the log home that was full of the sounds of music, voices and laughing. Although gratitude enveloped me, I knew it wouldn't be the last time I ventured out into those woods. Although I knew I could easily get lost in there, deep down I had the feeling that the forest held the key to this secret and if nobody would tell me, I would have to find out for myself. That night after everybody had gone home and I lay there in the darkness, I thought about Oliver and how stupid I must have looked on our first encounter. Fortunately Jo had assured me that Oliver wasn't the type of person to think of anyone as stupid. Apparently he was a great guy, loved by all and she was sure my initial reaction had just left him curious to find out more about me. When we'd returned to the party, albeit briefly, I'd

scanned the crowd for him and he'd looked up and seen me. I blushed like an idiot but he waved and flashed those beautiful white teeth at me in what can only be described as the most stunning smile... ever. My stomach had flipped before I'd disappeared back into my bedroom. I was fully aware that I was beginning to look like a lovesick puppy and I felt stupid. I was almost fourteen years old and, although I had never had a boyfriend, I'd had my share of crushes at school. None of them were like this though. Perhaps it was just an after effect of losing my parents and I was looking for someone to love and to love me back. Before I closed my eyes that night, I took one last look towards the forest – I'd purposefully left the blinds open so I could see outside. But there was nothing but pitch black all around, the only lights were those coming from the sky above, where a million glittering stars squinted brightly. The night sky in this part of the world was amazing. But just as I admired them, the pitch black reminded me once more about something Gabriel had said before, that black was the colour of magic. I wondered then if there was, in fact, magic around me. A little while later I found myself back in the forest, surrounded by the sounds of running water and hundreds of birds twittering away. I was standing in the same spot where I had stood earlier and so I decided to do a bit of investigating. I climbed down the smooth

rocks towards the water. It was icy blue and sparkling so bright that I had to shield my eyes. As I bent down to touch it, a raven flew down and stood to my left, followed by another one to my right. They pointed with their wings to the opposite side of the river bank. I looked up and saw two cats – one pure black and one pure white. Their eyes as black as the night. They sat and watched my every move. Even when the ravens took to the sky, they didn't take their eyes off me. I looked upwards and saw them flying high above me, watching me from above and I felt as though I was being pulled between the birds and the cats. I couldn't understand but it was as though I needed to follow them... but did I cross the river to be with the cats or did I go upwards to be with the ravens? I looked up again and in a matter of seconds, I was up there with them, flying in the sky looking down on the two majestic creatures below. Again I felt a pull between them but for now the feeling of freedom, of flying, was just too good and so I remained with my two friends as we glided effortlessly above the trees. As I swooped down towards the water I saw three birds below. Three black ravens, graceful and serene. Then I realised what I saw was a reflection in the water. I was a bird. I was no longer a teenage girl. I had become a raven. The shock of the realisation temporarily stunned me and I had no control over my body. I fell towards the water. I awoke with a thud... I'd fallen out of bed.

“Lilly... are you alright my dear?” said a concerned voice as a light was flicked on and my grandfather rushed in towards me. “I heard you scream and then there was a bang,” he said worryingly. I explained I'd just had a strange dream and it had made me fall out of bed. “I'm fine. No need to worry,” I said. But I couldn't help but notice that he looked a little preoccupied. “A strange dream?” he'd asked. “Just a dream, Gabriel. People have strange dreams all the time,” I laughed. “It's okay, I'm fine, go back to bed. I'll see you in the morning.” He said nothing more, except to wish me a goodnight and he switched the light back off as he left me to think about the ravens and the cats and that exhilarating feeling of flying. But I soon fell back to sleep, this time managing a good few hours of rest.

CHAPTER ELEVEN A few days had passed since Oliver's party and I was beginning to feel like I finally belonged with this family in Canada, even though I still thought about my parents all the time. I had even started school. And although it was excruciatingly embarrassing having to stand in front of my new classmates as I was introduced, strangely enough I was welcomed with open arms by everybody. I did have a feeling that being Jo's cousin did have a lot to do with it. That, and the fact that I have 'such a cute English accent,' they said. The most surprising part about my going back to school was that I discovered that my love of reading had stood me in good stead and I was more advanced than everybody else in my class so I had managed to skip a whole year... something which had taken me by complete surprise. While spending lunchtimes with Jo I could tell by the way people looked at her that she was one of the most popular girls in school. And it wasn't just because she was beautiful or because she had an aura about her. It was because she was caring and friendly and was just really well liked by all... teachers and students alike. As we sat and ate lunch, Jo introduced me to some of her friends but none of them stayed to eat with

us. She said she had something important to discuss with me alone and so her many friends happily went and sat elsewhere. It was odd she would need to talk to me about anything that others couldn't listen to... unless, I thought eagerly, she had something from my past she was willing to fill me in on. “Gabriel called me this morning Lilly, and told me you had a strange dream the other night. Do you want to talk about it?” She wanted to talk about a dream? I was surprised that such a big deal would be made from a bunch of way-out thoughts that were going through my head in my sleep. “Dreams are our unconscious mind trying to tell us something. It could be something important. It could be a memory from childhood that you're blocking, maybe...?” I laughed, “I don't think so, somehow, Jo. I dreamed I was flying. If I was ever able to fly, I'm sure I'd remember.” She laughed too and we continued to eat in silence for a moment, but I could sense there was something she wasn't saying. “How come Gabriel is asking you about this, anyway?” “I guess they think I'm the best person to speak to you about anything... and everything. They can see we're becoming close and I guess they want to take

advantage,” she laughed again. “So you're like their spy or something?” I laughed. “Yeah, I guess you could say that. But don't worry, I won't tell them anything you don't want me to tell them.” I did think it was very weird that the subject of my dreams was something worth talking about and even more weird that our grandfather would try and find out more information about them. And why not just ask me? Not that it was really important. They were just dreams. Dreams weren't important. Not to me anyway. “Well, if you really need to know – and I don't mind you telling him - in that dream, I turned into a raven. I doubt that's an early repressed childhood memory though,” I said smiling. It was then that I recalled another short dream I'd had. “Remember when I went into the woods alone and fell asleep by the river? Well I dreamed of a woman and a raven then too. There's something about these ravens here, isn't there?” Jo looked at me in a way she hadn't looked at me before. Almost as if she was looking at someone else. It was a little spooky actually. “Jo?” I whispered. Her expression softened and she smiled and then the bell went, signalling the end of lunch break. “Saved by the bell, eh Jo?” I joked as she told me she'd see me later before I headed in the opposite direction to my next

class. All afternoon I couldn't shake the feeling that something strange was about to happen. It was Jo's expression that had started it all off. That feeling that she was looking at someone else even though she was looking right at me. Clearly our conversation about my dreams must have triggered something and there was just one person that had all the answers. Gabriel. When I got back from school that afternoon, Meredith greeted me. “Hi sweetie! How was your day?” she asked, giving me a quick hug as I dropped my bag on the kitchen floor and flopped down onto one of Gabriel's handmade wooden chairs. “It was okay, thanks. Where's Gabriel?” I asked, eager to sit down with him and have a proper chat to find out, finally, just what was going on. “I'm afraid he's had to leave town for a few days... which is why I'm here. I'll be staying with you until he gets back.” I tried to hide my disappointment. I loved being with Meredith but I had been hoping to finally get some answers. And why hadn't he told me he was going away? Why was everything so secretive? Life seemed even weirder all of a sudden. Instead of getting the answers I craved, the questions were just piling up and I was becoming increasingly frustrated. Early that evening, however, something happened

to take my mind off things. Oliver came round to see me. Yes... to see me! Meredith and I had just finished eating dinner, followed by a dessert totally new to me: pumpkin pie. I'd only ever read that pumpkins were for Halloween, after seeing pictures of them carved out to make creepy lanterns. I'd no idea something so delicious could be made from them. So there I was, totally stuffed with the top button of my new black jeans undone, the jeans that Jo had given me when she'd seen my wardrobe – or lack of it. So I was lazing on the sofa when the doorbell rang. I assumed it would be for Meredith so I stayed put, eagerly reading the first Harry Potter book which I had found on the bookshelf, when in walked Oliver. I just know I blushed from head to toe. “Hi Lilly,” he said as I struggled to get up from the sofa and do up my button at the same time without him seeing. “Er... Hi! What are you doing here?” I asked, hoping that I could be a bit more pleasant this time round and make a better impression. “Well... I was kind of in the area and thought I'd pop by and say hello... so hello,” he laughed nervously. “Hello.” God I felt stupid. Why couldn't I utter more than a few syllables to this boy? He stood and looked around awkwardly. “Er... why don't you sit down.” He sat. And then silence again.

“Can I get you a drink?” I asked. “Sure. A Coke would be great. Thanks.” I rushed into the kitchen, via my bedroom where I brushed my hair and put on a little lip gloss (another gift donated by Jo), picked up two cans of coke and walked back into the living room. He stood as I entered the room and sat when I sat. I found it a little strange, but assumed he was just being polite. “So... Lilly. How are you settling in?” “Okay I guess. Pretty well under the circumstances,” I said without even thinking. “I'm so sorry about your parents.” “I'm sorry about yours too.” “Kindred spirits,” he said. “Sorry?” “I guess we're like kindred spirits. You and me,” he said with a sad smile. I warmed to him even more than before and all I could think was that I just wanted to know everything about him. Again I was like a lovestruck puppy and felt silly. “I'm sorry about the other day at your party. I didn't mean to be rude.” “I didn't think you were rude at all. I thought you were... kind of cute, actually. Maybe a bit weird too,” he laughed. He thought I was cute!

“I was disappointed that you left so abruptly though. It would have been a great party... if you'd stayed.” “Sorry,” I managed to mumble. “That's okay. I understand that being thrown into a party after everything you've been through was probably a little tough. All those people and stuff. I was very tempted to come after you but I didn't want you to feel uncomfortable.” Thankfully, Oliver hadn't realised that I had hidden in my bedroom until everyone had left. I had been desperate to go out and speak to him again but was far too embarrassed. “Are you always this quiet?” he asked as he turned to look me in the eyes. I looked at him and shook my head, “No... not really. It must just be you.” “Oh.” He looked disappointed. “No... I don't mean that in a bad sense. I mean, it's like at the party. I just couldn't talk. I wanted to say so many things. I just couldn't. And now, I don't know where to start.” “So it's not because you don't like me, then,” he asked, smiling. “Oh no! Absolutely not. You're great. I guess I just get a little shy around you.” He laughed. “Why don't we start like this: I'll ask you some

questions about yourself and you answer?” I agreed. “So, do you miss England?” “That's a difficult one because if I say no, that's almost like saying I don't miss my parents. But I honestly really don't miss England. I never felt particularly alive there, if you know what I mean. Here it's so different. I feel like I belong here. I never felt that over there.” “I don't think it means you don't miss your parents. Of course you miss them. I still miss mine and they died a long time ago.” I smiled sadly, “Ask me another.” “What do you think of the Canadian hospitality?” I laughed, “That's a funny question! But now that you ask, I never realised people could be so nice. I haven't met a single person here who has been unfriendly or rude. Everyone I've met – even just briefly – has been wonderful. That's probably another reason why I am falling for Canada.” He smiled again and was silent for a few moments while he came up with another question. “How are you enjoying school here?” “Honestly? I love it. I always liked school because it was so good to get out of our apartment. I didn't feel as restricted there, and here... well it's a whole new ball game. For the first time in my life, I have more than one friend at school. Respect from everybody, if you know what I mean,” I said as I looked at Oliver's confused expression.

“You don't really understand me, do you?” He shook his head. “Let's just say I lived a very lonely life in England. I was naïve. I didn't know anything about life. Yes I learned a lot in school, but school doesn't necessarily teach you about life, it just teaches you facts about life. I'm sorry, I'm rambling now.” “Don't be sorry, Lilly. I think I understand what you mean. I'm just sorry that you had such a lonely upbringing. If you had grown up here, it wouldn't have been like that at all. I would have made sure of that,” he added shyly, “I would have liked to have known you before now.” I blushed again and he was clearly embarrassed, “I'd better go,” he said suddenly as he stood up. “Thanks for the Coke. Maybe we can see each other again soon?” I nodded and smiled and before I knew it, he was gone. As I went to sleep that night, I still had butterflies. Even though Oliver had made a quick exit, I knew it was because he was embarrassed about being so candid with me. He really liked me. He had pretty much told me so. And he thought I was cute!

CHAPTER TWELVE The following evening, Oliver unexpectedly turned up again. It was almost a re-enactment of the previous night. I was sitting on the couch comfortably reading a book, full from eating a hearty dinner, when in walked Oliver wearing a shy grin. “Hey Lilly. I hope you don't mind be popping in to say hi again.” “Of course not,” I answered, as I made a mental note to make more of an effort with myself in future. I offered him a Coke and he said yes. I ran into the kitchen, via the bedroom again, brushed my hair and put on some lip gloss before rushing back in. But this time, as I handed him the can and we both sat down, he said, “You know what. Why don't we take a walk instead?” Standing up he placed the can on the coffee table almost as soon as he'd sat down. Relieved to have something else to do, I jumped up and grabbed my coat, gloves, hat and scarf. He laughed at me as I wrapped myself up and we stepped outdoors after I yelled to Meredith that we were going for a walk. She appeared briefly at the front door with a cheeky smile and winked at me before closing the door. “So...” I said. “So...”

“Here we are again.” “Yup,” he answered as we walked slowly. It felt like there was some kind of tension between us but I couldn't understand what it was, so I said nothing. Instead I waited for him to say something to break the ice. We walked for a few minutes until he finally said, “Lilly?” “Yes?” I answered hopefully. “Last night when we spoke, you mentioned that you were falling for Canada... well, I wanted to ask you if... if it is just Canada that you're falling for? Or whether there might be something, or someone, that you're falling for too,” he asked. But before I could answer, he blushed and added, “Sorry, you don't have to answer that if you don't want to.” I wanted to answer his question; after all, I knew the answer. I was falling for him, without a doubt. Regardless of the fact that I was a few years younger than him, I felt like we had a connection. “Can I ask you a question?” I asked hesitantly. “Shoot.” “Why did you really come to see me tonight?” I asked bravely. This time, his face turned pink before he replied. “Honestly... I was hooked the second I laid eyes on you, Lilly. It's weird really, because I've always hung out with girls my age, but I almost feel like you've put a spell on me. Not that I'm calling you a witch or

anything,” he laughed, “but I've never been bewitched before.” During the silence that followed, it was as if I could hear his, and my own, heart beating. I was so glad that I'd wrapped my scarf around my face... it helped hide the fact that I was blushing so much and the fact that I was grinning like a Cheshire Cat. “And even though I barely even know you, I feel like I've always known you,” he laughed breaking the silence, “and I can't believe I'm actually saying all this. Out loud. To you.” “Well, I'm kind of glad that you are saying it out loud. To me. I know how you feel, Oliver. I've never... er, hung out with a boy before. Let alone a boy who is older than me! It just feels... right. But I guess we'll just have to get to know each other better won't we?” I replied happily, “but now... it's so freezing. Why don't you walk me back home?” As we turned to walk back towards the house, I looked up at him and smiled. He caught me watching and he laughed. “In answer to your question... Canada isn't the only thing I'm falling for” and I laughed cheekily as he took my gloved hand in his. As we approached the front door, Oliver asked me out on a date, “a proper date,” he said, the following Friday night. I happily accepted and he leaned in and gently kissed me on the cheek. My first kiss!

“I'll pick you up at seven,” he said and then he was gone. That night I drifted off to sleep happier than I had done for a long time. But my dreams were strange and vivid once again. I found myself flying freely with the ravens while I was looking down at the cats below. Only this time they weren't small cats, one was a white mountain lion and the other a black panther. They were stalking something. I couldn't quite see what it was but as I flew closer, I saw that they were stalking Oliver. I tried to get his attention but he couldn't see me, he could only see and hear ravens squawking at him from above. “Oliver, Oliver watch out!” I yelled, but as hard as I tried to get him to understand me, I knew that all he could hear were the incomprehensible squawkings of a bird. I tried to reach him in time but it was no good, the cats had already pounced and as I landed nearby, I saw that he was covered in blood. As I approached the bloody scene, the cats seemed to bow down to me and skulked away as I picked him up with ease and carried him to the waterside to try and clean his wounds, but as I looked down into the water, my reflection wasn't that of a raven or a girl... it was that of a mountain lion. I screamed. I awoke with a start and noticed that my face was soaked from tears that streamed down my cheeks. “Lilly, goodness me,” said Meredith as she

rushed into my room and switched on the light just as Gabriel had done before. She sat down on the bed and cradled me in her arms. “It's alright. It was just a bad dream. Just a dream. Shhhh. It's over. It's over.” The tears wouldn't stop as I tried to tell her that Oliver was in danger. “The cats, the cats,” I sobbed. “No, it was just a dream, sweetie. Oliver is fine. Calm down.” Eventually, I realised that it had been nothing but a scary nightmare – triggered by the memory of the words I had learnt just days before... that Oliver and Ben's parents had been killed by wild mountain lions many years before. It was nothing more than my subconscious mind playing horrible tricks on me. Meredith had been kind, assuring me that all was well. She even made me a cup of sweet cocoa to help soothe me back to sleep. The rest of the night went by quietly.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN The following day I was awoken by the sound of Gabriel's voice. Although he spoke quietly, I could still hear him. “I came back as soon as you sent your message, Meredith. I guess I have no choice now but to tell her the truth. I had hoped the dreams wouldn't have started until she was at least 18. I understand now that it is a sign. She must be told. It's such a shame that this is all happening now. She is so young. I've never known for it to happen this young before,” he'd said. Meredith murmured something in response but I couldn't hear what it was. I could hear the sadness in the way Gabriel spoke and that made me feel sad too, even though I had no idea what he had to tell me. I finally felt relief. Relief that, at last, I would know the truth. But along with the relief came the dread. After all, it must be bad for there to have been so much secrecy in the first place. Now that I knew that he planned to tell me, I waited for him to broach the subject, so that day I just acted as normal, I went to school and completed my homework before dinner. It was after we'd eaten and washed the dishes that something finally happened. He had summoned both Meredith and Wyatt – my father's brother and sister – who had arrived just as we

had finished washing the dishes. “Lilly. It is time,” said Gabriel, as Meredith took my hand and led me into the living room where we all sat in silence waiting for the news to be broken to me. Gabriel produced an old battered shoe box and took off the lid. In it were photos and letters. He handed me the first. It was a picture of a very beautiful young woman with long black hair. There was something vaguely familiar about her. She was probably a few years older than me but in her arms was a tiny newborn baby. Clearly the photo had been taken immediately after the baby had been born, in the local hospital. “Who is this?” I asked. “Her name was Serena,” answered Meredith with a sad smile, “Lilly. This is your mother.” I gasped and shook my head. “No, my mother is Vivian. This isn't Vivian.” “No, Lilly. Vivian isn't your mother. Serena is. And this little child is your sister, Neleh,” said Gabriel as he passed a number of different photos to me. All were the same little girl at different ages. One was the photo Ben had taken to the airport to identify me with. I said as much but Gabriel told me it was the closest image he had of me. “You two looked so alike when you were babies.” In another the little girl was about four and was being cuddled by my father on a beach on a lovely sunny day. My father looked like a completely different person, so happy. I had never seen him happy before. Another

pictured her aged around 10, posing happily for the camera in this very living room with Gabriel laughing to her side. The most poignant image was that of her as a teenager pictured with Serena and my father. The image of a very happy family – it was then that I noticed Serena was pregnant.” Wyatt spoke. “She was carrying you in this picture, Lilly.” I shook my head but deep down I knew. It was obvious to see. I looked very much like Neleh and Serena. And as I looked at the photos, I realised that Serena was the woman from my dream, the dream I'd had of the woman in the forest. I didn't know what to think. For so many years I had grown up believing Vivian was my mother yet I had never felt any kind of bond with her. She had always made it blatantly obvious that she didn't care for me at all. Practically locking me up in a room and rarely saying a word to me aren't the true actions of a caring mother. In fact they aren't the actions of a mother at all. It made sense. I felt my eyes welling up so I blinked hard to try and get rid of the tears before they spilled down my cheeks. “Lilly,” said Gabriel, “this is just the beginning. There are things we need to tell you that you are going to find hard to believe. We need you to be strong.” I nodded, unable to say a word. “Just after you were born, Neleh was killed,” said Wyatt.

I gasped and gulped back the tears as it really hit me that I once had a sister, but she was now dead. “And shortly afterwards... Serena died too. I'm so sorry, Lilly,” he said sadly. “What? But how? Why?” I cried, looking down at that picture of the exceedingly happy family, ripped apart by two deaths. “Nobody knows exactly what happened, dear. All we know is that Neleh was murdered in the forest. By who or what we don't know for sure – although there were suspicions at the time,” said Meredith as she held my hand tightly in hers. “Suspicions?” I asked. Gabriel looked so angry that he frightened me just for a moment, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by Wyatt, “Lilly there is a man in that forest who is believed to have been responsible for Neleh's death. His name is Sammy Morton.” Gabriel gave me another photo showing Neleh probably a couple of years older than me, pictured with a handsome young man with dark skin and black hair and even darker eyes. The way the photo was taken would suggest they had taken it themselves. They looked so happy together. “Is that him?” I asked. Meredith nodded. “But they looked so happy. Why would he kill her? I don't understand.”

“Nobody understands. But he hasn't been seen since. There was a lot of talk. But we can't be sure,” added Meredith. Clearly from the look on Gabriel's face, I figured he thought Sammy was guilty. “But what about Serena? What about my mother?” I asked. I was told that my mother had taken her own life because she was so full of grief for the loss of her beloved daughter. “How could she do that? How could she just leave me, her baby. Her own daughter?” I cried. “Again, Lilly dear, we do not understand that either. Grief is a funny thing. People react to it in such unusual ways. She must have been so heartbroken and she just couldn't believe that her eldest daughter was dead. That combined with postnatal hormones. We simply don't know. We wish we knew what had been happening. Perhaps we could have stopped her from doing what she did. Serena was my best friend, Lilly. It was very hard to understand for me too,” said Meredith as she choked back the tears. “Tell me,” I asked slowly, “tell me how she did it. How did my mother kill herself?” Gabriel stood up abruptly then and turned his back towards me, as if he was still struggling to come to terms with what had happened almost fourteen years ago. He spoke slowly and quietly, “She just walked out

of the hospital in the middle of the night and continued walking until she reached the highest point in the forest and she threw herself into the river. She must have half frozen to death before she even got there. All she had on was a hospital gown. She didn't even have any shoes on. It was December. It was freezing.” I could barely breathe. My mother. My true flesh and blood. The woman who had carried me for nine months and had given birth to me had killed herself just after I was born. I could picture her walking through the snow, barefoot – yet she was probably barely even aware of the cold. Clearly all she could think of was the death of her precious daughter. My sister. Both were dead. Tears rolled down from the corners of my eyes. I couldn't stop them. Soon my face was completely wet. Gabriel approached me and crouched down in front of me. He placed his hand on my shoulder and patted me. Looking me deep in the eyes, he said, “I didn't just lose my grandchild and my daughter-in-law that night, Lilly. I lost your father and I lost you too.” He held me close to him then just for a moment. There was a knock on the door. “That'll be Rose,” he said as he stood up. “I'll get it,” said Wyatt as he stood and went to open the door. “Hi Rose. Thanks for coming,” I heard him say. She whispered something and I heard him respond, “yes, she knows everything up until Serena's death.”

“Oh, the poor dear,” I heard her say. Rose walked in then, removing her warm fur coat and throwing it accurately on the coat hook on the wall. “Darling, Lilly,” she said as Gabriel and Meredith gave her room to embrace me tightly. She said nothing for a few minutes. We just sat in silence while the tragic news sank in, making my heart feel so heavy. The sound of the kitchen clock could be heard ticking, almost in time to the beating of my heart. To the beating of all our hearts. In fact I could have sworn that I could hear their hearts beating too. Rose looked at me then. She really looked at me as if she was looking deep into my soul. “You are my sister's daughter,” she said, nodding. “Yes, Serena was my darling little sister. She was the most wonderful person, Lilly. Everybody loved her. When she was born, she was a little miracle. That's what my parents and I had called her. 'Our little miracle'. My parents were getting on, you see. They never thought they'd have another child so when she appeared, it was a huge shock... a wonderful shock, of course, but a shock nonetheless,” she said smiling. Gabriel laughed then and I thought what a lovely face he had when he laughed. I hadn't seen much laughter in him since my arrival. “It was a shock to the whole community,” he said. “Your mother was nearly 70,” he chuckled as he spoke to Rose and they shared a smile together.

I was suitably amazed too. A woman of nearly 70 had given birth, naturally, to a healthy baby girl. Not something you heard much of these days, I thought. “She was embraced by everyone here,” said Rose, “and I raised her as my own after mother and father passed away nearly ten years later. I was happy to do it though, with the... absence of children of my own. Serena wasn't your average ten year old. She was so mature and bright. She and Jack were the best of friends from a very early age. We all knew that they were soul mates, so when they told us they wanted to get married, we were overjoyed. It was the most natural thing in the world for them both. She was nearly 16 and Jack was 19.” “She became pregnant with Neleh almost immediately and they loved that child. They doted on her. Neleh was exactly like her mother... your mother...” she said, nodding at me, “she was headstrong, beautiful and intelligent. Everybody loved her. So when the cycle started to repeat itself again, nobody was worried. Neleh and Sammy seemed like soul mates too. They had wanted to get married themselves and start a family at a very early age. We didn't worry. We thought it was the most natural thing in the world – Neleh following in your mother's footsteps,” she stopped then and asked Meredith for a glass of water, who quickly poured her a drink and passed it to her, before she continued. “Sammy Morton was a very well liked boy here.

He was an orphan, raised by a foster family in town. We really thought he and Neleh were well suited. What went wrong between them, we don't know, but that day when he carried her lifeless body back into town, he just looked different. He didn't look like the same person. He looked crazed somehow. And everybody just started believing that he had murdered her. He disappeared that day and nobody has ever seen him since. Some people say he still lives in the forest, some people say he is dead and haunts the forest. Whatever happened, he disappeared within that forest, Lilly, which is one of the reasons Gabriel doesn't want you to ever go in there.” “But what happened to his foster parents? Didn't they want to find him?” I asked. “They couldn't accept what had happened and so they left Powell River a few weeks later.” I found it hard to believe that his foster parents would just up and leave like that, unless they thought he was guilty too. It was so much to take in that my head began pounding harder and harder and the sound of blood pulsing through my veins became louder and louder until I could barely hear myself think. I felt hot and uncomfortable and I just needed a moment to myself. I excused myself for a couple of minutes and went and splashed my face with cold water in the bathroom. As I stood there, I looked at myself in the mirror, but I couldn't see myself. All I could see were the

morphing faces of Neleh and my mother. Again, I recalled the short dream I'd had in the forest before. The woman that had tried to speak to me in my dream had been Serena. Had my mother been trying to tell me something? I suddenly remembered Gabriel's words to Meredith that morning: 'I guess I have no choice now but to tell her the truth. I had hoped the dreams wouldn't have started until she was at least 18. I understand now that it is a sign. She must be told'. Were my dreams real signs? I thought of Oliver and the feral cats and a cold shiver ran down my spine. As I returned to my family, they were whispering among themselves. They quietened down as I approached them and sat down. “I know there is more... so please go on,” I said bravely, although I didn't feel so brave. This time, Meredith spoke. “Lilly, what we are going to tell you now might sound fantastical and surreal but we need you to really keep an open mind, okay?” I agreed, unsure whether my mind would be open enough but I had to try. “When your father left us and took you away to live in England, we believe that he did so against his own will. We believe that a witch cast a spell on him,” she said nervously. It was like an epiphany to me and it was then that I knew they were talking about Vivian. Vivian was a witch.

As I said so out loud I could feel a weight being lifted from not only my shoulders, but from those around me too. I could hear sighs of relief as if they were worried I wouldn't have believed them. But finally understanding that Vivian wasn't who she said she was made perfect sense. I thought once again about that strange black room and Gabriel's words: black was a magical colour. “Lilly... why does this make sense to you? Did she ever do anything to you? Did she ever hurt you?” asked Gabriel. “She never laid a finger on me but she did hurt me in other ways. She stopped my father from spending any time with me. She tried to stop him from loving me. Although he withdrew from me, he would never have stopped loving me, would he?” I said. A few more tears fell down my cheeks as I began to see Vivian in a different light. The truth hurt. “Of course not, Lilly. You mean the world to him. I'm sure of that,” said Meredith. “How did you know that Vivian is a witch? What did she do?” I asked, wondering how it had all begun. Between them, the three explained how my father had met Vivian – at the hospital when I was born and that she had not left his side after my mother had died. My father, apparently, had changed instantly and it wasn't the kind of change that happens after the death of a loved one. It was an inexplicable change. A change that could have only occurred through some kind of skulduggery.

In this case they believed that skulduggery to be witchcraft. And the person responsible was, undoubtedly, Vivian. “She somehow stopped us from seeing you, and Jack,” said Wyatt. “We did everything we could to see you both but there was some kind of physical force preventing us from doing so.” “We spent a lot of time at Serena's grave, hoping that we would see him there but he never appeared. Not once. That wasn't the Jack we knew. And before we knew it, we found out that Vivian was taking you both to England. When we confronted her, she became so angry, she threatened us. She said if we ever tried to come after her, she would... she would hurt you,” said Meredith. “That's why we've never been able to see you or why we never tried to call you, sweetie. God knows we wanted to. We desperately wanted to but we couldn't risk it. We couldn't risk losing you for good. We managed to track down your address and wrote to you but we're sure that Vivian disposed of them before you ever saw them.” “So you've not seen my father since my mother died?” I asked. They shook their heads. “That must have been so awful for you all... and now we don't know if we'll ever see him again,” I cried. “We have no idea what has happened to him... or to Vivian, but I sincerely believe that they are both still alive. The fact that they vanished without a trace suggests

more witchcraft though. We have been doing everything we can to find Jack and we have reason to believe that they are somewhere in Canada,” Gabriel said. I asked him what they have been doing to try and track them down and why he felt they were still alive but before I could get an answer from him, Rose spoke instead and I certainly wasn't prepared for what she was about to tell me. “Lilly, dear. When we asked you to keep an open mind... you're going to need that even more with what we're going to tell you, okay?” Confused, I nodded worrying about what I was about to be told. It turned out to completely change my view of the world.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN The things that I had only read about in fairy tales turned out to be far from fantasy. According to Gabriel, these things were very real indeed... a secret world that I had no clue really existed until my family began to unfold the truth... Werewolves, werecats, vampires, witches, ghosts... you name it, it existed within this world. A world that seemed so alien to me, that would soon become my everyday life. I was told all about the fact that my father's side of the family, descendants of ravens (as I'd already been told but hadn't quite understood) actually had the ability to morph into the bird. Not just that, but my mother's side of the family had the ability to morph into cats. “Okay... this is just sounding ridiculous... how is this possible? Surely you're joking with me now? How can a human being become an animal? It's impossible.” Rose shook her head slowly and told me that it was very possible. She said that it was very real and that there was a strong possibility that I had the gift myself. “W...what gift?” I asked gingerly, afraid of what they might say. Gabriel and Rose both glanced at each other sideways, before telling me that it was possible that I had the ability to change into either a cat or a raven... or even

both. Clearly the idea was absurd to me and I told them so as I stood up abruptly and paced up and down the room shaking my head. “Lilly, these dreams you've been having are the strongest indication so far that you can change into both animals. Remember you told me you changed into a mountain lion and a raven? Well, it appears that it is true. Your subconscious has been telling you so,” said Gabriel softly. “Well, can you change, Gabriel? Can you?” I asked defensively. “And what about you Wyatt? Meredith? Rose? We're all related... surely you can all change too?” I said, my body shaking as I spoke. There was silence for a moment before Rose stood and took both my cold hands in hers. “I can, Lilly. I can change into a lynx. Your mother wasn't able to and sadly we never knew if Neleh had the ability as she died before she became of age,” she said softly. I could tell she was telling me the truth by her eyes, those black eyes that became the brightest blue in sunlight. I remembered the day that I'd met her. She'd known I was there without even looking, her sense of smell and her sense of hearing were both incredible, just like a cat. I'd even thought she'd looked feline-like at the time. Her home was full of cats and they'd all gravitated towards her as if she was one of them.

It all made sense. What didn't make sense was the fact that I was one too. Could I really be? Could I really be able to change into a cat or into a raven? I felt as if I was dreaming. I even pinched myself to see if I would wake up. I didn't. “What about the ravens? Which of you can change into a raven?” “None of us here can, sweetheart. Your greatgrandfather could though. He was a great man and a great raven,” said Meredith. “What about my father... could he?” I asked suddenly thinking that perhaps that's what happened. He escaped Vivian by changing into a bird, but apparently I was wrong because according to Gabriel he was never able to either. “We usually find out around the age of 17 or 18. If it hasn't happened by the time we're 20, it tends to mean that it's not going to,” said Wyatt. I wondered if it had happened to Jo but they told me she was still 'innocent' as they put it. However she was fully aware that it could and she has had some dreams to indicate that she may well have the raven 'gene'. And Cormac? At fourteen, he too was still too young, apparently. “But we're practically the same age,” I stuttered. “With you, dear, it just seems to be happening sooner rather than later,” said Rose. “After all, you have already demonstrated an

intelligence beyond your years, according to the high school that is,” smiled Gabriel. “Does the rest of the family know about all of this?” I asked and was told that they did. It was our family secret that had to remain a secret in order to protect us all. “To protect us from what... or who?” It was then that I found out about the predators and other creatures. In the past, the werecats and the ravens were enemies, but over the years they have formed a strong bond – mainly due to the friendship between Gabriel and Rose. However, elsewhere in the world they continued to hold a strong dislike for one another. This sounded quite natural to me. “So what does this make me,” I thought aloud, “if I have the genes of both within me?” I said as I struggled to understand what this would mean. “Honestly, we don't know. You appear to be the first of your kind Lilly. Well... the second after Neleh but we don't believe she ever changed,” said Gabriel. Sitting down, I took a deep breath to try and calm myself, and then my imagination began to run riot. “So what other predators do we have?” It turned out that werewolves were not particularly fond of ravens or cats. Generally speaking though, we didn't have a problem with the vampires as they tended to lust after pure human blood. There have

been times far in the past when we were the victims of the blood suckers, as Wyatt described them, but they were not too fond of the way we tasted, apparently. Well, that was a positive, I supposed. I laughed aloud as it sounded so ludicrous. The others laughed with me, momentarily, but it didn't last long. Again there was silence as I tried to take in all these stories that sounded so far-fetched that they were hard to comprehend. I took a moment again to think of my father and Vivian and, as if reading my mind, Meredith crouched down to the tin of photos and rummaged through them, clearly looking for something in particular. She found what she was looking for. It was a picture of Serena and me at the hospital and to one side, was Vivian. “This is the only photograph we have of Vivian, and the only photo we have of you,” she said as she passed it to me. Vivian looked much the same as the last time I'd seen her. The only real difference was that she had a long deep gash on her cheek. It looked fresh. Up until a few months ago, the last day I'd seen her, she had kept her hair the same way – a blunt bob in a deep red colour with never a single hair out of place. Her piercing blue eyes stood out menacingly, belying the innocent sweet smile that curled from her lips. It was the only time I'd ever seen her smile. It was the first time that I could see her for what

she really was. Pure evil. If only I'd known before. Perhaps I could have done something. Perhaps I could have stopped the spell she maintained over my father. Again, as if reading my mind, Meredith spoke up, “There's no point in thinking about what could have been, Lilly.” “How do you always seem to know what I'm thinking,” I asked, surprised. “Just one of my special talents,” she said with a wink, before changing the subject to Vivian again. “When Vivian first met your mother, she was the sweetest person. Obviously we found out later that it had all been an act. She was clearly after your father the whole time. She was weaving her way in. And when Serena died, it was her perfect opportunity to pounce and that's exactly what she did. She needed to get to know your father before she could cast her spell. Sadly we weren't quick enough to prevent it from happening because we had no idea who she really was.” “She was obviously a very good actress,” added Rose. “But how did you know that she wasn't who she said she was?” It had turned out that Vivian had managed to get a job at the hospital as a nurse, whether she was qualified or not wasn't clear. Regardless, it wouldn't have been difficult for her to obtain all the necessary paperwork – she was a witch, after all. My family believed that was

where she first saw my father and there that she decided she must have him. She clearly didn't care that he was madly in love with Serena and that his second daughter was about to come into the world. All she cared about was having him for herself. “It was when your father acted like we were strangers, followed by Vivian threatening us – and you – that we started to suspect that there was something darker going on, so we started to try to find out more about her. It took us a long time but we managed to find out that she wasn't who she said she was,” said Wyatt. The real 'being' behind the 'perfect' Vivian was a far cry from the beautifully manicured and perfectly made up woman I had thought I knew. An evil monster was a better way to describe her. Although her look said she was an attractive mother, in her 30s, the truth was frightening. It took a number of years but Gabriel had managed to track down a coven of white witches in north-western Canada and they knew exactly who she was. Vivian was just one of many aliases she had used over the years. And she had existed in this world for many hundreds of years and in order for her to continue to be young and beautiful, she needed a man. But not just any man would do. She needed a man who possessed unusual powers like werewolves, werecats, ravens, halflings and so on.

Which is why it was strange that she latched onto my father, apparently, because he had never shown to possess any such powers. He had never been able to change into a raven, so why choose him? It was a question neither Gabriel nor the witches could answer. Could she have mistaken him for someone else? Could she have wrongly thought he had the powers? Could he really have had the powers but not told anyone? Not even his closest family members? Although unlikely, it was a possibility. Feeling sleepy, I tried to stifle a long yawn but struggled. Meredith noticed and said, “It's getting very late. We should all get some sleep, especially you Lilly. We know this has been very hard for you to take in – especially all in one evening. Why don't you go to bed now and we'll continue our talk in the morning?” The thought of my comfortable warm bed was appealing, even though I had a strange feeling that my sleep would be particularly fitful that night. Now that I knew the truth about myself and my family, my subconscious would undoubtedly go into overdrive. I was afraid of what images would materialise in my head. “Don't worry, Lilly, we will be here for you all night. We'll know if the dreams start. Try and get some rest,” said Meredith kindly as if she had read my mind again. All four of my family members gave me long hard hugs before I headed to my room. I knew they

would continue talking well into the night. As I tried to sleep, things started dawning on me about Vivian. Now that I knew she was evil, so much more started making sense. I remembered the many times that she had prevented me from being alone with my father. Come to think of it, as long as I could remember, I had never had any time with him at all. Vivian had always ensured that she was there... always. It had never occurred to me to be a problem because I honestly thought she was my mother. I had never known anything different. I guess for a long time I had thought all mothers treated their children the way she had treated me. Up until I had met December, I had nothing to compare it with. Of course now, when I see the way Meredith is with Cormac and the way Sonya is with Jo, I knew that she was about as far away from a real mother than anyone could possibly be. She had not once praised me for doing anything right. She had scolded me for the slightest thing and she would lock me away in that tiny little room called my bedroom for hours and hours on end. The real reason I had spent so many years with no friends, the real reason I never watched any television, the real reason for my lonely existence was entirely the fault of Vivian. How could I have not seen it before? I could have rebelled. Why didn't I rebel? I honestly didn't know. Maybe deep down I knew there was something evil about her.

Perhaps deep down I knew that either me, or my father, would end up getting hurt or worse. There was something niggling me as I forced my eyes closed and I couldn't quite put my finger on it. It was something about my father. I knew there was something hidden in my subconscious that might help me understand but it just wouldn't come to the surface of my mind. As I eventually slept, my dreams were more like repressed childhood memories than real dreams but they were obviously things that I needed to remember to help me move forward. I was a little girl, perhaps six or seven, locked in my bedroom. I heard gentle footsteps outside the door... someone was tiptoeing. The handle turned slowly and the door was pushed open before my father appeared silently as always. He was acting like he didn't want to be heard and he kept looking behind him to make sure he was alone. He put his finger to his mouth to stop me from speaking and then he produced a large hardback book which he handed to me, again placing a finger on his lips. I knew he wanted me to keep it a secret so I hid it immediately. I put it under the bed until later that night when I knew they would both be sleeping. When I looked up, he was gone. I later remembered that this wasn't just a single memory. This had happened many times over the years. Each time, he crept in silently and stealthily, handed me a book and then disappeared. The books were always

similar. They were all either fairy tales or books with supernatural themes.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN When I woke up the following morning, I knew what it was that had been niggling me. My father had been trying to tell me that I was in the middle of my very own supernatural fairy tale. He was trying to tell me that he was trapped, that Vivian was the evil stepmother and that there was danger. Everything now fell into place. Everything I had been told by my family the previous night had been true. I had just needed my father to confirm it and he had in a way by allowing all those memories to flood back in a dream. I felt more alive than I ever had and I was ready to face the world. More importantly though, that morning I had the overwhelming sensation that my father was still alive and I wanted to do everything possible to find... and help him. I had obviously slept for quite some time because after I had showered and dressed and walked into the kitchen, everyone looked as though they had been waiting for me for a while. Clearly they were unsure as to how I would be after all the news of the previous night had sunk in but they smiled when they saw that I looked positively happy and refreshed. “So, when are you going to show me how to change into a raven... or a cat?” I said, breaking the ice with a smile.

Gabriel smiled and said, “Now Lilly is truly home.” I felt more at home then than I ever had and it felt so good to be surrounded by such loving family members. Real family. I had a real family. A family who had finally revealed the truth about who I am. No more secrets. No more lies. This was the truth and I was accepting it. I wondered who else knew of our secret... whether it was a curse or a gift I didn't know but I would in time. Was it just my immediate family or did friends know who we truly were too? It would have been wonderful for me to be able to confide in my dear friend in England, December, but I feared I could not. My mind then drifted to Oliver and Ben. Would I have to hide my true self from the boy I had fallen for? The boy that made my heart leap just at the mention of his name? I asked my family and I was told exactly what I didn't want to hear. Neither Oliver nor Ben knew the truth and it was better to keep it that way, especially in light of the fact that their parents were killed by mountain lions. After all, we did not know yet what kind of cat I would have the ability to transform into. It would be heartbreaking for them to know. I felt heavy-hearted. Would this mean the end of our relationship before it had even begun? I was saddened because I had felt such a connection to Oliver and was developing such a close friendship with Ben. I

certainly didn't want to lose what we had so I had no choice but to keep my secret closely guarded. “It is for the best, at least for the moment Lilly. We understand there is a connection between you and Oliver,” said Gabriel and I gasped in embarrassment. They knew? I blushed. Meredith smiled, as did Rose, who winked at the same time. “It's no secret. It was obvious the moment you laid eyes on each other that sparks were flying,” she laughed. I was so embarrassed that I had hoped the floor would open and gobble me up but I was growing up. I had to act like a grown-up, not like a child. “I hate to have secrets from him before we've even got to know each other. But I do understand. I won't say a word to him or to Ben.” As I thought about the fact that nobody else knew of our family's remarkable abilities, I was reminded of Vivian. How had she known that there was a raven gene if it was such a guarded secret? I was told more about all the weird, wonderful and frankly terrifying things that really existed in our world. That it was a completely different world to that which most people know about. It was a world full of supernatural entities and people with superhuman abilities. This was a world more like that of the fairy tales than the one I'd become accustomed to. I had to be careful who I trusted and I had to watch out for things I

wouldn't normally have to look out for... A person's excessively beady and watchful eyes could indicate a changeling – a human that could morph into any number of other beings in the blink of an eye. A person who avoided the sunlight with the palest of skin and a certain redness to their eyes could be a vampire, eager to feed on the blood of others. I might notice someone with sharper looking teeth than usual – this could potentially be a werewolf. Their teeth becoming fangs during the change, and contrary to popular belief they couldn't just change during a full moon, they could change at any time, anywhere. These were just some of the beings that I might be able to identify but the most dangerous ones were those that I would have no idea who or what they were. Like me, for example. Nobody would ever think that I was capable of changing into an alternate being (neither did I, for that matter, at that stage) so I had to be ultra careful around everybody, at all times. Some of these others could be everywhere and anywhere, including people that could change into a variety of beasts. Gabriel mentioned some of the animals that he knew about, but he was certain there are more. Bears, already known as one of the most dangerous animals in the world – imagine one with the intelligence of a human and no way of knowing who could change into one.

Sharks – provided I steered clear of the ocean I wouldn't have to worry about these, as long as I took note of anyone who had an unusual love of the ocean. What he told me next really gave me the creeps. I've never liked the idea of any form of reptiles so to hear that there were people out there that could change into large slithering serpents, that just freaked me out. Give me a bear any day. There were also mountain goats, elk and coyotes in these parts too. Gabriel described how he had heard of a man who could change into a crocodile, although he'd never seen it with his own eyes. Apparently this man was originally from Africa, where crocodiles are common. He told me that I should note that these beasts were only the ones he had heard of in Canada and the United States – there would undoubtedly be hundreds more across the world. And in this day and age, with global travel at its peak, they could be anywhere. I was astonished that we were constantly surrounded by so much danger and yet millions and millions of people had no idea. There were many myths and legends in all corners of the world but to know that they were probably true was shocking almost beyond belief. “The only way you can prepare yourself for any of these beasts, Lilly, is to start doing a lot more reading. Not just the supernatural stuff your father gave you, but

you need to understand everything you can about these deadly animals. What makes them tick. At least then, in the unlikely event that you should ever come across any in a dangerous situation, you'll at least have some semblance of preparation on how to deal with them,” said Wyatt. I agreed that knowledge was important. I also thought that I could learn a lot from Ben, being a vet. I knew then that he would be an asset, as well as a friend. As if reading my mind again, Meredith mentioned that Ben was looking for a trainee assistant. She was sure that he would be delighted if I applied for the position. She said I could continue with school and work with him at weekends and then take up the job when I'd completed my studies in a few years. It sounded like a great plan. Something to work towards. I liked the idea. The others approved too. I would have a word with him later to see if he would be interested, but I had to make it clear that I didn't want to be a charity case, just because we're friends... practically family. As lunchtime approached, I suddenly realised it was Friday and I hadn't gone to school. I voiced my thoughts aloud and was reassured to hear that Gabriel had phoned the school that morning and told them I was unable to attend, for personal reasons. He told me I shouldn't worry because, under the circumstances, they were very understanding.

It also dawned on me that Friday was when I had a date with Oliver. I blushed at the thought. Meredith smiled. She knew what was going through my mind. “I think perhaps we've put rather a lot on poor Lilly since last night. We should all go home and leave her to think about everything. After all, it is a lot to take in,” she said, standing, “plus, John will be coming home for lunch so I'd better go and get him some food ready.” She kissed me on the top of my head, kissed everyone else before putting on her warm green coat and walked out the front door without a backwards glance. The others stood and said similar things, before they prepared themselves for the cold weather outside with coats, scarves and gloves before following along behind her. As Rose stood up, she took my hand and offered to make me some lunch at her house if I wanted to walk her home. As Gabriel had also gone out, I locked up and wrapped up warm as we headed off in the direction of her home. Instead of walking along the roadside, we chose to take the scenic route, the way I had walked when I had first come across the lovely Portuguese music. I thought back to that day, to my first impression of Rose and wondered if I looked anything like a cat... or a raven for that matter, but I couldn't see it in myself. Perhaps others saw me that way. Although I hoped that the dangerous ones couldn't tell, I certainly wouldn't

want them to know. As we wandered along the shoreline, I heard the plops again of the fish jumping out of the water and back again, wondering if they were simply fish or fish that had another secret side to them. A human side. They looked pretty harmless so I assumed, and hoped, that they were of the simple fish variety. They were small creatures so it was hard to imagine them changing into human form. But then, so were ravens and cats. I wished I knew how the change took place. I didn't feel the need to change myself, but I would have liked to witness someone else changing – perhaps then I would feel better prepared for what was to come in my own life. Just 24 hours ago I would have walked down there by the sea and I wouldn't have had a care in the world (other than that of my missing 'mother' and father). I would have seen everything in a completely different light. Innocent and naïve to the real world. That was me... yesterday. How things can change in less than a day. Now everything I looked at appeared different. Everything that once would have taken my breath away because of its natural beauty would be scrutinised in a way I never dreamed possible. Even the other birds that sat innocently in the trees above us could be more than just birds. Were they really birds? Or were they humans that could change? As they watched us, what were they

seeing? Did they see innocent bystanders to the world? Or did they see us as threats? Particularly Rose with her catlike appearance? Could they sense the cats in us? The world was a completely different place to what it was yesterday. As we wandered through those immensely tall cedar trees and I noticed glimpses of the bright blue sky between the branches, Rose stopped and turned to face me. “I'm sorry that I couldn't tell you the truth when we first met, my dear. I do hope you understand that I had to wait for your grandfather to speak first. It was between him and you.” I told her that I did understand the reasons behind the decisions and I didn't hold it against her. It was irritating at first but not any more. “I so wanted to tell you about your mother.” “You can now, though,” I responded hopefully as we wandered through the trees along a winding pathway that had probably been created by my family over the years. It was what she wanted to hear and so she began to tell me what my mother was truly like. Beautiful, honest and playful. From childhood until her early death, she was the same. Devoted was another word she used. “Devoted to me. To our parents. To Neleh. She was devoted to you the whole nine months she carried you, too, Lilly. You mustn't forget that. Although you didn't

have the chance to know her, you two developed a bond during that time and that's a bond that can never be broken. I think this is why she is able to get through to you so strongly in your dreams. You need that bond to be able to do that.” That simple sentence meant the world to me. Even though I had never had the opportunity to know this remarkable woman, I did have an unbreakable bond with her. She was my mother. She gave birth to me. She loved me and she would never forget me. Not even in death. “I was always very envious of her thick dark hair. She only ever had it trimmed – so it grew very long over the years and she didn't have a single grey hair!” Rose reminisced. “Whereas I had grey hair from my early twenties,” she laughed. “But isn't that because of the cat... business?” I asked. “That's a good way to put it, dear. Cat business,” she laughed out loud again, a graceful deep sound that matched her own grace and beauty. “I guess you're right. It must be the siamese in me,” she chuckled as she unlocked the white wooden back door of her house. Four of the cats were already with us, they had joined us in the forest a good few hundred metres away. The others gathered in the kitchen as we walked in. When they had first seen me, they hadn't appeared interested at all. Now, they all made a point of

brushing up against my legs, purring loudly. It was as if they were welcoming me. “I told them about you, dear. They know you're a part of this family now.” I stuttered, thinking of something to say in response but I honestly couldn't think of anything suitable. Nothing that made much sense anyway. Clearly, being part cat, part human had its advantages when you wanted to communicate with your fellow felines. “In time, you'll be able to speak with them too. For now, though, they'll be happy with a stroke and a nice warm lap to sit on,” she said, suggesting I sit down in the only well-worn comfy armchair next to the breakfast bar. I did as I was told and immediately a cat that was so black he almost looked blue jumped up onto my lap. He stood there for a few moments looking deep into my eyes, before hopping onto the armrest and curling up. I patted him gently on his back before a second one leapt onto my knees too. This was the one that resembled Rose and was the one that had greeted me when I had first laid eyes on her. She was an off-white colour with a faint grey pattern all over her. The best way to describe her was that she looked like she'd been run over by a car and had a tyre print across her back. Her eyes, like Rose's, were so dark, yet as I had seen outdoors in the sunlight were bright blue.

She did as the black cat had, stood and stared into my eyes. Her head dropped slightly to the side as if she was really looking into the depths of my soul, as if she was reaching inside of me to see what was really there. Once she had come to some sort of conclusion, she began to purr. It was as if a smile crossed her face. It was hard to describe but not only did she remind me of Rose, but she reminded me of... me. I liked her and she clearly liked me too, judging by the way she curled up on my lap and began to pummel me with her paws. “She's happy,” said Rose, “she's very fond of you. Her name is Scully.” “As in the X Files?” She nodded and I remembered the book my father had given me once. It was a book from the TV series, hence me knowing the name. Having never watched television, I wouldn't have otherwise known. “Why did you call her Scully?” “It wasn't my idea. Ben came up with it actually and I liked it so it just kind of stuck.” Scully had been found wandering the streets of Vancouver when she was just a few months old. Someone had rescued her and taken her to the local vets – it just happened to be the vets where Ben was training at the time. “You're a lucky cat, Scully, to have found a home here of all places.” I probably imagined it but she appeared to nod at

me, as if she was perfectly aware how lucky she was. “I believe they all came here because they were meant to come here. Some divine force brought them to me. I'm quite a strong believer in that,” said Rose, as she put the finishing touches to two tuna sandwiches and two glasses of milk. Leftover tuna was placed into a large bowl on the floor to where all the other cats rushed to get in on the action. Scully remained comfortably seated on my knee so I had little choice but to eat my lunch where I was.

CHAPTER SIXTEEN Rose began to tell me more about my mother. Even though she had Neleh at an early age, Serena never dropped out of school – continuing until she graduated before getting a part-time job at a local museum. “She loved that place. She felt like she really belonged there. You should go and have a look around it one of these days. It may also help you understand a bit more about the Canadian culture.” Apparently the museum was almost exactly the same as to the day she died, so it would be nice for me to see what the place was like where she spent quite a lot of her time. Wondering what her life must have been like before I was born, I asked Rose where she, my father and Neleh had lived. Was it nearby? “They actually lived with Gabriel for a few years before renting a small cottage on the outskirts of town. A few years before she died, Jack bought a plot of land. It took him a long time to save up enough money to build a house on it but he had scraped enough together and was planning to start construction just before you were born. Sadly it was never built because of what happened.” “But he had started to build it?” I asked curiously. There wasn't much to it apparently. Just a

concrete base and some wood had been delivered. Rose told me that nothing had been touched since Vivian took us away. Keen to see the house where I could have spent my childhood, I asked Rose if she could give me directions so I could go and find it myself. After we'd eaten our lunch, she drew a rough map to help me get there. She did offer to take me herself but understood when I said it was something I felt I should do alone. I heard more about my mother as we sat amidst the cats that afternoon. Rose told me some funny stories of how naughty Serena could be when she was a child and how she had made their parents feel young again. Theirs truly was a happy family and even when their parents died within a short time of each other, the mourning period didn't last so long because they both believed that their parents continued to be together, soul mates forever more. It was the stuff of fairy tales with happy endings, until of course that terrible day when Neleh had been killed. A tragedy which led to such heartbreak for everyone... except Vivian. “Is there any way of finding out more about Vivian? Is there nothing we can do to try and find her? I feel certain that my father is still alive and I wish I could do something to help him,” I asked. Rose explained that Gabriel was currently doing everything in his power to do just that. He had found out a few things about her and he hoped to be able to inform the family more about her when he had gathered

sufficient relevant information. “But in the meantime, you shouldn't worry about any of that. You're still only thirteen, Lilly – nearly fourteen, I know! You should be enjoying your life as much as you can. I understand that it is difficult to do so when there is so much tragedy surrounding you, now and in the past. I also understand that you have been told such overwhelming news since this time yesterday so you need to just take some time to let it sink in. You must come to terms with it before you throw yourself in at the deep end, my dear. You've got nearly fourteen years worth of fun to catch up on. And besides... I understand you've got a date tonight. You should be preparing for that,” she laughed. Meredith had obviously told her... and probably the rest of the family too, but I didn't mind. It was wonderful having people actually caring about me. “Perhaps you ought to do something with your hair,” she half joked. She did have a point. I left Rose's house soon afterwards so that I could have some time alone before my date with Oliver. I'd never been on a date before and wanted to look as good as possible. This was something that was a bit difficult considering I had chopped my lovely hair off and dyed it peroxide blonde. It was a while ago now and my hair grew fast. My black roots and white ends were not a pretty sight. How Oliver had found me cute with a hairstyle like that, I've

no idea. I decided my best option was to get some hair dye and change it back to the way it was meant to be. Black. Like Gabriel said to me when I'd first arrived – I'm naturally dark haired like the rest of my family and should be proud of it. It was particularly chilly as I walked along the roadside into town and so I wrapped my knee lengthparka tightly around my body and pulled my black beanie further down my face in an effort to warm up, but I needn't have worried too much because I was soon offered a ride by Ben who was on his way back from treating an injured horse. “Hey Lilly. What are you doing here? How come you're not in school? Can I give you a lift?” I hopped into the passenger seat with the eagerness of a person about to pass out from hypothermia and he laughed and turned up the heat to help warm me up. To keep up the charade that Gabriel had begun with the school, I explained I'd not been feeling so great emotionally and needed some time alone. But I told him I was feeling better now and was glad of his company. He told me about his latest patient. It was a horse that had a mysterious injury to his leg and that his owner couldn't understand how it had happened, especially since the animal had been locked in his stable overnight, and had been perfectly alright the previous evening. He had called Ben immediately to attend to the bloody mess

but he could offer no explanation either. “I mean, this poor horse had looked as if it had been attacked by a wild animal. Yet there was no way he could get out of his stable and no way any animal large enough to do the damage could get in,” he said with a creased brow as if he was still trying to fathom the mystery out. I knew that it was quite possible that the horse had fought with something. Something dark and unnatural, probably. My gut feeling was that the horse wasn't just a horse. Maybe it had the power of transformation and had let itself out into the darkness. Or some kind of beast had unlocked the stable, crept in and made a frenzied attack on the horse... why, I had no idea. There were so many bizarre theories going around in my head and I couldn't suggest a single one to Ben, which I hated. Being a vet, I believed that it could have been really useful for him to know. But I had been advised not to tell a soul and it was of the utmost importance that I kept this secret, for my family's sake. I mentioned that I had heard he was looking for a part-time trainee assistant. After he nodded, I suggested myself as a possible candidate. Surprisingly, he was thrilled that I would be interested in the position. “Are you kidding? That would be terrific, Lilly! It would almost be like keeping it in the family. That's great... really great!”

“Really? I don't want you to hire me just because we're practically family though, Ben.” “Don't be silly. It's perfect. I'd love you to come and work with me. Great!” “Unfortunately, I still have a few years to go at high school, otherwise I could start straight away.” We agreed that I would begin training with him every Saturday and would do the odd stint after school. During the holidays I would work three days a week. I was excited at the prospect of having something important to do, working with animals. And at the same time I would learn everything that I needed to know. When he asked why I was heading into town, I blushed and told him I was so embarrassed about the state of my hair, I was going to buy a do-at-home hair dye to sort it out. He laughed “I don't think a simple hair dye will do the trick, Lilly!” “Thanks, Ben!” but I laughed too, knowing only too well that my haircut left a lot to be desired. “Look, a really good friend of mine is a hairdresser in town and she owes me a favour. Why don't we pop into her salon and we'll see what she can do?” Although I was embarrassed that he would be willing to use his favour on me, I agreed that my appearance was in desperate need of an overhaul and so I nodded in agreement.

“Thank you,” I whispered shyly and he looked over at me and winked. It turned out that his good friend was actually more of a girlfriend, judging by the smouldering looks that passed between them when we arrived. I was lucky that she was between appointments and she was delighted to help. Her name was Crystal. Unlike most of the girls I had met so far in Powell River who had long flowing locks, Crystal's cropped elfin-like hair made her beautiful AfricanAmerican features more pronounced. She was a beauty, there was no doubt about that, and on top of that, she had a beautiful soul. Her naturally black afro hair had been dyed a golden brown, which made her eyes appear to have so much depth that you could almost sink into them. They reminded me of Scully's eyes, deep, dark and soulful. Ben only stayed for a couple of minutes, as there were clients waiting back at the practice so he left me there, before assuring me that I was in the best of hands and that I would leave feeling a million dollars. “Enjoy your date tonight,” he yelled with a wink as he closed the door without giving me the chance to respond. Did everyone know? I thought, as I followed Crystal to the chair in front of the mirror and sat down while she inspected my hair carefully and thoughtfully before smiling brightly at me.

“So... I'm guessing you hacked at your hair yourself?” She clearly knew my answer before carrying on, “And I'm guessing you bleached it yourself too. Well, the hair is in surprisingly good condition but it is in some serious need of shape. Do you want the colour back to its natural shade?” I nodded and she agreed it was the best choice for my colouring. And so as she went about returning my hair back to some kind of normality, I relaxed and enjoyed the pampering while thinking about the journey my life had begun to take. It was one that I would never have imagined, not in a million years. Growing up the way I had, trapped within what appeared to be a loveless family, not able to go out and meet people, not even able to see the world through the television. My only glimmer of the world out there was through the eyes of authors like the Grimms Brothers and Hans Christian Andersen. When I read these magical tales, I'd had no idea that their worlds had existed, yet here I was with the knowledge that they did exist, yet within a veil of secrecy. A secret world. And I knew about it. I was part of it. I shivered. “Sorry, Lilly. Is the water too cold?” asked Crystal. I assured her it was fine. The cold came from

within. Within the knowledge that I couldn't share. Not even with Oliver – the boy that gave me goosebumps just by looking at him. And he felt the same way that I did. His heart skipped a beat when he was with me too. It was hard for me to fathom anybody could have feelings for me in that way. I was young, I had never had a boyfriend. I had never been kissed. I didn't know the meaning of love, other than the new love I felt for my newfound family members. I had never even felt love for my father because I had always had the impression that he didn't love me. Not really. A feeling of shame enveloped me. All this time, of course he had loved me. His only way of sharing that love was to sneak those books to me. And I had never shown him that he meant everything to me. Of course it was easy for me to say that now. Now that I knew the truth. He was under a spell. Pure and simple. It didn't take Crystal long to return me to my 'natural' beauty as she put it and when I left over an hour later, Ben had been right, I did feel like a million dollars. I felt pretty and I hadn't felt pretty in a long, long time. In fact, I had never felt pretty because I'd never been told I was pretty. Crystal had worked wonders and my new short crop was surprisingly a great shape for my face. I was astounded how much it suited me, considering what a mess I had looked before. As much as I wanted to show the world my new style, I had no choice but to cover it

up the second I stepped outside because of the cold, so on went the beanie once again. As I glanced back through the window, I waved goodbye to Crystal as she waved back happily before attending to the other young woman who had entered just five minutes before. I hadn't taken much notice of the salon's entrance as we'd arrived so I looked up at her sign. Crystal's Salon was in big bold black lettering on an orange background with a catchy logo featuring a cat with big eyes and long hair. It made me chuckle to myself as it matched her personality perfectly. I put my hands in my pocket and felt a piece of paper. It was the map to my father's land that Rose had drawn for me. I checked my watch and figured I had plenty of time so I headed in that direction. As I walked through town, a number of familiar faces smiled at me and said their hellos before hurrying out of the cold. It was still so alien to me to be known by so many people. In London, I knew the faces of the kids at school. I knew the faces of the many teachers. I knew the face of the postman but I didn't know anybody but December, my secret best friend. Vivian had never allowed me to get to know anyone at all. I couldn't even say hello to the neighbours without fear of being grabbed and pulled away by her. Yet here I was surrounded by friendly people that I could get to know if I wanted to. And who wanted to get to know me. Some even stopped me in the street and made

small talk, asking how I was doing, if I was settling in okay and so on. It was rather nice actually. It made me smile and again, I felt liked. I felt loved. It was a feeling I would cherish. Heading out of town, I smiled to myself happily and checked the map again before taking a turning off the main road. There was tarmac for a hundred or so metres and then I had to take a left down a small and winding dirt track. The track became even longer and narrower then, giving an almost funnel effect. I continued walking until I eventually came upon a wide open space. In the middle was a large concrete base. I had found it. This should have been the place that I grew up. The happy years that we could have all spent together. Should have spent together. Serena, my father, Neleh... and me. How different my life could have been, I thought as I walked slowly towards what would have been our home. I looked around and noticed that it was surrounded by trees, hidden away from any kind of prying eyes, perhaps that was the reason my father had chosen it. He knew the family secret and he knew the importance of keeping it just that: a secret. It was perfect and it was peaceful. I understood perfectly why my father had chosen this plot of land. Not only was it well hidden, but it also had a great feeling to it. I tried to picture what the house could have looked like. A large log home a bit like Gabriel's perhaps? No, this would

have been quite a bit smaller and even more cosy. It was perfect. As I wandered around the base, I noticed a large pallet of logs which had become ruined from years of neglect in the outdoors. I felt sad as I approached them and gently rubbed my hand along one of the logs. I had been so focused on what could have been that I didn't even notice that it had started raining. I looked up as the storm clouds collected over head. I pulled my beanie down further over my face and as I turned away from the logs, I heard a tear and then a click before an almighty crash. A searing pain went through my leg as I fell to the ground with a thud. A log had come loose and had landed on top of me. I barely remember anything, except that I screamed out in pain. I felt nauseous all of a sudden and, barely conscious, I tried to shout for help yet I knew nobody would hear me. As I had noted before, the house was perfectly well hidden, after all. I could just about feel my face becoming wet from the rain when I heard a loud of clap of thunder. I felt trapped in a nightmare. One where I couldn't move. The more I struggled, the worse it became. The log was too heavy and I was too injured to move a muscle. I've no idea how long I was there. Just as I felt like giving up all hope, drifting in and out of consciousness, I saw movement from beyond

the trees and then before I knew it, I heard the voice of an angel. “Don't worry, Lilly. You're going to be alright. I'll make sure of that.” I must have been hallucinating as I remember being lifted higher and higher into the sky before completely losing consciousness.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN When I came to, I noticed a pale green ceiling and green walls. A distinctive smell hovered in the air. It smelt... clinical. Hearing people moving around beyond my room, I realised I was in the hospital. I had absolutely no idea what had happened to me. “Lilly?” said a deep voice to the side of the bed. I turned my head and saw Ben sitting patiently by my side, waiting for me to wake up. “What happened?” I asked. Apparently it was a mystery to him too. After he had treated his patients, he had been working alone on some paperwork in his practice, when there had been a knock on the door and when he opened it, he found me lying on the floor unconscious. “I had absolutely no idea what had happened. At first I assumed you had knocked on the door and then collapsed but when I tried to pick you up, I noticed someone had roughly wrapped your leg with these huge leaves. Someone had clearly helped you and then left you there. Do you have any idea what happened?” he asked. I shook my head, which ached a little and I asked for Gabriel. “Don't worry, he's here. He's just having a word with the doctor. Rose is here too, and Sonya and

Meredith are on their way.” “They don't need to come. I'm okay... aren't I?” I asked, unsure whether I was or not. “You've broken your leg and you've got a few bruises but other than that I think you're okay so don't worry. Your hair looks great, by the way,” he said, trying to make light of the situation. Gabriel walked into the room and thanked Ben profusely for bringing me to the hospital so quickly. “If you need to get back to work, Ben, go ahead. I'll take over for now,” he said. As Ben nodded, he picked up his coat, leaned over and kissed my forehead. “You had me scared for a while there, Lilly. I'm glad you're okay. You call me if you need anything, okay?” I nodded as best as I could without my head throbbing and smiled back. “Thank you, Ben.” The moment he left, Gabriel closed the door behind him. “Oh Lilly... what on earth happened? Did you go into the forest?” Gabriel asked. I explained everything that I could remember, which wasn't much. Just that I had gone to find the land that belonged to my father. I remembered finding it but I couldn't recall much more than that. “But how did you get to Ben's?” “I really don't know, Gabriel. But I wish I did.”

I was uncomfortable lying flat on my back, so I asked him if he would help me sit up a little and as I did so, I noticed I was clenching something in my hand. I opened it and found a single black feather. Strange, I thought, I don't recall picking up a feather and why would I still have it in my hand? Gabriel saw the look on my face and followed my gaze. “I must have found it there and picked it up, for some reason,” I said innocently as Rose opened the door with a cup of coffee that she handed to Gabriel. “Hello dear. Are you feeling alright? I've been worried out of my mind,” she said as she tiptoed over to me and leaned over to peck me on my cheek. She hovered for a moment and I could have sworn she sniffed at me a couple of times. As she straightened up she had an odd expression on her face. She turned to Gabriel then and together they shared a quizzical look. She walked over to my coat and picked it up. As she did so, another black feather, a much larger one, fell to the ground. This time it was my turn to gasp as she crouched down to pick it up. Gabriel took it from her and held it up to the light. “This is the feather of a raven,” he whispered. “But it is too large, Gabriel,” Rose whispered in reply.

He nodded and they both turned to look at me. “Lilly, it's very important that you recall what happened to you this afternoon. Is there anything, anything at all that you remember? The slightest thing could make all the difference,” Gabriel said hopefully. I closed my eyes and thought back to when I left Crystal's, looking up at the sign and smiling, then I'd walked through town and had spoken to a few people and then I'd followed Rose's map to find the land belonging to my father. I remember the dirt track that had started off winding and then had straightened out, giving that funnel effect. As I walked in my mind, I walked into the clearing where the concrete base was situated. I remember feeling sad. My eyes settled on the logs where I had gently caressed the wood that would have made a house for my family and me. As I explained all of this, Gabriel nodded, waiting to hear more. “My coat got caught on something and then the log fell on my leg... I remember being trapped and there was so much pain,” I said, flinching at the memory. “That's obviously how your leg was broken, my dear. It has broken in two places. But if you were trapped, how did you get out? And how on earth did you get to Ben's?” asked Rose. I tried hard to remember again but there was nothing. I had no memory after that. I was so frustrated. But then as I looked at that huge feather, something was

triggered in my subconscious. “There was a man's voice,” I gasped, “'don't worry, Lilly. You're going to be alright. I'll make sure of that'. That's what he said but I don't know what happened after that.” “Well, whoever he was, he must have been the one that took you to Ben's practice. We just have to try and find out who he was. We'll ask around and see if anybody saw anything strange this afternoon. There's a lot more to this. I can feel it,” said Gabriel as he drank the last of his coffee and threw the polystyrene cup into the rubbish bin. “Whoever he was, I'm eternally grateful to him, that's for sure. I don't even care to imagine what might have happened had he not been there,” said Rose as Gabriel nodded in agreement. “Can I come home with you, Gabriel?” I asked hopefully. I didn't want to stay there in that hospital bed. I was reminded of how my mother had died and I felt physically sick to the stomach at the thought of having to remain there. Gabriel checked with the doctor who said it shouldn't be a problem for me to go home, as long as I stayed horizontal and was well looked after. The doctor had known the Tulugaqs for many years and therefore knew that we were a strong family who cared for each other deeply. He was confident that I would get even better care than at the hospital itself so he discharged me

immediately. Using his cell phone, Gabriel called both Meredith and Sonya and told them to go straight home instead of coming to the hospital. Then, for the first time, I was driven by Gabriel. He and Rose had struggled to get me into the back seat with my broken leg in plaster but eventually they managed and we were on our way. As I lay there, barely able to move, I tried so hard to remember what had happened that afternoon but the memory could not be tempted out of my subconscious mind. It was deep in there somewhere and I knew it would eventually come out... most likely during my sleep. Laying on the sofa later, I felt awful that I would miss out on my very first date with Oliver. Why couldn't I have just walked straight home? Why couldn't I have gone to see my father's house another time? Instead I had completely messed up my chances with Oliver. As if on cue, there was a knock on the front door. Sonya stood up and went to see who was there. At the same time, Meredith smiled at me and made a quick exit into the kitchen. Clearly, she knew who it was. Oliver rushed into the living room and sat by my side immediately, “Lilly, are you alright? I was really freaked out when I heard what happened. What were you thinking going out alone like that?” His reaction actually made me laugh out loud and

he suddenly stopped talking and he looked at me before laughing too. “Sorry, I guess I sound like Gabriel. I was just worried,” he said. The fact that he was there with me helped ease the pain tremendously and I felt utter relief that he cared that much for me already. And we hadn't even had our date yet. “I'm glad you're here, Oliver. Thank you for coming,” I said shyly, nervously running my hand through my hair, which I had completely forgotten actually looked good. “Wow... I've only just had the chance to really look at you. You look amazing. I love the new hairstyle. You certainly don't look like someone who has just had a near death experience.” I felt myself blush. “It was hardly a brush with death. I just had a log fall on me, that's all.” “Are you kidding? Do you know how much those logs weigh?” he joked. We sat together for a few minutes in silence, enjoying each other's company, when Sonya and Meredith walked in carrying two big plates of food for us. “We figured you'd both be hungry and seeing as you aren't able to actually go out, we thought we'd bring the restaurant to you... oh and we brought you a few movies too, just in case.” “Aww thanks,” said Oliver.

“We both have to get home now so we'll leave you to it. Gabriel is over at Rose's house. He said if you need anything just buzz him on his cell and he'll come right over. You look after our patient, Oliver,” said Meredith with a wink and then they were gone. They were all well aware that I was supposed to be having a date with Oliver that night so it was very sweet that they had all left and allowed the 'date' to happen at home instead. “So how did you know about my little accident?” I asked. “Actually I had a few phone calls,” he laughed, “first Ben rang me as soon as he'd got you to the hospital. Unfortunately I couldn't get out of work otherwise I would have come straight over. And then Meredith called me to let me know and then Rose did too! It appears everyone knows that we're close now,” he added, with a cheeky smirk. To hear him say that we were close, out loud, was just amazing – it really made my heart leap and certainly helped take my mind off the bad day I'd had. As we sat there on the sofa, me with my leg stretched out in front of me and my dinner on my lap and Oliver sitting so close to me with his dinner on his lap, we looked a right pair. “So what are these movies that Meredith mentioned?” I asked as I ate a mouthful of pasta. Oliver leaned forward to pick up the DVDs that

had been left on the coffee table and laughed, “Well, I don't quite know if they're your sort of thing but there's Twilight, Van Helsing or League of Extraordinary Gentleman. Not really date movies but if you're into supernatural stuff...” I laughed at the choices, clearly Meredith or Gabriel had been responsible for them but I appreciated the thought all the same. It was just a shame I couldn't share the joke with Oliver. I opted for Twilight, at least there was a little romance in with the vampires – it seemed more appropriate than the others and at least it had a bit of action for Oliver too. He stood up to put the film on and then sat back down so we could finish dinner together. Although the film played on in the background, there was too much to say to each other to really take any notice of it. We had a lifetime of experiences to share with each other. Well, Oliver had a lifetime of experience to tell me about. I, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed that I didn't have an awful lot to tell him about me. He told me about his parents' death but that he was too young to really understand what had happened and he admitted to not being able to remember them, sadly. He still liked to look at their photos but the memories just weren't there. “But I still miss them, if that makes sense?” he asked and I nodded with a mouthful of pasta.

He talked a little about his brother, whom he was clearly incredibly proud of. “To become a vet because of what happened to our parents is just awesome,” he said and to which I wholeheartedly agreed, “and I think it's fantastic that you're going to be working with him,” he added happily. I raised my eyebrows and he laughed, “Ben told me when he phoned me earlier... he's really thrilled and wanted to share it with me.” “Do you realise that you still haven't told me what you do for a living?” I asked, eager to know everything about him. He looked surprised and I felt a momentary stab of guilt for not asking anybody else. Ben could have told me. I felt a bit silly but still, I guess it had just never come up in conversation. Oliver explained that when he had left high school he hadn't got a clue what to do with his life. He wasn't like Ben who had known from a young age what he wanted to do. “All I did know was that I didn't really want to go to college. I was never very academic; I was more of a hands-on sort of guy. Gabriel had always said I was good with my hands and I ought to do something creative instead, so I ended up working for a construction company where I am currently learning the tricks of the trade. My favourite part of it so far is building log homes like this one. So my long term plan

is to start my own wooden home building company,” he said energetically as if it meant the world to him. It was exciting to see him so enthusiastic about his career, especially since he wasn't interested in college like so many other kids these days. I told him I was impressed. He was even cuter when he blushed. Having grown up in this house and raised by Gabriel since he was just a boy, I wondered why he no longer lived here. “There is no real reason except for the fact that I like my independence and so I rent a small lodge on John and Meredith's land. It's like a separate little house, an annexe, I guess,” he answered. “It's a great little place. Great for my life at the moment anyway. Eventually I'd like to build my own place. A log home, of course,” he grinned. For some reason his words took me back to earlier in the day when I had accidentally found myself underneath a very heavy log. The memory had an instant effect on my stomach and I felt a strong urge to throw up. Oliver immediately stood up and helped me sit upright as I fought the urge. “Are you okay? You looked a bit pale for a second there,” he whispered. I shook my head and he rushed into the kitchen to get me a glass of cold water. As he returned and stood

above me, his movement triggered another memory and I heard that voice again: 'don't worry, Lilly. You're going to be alright. I'll make sure of that' and then I felt as though I was flying. Unfortunately, the whole thing caused me to vomit suddenly with little warning. Again, Oliver rushed to the kitchen to get some kitchen paper, a bowl and a damp flannel. When he returned he handed me a few sheets of the paper for me to clean myself with, he swiftly cleaned up the mess and then sat by my side as he very gently mopped my forehead with the flannel. I felt very sorry for myself and stupid at the same time. “I'm so sorry Oliver,” I said, feeling like such a child. “Don't be silly... it's only natural that this would happen. You had quite a day today. You're on some heavy duty painkillers and here I am keeping you awake and talking when you should be completely resting. I'm the one who should be sorry. Not you,” he smiled as he patted my forehead again. “I'll wait for Gabriel to come back and then I'll leave you to get some sleep. Do you want me to help you to your bedroom? Or would you rather I brought you an extra blanket in here?” I opted for the blanket, knowing that trying to move too much might make me sick again and I was

already so embarrassed at having thrown up in front of him to start with. Oliver came back from my bedroom with my duvet cover and another pillow. He then went into the bathroom and returned with my tooth brush, tooth paste, a glass of water and a bowl. “I figured you might want to brush your teeth. It might make you feel better,” he said handing everything to me like a father would probably treat a sick child. I told him I was grateful for such a loving and kind 'boyfriend' even though my mouth was completely full of frothed up toothpaste. I grinned in an effort to make him laugh. It worked, as he shook his head, chuckling at me. Just as I spat out the water, we heard the door open and Gabriel announce he had returned home. He greeted Oliver like a son and looked at me with concern. Oliver explained that I'd been sick and so Gabriel reassured him that he would look after me, giving Oliver his cue to go home. “Well, I'd better go now, Lilly, but I'll be back in the morning... er, if that's okay with you Gabriel?” Gabriel smiled and said “Yes, providing Lilly wants you to come back, of course,” he chuckled. Oliver was clearly unsure whether it had been a joke or not, until he saw his face crack up in a wide grin. “I certainly do,” I answered, as he leaned down and gently brushed my cheeks with his lips.

“Try and get some sleep. See you in the morning. Goodnight Gabriel,” he said as he wrapped up for the cold. “Goodnight!” he yelled again before the front door shut behind him. A minute later I heard the revving of his car and then there was silence. Just the sound of my breathing, before Gabriel came and sat down opposite me and then I could hear his gentle breath too. He didn't say anything. He just let me fall asleep in peace.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN I slept right through the night. Not a single dream managed to wake me from my stupor. The shock of the previous day's events must have taken its toll and pretty much knocked me out. That and the fact that Oliver had come over to have our 'date' at home. Snuggling under the duvet, I slowly forced my eyes open to see rays of sunlight through the window. It soon dawned on me that Gabriel had left me to sleep in the living room. My leg throbbed beneath the covers and as I turned to try and manoeuvre myself off the sofa, I heard voices coming from the kitchen. Gabriel was not alone. I could easily identify the voices of Gabriel, Meredith, Wyatt and Rose. I came to the conclusion that they had joined forces once again to talk about me or my father. Either that or they were waiting for me to wake to talk further about the news they'd hit me with a few days earlier. Or were they eager to find out who had rescued me from my close call yesterday? As I tried to stand up, I managed to knock over a bottle of water with my leg. Crashing to the floor, it alerted them to the fact that I had woken up. Hurrying in, they all made a fuss of me. Meredith offered assistance where I needed it the most. Having a shower with a broken leg isn't the easiest thing to do, so

she ran me a bath and helped me in. I was grateful. Although I felt such a nuisance and a hindrance, I also felt a massive sense of gratitude for having such caring people around me. It would have been a very different story had I been in England with Vivian and my father. Goodness only knew how I would have managed there with a broken leg. After I'd managed to get dressed, Meredith helped me back to the sofa where I lay down, exhausted by the exertion. Barely a minute went by before Rose whizzed in with my breakfast on a tray. A lovely hot cup of tea and a plate full of eggs and bacon. I was thoroughly spoilt, a feeling I relished. The others joined me while I ate. We chatted about general things like the weather, friends and neighbours and our plans for Thanksgiving and Christmas which were both fast approaching. But ultimately I knew the conversation would move on to more pressing matters. The unusually large raven's feather was cause for some concern, as Gabriel explained to me. When our ancestors had first changed, they morphed almost magically into the bird's actual size. He had never seen or even heard of anybody having the ability to change into a raven the size of a human. Yet there we were presented with evidence to suggest it was possible. What we didn't know was who in our community possessed the ability to change and why wasn't Gabriel aware of it?

It troubled him as he knew all of the members within the Tulugaq clan and was on friendly terms with pretty much all of the residents of Powell River. It was possible that whoever had saved me came from further afield but why not show themselves? Gabriel was desperate that I recall exactly what had happened. I wished I could remember but I had fallen unconscious and that made it considerably more difficult. “I believe the only way to tap into your unconscious mind and find out the truth, Lilly, is to take you on a journey to meet some very unique and special people. But it will be quite a long journey and much of it needs to be taken on foot and you are certainly not able at the moment. Your leg must heal first and then we will travel to the mountains to see the elders. We will do so in the spring. Until then we must not worry about any of this. We must continue life as usual. Although we do not know who this person, or creature, is, we do know one thing. He saved you, Lilly. So clearly he wishes you no harm. You must not dwell on your father's disappearance either. The elders are aware of what has been happening within our family and they are keeping eyes and ears open for any news,” he said while the others nodded solemnly behind him. “He's right, dear. You haven't been here all that long and look what has happened to you already. You must completely settle in to life in Powell River. When

you've recovered and the weather starts to get warmer, you and Gabriel will go and visit the elders. But until then... just concentrate on your studies and making friends. Okay?” Rose said with her eyebrows raised, waiting for my reply. I nodded reluctantly. They all meant well. But that didn't mean I had to agree with them. Of course I couldn't. My father was out there somewhere and he might be in danger. I didn't want to wait until the spring. But I had no choice. I could do nothing alone, especially with a broken leg. I couldn't even start my part-time job. There was still a possibility that my memory might be triggered during one of my vivid dreams, but until that happened, I imagined the next few months would include an awful lot of reading and very little else. Later that morning after everyone, except Gabriel, had left and I had spent hours with my head in a book, Jo arrived. As she walked in, her brow was furrowed so deep with worry that she made me laugh. “I'm okay, I'm okay,” I said to her with my hands held up, before she'd even opened her mouth. “I was so worried for you. Especially seeing as you didn't turn up for school. I've obviously heard from the others but I want to hear from you. What on earth happened, Lilly?”

I told her everything that had happened the previous day, and she was relieved that we could finally open up to each other about our family's secret. “I'm so sorry I couldn't tell you anything before but I was literally sworn to secrecy by the whole family. I really wanted to. It was killing me. I have to admit, finally having a friend, a girl, to be able to talk to about all of this crazy stuff is brilliant. Sometimes it really eats you up when the only people you can talk with are parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts,” she said, barely taking a breath. I totally understood where she was coming from. Even though I'd only known the truth for a very short time, I did feel the need to have a close friend to confide in. She told me about the time she'd had the 'family of ravens' talk with the rest of the family and, although it came as a bit of a shock, she'd always known our family was special. It was just a feeling she'd had. “But you've never transformed, have you?” I asked, eager to know more about the physical change. She shook her head, “No, not yet, but I've had all the weird dreams too so we're just waiting for it to hit me one of these days. I have no idea when it will happen though. It's a bit scary, isn't it? Not knowing how we turn. I worry that it will be painful,” she said, twirling her hair around her fingers nervously. “But Rose told me once that provided you relax completely and just let your

body change of its own accord, the pain should be controllable. She said it's all mind over matter. I've been doing meditation and yoga ever since!” she laughed. “Seriously?” I asked, wondering if she was joking or not. She nodded enthusiastically and jumped up from the armchair, demonstrating a few awkward-looking poses. “The yoga poses are easy once you've done them for a while. When I first started, my muscles were so stiff, I struggled even with the simplest moves. I'll teach them to you and we can do it together,” she said eagerly. Looking down at my leg and back up at her comically, she burst into a fit of giggles. “Okay, I'll teach you in a few months when you can actually get your backside off the sofa!” She sat back down on the chair and curled her shoeless feet underneath her bottom. “So, you didn't see who rescued you yesterday, then?” Shaking my head and raising my eyebrows, I wished once again that there was something exciting to tell her. The only way I would be able to identify him by would be his voice, I told her, but I explained that I didn't recognise it. It wasn't a voice I had heard before. “You don't think it was your dad, do you?” she almost whispered. It had crossed my mind but as I explained, even though I had barely ever heard my father speak, I didn't

feel like it was him. Surely I would have felt something. And if it had been him, wouldn't he have stayed? He wouldn't have just dumped me on someone's doorstep. And why would he vanish afterwards? “It just didn't feel like him, you know,” I added. She nodded, clearly understanding what I meant. We sat in silence for a while, each lost in our own thoughts about the man who had saved my life. Had I been left there, under that log in the storm, I could have frozen to death. I could have bled to death for all I knew. The thought made me shiver. There were many ifs in this world. I was just grateful to whoever he was. “So, did I miss much at school yesterday?” “Not a great deal, unless you count poor Erica falling flat on her face in front of the basketball team in cheerleading practice. She had a bloody nose and everything. Poor thing. Oh and Mrs Ormond seemed interested in knowing why you weren't there yesterday. A little too interested really. There's something odd about that woman, but I can't quite put my finger on it,” she laughed. She asked how my date had gone with Oliver. Sonya had filled her in on the fact that he'd come over and that we'd had dinner prepared for us. My instant grin answered her question. “That well, huh?” she laughed and, as if on cue, Oliver arrived bearing a box of chocolates for his 'patient'. It was good to see him.

“Hey Oliver, good to see you,” Jo said as she stood up, put on her shoes and started doing up her shoe laces. They exchanged a few words before Jo decided to leave us alone. “I'll call you later,” she said with a wink, before shouting “Bye Gabriel” and closing the front door on her way out. “Ben sends his love and hopes you're feeling better today,” Oliver said as he bent to kiss me on the cheek. As usual, I blushed and smiled as he handed me the pretty black box with a pink ribbon. “Awww thanks Oliver... that's really sweet. But you didn't have to. I was going to go and start my training with Ben today... so much for that,” I said, as I rolled my eyes and lifted my leg. He smiled and told me that Ben had said for me not to worry about it. He wasn't overly busy at the moment anyway so it could wait a few more weeks, to whenever I was ready. “How are you feeling today?” he asked as he sat down and watched me rip off the ribbon and delve inside the box to discover which chocolate was which. He laughed at my enthusiasm. “I'm good thanks. I woke up feeling a bit groggy but I feel much better now thanks.” “I guess I was right to bring chocolates rather than flowers.”

I nodded with a mouth full before realising I wasn't being very polite, so I offered them to him. Chocolate wasn't something I was used to eating, but those ones were delicious. They didn't last long though as we spent the next few hours chatting whilst we savoured them. Occasionally Gabriel would pop his head round the door to make sure we were okay, but he figured I was fine whenever I was with Oliver, so he left us alone for a few hours. I still had no idea where Gabriel went whenever he left me alone. But he was always gone for a good three hours or so. Even though I was enthralled by Oliver's voice as he spoke to me, at the back of my mind I would have liked to know where he was going. If only I could follow him. Not on one leg I couldn't, I thought before turning my full attention to the beautiful boy that sat holding my hand tightly and grinning as he told me a silly story. Oliver stayed with me the entire day. “I feel bad about keeping you cooped up indoors for so long.” “That's okay. You're not exactly in any state to do anything else, are you? But maybe tomorrow we could try and go for a short walk? What did the doctor say about walking?” he asked. I honestly didn't have a clue. I had been so keen to get out of the hospital that I hadn't even asked any questions. I was sure Gabriel would know though so I

promised to ask him. Oliver scolded me for not talking to the medical staff and he shook his head as if I was in big trouble but he couldn't keep a straight face and ended up laughing. “Well, I'll come over tomorrow whether we can go for a walk or not,” he promised as he prepared to leave. “Call me if you need anything?” he said as he kissed me gently on the lips. It was my first real kiss and it felt like I'd been given an electric shock. Not the kind that hurts, but a wonderful, sweet, electric shock. I smiled and touched my lips with my fingers. As I slowly opened my eyes, I saw that he was smiling too. And then before I knew it, he was gone.

CHAPTER NINETEEN I had to wear my cast for nearly two months and they were, without doubt, the best two months of my life so far. Even the pain and awkwardness of a broken leg couldn't dull my happiness. I had dreaded being unable to do anything, especially after Rose and Gabriel had said I should avoid agonizing over recent events and should just concentrate on getting my life back together. That is exactly what I did and admittedly, it was the best thing for me. It was January, it was absolutely freezing, yet I had become accustomed to the colder weather in Canada. I had actually begun to love waking up on a chilly morning and opening my bedroom window to take a few breaths of crisp cold air. It was the perfect way to wake myself up, followed by a hot bath, which I had finally mastered getting into without the help of either Meredith, Sonya or Jo who had all taken it in turns to pop round first thing to help. But still, I couldn't wait to get the cast off. Thanksgiving had been an eye opener for me. It was time for family, pure and simple. And although my family had a lot to be thankful for, it was a sad occasion because we missed my father terribly. Much of the day was spent talking about old times, the times I had missed – either because I had not

yet been born to this world, or I was being kept holed up in a London apartment. I heard stories about my father and his brother and sister when they were children. The fun they'd had growing up in this fantastic part of the world. The mischief they had created and the love that had bound them together. With Ben, Crystal and Oliver with us for much of the day, we were unable to talk about the unusual circumstances that surrounded our lives and, in a way, it was nice to just be normal. It was also wonderful to be able to spend time with my family as well as my boyfriend. There had never been any need to hide the fact that we were together, as everyone had accepted us immediately. But it was my first real Christmas that was particularly memorable. It was unlike anything I had ever experienced. It was the first time I had ever had the opportunity to celebrate it and so I immersed myself into the festive spirit. Whilst living in London with my father and Vivian, I had overheard wonderful stories at school about what the other kids had been up to during the holidays and I had envied them tremendously. For me though, Christmas was simply any other day in the calendar. No gifts, no decorations but more importantly, no loving family, no joy. Yet in Canada, we had experienced all of this and much more. The whole family, as well as Oliver, Ben

and Crystal again, came to our house to celebrate Christmas day. Everybody helped prepare the most sumptuous feast I had ever laid my eyes on and then we had all exchanged gifts. I was given clothes by everyone. My family were clearly sick of seeing me wearing nothing but black and so they had all produced a new wardrobe. Clearly they had planned everything together and I assumed that Jo was responsible for doing most of the shopping. When I asked her, she nodded, “With the help of my mom, of course!” “You're such a great person, Lilly, we want to see you in colours that match your personality,” Sonya had said, speaking for them all later on. I was touched. After thirteen years of yellow and months of black, the time had finally come for the rainbow. The day was glorious. My biggest regret was that my father was not there. I would have given anything to have him spend that day with us. It would have meant so much, not just to me but to the rest of the family, especially Gabriel who had lost his son nearly fourteen years before. But as we had spent most of Thanksgiving thinking about him and what had become of him, we refused to be sad on Christmas day too. Everybody was aware that Christmas celebrations were totally new to me and I got the impression that they made more of an occasion out of it than they would normally have done.

I believe they were making up for all those years of my 'living' in a room with little contact with the outside world. I told them they needn't have made so much effort. I would have been equally as happy to put up a Christmas tree and have a normal dinner with everyone. But I understood that they were showing me how much they loved me and how much they'd missed me over the years. The feeling was completely mutual. Between Christmas and New Year I had received another huge surprise – a birthday party. It was December 28 and, although I was aware that it was the date I was born, it never even occurred to me that anyone else would take much notice. After all, nobody ever had. The other thing that had been on my mind was the fact that not only was it my birthday, it was also the date I had lost my sister. The date of Neleh's death. And it was very close to the anniversary of my mother's death too. How could I celebrate when something so horrific had happened on that very day fourteen years earlier? It was difficult, but having never had the opportunity to meet my mother or my sister, my sorrow could not equal the sorrow that perhaps Rose was feeling. Or Gabriel. Or any of my family members for that matter. I refused to dwell on the sad facts of that day, remembering instead that it was my birthday. I was a year older and I was excited at turning fourteen. On the

outside, I didn't look any different but on the inside I felt like I was becoming a completely different person. Comparing me to the person I was just a year earlier, I could barely recognise myself. In England while living under the roof of that witch, it was as if she had reached down into my soul and sucked my true personality and character right out of me. I had been a simple and insanely naïve girl who had truly believed that my life had been normal. How wrong could I have been? A year on and the real me was finally emerging from my shell. I felt like I was becoming a young woman. A strong, independent young woman and I finally felt good about myself. I finally felt like I could face the world head on. The day had passed much like any other. Gabriel had rushed out of the house and yelled that he would see me later. He didn't mention what day it was, so neither did I. Ben had come by the house to collect me first thing that morning and we had gone straight to the practice where I had started training a few weeks before. It was a bit of a struggle at first, moving around with my crutches clumsily getting in the way of everything. I hadn't been able to physically handle any of the animals as we were waiting for my cast to be removed first. But I learned a lot just by watching Ben carefully, answering telephone calls and speaking to the locals about their pet's problems. It had opened a whole new world to me

and I was becoming even more confident in myself. I wouldn't shy away from anything like I would have done just a few months previously. Ben had even taken me out on occasion when he had horses to treat. Although I could do very little, I was fascinated by these regal creatures. There was always a part of me that wondered who they really were though. Twice we had been called out to injured horses – just like the injuries that Ben had treated on the day of my accident. He concluded that whatever had attacked them had managed to remove some of the sinew from the inside of their legs. It was a mystery to him. To me, however, it was slightly less mysterious. I knew the crimes had probably been committed by a changeling, a vampire perhaps? A witch, even? But, as usual, I had to keep my thoughts to myself. On my birthday, after a few hours of work (it was particularly busy that Christmas), we had made sure everything was cleaned up before we locked up the clinic before heading back in Ben's truck. I had noticed Ben's sideways glances at me a couple of times throughout the day but had assumed it was because he was checking how I was doing. However, as we arrived home, I soon figured out that hadn't been the reason at all. “Happy Birthday, Lilly!” shouted a house full of family and friends as I gingerly pushed open the front door with one of my crutches.

Shock rippled through me and my initial reaction was to cry. I was totally overwhelmed. It hit me even more than Christmas day had. A birthday party. For me. I was completely speechless as everybody laughed and rushed over to hug and kiss me. Sonya was a little concerned why tears were falling down my face but I reassured her that they were most certainly tears of happiness. There was even a big banner with the words 'Happy Birthday Lilly' hung loosely across the top of the dining table which was covered in a mass of foodstuffs, the likes of which I'd never seen before. There were miniature sausages, boiled eggs that had been cut in half and the hard yolks mixed with mayonnaise, little pastries in all shapes and sizes, pieces of cheese on sticks with pineapple and ham, my favourite crisps and nuts and they were just the things to nibble on. Another table that I hadn't noticed at first was covered in salads and cooked meats, full-size sausages and burgers and more. Lastly though, there was a huge variety of cute little cupcakes all with little wings on them. It was an amazing spread and I couldn't believe it had all been done under a cloud of secrecy. I had no idea that it was being planned at all. I saw that Oliver was standing back, patiently waiting for me to speak to everyone else first. And then when there was a gap, he approached me and put his arms around me and gave me a big hug, “Happy Birthday, babe. You're catching me up,” he whispered in

my ear. I pulled back and looked at him and smiled before he leaned forward and kissed me briefly on the lips. I knew he was a little shy about kissing me in front of the family so a bear hug was his way of showing how much he cared. As he loosened his grip, I turned to have another look at the scene before me and shook my head in disbelief. I still couldn't believe that they had all gone to such effort for me. Oliver went to get us some drinks while I was dragged away by Jo, who was clearly dying to give me her gift. She pulled me away from the crowd and into my bedroom where she handed me a beautifully wrapped box and sat cross-legged on my bed. “I've been dying to come and see you all day but I couldn't of course. I couldn't spoil the surprise,” she laughed. As I tried to remove the paper carefully without ripping it, Jo laughed at me and grabbed at the box, “Oh... just rip it,” she said. I pulled the box back from her and did as I was told, ripping the shiny pink paper away from the present underneath. I opened the lid and found a little gadget and some headphones. “It's an MP3 player!” squealed Jo as she jumped up from the bed, “here, let me show you,” and she demonstrated how it worked and how I could now listen

to music wherever and whenever I wanted. I was so touched. Even though we hadn't spoken very much about music, she had obviously picked up on the one thing that I absolutely loved. It had been another thing forbidden by Vivian so to actually own my own music player was amazing and I told Jo so, while giving her a big hug. “I've taken the liberty of putting some of my favourite songs on there, just to get you started. There's some Taylor Swift, Kelly Clarkson, Lady Antebellum, Rascal Flatts and a few others that I'm sure you'll love. Now I know you haven't got a computer yet but you can always come round to my house to download some more, okay?” she said happily, with a smirk on her face. I nodded while I put the headphones in my ears and switched it on. The sounds that floated into my ears was like heaven and I couldn't thank her enough. I stood listening for a few minutes while she watched me, giggling before grabbing my arm and pulling me back into the party, nearly knocking me over. “Oops... sorry, I keep forgetting about your leg. Come on... there's probably lots more presents to open,” she said, my bedroom door closing behind us. “There you are. I was looking for you,” said Oliver with a glass of orange juice in his hand. His other hand was sneakily hidden behind his back. He smirked as he handed me the juice and waited a few moments as I took a few gulps and then put the glass down before

giving me my birthday present. It was a very small gift, wrapped haphazardly, for which he apologised, laughing. “Wrapping gifts isn't one of my strong points,” he joked. I looked around to make sure I wasn't being watched by anyone else, as I was still finding it a little embarrassing being given things. I had never been given very much before so I wasn't used to it – not even after all the wonderful things that had been lovingly given to me on Christmas day. As I unwrapped the purple and silver paper, I found a circular box and when I opened it, I saw two beautiful little crystals in the shape of angels. “It's to hang from the window in your bedroom. When I saw them I thought of you,” he said, adding “and your mother and sister,” he shrugged shyly embarrassed. “I know that today is the day Neleh died and I just thought, well, I just thought you could hang them up today and they would be like guardian angels or something. It's silly, really,” he said shrugging again, as his cheeks turned a little pink. I hugged him tightly and grabbed his hand and pulled him towards my room, “Oliver, they are absolutely beautiful,” I said trying hard not to shed a tear. ”This is the best gift I've ever had. Thank you.” With the bedroom door closed behind us, I leaned up to him and kissed him gently while he wrapped his arms around me tightly.

“I'm so lucky to have you, you know that?” I asked him as I snuggled into his shoulder and he laughed. “I'm the lucky one,” he said. The crystal angels were even more stunning when hung on either side of my window. The way the sun caught them made shafts of glimmering light shoot across the room, creating miniature rainbows all over the place. It was beautiful. But we couldn't lounge around alone for much longer as I was soon called back into the party as there were lots more gifts to open and partying to do. My final birthday present was a joint gift from Gabriel, Rose, Meredith and Wyatt. They had waited for everybody to leave before giving it to me... it was my very own computer. They explained that even though they had split the cost between them, they had only been able to afford a second-hand laptop but it was in excellent order, Wyatt had said as he showed me how to work it. “It wouldn't matter if it was out of the ark, it's fantastic” I told them as they laughed. “We know you've only ever used computers at school and we know most kids have them these days and felt that you should no longer have to miss out on anything,” said Rose. “Plus, it'll come in very handy for your research,” added Meredith.

No matter how hard I tried at that moment, I could not stop the tears from flowing down my cheeks. I gave each one a big hug and thanked them from the bottom of my heart, knowing that I would use my new computer more than they could have imagined. There was now a whole world at the end of my fingertips and I was determined to discover it. After the others had all gone home, I rang Jo to tell her the good news but, naturally, she'd already known and said that she'd had difficulty not saying something when she'd given me my MP3 player earlier in the day. We laughed and chatted for a little while before she told me that we could now chat online whenever we wanted to... as Gabriel had also organised for me to be hooked up to the internet. “Which also means that you can finally keep in touch with your friend, December,” added Jo. She was right, of course; the last letter I had received from my only friend in England had included her email address. In fact, that night before I went to bed, I created my own email address and promptly sent December a message telling her all about Thanksgiving, Christmas and my birthday. I knew she would be delighted. Again, my life was changing dramatically and I was loving every second of it. I still thought about my father every day but was beginning to realise there was little I could do to find him on my own. I would need my family's help and to be able to get that, I had to wait until

the spring. Until then, I would continue to read books and articles online. And that's what I did over the course of the next month. When I wasn't at school, working with Ben, hanging out with Oliver, or chatting to December or Jo online, I would devour as much information as possible. I didn't just read about all the animals that might appear in my path but also about myths, legends and tales about the so-called supernatural world. I read about beings that were only supposed to exist in story books, but I knew different and I also knew that I needed to learn as much about them as possible. Naturally, much of what I read wasn't exactly strong factual information, but beliefs and, in some cases, pure fiction. Nevertheless, every little scrap of detail was devoured. The more I knew, whether it was entirely true or not, made me a stronger person. Or should I say a stronger raven or a stronger cat... which, I still didn't know. I was fortunate that Oliver was interested in the same things as me. We spent much of our time watching spooky TV shows and movies, before discussing them in depth. Oliver, assuming that we just shared a common thrill for the supernatural, when I knew that the majority of what we saw was, more than likely, true.

CHAPTER TWENTY As the end of January drew near, so my dreams began again. It had seemed like so many weeks since I'd had such vivid experiences during my sleeping hours that I had almost forgotten about them. As the dreams intensified, one night I found they had an altogether different effect. I awoke to find myself sleepwalking through the house. Although it worried me a little, I decided against telling Gabriel. Fortunately I seemed to sleepwalk very quietly and had not stirred him from slumber. I didn't want to concern him with my latest predicament and the fact that I'd woken up while still within the house reassured me that I probably wasn't capable of opening the front door and going anywhere else. I was wrong. Just a few nights later I had one of the most vivid dreams to date... As before, voices called to me from within the forest. Ethereal voices sang my name, beckoning me to follow. As I had done before, I followed the voices, keen to discover who it was and why they were calling me. Before I knew it, I found myself approaching the tall trees that swayed in the softly blowing wind. I couldn't stop myself from following the sounds. Peering through the trees, I tried to see who the voices belonged

to. My vision seemed blurred and I couldn't quite see but I did catch sight of a figure dressed in white. I pushed through the long branches and gently tiptoed through the cold mossy ground beneath my bare feet. It's strange that in dreams I could walk barefooted in the snow and I didn't feel the slightest bit cold. In fact, the snow felt more like soft balls of moist cotton wool, squelching underfoot. I looked ahead and saw the figure moving like an angel in front of me. Or a ghost. She was not stepping but gliding along, almost as if she was on roller skates being pulled along on a smooth surface. She didn't turn so I was still unable to identify her, yet the smooth tones of her voice continued to sing my name, beckoning me to follow. “Lilly.... Lilly.... come Lilly.” The forest soon became darker as the trees thickened ahead, the path we walked upon disappeared completely and I was forced to climb over huge tree roots that exploded from the ground underneath my toes. In areas it was slippery and I stumbled a few times but managed to stay upright. Although I was vaguely aware that I was dreaming, I was conscious that the cast on my leg had only recently been removed so I had to be extra careful on my delicate bones. “Lilly... Lilly...” sang the voice. Soon I heard another voice and she too sang out my name. I quickened

my pace, feeling like I needed to know who was calling me, and why. Just as I was close enough to see, I noticed that both women had long black hair. They turned and I gasped. Serena and Neleh stood before me, reaching out to me. My mother and my sister had called me this far but why? I tried to speak but no words would come out of my mouth. At the same time, they put their fingers to their own mouths, indicating that I shouldn't make a sound. Then they pointed ahead of them and as I tried to reach out to them again, I stumbled. But that time, I couldn't stop myself and I fell to my knees. The jolt woke me immediately, but I found myself not in my bed. Not even in my home. But in the forest. In exactly the position I had dreamt I was. I shivered uncontrollably and as I looked down I saw why. I had sleepwalked out of the house and into the forest in nothing but a pair of thick cotton pyjamas. I panicked, thinking if I stayed out there like that, I would surely die of hypothermia. I would find myself with the same fate as my mother. Looking around, I tried to see a way back home but I was well and truly lost. Why would Serena do this to me? She wouldn't want me dead, so there must be a reason for her and Neleh to bring me here. So I recalled the dream and remembered that they had been pointing in the opposite direction. I had no choice but to go where they had told me to go. After a

minute of stumbling through the freezing cold, something caught my eye. A flicker of light. I quickened my pace. It wasn't just light, it was fire. Warmth. I began to run, not caring about the scratches my poor feet and ankles were picking up as I went. Warmth was much more important to me at that point. As I approached, I could hear another voice. It was the voice of a man humming to himself, in perfect tune. It was a kind voice and, strangely, I didn't feel afraid. I approached him. He hadn't heard or seen me so when a few twigs broke underfoot, he jumped and hid immediately behind the large tree he had been leaning on. “Who goes there?” he asked. The moment the words escaped from his lips, I felt even more at ease and so I rushed towards the fire and sat down, rubbing my poor feet and hands in an effort to warm up as quickly as possible. “My name is Lilly Tulugaq,” I responded. “You shouldn't be here, Lilly Tulugaq”, he said, “it is not safe for you here. You should be frightened.” “Why would I be frightened... of the man that saved my life?” I questioned, recalling that stormy day when I had become trapped beneath an oversized log. Someone had rescued me and carefully placed my unconscious body somewhere safe where he knew I would get immediate attention. That person was the same person that hid behind the tree in front of me. I would

have recognised that gentle voice anywhere. As he stepped out from his hiding place, although the light did not allow me to see his face, I could see his silhouette and I was not prepared for what I saw. His profile was that of a fit young man but as he moved to the side, he had something else that should have terrified me. Two huge black wings jutted out from his shoulder blades, immediately explaining the large black feather we had found in my hospital room. “What are you?” I whispered, “Are you a raven?” He laughed then and shook his head. “I wish I was. I am neither a raven nor a man. Not any more,” he said sadly. “I don't understand.” “I was once a man but an evil woman cursed me with these wings and now I am neither one thing nor another,” he said, sitting opposite me. It was then that he noticed I was wearing only pyjamas and he stood abruptly, making me jump in the process. “Lilly... you could freeze to death like that. What were you thinking walking in the forest with hardly any clothes on? Not even any shoes? Are you insane?” he said as he rushed into what looked like a cave that was well hidden by the trees. Returning, he had old thick socks, walking boots that were several sizes too big and a large woolly blanket. As he came closer to me to hand me everything, I caught a glimpse of his face and jumped backwards,

suddenly very afraid. “You... you're... Sammy Morton,” I muttered, confused and frightened. He nodded in response and placed his hand gently on mine. “Please don't be afraid of me, Lilly. I am not the killer that some people think I am. Neleh was everything to me. I loved her more than anything in the world. Come, sit close to the fire and get warm. I will explain. I will tell you the truth about what happened to your sister... and to your mother.” His voice was so gentle and soothing, that I believed every word that he said and I instantly found it impossible to believe that someone like him could ever be thought of as evil. As a killer. As I sat next to the fire, Sammy produced some hot tea for me, made, he said, from herbs he picked from around the forest. Over the past fourteen years he'd had little choice but to learn to fend for himself – teaching himself all about the different plants and animals. He had to learn how to hide from prying eyes and to defend himself from predators. “But before I tell you about any of that, how did you find me here?” I explained how I had been led to him by Serena and Neleh. How they had come to me in a dream. “I understand now that they led me to you. They want the truth to be known... as I do,” I said, before

letting him continue his story about how he ended up in the forest all alone. “Neleh and I used to spend a lot of time here in this forest. Although we never dared come this far. Jack and Gabriel would have gone mad. We would just hang out... do what young lovers do,” he said sadly, before going on, “we were going to get married you, know? Neleh and I. But then that awful day happened and our dreams were snatched from us. From all of us. Not just from me and Neleh but from you, your father, Gabriel. All because of that evil witch.” Of course that's when things started to click into place. That evil witch. He was talking about Vivian. She had been responsible for a lot more than we had initially thought and I was about to find out just how evil she really was. “She killed Neleh,” he said and then he stood in front of me, his wings spread out majestically to his sides. I realised that he had probably never spoken about it before. In fact it dawned on me then that I was probably the only person he had spoken to in fourteen years. Fourteen lonely years with no company except for the animals that lived within the trees surrounding us. He had kept the heartbreak to himself for a long, long time and it would undoubtedly hurt him immeasurably just to say these words, but I didn't interrupt. I knew the benefit of talking about things.

Hopefully this would be the start of his healing process, if it was still so raw. “I had never known that Neleh was... was different,” he stuttered. I didn't quite understand his meaning. “Different?” I asked. He looked at me, his wings finally slowly closing behind him, while he appeared to wrestle with something within his head. He nodded and asked me if I knew anything unusual about my family. A family secret, he asked. It was then that I understood. Neleh had had the gene. She could change – the family just hadn't realised because it hadn't happened before she had died. At least if it had, she had never had the chance to tell anyone about it. “Yes,” I nodded. “I understand what you mean. Could... could Neleh change?” “I never knew about it until that day. In fact I'm not even sure that she knew herself. I had heard tales of such creatures but believed them to be nothing but fairy tales. We had ventured a little further into the forest. Neleh was so happy because you'd literally just been born – she'd always wanted a baby sister and so we were just hanging out together, having fun on our own. We'd left the hospital because we thought Serena and Jack should spend some quality time with you. We had taken a different path than usual and then we'd decided to

investigate the area a bit more. That's when we found the little run-down old cottage, well hidden within the forest.” “Neleh was so excited so we'd approached it, assuming it to be empty but it wasn't. When we got closer we heard a woman's voice chanting. I remember Neleh saying the voice was familiar so we'd looked through the window and we'd seen that nurse from the hospital. Vivian. She was wearing a long black robe and was reading from a thick heavy book. It wasn't your average book, either. Some kind of spell book, I'm guessing now,” he said, sighing as he gently threw some more wood onto the fire. “What was she saying, Sammy?” I asked. “None of it made any sense to me. It sounded foreign. Latin, perhaps. We wouldn't have really thought that much about it but then we saw the photos... all those photos,” he cried. “They were all over the cottage. Photos of Jack, your father. She was clearly obsessed. Neleh became angry and wanted to confront her. I tried to stop her but it was too late. She burst through the door and shouted at her. She was asking 'What the hell are you doing?' over and over. Vivian was taken aback but she just laughed, saying 'He's mine'. Neleh shook her head and said, 'Never. He loves my mother. He'll never leave her'.” “What happened next?” I asked, afraid to hear the truth.

Sammy looked away from me for a moment and closed his eyes, shaking his head. I placed my hand on his shoulder to reassure him. He turned, smiled sadly and continued. “Vivian's eyes. They ch... they changed – they became completely red, like the devil's and she just said, 'Well I'll just have to get rid of her... and you'. Vivian lunged forward and grabbed at Neleh's hair. She must have pulled out a handful of it because she yelled in pain. Vivian started laughing and laughing. This evil laugh. I'll never forget it. I tried to pull Neleh away but she suddenly became really strong. Then she changed. Neleh changed right in front of my eyes. She became this... this... big cat. She swiped at Vivian and caught her face. But Vivian killed her. She threw something at her, uttered a few strange words and the cat, Neleh, she just fell to the ground. She was dead. As I picked her up, she suddenly changed back into human form. But she was dead. She was dead,” he cried, devastated. Tears slowly fell down my cheeks too as I realised that the woman I had thought was my own mother for fourteen years had actually been responsible for the brutal murder of my only sister. “How did she do this to you? How did you get these wings?” I asked, horrified. “I don't remember exactly what she said to me but I do recall her saying that she had something 'special' in store for me. She lunged at me and pulled at my hair. But

I was so devastated about Neleh that I couldn't do anything. I didn't even try. I just picked up her body and walked out of that cottage. She didn't even try to stop me. I carried on walking until I got to Gabriel's house. When he opened the door and saw me there with her dead body, I know he thought it was me. I knew he thought I was responsible. I could tell from his eyes. I laid Neleh's body on the bed and I left. Gabriel was crying by her side and he didn't notice me go. That's when I decided to go back and see if I could catch her myself, but as I walked back through the forest, the most horrendous pain started in my back. It lasted for hours and hours and I couldn't do a thing. I couldn't move. I've never experienced pain like it,” he said. “You were growing the wings,” I added and he nodded. Sammy explained that he knew perfectly well that he could never return to the town, nor go anywhere near civilisation. Already people thought he was a killer and if they saw his wings, it would have just made things even worse. They would see him as the devil himself. “Sammy, I'm so sorry about what happened to you. But we must tell Gabriel the truth. He will believe you now.” “Perhaps he will but I can't go near the town. Not like this.” “But you did when you rescued me,” I said hopefully, “Why did you do that?” I asked, not having

realised the implications before. “I couldn't save Neleh but I'll be damned if I let anything happen to her sister,” he said, with a smile. I leaned my head on his shoulder, “Thank you”. Sammy told me that occasionally he would fly or walk a little closer to town, keeping himself very well hidden where he would listen to the conversations of hikers, just to feel human again. One day he had heard two women talking about a young girl who had returned to live with her grandfather in Powell River. “When they mentioned Gabriel by name I knew it was you,” he said. “Sammy, did you know that my mother had died too?” I asked. He nodded, “She was murdered too. I think that was the spell Vivian was casting that day. She was trying to get rid of your mother and she succeeded. I'm so sorry, Lilly. If only I had managed to stop her.” I reassured him that it would have been impossible. Nothing could have stopped her. Nothing at all. For the next few hours, Sammy and I talked about what life had been like for the two of us over the years... me growing up in a kind of prison but not realising it until recently and him living in his own prison, hiding in the forest. We felt like life would begin to change again for us both, now that we had found each other. He was an important part of my family and I had to convince the rest of my family that this was so. But more importantly,

I had to convince them that he was no killer. That Vivian was responsible for much more than just taking me and my father away from them. But first, I had to get home.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE “Hold on tight, Lilly,” said Sammy as he put his arms carefully around me. His wings flared out to his sides and with a simple jump we moved skywards. Although terrifying, flying through the dark night was exhilarating. The higher we flew, the colder the temperature became and I found myself shivering to such an extent that my teeth began to chatter. “Don't worry, we're almost there,” Sammy said softly above the sound of his moving wings. I couldn't look down for fear. But soon enough, we were. He swooped down, staying within the safety of the forest although I recognised the area and knew I was close to home. As we came to a standstill, he gently released his grip on me. “Are you alright?” Nodding, I hugged him tightly and told him that soon we would all be together again. “How can I contact you though?” I asked, wondering how he would know when it was safe to return. “I'll come back and meet you here again tomorrow night as soon as darkness comes. I'll stay hidden until I see you. Until then, Lilly. Keep safe. Good luck speaking to the rest of the family.”

I nodded as I watched him gracefully leap off into the sky again. I could hear his wings gently beating in the wind and wondered if, one day, I would be able to fly like that. I hadn't forgotten that I might possess the gene that could give me wings of my own. Or furry paws. But I was still waiting, nervously, for it to happen. “Gabriel, Gabriel... wake up,” I said, gently shaking his shoulders as he slept peacefully, blissfully unaware of what had just happened to me. As he came to, he suddenly sat upright and asked, “Lilly, are you alright? What on earth is the matter? Did you have another bad dream?” I told him that I needed to talk to him urgently but I also needed to speak to Rose, Wyatt and Meredith... and Jo. “We must call them now and tell them to come over straight away. Something very important has happened.” He turned and looked at his bedside clock. 4.57am. “Perhaps it might be pertinent to just wait a couple of hours, Lilly. We don't want to worry the rest of the family... unless absolutely necessary. Is it, Lilly? Is it absolutely necessary?” I thought for a moment and agreed that perhaps it could wait a few more hours. After all, it had waited fourteen years, what was another two hours? I debated whether I should tell Gabriel about Sammy first but decided against it. I knew how he felt about the man and there was a possibility that he just

might go a little mad at the mere mention of his name. At least with the others there, particularly Jo, they would help calm him down – that was my plan, anyway. Gabriel wanted to know what was so urgent but I said I couldn't tell him until the others arrived. He wasn't delighted, of course, but he was understanding. Gabriel was always understanding. It was one of the many things that I loved about him. We decided to telephone the others at 8am – it was a Sunday morning and calling any earlier might have panicked them, Gabriel had said. Fortunately he hadn't noticed my unusual attire by then so I decided to go to my room and lie down for a while. It gave me the chance to remove Sammy's over large boots and hide them until the truth was told later. Adrenaline pulsed through my body as I lay there, darkness disappearing for another day to be replaced by a gentle light as the sun slowly began its ascent. I thought about Sammy. He had spent fourteen years completely alone. Even though I had felt lonesome during my childhood years, I could have no idea what it must have been like to have had absolutely no interaction with other people during that time. I wondered how he had managed to hang on to his sanity. Hidden from the world like some kind of freak, when that couldn't be any further from the truth. This man was a gentle soul who had suffered more than any of us had at the hands of a truly evil witch.

It saddened me more than words could describe that he was not part of this family. The family that would have been his had Neleh lived. He would have been my brother-in-law. In my eyes, he was and would always be Neleh's husband. The others arrived as soon as they could after the phone call. Wyatt had also brought Jo, as I'd requested. The last to arrive was Rose at five to nine. They all appeared to be consumed with worry but it wasn't too difficult to get them to calm down. They could see for themselves that I was safe and happy. I had wondered about Meredith. I knew at times she had been able to read my thoughts but this time, she seemed totally oblivious as to what was going on in my head. I asked her about it and she told me that it's not something she can do all the time. “It only happens occasionally and only when you are very close to me but I'm not getting anything at the moment,” she sighed, clearly wishing she was. After I had made them all some hot tea, and requested that Gabriel bring the box of photos they had shown me before, I asked them all to sit in the living room together. Gabriel handed me the box and I emptied it until I found the photograph I was looking for. The one of Sammy and Neleh happily together. “I don't want any of you to worry, especially you Gabriel,” I said to start with, “and I don't want you to say

anything until I've told you everything.” Gabriel sighed and I continued, “Please, Grandfather. This is more important that anything. Not a word, okay?” He nodded and smiled as best he could, unsure about what I was about to reveal. “A few nights ago I had a dream and when I woke up, I discovered that it had caused me to sleepwalk.” The others all looked at each other with worry. “It's okay. That night I woke up inside the house and nothing happened to me,” I smiled before going on, “but last night something very different happened. I had the most vivid dream I have ever had and I sleepwalked... right into the forest.” “Goodness, Lilly... you could have...” Rose began but I interrupted her. “Please Rose, let me finish. I was led there by the ghosts of Serena and Neleh. They took me deep into the forest. I walked for a long time before I woke up but when I did, I knew that they had been trying to show me something. Well, not something, but someone,” I whispered. I could tell my family were all biting their tongues, except Jo who was clearly excited and desperate to know the full story. I held up the photo of Sammy and Neleh and said, “Last night I met Sammy Morton.” Gabriel stood up so abruptly that he knocked his

cup of tea to the floor. “Lillian Tulugaq. What were you thinking? You could have got yourself killed. And then what? Then what?” he yelled and stormed out of the room. That was exactly the kind of reaction I had dreaded, which was one of the reasons I had wanted the others to be there with me for support. As I had imagined, Wyatt stood and followed him, as did Meredith who returned a moment later with a sponge and began mopping up the tea. She was soon followed by the others. Gabriel was obviously forced to bite his tongue, again. I said nothing until everyone was sitting quietly. “Sammy is not what you think he is. Sammy is not a killer.” I could hear Gabriel huffing and trying so hard not to speak so I continued quickly. “Sammy was a witness to my sister's death. Vivian is the true murderer.” Although there were gasps, I could tell the information was being mulled over by them all. “And he told you this, did he? And you naïvely believed him? Oh Lilly,” said Gabriel softly. “There's more to it, Gabriel,” I said, “Sammy has been in hiding all these years. Not because he was involved in the death, but because she cursed him. She prevented him from being able to return home. She cursed him with wings. Two beautiful big black wings.”

Everybody suddenly began to speak at once and I waited a moment before hushing them so I could continue, “Sammy was the one who saved my life. He rescued me and you still have that feather to prove it... don't you, Gabriel?” He stood then, his face white as a sheet and he walked into another room, returning with the feather that proved what I had been telling them was the truth. “Goodness. All these years,” began Rose, “all these years he has been persecuted in so many ways. He was never even given the benefit of the doubt.” “That's not all,” I said, “Sammy and Neleh saw Vivian putting some kind of spell on Serena. He believes that she was putting a spell on her to get rid of her. That's how Neleh was killed. She confronted Vivian and she was murdered, but not before...” I took a breath. “Not before what Lilly?” asked Jo eagerly. “Not before Neleh changed into a cat.” Rose smiled then, “So she did carry the gene. And I thought I would never know the truth.” “The scar that Vivian had on her face in this photograph was put there by Neleh. She managed to swipe at her with her claws seconds before she died.” We all sat in silence for a few moments, letting the news sink in. “So where is Sammy now?” asked Gabriel at last. I explained that he had created some kind of a home within a cave deep in the forest, far from the town.

He couldn't risk being seen by anybody. “He knew that if anyone saw him, he would be taken away like some kind of freak. He is such a gentle man. Even now, after all that has happened to him. Even after being so alone for all these years, he is still a truly wonderful, gentle man. He should be a part of this family. The way he was meant to be,” I said sadly. Gabriel finally conceded and nodded, “I feel absolutely terrible. How could I not have known this?” “He hid from the world. He didn't want anybody to know,” I replied. “But the Elders. This is something the Elders should have known. We must go and see him,” he said. Again, I explained that it would be very difficult to find his hiding place but told them that he had said he would return not far from the house that evening. “He wants to meet with you all too,” I whispered, as a tear rolled down my cheek, knowing that he would finally be welcomed into our home with open arms. Fourteen years later than he should have been.

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO That day had turned out to be one of the most surreal days I had spent in Canada so far. For me it hadn't been so hard to understand what had really happened all those years ago, because I had only learned the truth about myself a few short months before. I knew it was tougher for the rest of the family though as they had fourteen-year-old beliefs that had to be undone. Of course they believed me when I'd told them what had happened – there was no reason for them not to. But it would be when they met Sammy again that the truth would really sink in. When they saw how much suffering he had been through, not just physically, but emotionally too, they would take him in with open arms. I had no doubt about that. And it was this reason that I couldn't wait for the reunion to take place. I willed the hours to pass by, for darkness to fall. There was another problem I had to deal with though. As much as I craved to be with Oliver that day, I knew I couldn't. He would have known there was something going on. Something big. And I couldn't tell him what it was. Oliver was as innocent and naïve about the truth of this world as I had been on my arrival to this magical place. If I told him that there were such things as witches who could cast evil spells, he would think I had

gone completely mad. Wouldn't he? When he had phoned me that morning to organise a time to come and pick me up, I had to make excuses not to go out with him, and that hurt me. I hated lying to him. But what choice did I have? It was then that I began to wonder whether our relationship would survive. As much as I was falling for him, I knew that if he was kept in the dark, our relationship would predominantly be based on lies. And what relationship can survive that? But more importantly, it wasn't fair on him. There was love, but a really successful relationship had to be based on many things. Yes, love was at the top of the list, but it was followed closely by trust and honesty. No relationship could survive without all three. I was forbidden to talk about our family's raven gene and the fact that I had been raised by a witch posing as my mother. I could not tell anyone that I knew this world was not just inhabited by normal animals and human beings, but also by werecats, werewolves, vampires, halflings, changelings and so on. I had to keep the secret, even if it meant ruining my own chances of love. Sadness overwhelmed me but I wasn't ready to give up just yet. I had to try and be a normal teenager. Surely over the centuries, other half human half creatures had successful relationships with other humans... hadn't they?

I needed to find out and so later that day, I broached the subject with the person I knew would offer me the wisest words, Rose. “I knew this subject would come up at some stage, dear, and it's a difficult one to answer. Sure, there have been relationships between changelings and humans. But not all of them have survived, I'm afraid. Yet others have,” she said with a sad smile, as I caught the remnants of a memory flashing across her eyes. “What about you, Rose? Did you have someone once?” I asked, eager to find out what she had been thinking about. We were standing in her conservatory where she kept a number of beautiful flowers. As she spoke she sprayed them gently with water, carefully breathing more life into the stunning different specimens of roses. Her face lit up immediately as she said his name. Walter. “He was the love of my life,” she said as she placed the water bottle down and turned to face me. She then opened a cupboard and pulled out an old photo album, the pages had become slightly withered with age. She handed it to me and as I opened it, I could see it contained photos from many years ago. Most were black and white. The majority of them were of a very handsome young man with fair hair. There were a few which showed him standing very close to a stunning young woman with dark hair and very familiar cat-like

eyes. It was Rose. Although she had aged, she was instantly recognisable. About half way through the album, the pages became empty. I felt a pang of pain for her; I guessed that he had not lived past his thirties, perhaps not even his mid twenties, judging by the images. “What happened?” I asked, intrigued. It was clearly, even after all these years, still painful to recollect but she spoke gently, “He just disappeared,” she said, taking my hand in hers. So that was why it was painful for her to talk about it – because she knew it might be painful for me too. She knew that her words would reverberate with me. He simply vanished. Just as my own father had. As she spoke, she flipped to the back of the album where a single photograph had been glued down. This one contained the image of not just the couple in love but of a tiny baby too. “One day he took her out in her pram for a walk and they never returned. Nobody saw them. It was a complete mystery,” she stuttered, trying to hold back the tears. “Rose, I'm so sorry,” I said wishing I could do something but knowing full well that I couldn't. When my father had disappeared it must have been absolute hell for poor Rose. It was as if she was re-living history. It must have been hell for her those fourteen years earlier too. A man and his baby being taken away from

his family like that. I felt such pain for her. Not only had she lost the man she adored, but she had lost their only bond, a tiny little daughter. “How old was she?” I asked. “Six months exactly,” she said as she blotted her eyes with a white cotton handkerchief, “her name was Lori.” “When did they disappear?” “A long, long time ago, my dear. He was 30 years old. I had just turned 21,” she answered before closing the album and putting it back in its resting place, before continuing, “we had known each other for many years and had begun dating when I was 16. Some people weren't so keen on us being together because of the age gap but we didn't care what they thought. We were so in love. We were soul mates and little Lori was the icing on our cake. That's what we used to say,” she said. “Did he know about your... your 'abilities'?” She chuckled then and nodded, “Things were a little different back then. I didn't know I could change until I was 18 and it wasn't because I was told. It was because it just happened one day. I was terrified. I didn't know what was happening to me. Luckily it happened while I was at home and my mother was visiting. Walter was out at the time and my mother had heard a commotion in my room. She walked in and I was no longer Rose the teenager. I was Rose the Canadian Lynx.

You can imagine my shock when she began speaking to me softly, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. She calmed me down though and I soon changed back to my human form. It was while I was changing back that Walter came home.” “I bet that gave him the shock of a lifetime,” I said and she nodded. “It was the only time I have ever seen a man faint,” she laughed. “When he eventually came to, he thought he'd had a strange dream but then he saw my ripped clothes and knew it hadn't been a dream at all. He took it surprisingly well. It was a shock to the both of us on the same day, and so we had to come to terms with it together.” “So he accepted that it was a part of who you are?” I asked eagerly, thinking that perhaps Oliver would do the same. “I was very lucky,” she nodded before slowly adding, “but his parents weren't killed by wildcats.” The excitement that had been building within me was ripped out of me and I slumped back in the chair, closing my eyes and fighting back the tears that threatened to break loose. “Lilly, Oliver and Ben have been through a lot over the years. They have had to come to terms with the fact that both their mother and father were killed by two wild mountain lions. If you told them now that you may well be an animal of the feline variety, they could see

you as a huge threat. It's very risky,” she said gently. “You're still very young, Lilly. Oliver is your first boyfriend. Are you absolutely certain that he is the one? Because if he's not... and he finds out about this family, all hell could break loose. There are so many things you need to think about, to take into consideration. Ultimately though, it's up to you. We can't tell you what you should be doing with your life. That's for you to decide.” Of course I knew what she said was true and, although it hurt in the pit of my stomach, I had gone to Rose for a reason. I trusted her and so I knew I had to think long and hard about my decision. There was so much going on in my life and perhaps stringing Oliver along was the worst thing I could do. The problem was that my feelings for him were getting stronger. They were strengthened every time I saw him. But on the other hand, I had to think of him and I did know that he would undoubtedly be safer not knowing the truth. But how could he continue to be such a big part of my life and not know? I felt so confused. As I watched Rose continue to prune her beloved flowers, I couldn't help but think what a remarkable woman she was. She had been through so much, losing her true love and their daughter – and had never known what had happened to them – and yet she had remained clear-headed and, well, normal. She had continued to be

a strong and loving woman in spite of it all. It was then that I thought about how Vivian had taken my father and me away from our family, and I wondered whether someone like Vivian could have been responsible for Walter's disappearance too. I didn't mention it though; I had already drudged up enough heartbreaking memories. I didn't want to cause any more grief. As I left Rose's house a little while later, I thought that perhaps it was something I could talk about with Gabriel. Walking back down the pathway through the trees, I decided to take the scenic route home, stopping along the shoreline to watch a single fisherman catch a small fish off in the distance. I began to think about Oliver and decided that I ought to ask Gabriel for his advice. He was pleased that I wanted his opinion on the matter, particularly because he had raised the two boys himself and knew how difficult it was to keep the truth from them. “But I am a strong believer in fate, Lilly, and if Oliver is meant to be in your life, then he will be.” “But how can he be and not know the truth. Surely he needs to know who I really am. Who we really are. Doesn't he, and Ben, deserve to know the truth about the family that raised them?” I asked, almost wishing for him to just say 'yes, let's tell them the truth'. But he shook his head and reiterated that what

will be, will be. As the afternoon turned into evening, the sky slowly became darker and the crucial family members began to arrive again. My worries about Oliver began to move towards the back of my mind as I began to feel excited about seeing Sammy again. I was eager for him to be welcomed into the family again after all these years. At least that was what I hoped would happen. The six of us (again we were joined by Jo, on my request, for extra support) assembled just beyond the opening to the forest, where I'd followed my mother's ghost the night before, and stood huddled together for warmth as we awaited the arrival of Sammy. We didn't have to wait long. We could hear the soft flapping of wings from above. It wasn't a frightening sound, just like a rather large bird flying down from the sky. Except for the fact that this bird was a man. Over the years he had clearly perfected his flying and landing techniques and as he swooped down quite a few metres from us, he came to a gentle halt, before walking very slowly towards us. I rushed forward with open arms and as I approached him, I could almost feel the tension from behind me but I ignored it completely, hugging Sammy like the long lost brother that he was. “Sammy,” I whispered, “don't worry. I've explained the truth. They know what happened now and

they have nothing against you... but it's been such a long time and it might take a little while for them to accept you and to come to terms with everything. Please bear with them.” His face belied his body language, which was cool and confident. I could see in his eyes that he was nervous. Scared, even, about what was about to happen. I took his hand in mine, and together we turned to face my family. We walked towards them and waited. “Sammy... oh dear Sammy,” cried Rose, “we're so sorry” and she rushed forward and took him into a big hug, sobbing. I could see that she wasn't the only one crying. As I looked closely at all their faces, all were wet with tears and I smiled as they rolled down my own cheeks too. This is what my mother and Neleh had wanted. They had wanted the truth to be known. They had wanted me to find Sammy and bring him home and that is exactly what was happening before my eyes. Gabriel took his hand in both of his own then and smiled. He didn't say a word, he just stood looking at the man he had once held responsible for the death of two beloved family members. He now knew that he had been totally and utterly wrong. Jo later told me that she had been a little afraid at first. Although she knew of the amazing things our family could do, she had never actually seen anything like that before and had hovered in the background

waiting to be introduced, nervously. Of course as soon as I'd done so, her nerves had melted away and she was won over by Sammy's gentle soul. As we huddled together for warmth, we walked back towards the house, checking that there was nobody out and about before we quickly rushed indoors, cautiously hiding that magnificent set of wings. It was the first time that Sammy had set foot indoors in so many years and the simple act led him to break down in tears as he looked around and saw that everything was pretty much as it had been all those years before. Meredith patted him on his back before quickly jerking her arm away for fear of hurting him. It broke the ice instantly and he laughed at her reaction, “It's okay”, he said, “they won't break. They're pretty strong,” as he wiped away the tears from his face. “Come Sammy, come and sit down with us. Let's make some hot coffee, or tea?” Gabriel asked, unsure as to what Sammy would like to drink. We all wondered about what he must have survived on all these years and Sammy smiled, “It's been a long time since I had coffee,” he smiled. “Coffee it is then,” said Gabriel standing quickly. “No Gabriel, I'll do it. You guys have got rather a lot of catching up to do. Let me make the coffee,” said Jo as I walked with her into the kitchen, leaving them to reminisce about the happy times and get to know each

other all over again. Later that evening, it was decided that Sammy would move in with us. Gabriel's house was close enough to the forest and had easy access should Sammy need more space. And of course, should he need to hide from anybody that would visit for any reason. Sammy shed plenty of tears that night, as all of us did. As I had hoped, he was welcomed back into the family with open arms. All was as it should have been. But there were still so many questions that needed to be answered. Things we needed to figure out together. A future to plan. A father, a son and a brother to find and bring home.

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE The next few weeks were fairly uneventful and seemed to go by quickly. Sammy was a joy to be around and he and Gabriel were developing a close bond. He had even been introduced to the rest of the family, after they had suspected something pretty major was going on. Gabriel knew that it was wrong to keep it from them. Meredith's husband John and their son Cormac as well as Wyatt's wife, Sonya, were told of his existence prior to them coming over to our house. They were told that a discovery had been made that proved, contrary to popular belief, that Sammy Morton was innocent. That he had nothing to do with Neleh's murder or Serena's 'suicide'. They weren't told, however, about the shocking curse that had been placed upon him until the small group arrived at the house. Because they were aware of the strange creatures that already inhabited our world, they weren't as shocked as I thought they would be. Cormac, however, nearly fell off his chair when Sammy walked in with his huge wings on full view. After a few minutes, though, he declared it to be 'cool' and wanted to know if he could see him fly. Again, the ice was broken and Sammy no longer needed to be hidden from the rest of the family. Who he did need to be hidden from, however, were two men who had been a big part of the family for many

years... Ben and Oliver. Although it was discussed at length, we all felt the same. With their parents killed by wild animals, they needed to be shielded from the truth. The truth that could hurt them. So during those few weeks, I had to prevent Oliver from coming to the house. I knew eventually he would become suspicious but until then, I would go on as normal. Unfortunately, things didn't go quite as planned. It was an evening in early March. Gabriel had gone out to celebrate an old friend's birthday and Sammy and I were enjoying an evening in alone. We had eaten pizza and were watching an old film on the television. Ever since Sammy had moved in, we had just clicked. After all, we did have a lot in common. We had both spent many lonely years forced to live without so many things. Although I'd had a few creature comforts, there had been none for Sammy. We had gone without things like TV and pizza so whenever we had the chance, we would savour every moment. That night we were being silly and giggling away when there was a knock on the door. Sammy became nervous. “Hide,” I whispered, giving him a few moments to slip away somewhere in the house. “Who is it?” I yelled through the door, and as I slowly opened it, there was a beaming Oliver.

“Happy Valentine's Day,” he said with a beaming smile. “But it's not Valentine's Day,” I answered hoping that Sammy had managed to hide himself well. He grinned again and produced from behind his back a single rose. Handing it to me, he said, “I know, but as we haven't been able to do much together lately, and we couldn't celebrate Valentine's Day, I thought I'd surprise you tonight. I know Gabriel is at a birthday party so I figured you'd be alone.” He bent down and kissed me softly on the lips. My concern for Sammy, however, meant that I didn't respond the way I should have. He pulled back and looked at me strangely, “Is everything alright, Lilly?” he asked. I nodded but I knew I had never been a very good liar. “What is it?” he asked. I smiled, trying to think of something to say when we both heard a noise from indoors. It dawned on Oliver that I was not alone. He knew I was hiding something and I had no explanation. I was mortified and worried to the core. “Oh God, Lilly. Are you seeing someone else?” “No, of course not,” I whispered in response, though not convincingly enough for him. If only I could just tell him the truth. Suspicion got the better of him and he pushed

open the front door and walked in, “So who is he, Lilly? Is it someone I know? Someone from school?” I repeated over and over again that there was nobody else but he just didn't believe me. He walked into the living room and when he saw two plates and two glasses, he knew, for sure, that I certainly wasn't on my own. “Oliver, please don't do this. Of course I'm not seeing anybody else. You're the only one,” I sobbed. “Then why all the secrecy, Lilly? Why have you been avoiding me for the past month or so?” Again I was speechless, there was nothing I could say. When I heard the front door slam, I knew that Sammy had made a run for it towards the forest. Oliver followed and I was terrified that he would see him. I tried to grab him but I wasn't quick enough. I followed hot on his heels and knew that he had seen the man leaving the house. “Who are you?” shouted Oliver. I watched in horror as Sammy turned slowly and the realisation hit Oliver smack in the face. “But you're... you're a murderer. You're Sammy Morton. Oh my God, what the...? Wings?,” he said. Something clicked within Oliver then and I could see that he was going to try to catch him. “No, just let him go Oliver,” I yelled as loud as I could, running faster than I'd ever ran before, chasing

after them. The two men that meant the world to me. It was then that something extraordinary happened to me. As I ran, I could feel a dramatic change within me. A fierce pain shot through my entire body, stopping me dead in my tracks. I screamed out in agony and at the same time noticed that Oliver had stopped abruptly and turned to see why I had yelped so loudly. For a moment, Oliver became the least of my problems as I felt my body trying to shut itself down. It was trying to black out. I fought the feeling to lose consciousness and remained awake throughout the process in which my body began to radically change beyond all recognition. I had been wondering when this would happen but had not prepared myself for the fact that it might happen during the most inopportune time. Why, oh why did it have to happen while Oliver was there? The ferocity of the pain continued to attack my every pore and I felt as though I wanted to die, and although it felt like this change took a long time, I knew deep down that it had almost been instantaneous. I knew then that I was no longer the innocent young fourteen-year-old girl that had been chasing after Sammy and Oliver in the forest. And as I looked down, I saw the full extent of my new self. I saw that in place of my long pale arms and legs were four limbs of a completely different nature. Long, lean, incredibly strong and covered in soft black fur, I knew that my change into a feline was complete. Judging from my

size, I realised that I wasn't your average house cat but a much larger animal. To my horror, it dawned on me that I had become one of the most fierce feline creatures in the region. I had morphed into a black mountain lion and I will never forget the look of absolute terror on Oliver's face at the sight of me. It would haunt me forever. I had no idea what to do. For some reason I had not questioned Rose enough about the physical changes that happen during a transformation and we had certainly never discussed what I should do when it did occur. After witnessing Sammy fly off into the distance, Oliver had then seen me become something terrifying, especially in his eyes, seen as I had become the very creature that had been responsible for his own parents' death. I watched as the utter shock of it all caused him to collapse right in front of my eyes. Terrified that the shock had killed him, I rushed to his side and put my head above his mouth. I could feel his breath and his heartbeat was strong yet incredibly fast – I could hear and almost feel the rhythmic beating without even touching him. I dared not touch him in case he suddenly awoke. That would be an even greater shock, I was sure of it. I came to the conclusion that he had most likely fainted. He needed to be taken back to the house but, being on four legs I knew I couldn't do it myself. I had no choice but to call out to Sammy and hope that he was

merely hiding and had not flown too far away. Forgetting that I couldn't call out his name, I tried to make some kind of noise to get his attention. It was difficult but I managed a deep howl. He returned almost immediately, landing just a few metres away from us. I could just see his face and I knew that he was not afraid of what I had become. He had witnessed his own girlfriend change into a cat, albeit briefly, and so the sight of me changing wasn't something that caused too much concern. As if reading my mind, he approached quickly, bending down to pick up the still unconscious Oliver. Living alone in the forest for fourteen years had helped him become stronger than an average man and so he lifted him with ease. He walked as fast as he could back to the house, while at the same time I rushed off into the distance, heading towards the one person I knew would be able to help me in these strange circumstances I had found myself in. I ran as fast as my hind legs would propel me, trying to keep myself hidden, until I reached Rose's house. I let out another howl as soon as I arrived, causing all of the other cats in the vicinity to howl back. Rose appeared quickly in the doorway, a look of concern across her face. I approached her, not knowing how to tell her what had happened but she knew something wasn't right. As she peered down at me fearlessly, I bowed my head

and looked to the ground, trying hard to think of a way to help her know that it was me. But I needn't have worried, for she knew immediately who I was. “So it has happened, Lilly,” she said softly and I nodded, “I knew you would become a special beast. A black mountain lion, eh? Excellent,” she chuckled. Rose then stepped right up to me and bent down so our faces were parallel to each other. She looked deep into my eyes and sensed the urgency. I watched as she made the immediate decision to change too, “for speed,” she had whispered while still in human form. I nodded and then watched as the old lady morphed into a creature of grace, beauty and speed – all in a matter of seconds, completely silently except for the ripping on her clothes. It appeared that her change had happened painlessly. It was only when she had become a smaller cat than me that we could communicate effectively. Although we were unable to physically speak to each other, we were able to read each other's minds. I explained to her exactly what had happened and I listened intently as she responded, telling me that we needed to get to Oliver immediately. She sprang into action, leaping quickly and effortlessly down through the tall trees in the direction of my home. I followed as quickly as I could, noticing that we were using a different route to that which I had become accustomed. An easier route for beasts that

could move the way we could, fitting through gaps within the trees that I would have struggled with in my human form. I had little time to dwell on the change that had happened to me but I did notice a few things. My senses were like nothing I'd ever experienced before. Not only could I smell things I would never have even noticed, my eyesight and hearing were second to none too. But I couldn't think about that. I needed to think about Oliver. What had I done? We would never be the same again. He would hate me and wouldn't even want to lay his eyes on me, probably for the rest of his life. I knew there was nothing I could do to change his feelings for me. I just hoped that he would be able to keep our secret. That was even more important than anything else now. As I followed behind Rose, my mind strayed again and I couldn't help but notice how gracefully she moved. Graceful in human form, graceful in feline form – she was a true beauty. Minutes later as we arrived at home, I wondered how I would change back. I had no idea how I had changed in the first place so I didn't know what to do. I watched as Rose didn't even give it a second thought. Well practised in the art, I watched as the cat grew larger, the fur giving way to pale skin and the whiskers disappearing from her face, her claws becoming long slender fingers. I was about to discover an unfortunate

side effect of the change though, as she stood up proudly, I saw that she was completely naked. She looked down at me and smiled, “It's something you'll have to get used to, I'm afraid,” she said. “I've had many years to come to terms with it,” and then she opened the front door and tiptoed in quietly. I skulked in behind her, watching her as she opened a cupboard that I hadn't even noticed before and pulled out a pair of black trousers, a grey sweater and a pair of black pumps, which she hastily dressed herself with. “I'll explain later,” she whispered. Sammy appeared then, recognising Rose's dulcet tones. “He's still out cold,” he whispered, “I didn't want to try and wake him in case he freaked out again. I think he's okay though.” Rose nodded and told us to stay out of the room. She didn't want him to wake up and see us before he saw anyone else. She asked Sammy to call Gabriel immediately. After he had done so, he came over to me and gently put his hand on the back of my neck, “Don't worry, Lilly. I'm sure everything will be alright.” I let out a sigh and sat down on the cold stone floor, wishing I could morph back into human form. I wanted to speak to Sammy so badly but I couldn't. There was no way he could understand me so I just curled up

on the floor, waiting. Waiting for something to happen. We heard Rose's voice from Gabriel's bedroom, where Sammy had lay Oliver down until he came to. Although we couldn't hear what she was saying, we could tell that she was reasoning with him. Occasionally, his voice could be heard too – but he never shouted. There was no anger there, which was at least something to soothe my worrying head. It wasn't much later when I heard the sounds of an engine roaring up the driveway. Gabriel was home. I leapt up, not sure what to do with myself but before I could do anything, Gabriel was at the door, opening it. As he rushed in, he gasped at the sight of me with Sammy. Speechless for a second, he suddenly gushed, “Lilly?” I nodded and rushed to his side, brushing my head against his legs gently. I was afraid he might be angry but he looked so proud and he smiled at me warmly for a moment until Sammy filled him in on the evening's events. “Oliver?” he said, “Where is he?” “Rose is with him now. They're in your room.” He patted me on the head and told us both to just stay in the living room out of the way until he had spoken to him. I was desperate to see Oliver for myself. I was desperate to speak to him and plead forgiveness for

keeping this from him. But the sight of me wouldn't help my case. I watched as the door shut slowly behind Gabriel and waited patiently, not able to do anything but pace up and down the living room floor. “Come and sit down, Lilly. There is nothing you can do,” said Sammy kindly. I shook my head and sighed heavily, wishing that there was something I could do. Then the phone rang. Knowing that he shouldn't answer it in case it was someone other than a family member, he picked it up without saying a word and listened carefully. It was Jo, however. Relieved to hear a friendly voice, he recounted what had happened and she told him she would be right over. Luckily she only lived a stone's throw away so she arrived within a few minutes. With a gentle knock on the door, Sammy gingerly peered through the window to make sure it was her. When he saw that it was, he opened the door and she stepped in, becoming speechless at the sight of me in all my feline glory. “Wow, Lilly. This is amazing. You're a... you're a mountain lion. A black one!” she exclaimed, stating the obvious. “Do you mind if I stroke your head?” she asked tentatively. I shook my head and she moved closer to me and I felt her hand softly touch the top of my head and move

slowly down my back. It was a soothing motion, helping me to feel a bit calmer after everything that had happened. Suddenly the bedroom door opened and Rose appeared, shutting it behind her. “It's good of you to come, Jo. I think Lilly needs as much support as she can get right now. I'm afraid Oliver's not taking this very well.” I sighed loudly once again, wishing I could rewind time and save Oliver and myself all this heartache. Although he was probably feeling something far more than heartache – shock, outright disgust, perhaps? As the three spoke amongst themselves for a few moments, I tried to will myself to change back, closing my eyes hard and thinking, 'change, change, change'. But nothing happened and so I had no choice but to wait until it occurred naturally. “Well, I have said everything that I can say. Done everything that I can do and Gabriel is the best person to reason with Oliver at this stage, so I think you and I should go back to my house, Lilly. Jo, can you stay for a while? Gabriel might need you.” Jo agreed and asked whether she should call anyone else. “I'll leave that up to Gabriel. He will let you know. Just wait for him, okay?” Again she nodded, “I'll make us some tea,

Sammy. You two go. Don't worry. I'm sure everything will be alright.” Rose beckoned me to follow her as she opened the front door and so we walked in silence for a few minutes before she turned to look at me and smiled. “A mountain lion, eh?” she said with pride. “Your mother would have been so proud of you, Lilly. Of course we knew that you wouldn't just be any old cat... or raven,” she added. It was then that I thought about ravens. I had become a cat, not a bird. Gabriel must have been a little disappointed that I had inherited my mother's genes and not my father's. Especially considering there was no other family member, at that stage, that was able to become the bird of our ancestors. I thought how great it would have been to be able to fly, but as I looked around at my surroundings and smelled the wonderful things I could smell and heard the extraordinary things I could hear, I didn't feel any disappointment. Although I still wondered how I was going to return to my old self and I dreaded the pain that I had felt earlier that evening, I was still amazed at my whole transformation. It hadn't happened how I had hoped it would. I had imagined myself something like Professor McGonagall in Harry Potter who could change in the blink of an eye, without an ounce of pain. That is how I'd wanted it to happen and in the company of a select few. Certainly not

in the company of Oliver. But that is exactly what had happened and I couldn't take it back. My relationship with him was ruined. Totally and utterly ruined. And there was nothing I could do about it. Rose had become quiet once again, deep in thought, I imagined as we trampled through the undergrowth beneath the tall trees and headed in the direction of her home. Although I wasn't looking where I was going, I knew we were close because I could hear all of her cats. I could smell them too but more than anything I could almost feel the sound of their hearts, beating gently, keeping them alive. Of course I could 'feel' Rose's heartbeat even louder than anything, and it was beating a little quicker than when we had left my house. I looked up at her and it amazed me that this 70-plus (she still hadn't told me her actual age) year-old woman was capable of such a massive transformation. She was still incredibly fit and agile. She was a force to be reckoned with and I was intensely proud that I could call her family. We arrived at the front door and as she pushed it open, Scully was the first to rush out. The hair on her back raised high as she saw me and she arched her back. I noticed that her eyes had become as black as coal again as she stared deep into my eyes. I just stood still, waiting for some kind of recognition. It didn't take long. Within seconds, she relaxed completely and approached me, purring happily.

Rose smiled too and patted her on the back, “I knew she would recognise you. She just needed a moment,” she said. As I entered the house, I had similar experiences with the rest of the animals and soon it was as normal, the cats curling up in various nooks and crannies wherever they could. Rose walked into the kitchen and sat down, taking off her black pumps and replacing them with a pair of warm slippers. “Right,” she said, “we need to get you back to Lilly, the girl. As much as I love this new look.” I sat beside her and waited for her to tell me what to do. “And don't worry, I've got clothes for you to wear here,” she laughed. “You'll find that it becomes very useful to keep clothes at the homes of all our family members,” she laughed. “Now, the key is to relax. It's really quite simple but it will take some getting used to.” I tried to do as she said but nothing happened and so I sat and focused on relaxing and being calm. Nothing. I was still a mountain lion. “Okay, let's try something different. Lie down completely,” I did as she said and curled up on the soft rug besides the kitchen counter top. “Now close your eyes. Slow your breathing down and relax. Feel as though your muscles are falling

away from your bones. That's it. Breathe in slowly. Breathe out slowly. In. Out. In. Out.” Sure enough, as I completely relaxed my body, I felt something happen within me. There was no pain like before. It was incredibly uncomfortable but strangely pain free. And finally, moments later, I felt my whole body become human again. I opened my eyes to find Rose had gone. I stood up and turned round, conscious of my nakedness. At first I had felt very warm but I soon grew cold. Rose appeared from another room carrying a pair of pink pyjamas and some thick purple woolly socks. “I told Gabriel you would stay here tonight. I think it's for the best,” she said as she handed me the warm clothes. I slipped them on, quickly warming up before I thanked her. Once dressed, she hugged me long and hard, “It's a tough life sometimes, Lilly. We can never know what's going to happen. But you mustn't worry yourself over Oliver. What's done is done. He will survive.” For the first time since early that evening, I broke down in tears. They flowed for a long time afterwards. No matter how hard I tried to choke them back, my cheeks would become soaked once again. Rose was the perfect company. She knew exactly what to say and when not to say anything and I was particularly grateful for her wisdom that night. When my eyes and cheeks finally became drier,

we decided to make some hot chocolate and we ended up staying awake for hours talking about love, life, Serena, Neleh, Walter, Lori, Sammy, Oliver, December and everything else that mattered to us both. We bonded more that night than we had ever done before. Rose had become something of a surrogate mother to me.

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR I didn't speak to Oliver again after that. I tried phoning him but he ignored all my calls. My emails bounced back and my letters were returned unopened. Gabriel had reasoned with him and thankfully he had agreed to keep our family's secret, but at a price. The price being that he no longer wanted to be a part of our lives. I was heartbroken. Not just for me but for Gabriel who cherished him and had done so ever since he was born, and particularly since he became a foster parent to him after the death of his parents. I was also sad for his brother Ben who was completely unaware about what had happened. Oliver had agreed Ben was better off not knowing the truth that surrounded him. He then left Powell River, out of our lives. I knew that the fault lay entirely with me. Ben had attempted to find out the truth behind his sudden departure but we refused to give him any more details than absolutely necessary. All he had been told was that Oliver and I had a huge disagreement, so big that he no longer wanted to live here. Apparently, he'd told Ben he had always yearned for more than being stuck in Powell River, so it seemed the perfect time to get away and explore what he really wanted out of life. Not being the kind of person to pry, Ben accepted

what he had been told. The excuses made sense to him, and so he carried on life as normal. Well, as normal as could be expected considering his beloved younger brother had effectively run away. I could tell that it pained him that Oliver had left, but he told me that, regardless of his reasons for leaving, he was also proud that Oliver had decided to stand on his own two feet and had left for his own adventure. After several weeks when I asked after Oliver, Ben told me that he regularly talked to him on the phone but when I asked for more details – how he was, where he was, etc, Ben just said that he was doing okay but that he had promised Oliver not to tell me where he was or what he was doing. His only message to me: 'please stay away and don't try to contact me'. When Ben told me those words, I hid myself away for a while, shed a few tears and did my best to move on, but it wasn't easy. Although I blamed myself, I refused to let it affect my life negatively. I still had a life and I intended to live it as best as I could. That didn't mean I didn't miss Oliver though. I missed him terribly. He had been such an important part of my early life in Canada and I wished that things had happened differently with him. He deserved it... and so did I. My life continued, not quite as normal as before, but continued nonetheless. With Oliver no longer in the picture, Sammy didn't have as much to worry about

because we rarely had any other visitors to our home. The two of us became very close, he was like a brother to me and I loved him dearly and I knew he loved me too. I was the little sister he had never had and with us both having things to hide, we shared a lot in common. There were days we would spend hours in the forest, Sammy showing me how he had lived there for so many years. Throughout that lonely time, he'd had no choice but to become totally self sufficient – hunting for food and furs to keep himself warm during the winters, creating shelter, building fires... he taught me all of this and more, at the same time helping me to develop my own fitness and strength too. Whilst there, deep in the forest with him, usually during the hours of darkness, I spent much of my time as a mountain lion, running stealthily through the trees below with Sammy flying just above the tree tops. We would spend hours racing against each other and having fun. It hadn't really occurred to me until then, but it was like Sammy was regaining those years of his youth, the ones he had lost. The ones that had been so cruelly taken from him. As spring turned to summer, my thoughts of Oliver and our times together gradually dwindled and I began to concentrate on other things and to look to the future.

I hadn't forgotten Gabriel's promise to me, the one he had made earlier in the winter shortly after I broke my leg. I recalled him saying that he would take me on a trip to visit the Elders and he'd said that we would go when the weather had improved... in spring. Yet spring was now nearly over. Although neither of us had broached the subject since that time, it was finally time to ask him about it. He hadn't forgotten. In fact he was well prepared for my questions and had already begun preparations for our journey together. With a smile, Gabriel nodded. “There's no need to worry, my dear Lilly. I have been planning our trip for a while, I've just been waiting for the right time and I believe that time has come.” The thought excited me. Not just the fact that we were leaving Powell River for an unusual journey, but that I was to spend some quality time with my grandfather, something I hadn't really done. When Gabriel had first mentioned that we should go to the Elders together, it was primarily to help unravel the mystery of who had rescued me after my accident, however, with the truth now fully known, we decided the journey was still an important one. It was a rite of passage for me. At the same time, he told me, it was important for me to meet the Elders. “You never know when you might need their assistance or advice, Lilly,” he had said, almost in warning.

Of course, there was also the matter of my missing father and the Elders might be able to offer some insight as to what had happened to him and where he might be. Gabriel explained that it would likely be a difficult trip to take and that it involved a lot of hiking through the mountains and forest trails. But, like him, it had to be taken in human form. I couldn't change into a mountain lion for ease of passage, he had warned me. “In order for you to grow, truly grow as a young woman, you need to complete the journey as one,” he had added. I knew I was ready, physically and mentally. I was also ready to learn more about the Elders and he told me he would enlighten me during our journey. Gabriel had gained approval from the school to take me away for a while, with the simple agreement that I would take some extra classes during the summer holidays. When I asked Ben if it was okay for me to take some time off work to go away with Gabriel, he had agreed that I could use a break. He was aware that I had never been on holiday before. But he'd no idea about the true purpose of this trip. We had packed as if for a camping trip. Our backpacks filled with all the gear that we would need on our journey. The first part of our trip would take place by boat. It was a very small boat too – with just sufficient

space for the two of us and all of our gear. Having no idea where we were going, this little boat surprised me. It frightened me too. The only other boat I had ever been on was the ferry with Ben when he had collected me from the airport. This was seriously tiny in comparison and I certainly didn't feel safe. But Gabriel's soft voice and his kind words helped me feel at ease after a few hours on the water. At least it had a small motor so we didn't have to row. It wasn't until we were gliding quietly through the water did Gabriel begin telling me about the Elders. And from what he explained, they were not quite what I was expecting. “The Elders live high in the Coastal Mountains, hidden from all eyes other than those they want to see. They are not all human, Lilly. Many of them are changelings, like you. Some are vampires, some are white witches. There are some creatures there that might even frighten you. But you must not be fearful. All of them are good and honest. They are very wise and they help people like you and me who know the truth about their world. You could say that they are authority figures for our kind. Somewhere we can go for help should we really need it,” he said and I nodded a little nervously. I took a little time to let the information sink in. We were on a long and arduous journey to meet with vampires and witches? It sounded crazy but I knew that Gabriel knew what he was doing.

“Are they all really old then, Gabriel?” I asked wondering why they were known as the Elders. “Many are very old, yes, although they will not appear to be old to us. The vampires, for instance, are immortal. They appear to be young and beautiful, when in fact they have been in existence for many hundreds of years. Some of the witches are the same. But those of them that are like you, half human, half animal, they look old because they are old. But they all have something in common. They are the Elders and they are called the Elders because they are full of wisdom and knowledge about almost everything,” he answered. “How did they become the Elders?” He smiled then and told me that he had been invited to join them, but only when he feels ready. This surprised me. I was not quite sure why it should shock me so much because Gabriel was a wise and honest man, full of advice for anyone that asks for it. A pillar of the community. But I was shocked nonetheless. And worried. It's a long way from his family. A long way from me. And when would he decide to join them? I hoped that it would not be for a long time to come. But Gabriel continued to answer my question, not concerning himself with the worried look on my face, “All of the Elders are beings that have been strong and reliable members of their own communities who want to help on a larger scale. They are a kind of authority for people like us. They make rules we must follow, just like

our own governments do. There is a large number of groups of Elders found throughout the world. All living in well hidden communes, like the one we're going to visit in the mountains.” I listened intently and wondered what kind of 'people' they would be, and how many of them would be there. But the thing that really caught my attention was the fact that they make rules that must be followed by the likes of me – anyone that is not entirely human. The only rule I knew of at that point was the fact that we needed to keep our true selves a secret from the rest of the world. Cringing at the memory, I recalled how I'd already broken that secret when I'd accidentally revealed my true form to Oliver all those weeks before. I was lucky though that he'd agreed with Gabriel that he would continue to turn a blind eye to the truth. Knowing Oliver well, I knew he would stay true to his word and not utter a thing about us to anyone. We continued to motor along the calm waters in silence for a while, myself deep in thought about the rules and the Elders while Gabriel contentedly hummed to himself. Looking down into the depths of the river below, I was surprised how clear the water was. Although inviting because of its clarity, it looked icy cold and I wasn't in the least bit tempted to jump in. Our boat made large ripples behind us as we chugged along, and I watched for a while as it mesmerised me, taking my mind off what was to come.

Looking up from the water, I noticed a number of small green islands around us. I assumed they were uninhabited but I was probably wrong. Knowing what I knew then, I changed my mind and decided they were probably full of vampires and werewolves, all waiting for fresh blood and meat to feast on. The thought made me shiver, and I decided I needed to cut down on the horror I'd been watching and reading lately. Gabriel watched me and asked what I was thinking about. Grinning, I told him that I wondered who, or what, lived on the islands surrounding us. I didn't expect him to know the answer but he did. I should have known. He usually had answers to everything. “Only a few of them are inhabited full time,” he said, “most are used on the odd occasion by passers by like us. But there are a few islands that have small communities of special creatures,” he added, “who would prefer that we avoided them entirely.” “Why would they want us to avoid them?” “These creatures do not want to be tempted by what they shouldn't have, which is why they live far from civilisation.” I noticed that he neglected to say what kind of creatures they were and I decided I didn't want to know... at least until we had passed through and were well clear of them. Changing the subject, I asked Gabriel why we were doing this journey by boat and on foot. “Isn't it

possible to reach the mountains by car?” He laughed then and reiterated what he had said before. The journey itself was a learning experience. Something that was an important part of my becoming a woman of strength. Not just physically, but psychologically too. I thought about those words for a moment while Gabriel watched me intently. “And besides,” he added, “you'd never get a car up there,” he chuckled. I didn't have an answer to that so we sat in silence for the rest of the boat ride. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, as if he was trying hard not to smile. Fortunately we reached the shore a short while later and Gabriel took off his shoes and socks and hopped out to pull the boat safely out of the water. I jumped onto the sandy beach and helped pull it further inland, where he carefully tied it to a large tree trunk before drying his wet feet and putting his shoes and socks back on before he caught a chill. He seemed to know exactly where things were and so I asked how many times he had made this journey before. “Many, many times,” he said, “whenever I need to get away I come through here on my way to the Elders. I came a lot after your mother and Neleh died and when your father and you were taken away. The Elders knew it was the one place I found some peace. But, like I said, it's not just the destination where I found peace. It was the journey too.”

It was certainly peaceful and I could imagine how it would calm the soul after those awful things had happened. After we'd had something to eat, the two of us set off on foot, leaving the boat and the river behind us. I was a little nervous about the hike – it was my first, after all. But I was grateful for all the exercise I had been getting with Sammy. It had made me fitter and stronger and ready for whatever the world had in store for me. I thought of Sammy and what the world had in store for him too. He could never be a part of the world he had lived in all those years ago. As long as he had those massive wings, he would have to remain in hiding. It was a sad fact that made me heavy hearted. As far as I knew, the only way he could have his life back again was if we found Vivian and somehow reverted the curse she had placed on him. I had high hopes for these Elders. Later that night after much walking, we had set up camp, built a small fire and ate supper, when Gabriel surprised me with another talent I knew nothing about. He carefully took out a small musical instrument from his rucksack and began to play the most beautiful tune I'd heard since my first arrival in Powell River when I'd heard that Portuguese song that had led me to Rose. The instrument looked like a kind of flute and I was so shocked when he carefully put it to his lips and played it so beautifully, especially considering he'd never played it in my presence before.

Lying down by the fire and snuggling into my sleeping bag, I stared up at the night sky and listened intently to the lovely music. Even though it was quite chilly, I felt completely peaceful and comfortable. It was a magical feeling, lying there, listening to him playing and watching the sky filled with the brightest of stars. I enjoyed the moment, keeping very quiet until he had finished. “That was beautiful Gabriel. How come you never play at home?” I asked, sitting up and leaning on my elbows as I looked across the softly burning fire towards him. “It's something I only do when I come out here,” he said, before he continued to play some more. The music, combined with the gentle sound of the running water from a little stream nearby, gently lulled me to sleep. Surprisingly I slept remarkably well that night. I had thought that the cold would prevent me from getting a good night's sleep, but the fresh air must have counteracted it. I awoke feeling fresher and more alive than ever before. Climbing out of my warm cosy sleeping bag, I noticed Gabriel had already packed up his sleeping bag but he was nowhere to be seen. All his things were still there, though. “Gabriel,” I called out and waited for a reply, but none came.

Again, I yelled his name even louder and hoped that he just hadn't heard me the first time. But nothing. I decided to sit and wait for a while, hoping that he had just gone for a brief walk while I slept. It didn't take long for my mind to begin running riot with terrifying possibilities. Vampires, werewolves, witches, bears. Had any of these creatures taken my grandfather? I could feel my body twitching, wanting to change. I knew that my senses would be a hundred times more in tune with the nature surrounding me as a lion. If I changed, I might be able to find the creatures that had taken him. But he had told me this journey was one that must be taken in human form, regardless of what happened. So I stood still and breathed deeply, just as Rose had shown me. I had to keep calm and relax. “Ah... you're awake,” yelled a cheery voice and my entire body slumped forward in relief. “Gabriel... I called you but you didn't reply. I thought something had happened to you.” “You seem to forget that I am becoming an old man. My ears aren't quite as good as they were when I was your age,” he laughed, “I was just washing my face in the stream,” he added. Since discovering the truth about myself, I had become more of a worrier. I decided it was something I needed to work on as we both sat down and enjoyed a nice cup of tea.

“We have a long and arduous hike ahead of us today, Lilly. It's important that we stay focused,” he said, adding “but if something should happen, remember what I told you. This is a journey to be made in human form. You are not to transform yourself, except only in the most dire of circumstances.” I agreed, wondering why it was so important, but I didn't ask. I was too busy thinking what 'the most dire of circumstances' could be. A niggling little doubt crept into my mind, that something awful was going to happen. On the other hand, it could be a test. Could Gabriel be testing me? Was this some kind of ritual that all changelings had to go through? I hoped it was, at least then I didn't have to worry about a nasty experience awaiting us. Did I?

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE After we had eaten a good, hearty breakfast and set off on foot, we spent the majority of that day hiking through forests until eventually the terrain began to change and the trees became a little scarcer. It was the beginning of the ascent towards the mountains. Although I loved being among the forested areas, I enjoyed the change of scenery and the mountainous region was absolutely breathtaking. Gabriel and I spoke about all kinds of things as we walked together, him always in front, leading the way. He wanted to know more about my life in London, not that there was an awful lot to tell. He already knew what living there had been like for me, mostly lonely and uneventful. But still, he wanted to know what my school had been like, whether or not I had ever had any friends, if the teachers had been fond of me – everything. “December Moon was my best and only friend,” I had told him. “My life was incredibly dull until she arrived.” I smiled as I thought about the eccentric girl with the red hair that had brought some sunshine into my otherwise dark life. I told Gabriel all about her and her own strange, unhappy life. “Perhaps we could arrange for her to come and

visit some time,” he had suggested. “Oh Gabriel, that would be wonderful. I'd love it for you all to meet her. I just know that everyone would love her. She would just fit in with us all here, if you know what I mean?” I laughed. Gabriel nodded and smiled at me and I was suddenly reminded of my father. I don't know what it was, perhaps an odd expression that Gabriel shared with him. I felt a sudden pang in the pit of my stomach and I had to stop walking for a moment. “Are you alright, my dear,” he asked as he pulled out a bottle of water and handed it to me. Taking a deep drink, I nodded. “Yes, I'm fine. You just reminded me of father.” He nodded too and smiled sadly, “We will find him, Lilly. If the search takes me to the grave, we will find him,” he said sombrely. I gulped another swig of water and then attempted a smile. That was not a thought I would cherish. The search sending Gabriel to his grave, or the search taking that long. My heart began to feel like it was breaking just a little bit more and Gabriel obviously sensed it so he changed the subject again. He began to tell me about his long and eventful life in Powell River and I learned even more about my family. The heaviness in my heart was lifted and I became intrigued, as we continued our long walk. Perhaps this was another reason for our journey.

We could finally talk honestly together, just the two of us. It was a wonderful feeling and I began to feel even closer to my grandfather. He talked more about his wife, Elsebeth, who had died of breast cancer when she was just 31. It had been a very aggressive form of cancer and she'd had little time between her diagnosis and her death, “but she was happy that she had the chance to say goodbye to everyone that she loved,” he said. “I'm sorry Gabriel. It must have been heartbreaking to see her like that. How long ago did she die?” I asked. “She's been gone about 30 years, but never forgotten,” he added, smiling. “She was a remarkable woman. Not unlike Rose, actually. They were good friends.” “You and Rose are very close,” I replied and he laughed, nodding, “Elsebeth made us promise that we would be there for each other. She wanted Rose to take her place. She felt that I needed a wife and Rose was the person she nominated,” he chuckled, “but Rose and I are, and have always been, just very good friends. I have managed on my own but Rose is always there when I need her, and vice versa.” I agreed that he and Rose would make a great couple, but understood perfectly that some people are better off living alone – well, kind of alone. After my

father disappeared, Gabriel raised Oliver and Ben and now he had Sammy and me living with him. “Gabriel?” I said. “Mm?” “I'm sorry about Oliver. I'm sorry that I made him go away. I know that he is like a son to you.” Gabriel stopped walking and turned to me, “Don't apologise for being who you are Lilly. It is not your fault that it happened the way it did. Oliver is a fine young man now, he can look after himself and I know he'll be okay. Like I said to you before, I am a strong believer in fate. What is meant to be, will be, so don't blame yourself” he said, “he'll be fine. And so will we.” We continued walking uphill in silence, until the terrain started to become a little more rugged. Gabriel pointed to an area where there were a few more trees and told me that was where we would stop for the night. As we approached, myself a little breathless, I noticed a small cave, the entrance of which was well hidden by foliage. “This is where I usually stop and sleep,” he said as we exhaustedly let our backpacks drop to the ground. I slumped down on a nearby rock until my breathing became slower and steadier, watching as Gabriel began collecting sticks and twigs and larger pieces of wood to create a fire. He had barely even caught his breath. Feeling guilty for just sitting and watching, I stood up and began

to help but I soon stopped when I had the feeling we were being watched. I moved closer to Gabriel's side and whispered, “Gabriel, I think there's someone here. I think someone's watching us.” “Stay close Lilly, and act naturally,” he replied without looking up as he continued to collect kindling for the fire. I saw from the corner of my eye that he was discreetly looking around to see who it could be. Suddenly he stood upright and chuckled. I turned to see the source of his amusement and noticed a rather large white wild mountain goat perched slightly above us, watching us with beady eyes. “Hello, old chap,” shouted Gabriel, “I thought I might bump into you again.” The goat carefully and cleverly climbed down from the narrow shelf above us and as he did so, the top half of his body changed dramatically. Like Sammy, he was half animal, half human in every sense of the words. His head and arms were that of a human and the rest of him was most certainly that of a goat. His hair was completely white, as was his long goatee. Age wise, I would have said he was in his sixties. “Gabriel. Good to see you, old man. Frightfully sorry if I gave the young girl cause for concern,” he said in a posh British accent, which completely puzzled me.

“Hello my dear,” he said as he walked over to me, with his hand outstretched. I shook it, my mouth open in surprise. “Close your mouth, Lilly,” laughed Gabriel, “this is an acquaintance of mine, Charlie.” “Acquaintance? I would say friend... would you not?” he chuckled, before adding, “absolutely charmed to meet you, my dear Lilly. You must be the old man's granddaughter from London, I presume,” he said, still holding my hand in his. I nodded, not quite sure what to say. I'd never seen a half man, half goat before. Especially not one with such a strong English accent. “Nice to meet you Charlie,” I eventually managed to spit out. He finally let go of my hand and turned his attention to Gabriel, just as Gabriel was explaining that he had met Charlie when he'd visited the Elders the previous winter, at about the same time I'd arrived – the reason Gabriel had been unable to collect me from the airport. “I presume you are on your way to visit the Elders?” Charlie asked while he began to assist making the fire. “Yes, I'm taking Lilly up to meet them. What have you been up to lately, Charlie?” asked Gabriel. Charlie stuttered momentarily before explaining that he had actually been recovering from an injury and

so he'd had little choice but to stay on the mountain for the last few months. “What kind of injury?” asked Gabriel as he lit the fire. “Oh, nothing to worry about really,” answered Charlie in a way that suggested he didn't want to talk about it. Gabriel promptly changed the subject, asking if he'd met anyone of interest there lately. Charlie moved over to the now roaring fire and sat down, making himself comfortable as he told us about a small group of travellers he'd seen just a few weeks before. Having not recognised any of the group, Charlie had kept his distance, watching from above. They were a group of young hikers. “Kids,” said Charlie, “the human variety... not fellow goats!” he added, chuckling. “I just stood grazing while I watched them attempt to make a fire. They drank lots of beer and acted like idiots,” he added, “other than them, there hasn't been much going on around here for quite a while... unless you count the time when a strange young woman stayed the night. It was around Christmastime, I believe.” “A strange young woman?” questioned Gabriel, “I wonder who that was.” “Her name was Tabitha, I think. That's it. Do you know her Gabriel?” He shook his head. I was intrigued. Who was this Tabitha? Where

had she come from? Where was she going? What was she doing up here alone? And why was she strange? Going by Gabriel's friendliness to the goat man, I finally accepted that Charlie must be somebody (or something) that could be trusted, so I pulled out my sleeping bag and laid it down next to Gabriel's where I curled up and listened to their conversation to find out more about the folk that often gathered around the mountain. Charlie had obviously spent some time watching Tabitha, and he revealed that she appeared to be a witch. “So what was she up to at Christmas, Charlie?” asked Gabriel as he warmed his cold hands over the flames. “I don't know where she was coming from but she stopped at this very cave for a night. I was near enough to watch her without being seen,” said Charlie as I began to get the feeling that he was something of a voyeur. “She was alone to begin with but was later joined by a young man who wasn't exactly the kind of boy you'd like your daughter to bring home, if you know what I mean. He was covered in those awful tattoos, all up his arms and legs. Dreadful things. I thought they were perhaps lovers but before I knew it, they were having a huge argument. I couldn't quite hear what they were fighting about but it was obvious it was serious. And then just when I thought they were over it, he turned

into a wolf, of all things. I knew then that I needed to make a quick exit, so I went and hid away in my cave until they left. They were gone by the next morning. I was intrigued, to say the least. I'd have loved to know what that was all about,” he said. “Interesting,” said Gabriel, “but I don't know either of them. Did you hear what the boy was called?” Charlie sat motionless for a moment, deep in thought. “Aah yes. It was Zoltan.” Zoltan and Tabitha. A werewolf and a witch. I asked how Charlie had come to the conclusion that she was a witch. “I just knew... it was written all over her,” he chuckled, before adding, “that and the fact that she appeared to be attempting to cast spells before wolfie arrived.” I was so fascinated that I decided I wanted to meet them. I wasn't sure why, there was just something about the way they had been described that intrigued me. Gabriel and Charlie began chatting about things that were of little interest to me, so I decided to have a wander around on my own for a while. “Be careful Lilly and don't go too far,” said Gabriel as I walked away from the two as they continued chatting. Dusk was approaching and I knew it wouldn't be too long until it was dark so I kept fairly close to our camp. Since becoming a mountain lion, my eyesight had

improved dramatically, even in human form, but because I wasn't familiar with the area, I certainly didn't want to tempt fate. And I never forgot that I had promised Gabriel that I would remain in human form. As I walked out of sight of them both, I heard the gentle cooing of an owl. Following the sound, I saw the majestic creature sitting on the branch of a lone tree. As he cooed, he just sat staring off into the distance. I didn't want to disturb him, so I just stood for a few moments, watching. Looking around for somewhere to sit, I noticed a large smooth rock a few metres away but to get there, I'd probably make some noise. I tiptoed as silently as possible and, sure enough, he turned his head to look at me. He probably knew I was there all along. Sitting down so he wouldn't feel threatened, I watched as he did nothing. He just sat and stared at me while I admired his unusual dark eyes. After a few minutes, he must have got bored of my face and so he turned to look in the opposite direction before he took to flight and disappeared. I stayed where I was and, looking around me, I saw what a spectacular place it was. It was amazing how far we had actually climbed, the tops of the dense woods below were quite a distance away. Other than me, Gabriel, Charlie and the lone owl, we appeared to be very much alone. It was an excellent spot to get away from it all and I could certainly understand Gabriel's penchant for doing that occasionally. Whenever life had

a strange twist to it, I supposed. Over the course of Gabriel's life there had certainly been rather a lot of twists and turns, and the majority of them weren't particularly pleasant. I wondered then about Charlie. Who was he? And how did he have such a posh British accent? It was bizarre. As far as I knew, wild mountain goats didn't exist in the UK and for creatures that were capable of changing from animal to human, they must have been born into it. Like I was, it was in my genes. There was something about Charlie that was a little odd. Why had he changed the subject about his injury? And why had he been watching us for a while before coming down to greet us? After giving it even more thought, I decided that even though Gabriel seemed to, I wasn't so sure that I trusted him. On that thought, I decided to walk back round to make sure everything was okay. Plus, darkness had fallen and I didn't want Gabriel to worry unnecessarily about my whereabouts. I also knew that he would be preparing some food before we called it a night. Sure enough, as I wandered carefully over the rough terrain back to the camp, I could smell the food. I just hoped that the local bears couldn't smell the food too though. But Gabriel knew what he was doing. He had cooked something delicious over the fire and was just dishing it up as I returned. Although I watched Charlie carefully while we

ate, I concluded that there didn't appear to be anything to worry about and so, exhaustion taking me by surprise, I curled up in my sleeping bag and drifted off to sleep. The sound of Charlie's and Gabriel's words did nothing to keep me awake. “Lilly, Lilly.” I awoke with a start, someone was nudging me, “Wake up, Lilly. It's Gabriel. He's gone,” said Charlie as he finally managed to drag me out of a comfortable sleep with a bang. His words twisted my stomach into a knot, “he's gone? What do you mean, he's gone?” I asked, jumping out of my sleeping bag. I looked around and saw that Gabriel's sleeping bag was still there, exactly where it had been the night before, a few embers smouldered in the fire but Gabriel was nowhere to be seen. “Are you sure he didn't just go to get some water or something?” I said, trying hard not to panic, even though I could feel it rising from the pit of my stomach. Charlie shook his head and stuttered, “I've... I've been awake for over an hour. I thought the same. I assumed that he had gone for water or to the toilet. But he hasn't come back, Lilly. We must leave immediately. We must travel to the Elders together. There we will be able to get some help,” he said as he grabbed everything in sight and shoved it into mine and Gabriel's rucksacks. I didn't even want to think what might have happened, but I couldn't prevent those negative thoughts

from entering my mind. Had a bear attacked him? Surely I would have heard if something so large and ferocious had done, wouldn't I? What about a vampire? Or that man who could change into an alligator, the one Gabriel had first mentioned months ago? My mind was running riot. I thought of Rose, 'Breathe, Lilly, breathe. Slowly, in and out, in and out'. I knew that's what she would be telling me to do. It's the same breathing technique to calm down as it was to change back from lion to human. Charlie stood looking at me, quizzically, “Lilly, my dear. What are you doing? We must get out of here.” “I need to calm down, Charlie. I need to calm down and think. I need to think about this sensibly and not react wrongly. I wouldn't want to rush off only to find that Gabriel isn't far away. I can't just leave now. Anything could have happened,” I whispered while I continued to practice the deep breathing techniques. “That's exactly why we need to leave now. We need to get to the Elders now,” he said authoritatively. “You go and I'll stay here and wait,” I said, standing my ground. “Lilly you are coming with me and you're coming with me now, young lady,” he said as his nostrils flared. He was angry. His whole face and demeanour changed suddenly and I began to get the feeling that Charlie wasn't who or what Gabriel thought he was. I began to think that my feelings the previous evening had been spot on. Charlie wasn't one to be trusted.

“Charlie... where is my grandfather?” I asked, knowing that Gabriel's disappearance was beginning to look suspicious. “What have you done to him?” I asked. He turned then and laughed a deep laugh, “You're a smart girl Lilly, aren't you? I thought I had fooled you both last night, but clearly not. Now listen to me. If you want your grandfather to remain alive, you had better do as I say.” I knew I had no choice but to do exactly as he said. Until I knew where Gabriel was I couldn't risk losing him altogether. I nodded, trying hard to keep myself from transforming. “Pick up your bag and walk ahead of me... that way,” he said, pointing in the same direction where I had seen the owl the night before. I stumbled ahead and tried to think of ways to escape this mad goat man but I knew I couldn't go anywhere. Because if I did, I might never see Gabriel, alive, again.

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX “Why are you doing this?” I asked Charlie after we'd walked in silence for over an hour. “What have you done with Gabriel?” “Be quiet and continue walking,” he said, while I wondered how my grandfather had trusted this beast. He was usually such a good judge of character, how could he have let this happen? But I knew it wasn't his fault. Being so close to the Elders, Gabriel had obviously assumed he could trust him. Clearly he had been wrong. But there was no point dwelling on it. Charlie was after something. I didn't know what that was yet but I would find out soon enough. The fact that Gabriel was gone and Charlie was kidnapping me suggested I had something he wanted. I dreaded to think what it was. As I thought about this evil creature, I began to notice something familiar on a tree a little further ahead. It was an owl. And if my eyesight served me correctly, it appeared to be the owl from the night before. It was watching me. I began to wonder if it was just an owl or if it had special abilities like me. I stared hard at it, hoping that it would swoop down and rescue me, somehow. But it didn't. Like before, it swiftly looked away and then took flight. “Keep moving!” yelled Charlie and he shoved me causing me to stumble on the loose stones beneath my

feet. As I fell onto my knees, I contemplated whether I should just change and rip the goat to shreds. But I calmed myself down again, thinking only about Gabriel's safety. I pulled myself back onto my feet and rubbed my hands on the front of my combats, to get rid of the grit and dirt. In the distance I could see what appeared to be another cave. We seemed to be heading in that direction. After another ten minutes or so, as we approached it, I noticed that we were not alone. Somebody was waiting for us. The person was well hidden by an old black cape that covered them from head to toe. Charlie spoke first. “Here she is, Master, here she is. Just as you requested. Lilly Tulugaq,” and he pushed me so hard that I fell once again to the feet of the stranger. The fall angered me and I yelped. It was with great difficulty that I stayed relatively calm. “Don't you mean Lilly Taylor?” As she said those words, I felt as if I had been kicked in the stomach. I was winded. I closed my eyes momentarily and then looked up as she removed the cape from her face. I gasped at the sight of Vivian. But this wasn't the Vivian that I had lived with for fourteen years. This Vivian had thin greying hair and wrinkles. Her shoulders stooped forward and her back curled over, like a hunchback. This Vivian had become an old hag.

“I might have known that you would be responsible for all of this,” I spat. “Where is my father?” I demanded. “Now that's not a very nice way to greet your dear mother, is it?” she spat as she circled me, looking me up and down with a scowl. “My mother is dead... and you killed her, along with my sister,” I shouted, as I became increasingly angry. Charlie shoved me down to the floor again and told me to shut up. I could feel the lion in me trying to take over but I knew if I transformed then, not only would I lose Gabriel but I would lose my father too. “I raised you and this is the thanks I get,” said Vivian cruelly. “You haven't got a clue how to raise a child,” I spat back, adding, “why are you doing this? Where is Gabriel? And where is my father? If you've hurt either of them, I swear to God I'll...” “You'll what, Lilly? You'll kill me with your bird's claws? I don't think so, my darling. A little raven isn't going to kill me. I'm one of the greatest witches that ever lived,” she announced. “If you're so great, then why do you look like an old hag,” I asked. “How dare you!” she yelled back, slapping me hard on the side of my face.

“You hit like an old hag,” I said with a glare, knowing I was hitting a nerve. “Get her and bring her in here,” she ordered Charlie, who grabbed my arm roughly and pulled me after her. The entrance to the cave was small, but inside it proved to be a lot bigger than it first appeared. “Throw her in there,” she said, pointing to a huge bird cage in the centre of the cavern. As I was pushed into it, it dawned on me that Vivian had no idea about my true self. She thought I had the ability to transform myself into a raven, but she knew nothing about the mountain lion. I began to think that I could use it to my advantage. “What are you going to do to me?” I asked her, watching as she read from a large ornate book that looked centuries old. “I'm going to take your blood and your hair... not that you've got very much of that these days... and use it to make me young and beautiful again.” She said it as if it was the most natural thing in the world. “Is that what you did to my father?” I asked, hoping to find out the truth. She ignored me, instead standing up and walking over to a large shelf that had been created from an old log, similar to the ones I had seen on the beach at Powell River. On it were a number of vials filled with all kinds of creepy looking things. I recognised a few of them. They were just like the vials that the police had found in

the black room where I used to live. “Is that my father's blood?” I asked. Again she said nothing, ignoring me as she continued to search through the little bottles. Her eyesight was clearly failing her and she had to hold things up close to identify their contents. “Talk to me, Vivian. Oh I forgot. You never talked to me before did you? Years of no conversation. And you think you raised me,” I said, hoping to irritate her enough so that she'd tell me more. “What happened to you? Why are you old and ugly, Vivian?” I continued. “Old... of course I'm old. I've been alive for hundreds of years, what on earth do you expect. Why do you think I became a witch in the first place? Eternal youth, of course. Don't you know anything, girl?” she shrieked like the old hag she'd become. “I can't believe I thought you were my mother. You're nothing like my mother. She was absolutely beautiful and so was my sister. No amount of my blood and hair will ever make you beautiful. You'll never be beautiful, Vivian. Never.” “Damn you, Lillian!” she yelled, throwing a vial at the cage. The glass bottle smashed and I was spattered with blood. Whose, I didn't know. “Is this my father's blood?” I asked again. “No, it is not your father's blood. He's all out of that,” she answered with an evil smile.

I gasped. Did that mean he was dead? I felt as if my heart had been ripped out of my chest. “When I ran out of your father's blood, this is what became of me, if you must know,” she said as she looked at herself in a large cracked mirror that had been hung on the wall. She touched her face gently, sadly. “He gave me beauty and then he took it away,” she whispered. “Is... is he dead? Vivian please tell me what happened to him. I need to know,” I asked, hoping that she might have just a tiny amount of compassion in her, somewhere. “Dead... dead? Does it matter whether he's dead or not? It doesn't matter anymore.” “It matters to me!” I cried, tasting a salty tear as it fell down my cheek onto my lips. “I don't believe that Jack is dead. Not entirely anyway,” was all she would say. Although it wasn't what I wanted to hear, it did give me a glimmer of hope. I just needed to know where he was to be able to rescue him from what sounded like near-death. “Where is he? Is he here? Please Vivian. Tell me where he is.” She shook her head and looked at me, “I can't tell you.” “Please, Vivian, please,” I begged as I shook the bars of the cage.

“Lillian I can't tell you because I don't know where he is,” she answered finally. “He disappeared in London. I tried to find him but he just vanished. I don't know how he got away but he did. The second time that has happened to me, bloody men,” she said, “they always get away in the end,” she added more to herself than to me. So my father managed to escape from Vivian and he didn't take me with him. My heart had truly been wrenched from the depths of my soul. He had run away and left me with a witch. What kind of father would do that? I was at a complete and utter loss. “I have spent months looking for him. Months and months... and nothing. So now I have to find someone else to make me beautiful again. Until I can find myself another man, a special man, you will have to do. You are his daughter. You must carry the same blood as he. You will have to do... for now anyway,” she said with a smile. “But why my father in the first place? There are millions of men in this world, why did you have to choose my father?” “Oh Lillian... are you that dim? I need the blood, and sometimes the hair, of only very special people. They have special qualities in their blood. When mixed with certain other secret ingredients and drunk, by me, returns me to my youthful glow and extraordinary good looks. You have your father's genes, so you must have

that quality, my dear,” she said as she approached the cage with a small dagger in her hand. “Charlie, grab her hands,” she said as she opened the door to the cage and pulled me half out. Charlie appeared behind me and managed to hold both my hands while she cut off a very small tuft of my hair. I breathed a temporary sigh of relief as she walked away and dropped it into a small pot. But then she turned and walked back towards me and pulled my leg so that it hung out of the cage door. She grabbed my hiking shoe and sock and tugged them from my foot. Pulling up my trousers, she very gently placed the blade against my skin and then pressed hard so that blood oozed out from just above my ankle. I winced, trying hard to stay calm. She placed a small bucket underneath my foot and waited for the blood to drip into it. Adrenaline pumped through my veins but I took long deep breaths to prevent myself from changing. I needed to know where Gabriel was before I could do anything. “Vivian, what have you done with Gabriel?” I asked. “Please tell me that he's okay. Have you hurt him?” “I have no need to harm the old man,” she said and I was surprised. The evil things she was capable of made me think that she hurt people on purpose, whether she needed to or not. But perhaps she only did so when she needed something. That was until she continued,

“The same can't be said for Charlie though,” and she laughed heartily as if she'd cracked a hilarious joke. She released my leg and I pulled it back quickly. Charlie slammed the door shut and locked it. “Charlie, where is Gabriel?” I asked, hopefully. But he just sniggered and said nothing. “There's just one important ingredient that I'm missing. I'll be gone a while. Charlie, keep an eye on her – she might try to change into a bird, although the cage should prevent her from escaping,” said Vivian before she grabbed her cape, threw it on and exited the cavern. “Charlie... how did you get here? I know she must've cursed you. You're an Englishman that she made into a mountain goat. Isn't there a part of you, hidden somewhere in there, that hates her? A part of you that wants some kind of revenge for what she did to you?” I asked softly. But again, he ignored me and sat staring off into space. “Charlie please help me. If you can't, please just tell me where Gabriel is.” “Shut up, Lilly. Shut up!” he yelled as he bent to pick up a small stone from the floor and then flung it against me. It pinged off the side of the cage and bounced against the wall before landing on the floor by the cave's entrance. He wasn't going to tell me so I sat in silence and waited for Vivian to return. My leg began to throb, a dull

ache where she had sliced into it. Fortunately the cut wasn't too deep and the bleeding had slowed. I feared that if I didn't escape she would bleed me to death. My father had obviously come close to that but he had managed to get away before death had come. How, I had no idea. He must have been so weak by that time and to get out of that room must have been near on impossible. I wondered if someone had helped him. But why? And how? And more importantly, who? I would find out what had happened to him and I would find out where he was. I would also find out why he had deserted me and left me in the hands of an evil witch. I pulled my legs up to my chest and rested my head on my knees and before I could stop myself, I began to cry. I cried for Gabriel, I cried for my father and I cried for me. I knew I could escape but I was so scared that Gabriel would end up dead if I did so. That's when I heard the sound from outside. A soft cooing noise that reminded me of something. The owl. It was the sound of an owl hooting, the same sound I had heard the night before. I recalled how the bird had watched me but had then looked away and flown off into the distance. And then again, while Charlie had been dragging me to the cave, I had seen it but it hadn't taken much notice of me. It was a soothing sound but that's all it was. The sound, however, began to get a little louder

and then there was silence. As I looked towards the entrance to the cave, I could just about see it perched on the branch of a tree close by. It was looking towards me. There were a couple of birds circling above the owl and I gasped when I recognised what they were. Ravens. Charlie looked over at me suspiciously and I coughed to try and hide my surprise. He stood and walked around the cage, checking that there wasn't something going on. Seeing that there wasn't, he returned to sit down and just as he let down his guard to relax a little, one of the ravens flew into the cave as quietly as possible. He didn't notice. I watched it surreptitiously as it stood on the floor behind him, waiting. Whoever it was, it had found me. But had it found Gabriel? As I waited, wondering what it would do, I heard footsteps and the sighing of an old woman. The simple act of walking left her breathless. Vivian had returned. The raven was startled, clearly not expecting her to return so soon, so it hopped backwards and hid away in a dark corner while Vivian walked into the cave carrying the final ingredient that would help make her young and beautiful once again. “So you're still human are you, Lilly? I'm surprised at you. I figured you might have tried to escape. Not that you would be able to. I raised you not to run away, didn't I? You never could get away from me,”

she laughed as she began concentrating on her strange recipe for beauty. I listened and watched closely as she read to herself as if from a bizarre recipe book. “Let's see, two sprigs of rosemary, Lillian's blood, hair from a horse's mane and the sinew from a horse's leg, the hair from Lillian's head and a few tablespoons of pure spring water from the Pantheon Mountains... yes, I think that's about it.” She placed all of the ingredients into a small bowl and mixed it up with a wooden spoon before placing it over the fire that Charlie had been busy preparing. It was a surreal experience, watching this old Vivian becoming more and more excited as the recipe developed. She became almost childlike, skipping around the fire clapping her hands in anticipation. This was a Vivian I had never seen. The only Vivian I had ever known was sombre, strict and mean... and beautiful. It didn't take long until the ingredients began to boil. I could hear the pot bubbling away. Vivian removed it from the fire and sieved it into a wooden chalice before picking it up and turning to me. “Cheers, Lillian darling,” she laughed, before placing the cup to her lips and drinking it all hungrily without even taking a breath. She then threw it to the floor and wiped her lips with the back of her long black sleeve.

“Time to change,” she added before she took off the long black cloak and revealed her naked body. Not a pretty sight, the old hag was covered from head to toe in deep set wrinkles, and her skin hung in folds all over body. This was the body of an ancient woman, not the Vivian I remembered. She didn't stand naked for long. She stepped carefully into a crisp white gown that Charlie held open for her. All the time she maintained a wicked smile on her lips. The smile of a mad woman. Even though she was barely recognisable, seeing her in white reminded me of the times we had lived together. She had never worn any other colour. She always presented herself, from head to foot, in white. White trousers, white blouse, white pumps, sometimes even a white head band. Every day, something else white. She had long white dresses, skirts, jeans even. She had presented herself so beautifully, while at the same time had presented me in such an ugly way. Dowdy, old, used clothes that didn't fit properly. In yellow, the one colour that did nothing for me. The one colour that made me look ugly. That's what she had tried to do. She'd wanted to make me look uglier so that she could feel even more beautiful. Me, Mellow Yellow. It had all been done on purpose. As she stood there, looking at herself in the mirror waiting for something to happen, I noticed the raven had managed to sneak closer to me. It stared at me

and I could see something startlingly familiar in its eyes. Then suddenly, it winked at me and I knew exactly who it was. Jo. She often winked at me. She had finally made the transformation. But how had she known where to find me? And then I thought of the owl. And if the owl knew where I was, it would undoubtedly know where Gabriel was. I smiled at her and winked back to tell her I knew her true identity. Relief flooded through me and I felt as if I could finally make my escape, but before I did, I eagerly waited to see what would happen to Vivian. She stood smiling at herself in the old full-length mirror on the wall, waiting for her own transformation to begin. After a few more minutes, I could see for myself that it was working. Her saggy skin began to tighten up and the colour of her hair slowly began to change from grey to bright red. Her sallow eyes began to gleam and her lips, and not to mention her breasts, plumped up. All age spots disappeared and I began to see the Vivian that I remembered. Except she appeared to be even more beautiful than before. She breathed in a long happy breath and sighed out in happiness before she began to laugh uncontrollably. “I'm back and I'm even more beautiful than before,” she giggled, as she touched her face and her neck and then her breasts and bottom. “Why didn't I think of doing this before? I should

have used your blood from day one. Instead I wasted years on that father of yours, and before that I wasted years on Walter, when I could have used the blood from his damned daughter. And I let her go. How stupid of me,” she said to herself as she continued to admire herself in the mirror. As she said the words, I thought of Rose. How her husband and daughter had disappeared all those years ago, when in fact they had been kidnapped, just like my father and I had been. And they had been used for the one single reason: to achieve her own flawless beauty. It disgusted me. But Vivian had just let it slip that she had let the daughter go. Just when I thought I could make my escape, I discovered something new. Something else I needed to find out more about. And I needed to find out the truth for Rose. Just as I began to think of ways to investigate what had happened to Walter and his daughter, Lori, Vivian shrieked. “What is this?” she cried turning to me, “What is happening to me? Lillian what have you done?” I watched, stunned in silence as whiskers began to sprout from her cheeks and out of her ears. Her hands and feet began to mutate and suddenly I knew. She didn't know the truth about my own transformation. She didn't know that I was capable of changing into a mountain lion. The combination of my feline and raven genes

must have been affecting her in ways she could never have foreseen. I couldn't help but smile at her affliction. “How... is this possible?” she sobbed as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. Part woman, part cat. Not at all attractive. “How could I have been so damn stupid? The girl, Neleh, she was your sister. I thought I'd just miscast a spell on her the day I killed her. But I hadn't, had I? She'd really changed into a cat herself. No!” she cried while I nodded, smiling. “But that means...” and before she could finish, I transformed myself into a mountain lion, breaking the cage into a hundred pieces right in front of her eyes. I pounced on her and pushed her to the ground, ready to get the revenge I had craved ever since I had learned the truth. “Lilly!” yelled another voice as I saw a very naked Jo had changed back into human form and had managed to throw Charlie to the ground too. He had hit his head on a rock, knocking him unconscious in the process. “Lilly... no. Let the Elders deal with her,” she shouted as I held a razor sharp claw close to her jugular vein. “Lilly, you're not like her. You're not a killer,” she said, but I couldn't move. All I could think of was Serena and Neleh, the years I'd spent practically a prisoner in my own home, my poor father and Sammy, Walter, Rose

and Lori and what she had put us all through. And Gabriel. Poor Gabriel, wherever he was. She had done all of this damage just so that she could be beautiful and young. I wanted her to die more than anything but, as I looked up at Jo's face, I knew it couldn't be by my hands. She was right, I wasn't a killer. I wasn't anything like her. I wasn't a monster. I leaned back away from her and instead pulled her up and pushed her hard against the cave wall, winding her. Jo took over. Finding some rope, she tied Vivian up so there was no way she could release herself. Not even a witch could escape. But Vivian didn't even struggle, she was too busy sobbing about her appearance. I made the transition back to my human self, using the breathing techniques Rose had taught me. After a moment, I was human again. Both Jo and I managed to clothe ourselves using items from my backpack. Jo gave me a long hard hug afterwards, all the while the other raven just sat outside, perched quietly on the same branch the owl had been on earlier that day. “I'm so glad you're okay, Lilly. We were all worried sick,” she said. “But how did you know?” “Both Sammy and Meredith felt something was wrong so we contacted a close friend, one of the Elders, who sent someone to search for you,” she said. “Let me guess, that someone was an owl?” I

asked and she nodded, “so you saw him then?” I nodded and then suddenly remembered Gabriel. I asked her if he was okay and she reassured me that the owl had witnessed everything and had gone to get help straight away. “Gabriel was in quite a bad way, but I'm told that he's recuperating well with the Elders. They sent one of their raven friends to tell us what was going on. But at that stage, we didn't know that Vivian was involved. So I'm so relieved that you're okay Lilly.” “Thank you for coming so quickly. But how? When did you learn to transform?” I asked. Jo explained that the family's only chance of getting someone here quick enough was for her to change into a raven. “I couldn't wait for it to happen naturally so Rose helped me make it happen for myself, that was this morning,” she said proudly. I was amazed at her transformation, and even more amazed that she had taken it upon herself to come and help us. “Sammy wanted more than anything to come and help but it's daylight. It was too much of a risk. We practically had to tie him up to stop him from following me,” she said as I imagined him getting angry at not being able to do anything. “A few of the Elders are on their way now. They should be here soon. Come, let's wait for them outside.” Before we walked outside, we tied Charlie up and

dragged them both out into the sunlight where we sat on a large boulder as we awaited the arrival of the Elders. As we sat, I saw that the other raven and the owl were waiting patiently with us and so I stood up and walked over to them. Bowing my head, I thanked them for all their help, “I don't know if you can understand me or not, but I just want you to know how grateful I am.” Both birds nodded their heads at me and I knew then that, through some kind of magic, they could understand my every word. “I know Meredith can occasionally read minds but I thought that was just when we're close,” I said to Jo as I returned to her side, “how was she able to do it this time?” “This is the first time that she's been able to pick up on something so far away. I think the fact that Sammy was picking up on the same feeling helped,” she answered. “So were your mum and dad okay with you coming all this way to help?” “They were obviously really concerned about you and Gabriel. They were worried sick when I told them I wanted to come but they understood that it was something I had to do. They were really proud that I finally changed though,” she said. As we sat chatting to each other awaiting the Elders, I was developing a horrible feeling in the pit of my stomach. I had been trying to ignore it but it just

wouldn't go away. Some of the things that Vivian had said had crushed me and no matter how hard I tried to push them to the back of my mind, I struggled to maintain them there. As I watched Vivian still sobbing to herself, I thought of the evil things she had done, not just in my lifetime but way before that too. She had taken the two loves of Rose's life and ruined any chance of her finding love again. Rose had no idea what had happened to Walter and Lori, but now it seemed that her husband was probably dead and her daughter could be anywhere in the world, probably never to be found again. She was just a baby when she was cruelly ripped from Rose's life – just as I had been when I had been taken, so she would probably have no idea as to the true identity of her real mother. Rose would need answers and Vivian was the only person who would be able to give them. Once she was handed over to the Elders, perhaps the answers to these questions could finally be resolved. I hoped so. Not just for Rose's sake, but for Lori's too. Wherever she may be. I worked out that Lori would be in her late forties now. Perhaps she had children of her own. I hoped Rose would find her one day. She deserved to know the truth. Just as I had deserved to find out the truth about my life. But my father had escaped Vivian's clutches and left me

behind. He'd abandoned me and now I didn't know if he was dead or alive. If he was dead, was he finally resting in peace with his beloved Serena and Neleh? If that was the case, wouldn't he have come to me in a dream, just as they had before? Perhaps the Elders would be able to help us solve the mystery. As I sat there with Jo, my mind quietly wrestling with itself, I noticed a small group of people approaching in the distance. The owl and the raven immediately withdrew from their branch and flew towards them. We knew it must be the Elders and so we stood up and waited for them to come closer.

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN They were a group of five; three men and two women. An odd-looking bunch, but I wouldn't have expected anything less after Gabriel had told me a little about them. The eldest was an old white-haired man who ambled along slowly with a walking stick. What I noticed most about him were his massive grey eyes. They made him look more like a caricature than a real person. But they were friendly eyes that twinkled and smiled at us, even though his mouth, initially, did not. Walking slightly behind him was a younger man, of about 40 years, with red hair and green eyes and covered in freckles. His pale, almost translucent skin suggested he didn't venture out into the sunlight very often. But again, he had a friendly and, despite the colour, a warm face. The third man was barely 20 years old and I knew he was a changeling – I guessed a werewolf. His strong attractive features and golden eyes gave him away. He was quite tall but very stocky and, although wolf-like, I wasn't afraid of him. I could tell he was trying to appear fierce but I could see right through him. He was a softy at heart. The eldest woman was probably in her 60s and she commanded a certain presence. She was more

striking than beautiful and had shoulder length grey and black hair. I could imagine her as a school teacher, strict and bossy. A little bit intimidating. And the last woman was a bit of an enigma. Her face and body suggested she was around the same age as me yet she had grey hair, short and spiky. For some reason I was drawn to her, there was a certain familiarity to her. I could tell she was feisty, rebellious... fun. “Lilly, my dear child. We are so relieved to find you safe and well,” said the old man with the large eyes as he held out his arms and pulled me into a gentle hug, “your grandfather is also safe and recovering well, so you need not worry too much about him now. Hello Jo. It's good to see you again. You won't remember me though as you were just a toddler when we last met,” he chuckled, hugging her softly too. “I am one of the Elders. I am Finley. We came to help but by the looks of it, you are not really in need of any assistance. You appear to have everything tied up rather well,” he said, with a wink, as he approached the two sorry creatures and gave them a prod with his walking stick. When Vivian lifted her face from her knees, Finley did a double take before turning his attention back to us. “Oh, let me introduce you to the others,” he said as they all stepped closer as if they had been awaiting his instructions. “Rupert here is our newest addition to the Elders,” he said as the red headed man stepped forward

and shook my hand. “Good to meet you Lilly... Jo,” he smiled, shaking Jo's hand too before stepping back. “And this lovely lady is Ursula. She has been with us for many years,” and the older, slightly frightening looking woman stepped forward, nodding her head at us both before stepping back. “And our other friends here are not members of the Elders but were with us when we heard about what was happening and they wanted to come along and offer any assistance. I think they're perhaps a little disappointed at missing out on all the action,” he laughed. The two stepped forward and smiled at us, clearly pleased to see some younger people. “Hi. I'm Tabitha and this is my boyfriend, Zoltan,” said the young woman with a grin, “we had hoped to get in on a bit of action. There hasn't been much going on lately,” she laughed and I felt immediately at ease. So these were the people Charlie had seen arguing at Christmas. Zoltan stepped forward and shook Jo's hand and then he turned to me to shake my hand but as our hands touched, he let out a deep snarl and snatched it back. I immediately felt defensive and took a step backwards, pulling Jo with me. “Don't worry about Zoltan. I got the same reaction from him when we first met too. You've probably realised that he is, in fact, a werewolf?” asked

Tabitha and I nodded, “Well sometimes the wolf overpowers the man and that kind of thing happens,” she laughed, “but you'll find that he's pretty harmless... to us, anyway.” He turned to look at me and smiled apologetically. I forgave him easily. While we had been talking, the others had been into the cave to investigate what was there. I heard them whispering to each other about how they had not known of the cave's existence. How a witch had been under their very noses and they'd not seen what was going on. It perturbed them, which in turn, worried me a little. When they came back out into the sunlight, Rupert pulled both Vivian and Charlie up from the ground, ensuring the ropes were tied tightly enough and then we prepared to set off back to the Elders' home. I grabbed Gabriel's and my backpacks and we soon began our hike back up the mountain. Jo walked ahead with Finley and Ursula; Vivian and Charlie were pulled in the middle of the group by Rupert, and I walked behind with Tabitha and Zoltan. Tabitha was eager to know what had happened and so as we walked, I relayed our adventure to her. When she commented on my British accent, I also told her about my life before and how I had managed to find myself in Canada in the first place. She was intrigued by my tale and impressed that we had managed to capture the evil witch. “I would have

probably killed her,” she said. “Well, I was pretty close but, as Jo told me at the time, I'm not a killer. Vivian needs to take full responsibility for the evil murderous things she has done. The Elders will make sure of that,” I answered. “Yeah, I guess you're right. You've got more self control than me though,” she added. “I doubt that. I'm sure had it been you, you would have been able to stop yourself.” We continued to tell each other about our lives and I discovered that Tabitha had been raised in New York but had moved to Canada as soon as she was old enough to fend for herself. “I always felt like I had some connection to this part of the world you know,” she said. “Well, it's not difficult to connect is it? Just look how breathtaking it is,” I said as we stopped momentarily to take in the utter magnitude of the view surrounding us. Tabitha laughed then and agreed with me but I knew she had meant it in a different way. There was some kind of pull that brought her here. She didn't know what or why but she wanted to find out. “But how did you find the Elders? How did you know about... you know... all this supernatural stuff?” I laughed, not knowing of a better way to describe it. “My mother told me actually. She had a lonely childhood, brought up by a strict mother and a father she rarely saw. When her father took off one day, her

mother went crazy and started casting crazy spells. My mother freaked out and managed to run away. But after a few days, she decided to go back and when she did, she found nothing. Her mother had gone too. She'd just upped and left. Never to be seen again,” she explained. “So that's how your mother learned?” I questioned, thinking it wasn't really enough to make you believe. But Tabitha shook her head, “Oh no... God no. It was when her father returned one day that she finally understood about it all. He was different. Mum told me that he actually scared the hell out of her. He was so incredibly pale and his eyes would change colour from yellow to red. He told her that he had been made a vampire.” “Oh,” I exclaimed, “well, that would do it.” Tabitha smiled, “My grandfather was a vampire. He told my mum he loved her more than anything else in the world but that he had to go away. He said it was too much of a risk for him to stay near her. He couldn't bear her being in danger.” “Wow, that must have been hard,” I whispered. “She knew he was telling the truth and so she accepted it. She started doing loads of research into the supernatural, paranormal... whatever you want to call it. Eventually she started discovering all kinds of freaky stuff. So I learned all about it from a very young age, I guess.” Her mother had never married and still lived in

New York. Tabitha was the result of an intense affair she'd had with a very wealthy man who had adored her. “But my mum didn't want to settle down, she likes her own company and she likes to travel a lot... for research purposes. My dad never married either, so occasionally they get together. He's been very good to her, and to me. He's a good man,” she said. I thought of my own father and felt a tug of sadness at the pit of my stomach. I wish I knew the truth. Where was he? Was he alive? Did he desert me on purpose? So many questions and so few answers. As we had been chatting, we had fallen behind. The rest of the group were quite far ahead and so we walked on in silence, increasing our pace until we caught up with them. A few hours later, in darkness, we arrived. It wasn't what I expected. The main entrance to the mass of caves beneath the mountains was well hidden. If I'd have been there alone, there was no way I'd have known anything was there. But a large group of people and creatures were waiting for us. I later found out that the raven and the owl had flown on ahead and notified them of our impending arrival. I wasn't prepared for such a large group and was therefore a little nervous. But everybody was very pleased to see me safe and well. Many of them patted me

on my back and welcomed me into their home. However, my number one priority was to see Gabriel and so I asked to be taken to him. “Ursula will take you both to him. Now I must sit down. It has been a long day and a long walk for my old legs,” chuckled Finley as he was led in the opposite direction. “Come, girls. This way,” ordered Ursula in a thick German accent. It was the first time we had heard her speak. “You're German, Ursula?” asked Jo tentatively. “I am, yes,” she answered and continued walking in a fast pace. “How did you get here?” I asked, hoping to get her to loosen up a little. She stopped and turned to us. “Now is not the time for conversation,” she said and turned brusquely and carried on walking, taking large strides. We struggled to keep up, especially after such a long hike up the mountain. Jo shrugged her shoulders and we walked quickly in silence, having little time to take in our surroundings. What I did notice though was that the sequence of caves rolled easily and smoothly into each other and it was warm. I had expected something cold and damp but it was quite the opposite. It felt homely. “Come!” yelled Ursula, “Gabriel is in here,” and she pulled back a heavy thick green curtain to reveal a

large oval-shaped room covered in wall hangings and thick warm rugs on the floor. There were two old red leather sofas facing each other, with a mahogany coffee table carefully positioned between the two. Behind was a large king size bed and in it, lay Gabriel. He was surrounded by pillows. He grinned the moment he saw us. I noticed then that he was on a drip. “Girls, girls... I was so worried. Lilly I am so sorry,” he said with open arms but he winced as he moved. “Gabriel, I was terrified something awful had happened to you,” and I suddenly broke down in tears, “for a while I thought you might be... might be... dead.” “Dear Lilly. I'm okay. Everything is alright now. Come now, no more tears.” But they continued to fall, preventing me from being able to speak. Jo, instead, spoke for me, telling him all that had happened. “Jo, you have been so courageous, my dear,” he said to her. “But I didn't do anything... Lilly was the one who captured Vivian.” Finally able to speak I said, “But I couldn't have done that had you not captured Charlie, Jo. And when you winked at me I knew you were telling me Gabriel was safe. I couldn't have done anything without you.” This time, it was Jo's turn to shed a few tears. After a few minutes, we laughed and hugged each other.

“You are both the most courageous girls I know and I am so proud that you are my granddaughters. Now that you are safe we need to send a message to the rest of the family to let them know. They're probably worried sick,” he said, adding, “if only this place had a cell phone mast. There's no signal around here.” We giggled with him then and pondered the quickest and safest way to get a message back. Ursula, who had been waiting outside, stepped in and suggested we send a changeling. Jo offered to fly back home but she was too tired. She needed rest. “I will talk to Finley. We will decide who to send, okay?” she had said before walking back out again. “She's a strange one,” I said to Gabriel quietly and he laughed loudly. “Perhaps a little. But she is an incredible woman. She is responsible for saving the lives of hundreds of people during the First World War,” he said clearly in awe. “But surely she's too young to have been involved,” I asked confused. “Ursula has recently celebrated her 200th birthday,” he said, impressed, “when she was 61, she was bitten by a vampire.” I gasped, not expecting it at all. “She wasn't directly involved in the war itself, but there was a very nasty vampire around at that time, Olivier was his name. He was ruthless, killing anybody

and everybody. Ursula made it a point to stop him. She prevented hundreds of murders. That's how the Elders discovered her. They're always on the lookout for those that help other people like that. So they sent a couple of people over to France and they worked together to stop Olivier.” “Wow,” said Jo, “that's impressive. Did they kill him?” she asked. He shook his head, “Unfortunately he managed to escape. He hasn't been heard of since though so we're hoping that he now keeps his killing to a minimum.” “But how does Ursula survive? She needs blood doesn't she?” I asked and Gabriel nodded, assuring us we weren't in any danger from her. “She has extraordinary self control. She usually feeds off the blood of other animals, occasionally from the stock they keep in their medical supply here.” Tabitha appeared with Zoltan, “Can we come in?” she asked. “Of course, come in, come in,” said Gabriel. “Zoltan is probably the fastest here at the moment and so he'd like to deliver your message to your family, if that's okay with you,” said Tabitha. “That would be wonderful. It's very kind of you to offer Zoltan. Thank you. Perhaps we should write a letter. That would be best. Jo dear, please hand me the ink pot and some paper... thank you.” After he had written a lengthy note to our family

and Zoltan had taken it away, Jo stepped out with Tabitha for a while and I stayed with Gabriel. “Gabriel?” I asked. “Yes dear?” “What did Charlie do to you?” I whispered. “It's not important now. You can see I'm okay,” but he decided to tell me after seeing the expression on my face. I could be stubborn, he knew that by now. “I believe that he drugged me before I went to sleep. I think he must have put something in my tea. It paralysed me but I was conscious of what was happening. He removed me from my sleeping bag... and told me that he was going to... deliver you on a plate to Vivian.” A tear fell from his eye as he spoke. “And then he pushed me down the mountain. I couldn't even lift my hands to protect my face from everything that I fell on, stones, twigs, branches, rocks. I seemed to fall forever. It was cruel. Very cruel. But I am safe and I am recovering. And more importantly, you are safe and well,” he said as he lifted a bruised hand to my face and softly brushed my cheek with his fingers. “I fear I will never forgive myself for putting you in that position,” he added. “No Gabriel, no... please don't think like that. There is nothing to forgive. She would have got me somewhere else if it wasn't here on the mountain. She was desperate for my blood, Gabriel. But she got what she deserved in the end,” and I told him how my blood

had affected her, how her face had changed beyond recognition. All the beauty she craved, gone for good. He smiled and I could see in his eyes that he was exhausted. “I should let you sleep now, Gabriel,” and I kissed him gently on the cheek and went to stand up, but he took my hand before I could go. “Lilly... did she tell you anything about your... father?” So I sat back down and took his hand in mine and held it tightly. I had hoped to wait until he was better before I told him the truth but he needed to know. Just as I had needed to know. And so I told him. I told him that she had almost killed him, 'almost bled him dry' and then he had escaped, without taking me with him. I told him that we didn't know if he was alive or if he was... dead. Gabriel and I sat sobbing together, thinking of the man he had been and wondering what kind of man he had become – dead or alive. “Lilly, please sit here with me for a while. At least until I fall asleep,” and I nodded as he closed his eyes while I sat quietly by his side.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT Gabriel had been asleep for an hour when Jo tiptoed back into the room. When she saw that he was finally asleep, she ushered me out. “Come on, Lilly, it's time for supper. You must be starving? I know I am. But first, we've been given these clothes to change into,” she said as she handed me a small bundle consisting of a long red dress and black pumps. I noticed she'd been given a similar dress in green with a slightly different pair of black shoes. We quickly changed, before I followed her back through the maze until we found ourselves in what must have been the main dining 'room' within the caves. The ceiling was particularly high, but as there were no windows, it would have been very dark were it not for the hundreds of candles placed at regular intervals along the walls and along the centre of an unusually long dining table. I wondered how the Elders had managed to get all of this beautifully fine furniture all the way up the mountain but before I got the chance to ask, we were greeted by an abundance of friendly faces – all of the people that had been waiting for our arrival outside the cave. It was the first time I had managed to get a good look at them and I was surprised at how many normal looking people there seemed to be. Of course there were

a fair few rather odd looking ones too. Some looked very old indeed, needing assistance just to move across the floor to their seats where they struggled to sit down, with their old joints creaking. I noticed a woman with bright red hair and skin so pale that I could almost see through it. I wondered if she was related to Rupert. She was chatting quietly to an older woman who appeared to have dark scales all over her face and when she reached for her chair, I saw that her fingers were webbed. As the candlelight caught her face, the dark scales appeared to sparkle. She noticed me staring and smiled kindly. I blushed and looked away, embarrassed to be caught looking. The last creature to walk in came as a bit of a shock. It was huge, about seven feet tall and covered from head to toe in fur. He looked a little like a giant ape, except that he walked exactly like a human and his facial features were soft. He was laughing at something someone had said in front of him. He laughed like a human too. They all sat at the table and Rupert called Jo and me over to sit at either side of the head. We had figured that Finley would be sitting there, assuming him to be the head of the Elders, but we were wrong. He was sitting a few chairs down from us, chatting quietly to Tabitha who grinned when she saw us. We waited a few minutes and then everybody stood up – apart from the really old ones. We followed

suit and stood up too, waiting for something to happen. We didn't have to wait long. A very attractive young man appeared. Jo gasped at the sight of him and blushed, making me smile, which I tried to hide, but failed. “Good evening my equals,” he said in a deep smooth voice, “I trust you are all well? Please sit.” We all sat down and waited. “This evening we are honoured to be joined by two of Powell River's greatest changelings. Two very brave young women, Lilly and Jo. Welcome,” and then everybody lifted their glasses to us and we blushed crimson. “We also have with us another very special guest but sadly he is recovering from a brutal attack. Fear not for him, though. The girls' grandfather Gabriel is recovering well and I believe he is currently sleeping. But we shall lift our glasses to him nonetheless.” And we all raised our glasses and said 'to Gabriel' before everybody began talking amongst themselves while Jo and I sat nervously to the side of what appeared to be the Elders' number one man. “I'm sorry I wasn't able to come down to help today. I have literally only just arrived back home. I have been away for a few days. But I have been told of the news and I know of your bravery… and yours Jo, too. Remarkable. Absolutely remarkable. So young and so brave. Excellent.” We smiled shyly and wondered who this man was. “Forgive my manners. I haven't introduced

myself yet, have I? I am Carmelo. I founded the Elders many hundreds of years ago. It is a pleasure to meet you both,” he said. “It's an honour to meet you, Carmelo, but it's a little difficult to comprehend how you can be hundreds of years old,” I said, wondering how he could possibly be. “I am surprised you do not know about me, but yes, I am 435 years old. I am what people call, a vampire,” he smiled. It made sense. From the research I had done, I understood that vampires were usually beautiful people and Carmelo certainly was that. As I looked at my surroundings, I wondered how many other vampires lived in the caves and I shivered involuntarily. “Please do not be afraid of us here, Lilly. We are not the kind of vampires you should be frightened of. In fact you should not be afraid of anyone that lives in these caves. You can trust everybody here. Although they are not all Elders, some live here because they have nowhere else to go. You can probably imagine how difficult it is to blend into the crowds when you look like Theodore over there,” and he pointed to the ape man, “or Carla,” and he pointed to the lady with the webbed fingers. I nodded and asked why he had created the Elders in the first place. “After two hundred years of having nobody to go

to for advice, or nowhere truly safe to go to when I needed to hide, I decided to create somewhere myself. I searched for a few years to find the right place and the right kind of people and creatures and we slowly built this place here in these caves. Our kind know this is a safe haven of peace.” “Wow... that's impressive,” I uttered as I took in more of the surroundings, amazed that this was created because of one man's, or should I say one vampire's, dream. “That's absolutely amazing,” said Jo dreamily. “Thank you, Jo,” he said, smiling as she sat staring at him. “Perhaps I can show you around when we have finished dining,” and he looked deep into her eyes as if he was looking right into her subconscious mind. Jo nodded gently and that was the moment I realised that Jo had fallen head over heels in love with a 435-year-old vampire. A vampire and a raven? Anything could happen in this world. After the majority of us had eaten (the vampires just stayed to keep us company), Carmelo and Jo headed off for a walk together and I went to check on Gabriel. As he was still fast asleep, I quietly tiptoed out and went to explore a little bit. On my way, I bumped into Tabitha... literally. “Oops, sorry Tabitha. I was just having a wander

around,” I said as we had rounded a corner and, both deep in thought, had bumped straight into each other. “Sorry, I was in another world there for a minute. I was actually looking for you. I wanted to talk to you about something,” she said as we found a comfy old leather sofa to sink into. “What is it?” I asked, seeing that she was preoccupied. “I was thinking about what you mentioned on our way up here. When you spoke about your transformation you said that it had all started happening with the strange dreams.” I nodded, wondering what it was that was bothering her. “Well, it's just that a few weeks ago I started having really bizarre dreams, a bit like yours.” “Everyone can have strange dreams and nightmares. Mine were only significant because of my blood relatives. Well, my genes I guess. Why are you worried?” “I've been dreaming that I am an animal too, a lynx, actually. Oh, it's probably silly. It's probably nothing.” “No, go on, what else?” I asked. “Do you remember Zoltan's reaction to you when he touched your hand?” I nodded. “When he first touched me he had the same

reaction. Apparently that only ever happens whenever he is very close to cats. He didn't tell me before because he didn't think it was relevant but after having met you, I just wondered whether, somehow, I have the same ability.” I was intrigued and we decided that we would speak to Gabriel the following day. It sounded like there was something important going on deep within her. I told her about what Charlie had seen at Christmas – that he had thought she was a witch. “Charlie was there?” she whispered and I nodded. “And he saw our fight?” And then she laughed. “Zoltan and I are always at each other's throats. We fight like cat and dog... oh...” as she said it, she realised what she was saying and we both began laughing. “Maybe you really are then,” I giggled. “But a witch? He got that wrong,” she insisted. “He said you appeared to be casting spells,” I said and this time she nodded. “Yes, that's right. I always try to do the right thing and then find out that it wasn't the right thing. That's why I've come back to the Elders now. I want them to teach me where I'm going wrong.” I didn't have a clue what she meant and so she tried again, “I want to help fight evil, basically. But there have been times when it might have looked like I was evil, when I was just trying to go 'undercover' if you know what I mean. But it never worked and the Elders

ended up having to rescue me.” When I understood what she meant, I felt like I had met a kindred spirit in Tabitha. Later that night as I lay down in a warm and comfortable bed, with Jo gently breathing as she slept peacefully in the bed next to mine, I came to the conclusion that Tabitha was truly a good person, she just needed some guidance. I fell asleep with the most minimal of fuss after such a hard and gruelling few days. Content that we had finally caught the woman responsible for so much pain, but sad that my father was nowhere to be found. Jo woke me up the following morning. She was still in bed but she was desperate to talk to me. “Lilly are you awake? Lilly? Lilly?” “No I'm still asleep,” I grumbled and turned away from her. “Lilly. Wake up.” But it was too late for me to enjoy my slumber any longer. I was awake and I knew I wouldn't be able to go back to sleep again and so I turned to face her. Her face was bright, as if she'd been awake for hours and she looked excited. I knew why, of course. Carmelo. I shook my head and chuckled to myself. “What? What's so funny?” she said, frowning. “Jo... you're glowing.” “I am?” “One word, Jo”

“What's that?” “Carmelo.” The second I said it, she glowed even more and her eyes lit up like never before. “I can't believe you're falling for a man who is hundreds of years older than you,” I said as I lifted myself up in bed. “He's 25... he just happens to have been 25 for a very long time. And... I'm not falling for him. Don't be ridiculous,” she said, trying not to giggle. “It's written all over your face, Jo. I could tell the second it happened last night at the dinner table.” “It is? And you could? Oh, Lilly... I've never had this feeling about anyone before.” “How long did you stay up with him last night?” “For hours and hours. We talked for ages and then he walked me here. He was such a gentleman, Lilly. I can't stop thinking about him,” she said almost to herself as she peered up at the cave's ceiling. The dreamy look on her face reminded me of how I had felt when I was with Oliver. I missed him and I still had that horrible feeling of emptiness in the pit of my stomach whenever I thought of him. I wished things had happened differently and that he had accepted who I was. Perhaps we would still be together if he had. But I couldn't think about him. He hadn't accepted me and I wouldn't dwell on it. I had moved on. At least I had thought I'd moved on. “But doesn't it bother you that he's a vampire, Jo? He survives by drinking people's blood,” I asked.

“Technically, he survives by drinking the blood of animals. He hasn't drunk human blood for a long long time,” she answered and I knew that she had already made up her mind about him. Deep down, I doubt that it would have bothered her even if he did drink human blood. She was in love and when love hit you like that, nothing else seemed to matter. Later that day, when Gabriel was feeling a little stronger, I took Tabitha to see him. For a split second, he had looked at her as if he knew her. When I asked him about it, he just said that she looked familiar, that's all. And then we told him about her dreams and her concerns. He was quiet for some time and Tabitha and I exchanged glances. “Tabitha, tell me about yourself. Tell me about your family, where you have come from, how you ended up here.” And so we made ourselves more comfortable and she began to tell him all about her upbringing, everything that she had told me the day before. After about an hour, Gabriel turned to me and asked if I would mind making some tea for us all, “I'm quite thirsty and you must be too, Tabitha, after all that talking,” he laughed. I did as I was asked and went in search of some tea. On my way, I noticed Carmelo and Jo laughing and talking together as they walked through the maze of the caves. They were holding hands like lovestruck teenagers and I could easily see that he had fallen for her

in just the same way she had fallen for him. She glimpsed at me and winked when he wasn't looking. I laughed and carried on looking for the cave's main kitchen. I followed the sounds of voices and the clanking of pans and sure enough, found a large room containing everything necessary for the preparation of food and drink. Two elderly women were gossiping while they prepared what looked like soup over a large open flame. Before I could introduce myself I heard them talking about Carmelo. “I've never seen him act this way before. This young girl seems to have bewitched him,” said one. “But don't they make a lovely couple. It's about time he found true love. It's been a long long time since Rebecca died,” said the other. I cleared my throat to make myself known and they both turned and smiled widely at me. “Hello, dear. You probably heard that,” chuckled one. I nodded and she continued “But it's true. That cousin of yours, Jo, seems to be brightening Carmelo's day. He's quite smitten. It's been a long time since he knew love. What can we do for you, dear?” We spoke for a little while longer before I thanked them and left the room carrying a tray with tea for the three of us. When I eventually found my way back to

Gabriel's room, he was alone. Tabitha was nowhere to be seen. “Where's Tabitha?” I asked, noticing that he was smiling more than he had been before. “I sent her to find Carmelo.” “What for?” I asked, and he told me that there was something important he needed to speak to him, and us, about. As I set the tray down I asked Gabriel what he thought about Carmelo. “He is perhaps the most remarkable man I have met, the most remarkable vampire anyway,” he chuckled, “why do you ask?” Not sure whether to say anything or not, I decided that rumours were already doing the rounds so he should know. “Because it seems that Cupid has shot him with his arrows,” I grinned. “Cupid is here? When did he arrive?” he asked seriously. I shook my head in disbelief, “Cupid is actually real?” Gabriel began to laugh and I grinned. He had caught me out. “Very funny,” I said, gently punching him on his good shoulder. “What I meant to say was, it appears that Jo and Carmelo have bonded.” Gabriel smiled and relief flooded through me.

“You're okay with it?” I asked. He nodded, “Since you arrived Lilly, my outlook on life has changed quite a lot. You have helped me become more open minded,” he whispered gently, stroking my face as he spoke. “Especially since you brought Sammy back into our lives.” Before I could answer, Tabitha returned with Carmelo and Jo in tow. “Now you need to be equally open minded, Lilly,” he whispered out of their ear shot. “Gabriel. How good to see you. My apologies for not coming to see you sooner. I was away for a few days and only returned yesterday evening and I certainly did not want to disturb your sleep last night,” said Carmelo as they gently shook hands. “And you have had far more important matters to attend to, Carmelo,” Gabriel replied, looking at Jo, who blushed and smiled at the same time. “Ahh, so the cat is out of the bag,” laughed Carmelo. Gabriel nodded and said, “Well, it's funny that you should use those words exactly Carmelo because I believe that the cat is quite literally out of the bag... I believe that Tabitha here is, in fact, of the feline variety.” Jo moved forward to sit at the foot of the bed, clearly curious. Carmelo followed, standing behind her with his hands lovingly on her shoulders. Tabitha sat on one side of the bed and I sat on the

other. Gabriel took a sip of his tea and then handed it to me to put down. “I believe Tabitha is part of our family.” We all gasped. “But how?” I asked. “Tabitha has kindly filled me in on her life but it wasn't until she mentioned, right at the very end, the name of her mother... Lori,” he said and he turned to look at her, “that's why you looked so familiar to me when you first arrived. You are Rose's grandchild, Tabitha. You are Lilly's second cousin.” And we both shrieked and laughed and leaned over Gabriel to hug each other. “That means that Lori is still alive!” I gasped, “We must return home to tell Rose.” “This is wonderful news, Gabriel. Would you like me to send news to Rose?” asked Carmelo. But Gabriel declined, “I think this is something that needs to be done in person by Tabitha and Lilly. But thank you, Carmelo. In the meantime, I need to decide what I am going to do. And you, Carmelo, and you, Jo, need to decide what you are going to do too. If you understand my meaning.” Jo turned to look at Carmelo and he smiled down at her. “Perhaps you would like to discuss this in private?” asked Gabriel.

“Well, actually. We've already decided,” Jo answered quietly, “I am going to go home and finish high school and then I am going to return to live with Carmelo and help with the Elders,” she said and Gabriel smiled. “That is a wise decision, my dear. It also gives your parents a few months to come to terms with this situation and to accept Carmelo into the family... but don't look so worried Jo, I believe that your parents will understand. After all, this family has a long history of love at first sight,” he chuckled. His earlier words hadn't gone amiss with me and I asked nervously, “But what about you, Gabriel? What do you mean you need to decide what to do?” as I remembered that the Elders had invited Gabriel to live with them in the mountains. “We will leave you two alone for now, Gabriel. So you can talk,” said Carmelo as he, Jo and Tabitha walked out of the room. At the same time I heard Tabitha asking Jo if she could tell her a little about Rose. “So what did you mean, Gabriel?” “Lilly, I already knew that I would one day come and be with the Elders. I just thought that it wouldn't be for a few more years but since this has happened to me, I feel like an old man. I don't think I will ever fully recover from the fall. I think you know that too,” he said sadly. “This is my destiny and I have therefore decided not to return home with you.”

I sobbed, not just because he wasn't coming home, but because Vivian had hurt us once more. She had injured my grandfather and although he would recover, his body would never be as it once was. “What am I going to do without you?” “You'll be fine. You'll be absolutely fine. And with your amazing ability, you can come and visit me whenever you want to, okay?” I nodded sadly. “But what will I tell the people in town?” “I will give you letters to give to my close friends. I will tell them that I had to move away to take care of an elderly relative in the north. They will understand.” “But what about Ben? He'll be devastated,” I whispered. “I will tell him the same thing. He will get over it. He is young.” I knew he would, but he would be hurt not to see Gabriel for one last time. Not to be able to say goodbye. I knew how he would feel and I didn't want him to have to go through that. “Through you, we can exchange letters. Then it won't be so bad for him, okay?” and I agreed.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE Three days later, we were ready to set off home but there was one thing I needed to do before I left. I asked Carmelo if I could see Vivian. Although he wasn't keen, he did understand that I needed some kind of closure. And since coming to Canada, I had changed. Not only was I turning into a young woman, but I had also become much stronger and I felt the need to stand up to her once more. “It is very cold where she is being held beneath the mountains. You will need a cape or a coat to keep you warm,” said Carmelo. “Here, have mine, Lilly. I will wait up here until you come back up,” said Jo as she removed the coat she had put on in readiness for our departure. I took it and wrapped it around my shoulders before I followed Carmelo and a few others deep down into the mountain where she and Charlie were being held until their trial. “What will happen to Charlie?” I asked him. “Some of our witches are working on a spell to try and undo the curse she has placed on him. If we can do so, we will return him to his original self and he will be set free, although he will have no memory of what happened to him,” I wasn't sure I liked the idea. He was responsible for seriously injuring my grandfather after

all. “Lilly, please remember that this poor man was not responsible. He has been changed at the hands of one of the most evil witches we have ever seen. If we change him back, he will be a different man. We cannot hold him responsible. However, if we cannot reverse the curse, we will have no choice but to hold him accountable with his mistress, Vivian.” Charlie was being held in a cell beneath the mountain. It was clean and comfortable and he was being fed and looked after. As I peered through the tight bars, I tried to see him as the man he used to be. An Englishman who had been kidnapped and cursed and forced to do the most evil things. I suddenly had a vision of London all those months before when my father and Vivian had vanished, I had a flash of a newspaper headline, 'Entrepreneur Charles Austen Missing'. I wondered if this could be the same man. “Charles? Charles Austen?” I said gingerly, hoping for a response. Charlie looked up and for a second there was recognition in his eyes. I explained this to Carmelo, who assured me that it might help the witches return him to his former self and I felt some relief. I knew I couldn't lay the blame with the poor man. Full responsibility was with the witch who was being held even deeper into the mountain. Even with Jo's coat enveloping me, I felt chilly and shivered

as we approached another cell which was smaller and not quite as comfortable as Charlie's. There were several people outside on guard, but from what I could see, there was little need. Vivian was still pining for her beauty. The looks that would probably never return, thanks to me. She sat curled up on the floor in the corner, even though there was a perfectly comfortable bed. As she looked up, I saw that the scar had returned to her face. The scar given to her years ago by my brave sister just seconds before her death. She sat rocking backwards and forwards like a little child, repeating the same words over and over again. “I am beautiful, I am beautiful, I am beautiful...” “No, Vivian, you're not beautiful. Not at all,” I said, wanting to inflict more pain. “You will never be beautiful again. I've seen to that. You will spend the rest of your life ugly. You have whiskers on your face, hair on your hands and a scar that will never disappear. You deserve even more suffering for what you have done. You deserve to rot in hell.” In what seemed like less than a split second, Vivian was standing inches from me. Her fingers had poked through the bars of the cell and she had seemingly picked something from the coat I was wearing. I looked at her face and saw that her eyes had turned red. She was whispering something, something incomprehensible. A

spell. “No!” I screamed. Carmelo moved like the speed of light towards us, he opened the cell quickly and grabbed her, holding her by her neck up against the wall. She could barely speak and I feared that it was too late. What spell was she trying to cast? He loosened his grip for just a second and she began to laugh, an evil sound that echoed throughout the mountain. “Too late,” were her final words before he tightened his grip. I heard a crack and her head flopped to one side. She was dead. But it was not over. A scream was heard from the top of the steps and a desperate voice shouted, “Carmelo, Lilly, hurry!” Running as fast as I could, I dreaded to think what we would see when we reached the top. But I knew that it must be Jo. She had been standing there waiting for us. She had given me her own coat and Vivian had removed something. A hair. Tabitha was crouching down, holding Jo's body in her arms, “She just collapsed. She said she couldn't breathe and she collapsed. Do something. Quick. She's dying!” she cried. I couldn't see straight. The image before me made me feel physically sick. Jo was going to die. It was Vivian's ultimate revenge. The death of a loved one.

Perhaps she had thought that I would die. She probably thought it was my hair she had taken. She was wrong. It was Jo. My lovely cousin Jo was on her deathbed. I cried, sobbing loudly while Carmelo held her in his arms as the life slowly drifted from her body. “Carmelo!” shouted a familiar voice. Gabriel. “Carmelo, you must save her. You know what to do. It's the only way. Carmelo... you must. It is meant to be.” I was confused, how could she be saved? She was on the brink of death. Seconds until Jo no longer existed in this world. Carmelo turned to look at me, “I'm sorry,” he whispered before he leaned forward and took her arm to his lips and bit her gently, then harder until I could see her blood drip onto the ground. I couldn't take in what was happening and before I knew what was going on, my vision blurred and I fell to the ground.

CHAPTER THIRTY “Lilly, Lilly,” said a soft voice as I felt a damp cloth being dabbed across my forehead. I looked up to see Tabitha smiling down at me. Zoltan stood at her side. I had been carefully laid on the bed in which I had slept the last few nights. Confused, “How did I get here?” I asked and then I turned my head to see the empty bed to my side. “Jo!” I shouted and jumped up. I suddenly had a vision of her death and I felt like I'd been kicked hard in the stomach. It almost winded me and I had to sit back down again. “I'm so sorry, Lilly. Carmelo had no choice. It was the only way she could live,” Tabitha said as I recalled seeing Jo being bitten by a vampire, the vampire that loved her. “I'm okay,” I said, “can I see her?” I asked. Zoltan shook his head, “They won't let anyone see her for a while. She needs some time to adjust to the change. They're not quite sure how it's going to work, her being a changeling and all.” I told them I needed to see Gabriel and so we walked to where he was waiting, sitting in a large armchair outside the door of the room where Jo was being cared for. “Oh Gabriel,” I said when I saw him. I rushed to

his side and knelt down, putting my head on his knee. “There there. Don't worry, she'll be fine. I'm just sorry you had to see that,” he said reassuringly. “It's all my fault, Gabriel. I wanted to see Vivian for the last time. It wouldn't have happened if I hadn't gone down there to speak to her.” He gently stroked my back and assured me that it wasn't my fault at all. “It would have happened one way or another, Lilly. At least Jo is alive, in a manner of speaking. And this, this is something that she would have eventually wanted. She would have asked Carmelo to do it. Don't blame yourself, Lilly. Don't do that.” I heard noises from the other side of the door, and then it opened and Carmelo walked out, closing it behind him. He looked sad. My stomach twisted, fearing the worst. “Jo is going to be fine,” he said. “Lilly, I'm so sorry. I hope that one day you will find it in your heart to forgive me.” I stood up and stepped towards him. I put my arms around him and hugged him tightly, “Carmelo, there is nothing to forgive. You saved Jo. That is what matters. I just wish I hadn't wanted to speak to Vivian. This may never have happened otherwise,” I whispered. “Lilly!” shouted a voice from the other side of the door. Although it sounded like Jo, the voice was slightly different, smoother somehow but in pain. “Lilly!” she yelled again.

Gabriel looked concerned, “Is it safe Carmelo? Surely not so soon?” he asked. Carmelo explained that when somebody becomes a vampire, they usually need weeks, sometimes months or more, to adjust to the transformation. They have a thirst for blood that cannot be quenched until they have mastered the art of control. “So at this stage, Gabriel, no, it is not safe,” he added. “But she wants to see me, and I want to see her,” I said, stepping forward and putting my hand on the key to unlock it. “No!” Gabriel yelled, “No, Lilly. I will not lose you,” and he tried to stand up. He was very weak though and he struggled. “Gabriel, please. If Carmelo comes in with me, and perhaps Ursula, I'll be safe. I need to see her. I'll be safe,” and he nodded his head and gave in. Tabitha knelt by his side and took his hand in hers tightly and they sat and waited patiently while I turned, took a deep breath and opened the door. Jo was lying on a bed, handcuffed. I was sure though that if she really became desperate she could easily break them off her wrists. I'd heard how strong vampires could be. I stepped further in and whispered her name. She turned to look at me, “Lilly,” she cried. She looked as if she was in a lot of pain and it hurt me to see

her like that. Even in pain, she looked absolutely stunning. The combination of vampire, woman and raven had an extraordinary effect on her. She was beautiful before, but now everything about her beauty was increased a hundred fold. Her black hair had grown longer and even darker, if that was at all possible. Her blue eyes had turned so deep in colour that even though they continued to be blue, they were almost black. Her pale skin sparkled and her nails had become like talons. “Jo... I'm so sorry,” I whispered. Jo shook her head, “Lilly, eventually, this is what I would have wanted. I wanted to be with Carmelo and this would have been the only way. It was just sooner than I thought it would be, that's all,” and she squirmed and winced again. “Vivian is dead now. That's what really matters. When I can, I will come home, okay?” and I nodded as the tears rolled again. “Lilly... thank you. Tell my family I love them and that I will be home when I can. Please tell them the truth. Tell them they can't come here until I have control, okay? I love you Lilly and I will see you soon,” and she tried to wink at me. “Now go... please go,” she said as she pulled uncontrollably on the handcuffs, while Carmelo and Ursula held her down. “I love you too Jo. I will see you soon,” and I tried to smile as Ursula moved towards the door and opened it, ushering me out as I attempted to hold back the tears.



CHAPTER THIRTY ONE I had been home for just over three weeks. It was strange living in the house without Gabriel, but I had accepted the fact that he was meant to be with the Elders and I would see him soon. Sammy and I had decided that once Jo was strong enough to come back to see us all, we would return with her to visit the Elders, Gabriel in particular. We had decided that we would leave at night and travel together as mountain lion and raven. Well, part raven. I had hoped that when Vivian had died, her curse on Sammy would automatically be lifted. Even the witches with the Elders had said that the curse should disappear but when I finally returned home, Sammy was still the same. A man with two big black beautiful wings. Wings to be proud of, I told him at the time. We were all confused why the curse had not been dropped, but nobody had the answer. The curse on Charlie, however, had been lifted and he was now a free man. Carmelo saw to it that he had found his way back to London safely. I had seen his return home on the news on TV. He maintained that he had absolutely no idea what had happened to him or where he had been. His family were shocked and amazed when he came home safe and well and I was happy for him. Truly.

Vivian was responsible, not him. I was adjusting to life without Gabriel at home. It was a strange time in my life, especially considering that Sammy and I were now living in his house with two house guests... Tabitha and Zoltan had moved in, making it an unusual household – a changeling, a werewolf, part raven part human and a potential changeling in the making! Although we were an odd combination of people, we got on tremendously well together. Rose had been ecstatic to see me when I came back. She told me that she had been so worried and hugged me tightly. I had decided not to mention my momentous discovery until Tabitha was there with me. I knew she would arrive a day later so Rose and I just enjoyed some time together, just the two of us. We spoke about Gabriel, Jo and Carmelo and of Vivian's death. When I left her that night, I was so excited about what would happen the next day. I had knocked on Rose's front door later the following day and greeted her with a hug before she noticed I wasn't alone. “I've brought someone to meet you, Rose,” and Tabitha stepped forward with the biggest grin on her face. Rose's face changed immediately and she had to sit down, “Oh my goodness,” she said, knowing immediately that she had a strong connection with this young girl. “This is Tabitha... your granddaughter.”

Rose let out a gasp, both her hands moving to her cheeks. “My... granddaughter? You are Lori's child?” she whispered and Tabitha nodded. Crying, Rose stood up, steadied herself and took her in her arms. “Lori is alive?” she asked and again, Tabitha nodded and smiled. “I have a picture of her,” and she put her hands in her coat pocket and pulled out a small wallet. Opening it, she revealed the face of a woman smiling happily and Rose began to cry tears of joy as she hugged her long lost granddaughter for what seemed like ages. We spent hours and hours talking about our lives, Tabitha explaining to Rose what had happened to Walter and to Lori and how she had come to be in Canada again. When we finally called it a night, we had left Rose looking more peaceful and happy than she had ever looked before, eager to get to know the granddaughter she never even knew existed. And ecstatic that she would finally get her daughter back after all these years. The daughter that she had never given up hope on, and the daughter she had never stopped loving. Although I had still not discovered what had happened to my father, I was one step closer. I knew that he had not perished at the hands of Vivian. There was still a chance that he was alive and I knew that one day, I would find out the truth. Books II and III in The Raven Saga: December

Moon and The Lost Soul are now available! About the author Suzy Turner has worked as a journalist, assistant editor, features editor and magazine editor. Early in 2010 however, she began writing full time and has since completed six books for young adults: The Raven Saga trilogy and The Morgan Sisters series, as well as a chick lit novel entitled Forever Fredless. Although Suzy is a Yorkshire lass at heart, she left her home town of Rotherham, UK, to move to Portugal with her family when she was ten. The Algarve continues to be her home, where she lives with her childhood sweetheart and husband of 15 years, Michael, and their two neurotic dogs and a cat who thinks she's a princess. website: http://suzyturner.com YA Blog: http://suzyturner.blogspot.com Chick Lit Blog: http://suzyturnerchicklit.blogspot.com Amazon: http://www.amazon.com/Suzy-

Turner/e/B0050BSH1I Facebook: http://facebook.com/suzyturnerbooks Twitter: http://twitter.com/suzy_turner Pinterest: http://pinterest.com/suzyturnerboo

VAMPIRES RULE Kasi Blake

Vampires Rule Copyright 2011 K. C. Blake Story 4 Vampires cannot return to their previous mortal state... or can they?

Jack has spent the past ten years as a vampire, traveling with his fanged friends, but there is something missing. Once a year he comes home to take a nostalgic walk through his childhood home. He visits his grave and looks in on his kid brother, watching him from afar, but this time is different. Billy is older than Jack now, a jaded hunter with a thirst for killing vamps, and he almost catches Jack in the house. Then a werewolf tries to kill a pretty girl in the cemetery. A freak incident restores Jack's mortality and takes away his fangs.

This is it, the day he's dreamed about. He can return home, graduate from high school, and reclaim his life... but there's something Jack doesn't know. His transformation was not an accident. He has a destiny to fulfill and it doesn't include any of the things he so desperately wants. Jack is supposed to kill the head werewolf using a onetime-only magical device, but he kind of likes the guy. And he's sure the rumors about the head werewolf building an army to destroy the world are just made-up lies. Besides, there's another werewolf Jack wants to kill. The psychotic werewolf still living in town, pretending to be normal, ripped his parents apart in front of Jack. If it wasn't for his vampire friends he'd be dead too. Should he use the magic Silver is trusting him with to save the world or get revenge?

DEDICATIONS First of all, I want to thank God because He gave me the idea and the skill, walked me through it, confirmed it through other people and kept me from quitting when I was tired. I also want to thank the

following people in no particular order: James and Shirley Poe, Natashia Harris, Jonathan Canada, William Kumbier, Stacie Schott, and Robert and Kerry Stewart.

. Chapter One: A BOY WITHOUT A HOME The vampire stood in the shadows and stared up at the farmhouse he used to call home. No longer the bright sunny yellow his mom had chosen, the exterior had been covered with a muted olive tone. This small difference knocked Jack off balance. Had his brother sold the farm? His gaze skimmed over the dark windows—two on the bottom level and four on top—searching for signs of life. The porch light glowed with an eerie, almost palpable presence that warned Jack to stay hidden, but he had to know if his brother was gone. Focused on the task, he walked into the light and crept up the porch steps. He slowly crossed to the huge bay window. He leaned in to peer through the dirty glass. A wild drum solo broke out in Jack’s pocket, startling him. He jumped backwards and tripped, almost falling off the porch before realizing it was only his stupid cell phone. An electric guitar joined in, adding to the horrible racket. He patted his pockets, frantically searching for the thing while he scanned the yard for movement. This wasn’t exactly the covert operation he’d planned. His fingers closed around cold metal, and

he answered without checking Caller ID. It could only be one of three people; only his vampire friends had the number. “You’re going to die!” Lily shouted. Jack flinched. With a jerk of his hand he put a few inches between the cell and his traumatized ear. Lily’s warning barely registered. His mind was focused on other matters. He was about to break into his childhood home, ten times in ten years. Although no one was around and the house was in a sparsely populated rural area, Jack tried to keep the noise to a minimum. He glanced around again to make sure Lily’s high-pitched freak-out hadn’t stirred up trouble. No telling what creatures lurked nearby. “Hello?” Lily yelled, “This is serious! According to the cards you’re going to die within the next three hours.” “Well, I already died once. What’s the big deal about doing it twice?” Jack went to the front door and considered it from every angle. Under normal circumstances a vampire couldn’t enter a house uninvited, but as long as Billy kept something belonging to him and didn’t sell the place, Jack could go in whenever he wanted to. He waved his hand over the doorknob and heard the lock click. Billy hadn’t moved. Relief and excitement flooded his system as the door swung open, silently inviting him inside. Cool. No matter how many times he

used his powers, the same tiny thrill rocked his senses. A short-lived laugh escaped his dry throat. “This isn’t funny, Jackpot!” A scowl replaced the smile and he warned Lily, “If you don’t stop yelling at me, I’m hanging up.” “You have to stay away from her.” “Away from who?” “That girl in the fuzzy pink sweater. She’s the reason you die tonight.” Jack looked around the empty porch, confused. Lily babbled on. “She has long hair, but the color is kind of hard to pinpoint. I’d say it’s either dark blonde or light brown. Doesn’t matter, I guess. She’s short and thin but not really skinny, and her eyes are deep blue. She’s not classically pretty, not to me anyway, and she’s definitely not your type. Just stay clear of her. She’s trouble.” “The cards told you all that?” Dry amusement altered his tone. “Don’t be a smartass. After I did the cards, I had a vision. This is serious stuff. When you see the girl— and you will—walk the other way.” There was a short pause. Sometimes Lily hesitated on purpose for dramatic effect. It made his skin itch. “No. When you see her, I want you to run the other way.” “Whatever.” “Promise me.” He shrugged. “I promise.”

“Say it like you mean it.” He rubbed his tired eyes. The house called to him. More than anything he wanted to go inside and take his annual trip through the rooms, mentally relive better days, but Lily was ruining everything with her kooky vision crap. His brother might show at any second, putting an end to his return visit. Time slipped through his fingers like tiny grains of sand. Every muscle in Jack’s body tightened. “I promise,” he said. “I swear on my grave. Okay? Do you need it in blood?” “You don’t have to get snippy. I’m only trying to help.” “You caught me in the middle of something important.” “What?” He could practically see her twirling strands of curly blonde hair. “Where are you? What are you doing?” He disconnected the call and returned the cell to his pocket. For a moment he stayed where he was on the porch and tried to picture the mystery girl Lily had described. His mind could only produce a vague rendition of a fairly pretty girl. Lily shouldn’t worry. He had no intention of taking a stroll in the sunlight or getting into a fight with a hunter. No way was he dying tonight, especially not over some random girl. He took a deep breath and entered the house. Each bittersweet step reminded him of what he’d lost.

He’d give anything to have his old life back. Anything. The foyer hadn’t changed. A pained smile stretched his lips thin when he noticed the yellowing wallpaper, cream-colored with tiny purple flowers. There was a small coat closet to the right and an arch next to it that led to the kitchen. His mother had put a small table on the left because his father wanted to drop his keys the second he entered the house. An arch leading to the living room beckoned to him, but Jack didn’t want to venture into there yet. The stairs with the handmade railing he used to slide down as a kid lay directly in front of him. Maybe he should go upstairs, take a look at his old room. His heart ached for his family. On an average Thursday night like this his mom would be in the kitchen, cleaning up after dinner while his dad watched television, beer in hand. Depending on their ages, Jack and Billy would either be doing homework, or wrestling around in their shared room, or running around town with friends. With the exception of Billy, the entire Creed family had been murdered by a psychotic werewolf. Jack strolled through his former home, his fingertips skimming the tops of possessions, stuff that had been passed down to Billy. He loved touching tangible evidence that once upon a time he had been human. His brother had kept everything: Jack’s old baseball cards, his variety of sports trophies, and a photo

of him the night of his Junior Prom. He picked up the frame and stared at the picture. The name of his date stayed just out of reach. He remembered his mom insisting on taking the photo. Guilt over giving her a hard time made his heart sink... another regret in a long line. Jack tripped over a discarded book on the living room floor. A curse word slipped off his tongue. Billy wasn’t much of a housekeeper. There was an inch of dust on practically everything in sight, and Billy’s dirty clothes were scattered around as if he didn’t know where his closet was located. A reluctant smile stretched Jack’s lips. It froze at the sound of footsteps on the porch. He sniffed the air. Billy had returned. Now what? Jack spun around in the center of the living room in a full-on panic, needing a quick place to hide. Although he could move faster than any human on the planet, he couldn’t make it out the back door without Billy hearing him. Besides, he couldn’t resist the temptation to see his brother. A key rattled in the lock. Jack held his breath. The front door opened. Jack zipped across the foyer and jumped into the coat closet. He left the door open a crack to allow him a narrow visual. For some reason Jack had expected Billy to be a fifteen-year-old boy still, but his brother had

passed him in years and in inches. Jack silently calculated. Billy was twenty-five now. He had become a man, a pinnacle Jack would never reach. Billy entered the foyer with a canvas bag slung over his shoulder and a handful of envelopes in his hand. He dropped the bag while looking at the mail. Piece by piece he went through it, tossing each envelope to the corner table after giving it careful consideration. He stopped abruptly, lifted his head and frowned. His eyes scanned the room as if he too was vampire and could sense his brother ’s return. Fresh from a fight, there was a rip in his jeans, a bruise on his cheek, and a bleeding cut above his left eye. “Hello?” Billy called out, hesitant. “Is someone here?” He slowly revolved before saying a single word beneath his breath, a word that sent shock-waves through the vampire in the closet. “Jack.” Jack’s eyes widened. He caught an audible gasp with his hand and sank further into the tiny room, allowing darkness to temporarily devour him, but he still felt exposed as if Billy could see him through the door. Hiding in the closet had been a dumb idea. Hell, the whole breaking into his family’s home had shown a serious lack of good judgment. If his vampire friends ever found out he’d risked exposure, they’d tear his head off.

Billy headed into the living room, and Jack released a slow breath between clenched teeth. Hissss. The scent of Billy’s blood pulled him forward until he had his face pressed into the crack. Tempting. Hunger pains began deep in his stomach. The ache expanded like ripples when a stone is dropped in still water. His fangs slid forward, protruding from hidden pockets in his gums. No, he was not going to hurt his brother. Jack shook his head back and forth hard, gasping for breath and trying to control the monster inside. He couldn’t hurt Billy. His hands clenched into fists. Resting his forehead against the door ’s wooden frame, he regulated his breathing. It took a great deal of effort. He silently chanted the words again and again. I am not going to kill my brother. I am not going to kill my brother. I am not going to kill my brother. Or worse—change him into a vampire. Billy returned to the foyer, shook his dark head and mumbled, “Okay. Have it your way, bro.” The words sounded almost sinister. Jack’s eyes popped open. Of course he had imagined the words, probably a hallucination brought on by lack of food. Billy thought he was dead. There was no way Billy could know he was in the closet. It wasn’t fair! Why did he have to lose his life? A murderous rage climbed to the surface. He tried to calm himself, took several more deep breaths. He couldn’t

afford to lose his temper, not when his brother was this close. Billy took the stairs two at a time, and Jack sighed with relief. He slowly stepped out of the closet and went to the front door, careful to open it without making a sound. Billy thumped around upstairs. Jack took one last look at his past. In the blink of an eye, he was gone. Before Billy could reach the foyer he was miles away **** Next stop on the comeback tour: the local graveyard. He stood over the grave of a boy named Jack Creed, a boy long ago dead but only temporarily buried. The grave belonged to him, his final resting place. What a joke. He squatted in front of the headstone and traced the letters of his name in the cold, hard granite. It was a repulsive yet necessary tradition. Jack’s foul mood sank further south. He needed to pull himself together before rejoining his friends. Cowboy didn’t appreciate sentimentality of any kind. The eldest member of the gang (a ripe twenty-two on the day of his death) thought he was bending over backwards as it was to accommodate Jack’s weird thirst for nostalgia by making the annual stop in Nebraska.

Jack remembered the first time he’d returned to the cemetery with his friends in tow. Lily had freaked out. “It’s bad luck to see your own grave,” she’d said. “Turn around three times and spit to ward off evil. It always works for me.” “Silly superstition,” Cowboy had insisted, yet his eyes wandered the graveyard as if he expected ‘evil’ to attack him. Summer had been the only one not to give Jack a hard time. She at least tried to be understanding even though she didn’t get it either. The rest of them had adjusted to their second identities long ago, embraced life as vampires. Not Jack. He couldn’t let go of his past. Jack lifted his chin and sniffed the air. He smelled two things at once, one stronger than the other but not as pleasant. Because the two odors mixed before invading his nostrils, it took him a moment to mentally decipher the information. Of course it helped when he looked up to see one of them, a girl, standing a few tombstones away. He knew her in an instant. It was the girl in the fuzzy pink sweater, the one Lily had warned him about. He tried to remember every word Lily had said about the girl. There had been confusion on her hair color. Jack made a mental note to tell Lily it was like warm honey. It spilled over the girl’s shoulder in soft waves, blocking her face from view so

he couldn’t tell if she was pretty or not. She stood over a grave, oblivious to his presence. What had he promised to do when he saw her? Run? Problem was his feet were glued to the ground. Something about her held him in place, something familiar. He couldn’t move. He didn’t want to move— unless it was to close the distance between them. His fingers itched to touch her. She smelled intoxicating, a lovely floral scent mixed with a hint of sweet fruit. The other smell grew stronger, forcing his attention away from the girl. His stomach dropped to his feet. He quickly scanned the surrounding area. It only took him a moment to find the owner of the offensive smell, a werewolf. Jack hated werewolves more than anything else on earth. They were rotting, stupid, stinking animals. As Cowboy often said, “The only good werewolf is a dead werewolf.” The werewolf stepped from the bushes, still in human form, but it was just as deadly minus fur and fangs. It had the power to rip apart its prey with invisible claws that only a vampire or another werewolf could see. Jack clenched his teeth to keep the frantic warning in his mouth. There wasn’t anything the girl could do. She couldn’t outrun the beast. She definitely couldn’t win in a fight. That left him as her only means of survival.

To be killed by a werewolf was horrible, painful beyond description. The wolf snarled. She jumped to her feet, took a step backwards, hands stretched out in a defensive maneuver. Jack could hear her heart beat faster. It drummed almost a hundred and twenty beats a minute. He had to do something, had to save her. The werewolf attacked. The girl whipped around, bringing her foot up in a hard arc. Her heel hit the werewolf in the face. The force knocked it back a few feet. It growled, and saliva glistened on human teeth. The thing quickly regained its balance and lunged a second time. Jack watched in awe as the girl fought with the werewolf. She had the grace of a dancer and the strength of a gymnast. In all his years he hadn’t seen such an incredible sight. Maybe she didn’t need him. Since a single scratch from a werewolf could kill a vampire, he was reluctant to join the fight. As long as she could handle it, he might as well hang back and watch. The werewolf swiped at her with invisible claws and missed. Figuring it was on the losing end of a long battle, the werewolf changed forms. It seemed to melt. The liquid metal molded into an animal as if invisible hands were working on it. It transformed from man to beast and snarled at her with sharp teeth. Now it was a wolf complete with fur. The thing’s eyes glowed, liquid gold

flashing in triumph. It had the advantage. Hand-to-hand combat would no longer work. The girl froze. She and the beast stared into each other ’s eyes for what seemed an eternity to Jack. The only movement was the slight lift and fall of the girl’s chest as she took slow and even breaths. Now what? Jack didn’t have a choice anymore. He had to save her. There was no one else around. The hell with his promise to Lily. He wasn’t going to let this innocent girl get torn apart by a stinking werewolf. Once he made up his mind to help, he moved fast. In an instant he blocked the girl, using his own body as a shield. He heard her barely audible gasp, and the sound of it stirred the hair at the base of his neck. There was something about her, something sweet and familiar. He wanted to turn around and take a good look at her, but he had to save her life first. “What are you doing?” she shouted. Distracted by the vehemence in her tone, he took his eyes off the werewolf for a split-second and that was all it took. The werewolf lunged. It knocked him to the ground, landing on top of him, teeth bared. It snarled and went for his throat. Saliva dripped from the snapping jaws. Disgusting. Jack tried to focus on what he was doing and push aside how much he loathed touching a werewolf. He grabbed its head with both hands and

struggled to keep the sharp teeth at a distance. It was hard to get a good grip because of the thick fur and the animal’s violent movements. The beast tried to turn its head, catch his arm, but he squeezed it tighter. The werewolf changed tactics. It swiped hard at his chest. Razor-sharp claws sliced open his shirt and the flesh beneath. The pain distracted him. His fingers cramped, almost letting go. Blood soaked the front of his shirt. With the cold ground beneath him and the sudden loss of blood, his mind began to drift. A werewolf had killed him for the second time. He only hoped the girl had gotten away. As if in answer to his thoughts two graceful hands reached over his head and settled upon his. He opened his mouth, tried to tell her to run, but he couldn’t speak. A single slurred word left his parted lips. It was unintelligible even to him. The wolf looked at her. It stopped in mid-attack. The hairy beast slowly backed off him, growling as it retreated. Was it afraid of the girl? No way. Jack couldn’t believe his. He used what strength he had to raise his head and watch as the girl walked over to the wolf without breaking eye contact. She knelt in front of it. The two of them seemed to be in a silent struggle. Their eyes remained locked until Jack thought they would stay that way forever, frozen in time. With a whimper the wolf began to shake. The girl stroked the thing’s furry head. They

could have been dog and owner, taking a break from a walk in the park. It didn’t make any sense to Jack. The wolf’s eyes closed and it collapsed in a heap next to her. The girl in the fuzzy pink sweater returned to Jack’s side. She yanked his blue plaid shirt down his arms, but left him with the t-shirt. She rolled the blue plaid material into a ball and placed it over the bleeding wound. He ground his teeth together to keep from crying out. No reason for her to remember him as a big baby. “You’re beautiful,” he said with awe. The art of breathing grew harder. He gasped between words. “What’s…your…name?” “Are you trying to flirt with me? Now?” Her pink lips tilted at the corners, but the smile didn’t reach her eyes. “My name is Silver Reign.” He snorted, and a new wave of pain jolted through him. “It’s not spelled like the kind of rain that falls from the sky,” she said. He laughed until he tasted blood. Funny how it didn’t taste good when it was his blood. Resting on the ground, he took in the night sky. There seemed to be a million stars shining just for them. It was kind of a romantic end, like Romeo and Juliet, only the girl would go on without him instead of taking her own life. There was a shift in the atmosphere. Worried, his eyes went to Silver ’s face. He warned her, “My friends

are coming. I can feel them. You need to go. I don’t want them to hurt you.” She raised an eyebrow at him, silently reminding him of how easily she’d dispatched the werewolf. “Okay,” he amended. “I don’t want you to hurt them.” “I won’t.” As if on cue, he heard three pairs of running feet. “They’re here. Go!” He took one last look at her before she left. Lily had been right. The girl wasn’t classically beautiful and she wasn’t his type, but there was something mesmerizing about her. His eyes drifted closed as familiar voices washed over him. His three friends all talked at once. “Looks like the werewolf got him before he killed it,” Cowboy said in a matter of fact tone. “Good for him.” “We have to help him,” Summer insisted. “Let’s get him to the house.” “He should have listened to me,” Lily said. “I told him to run when he saw the girl in the fuzzy sweater.” Jack used every bit of strength he had to pry his eyes open. He raised a hand, grabbed Summer by the hem of her jeans. “I want to go home.” Summer smiled with twinkling blue eyes that paled in comparison to Silver ’s. The chunky ends of her

blonde hair rested against her freckled face. Before she got too excited, he added, “I want to go to my real home, the house I lived in with my family before you turned me.” Summer ’s smile died, and she began to argue with everyone over where they were taking him. Cowboy grabbed Jack under the arms and lifted him to his feet. Jack swung an arm over his friend’s shoulders while Cowboy’s arm snaked around his waist like they were running a three-legged race at the county fair. Together they walked through the cemetery gates to Cowboy’s car. Jack resisted the urge to look for the girl, not wanting to draw attention to her. He felt the heat of her eyes on him. At least his friends were too worried about him to notice her unusual scent clinging to the night air. Cowboy opened the passenger side door, and Jack collapsed into the provided seat. He bit his lower lip and prayed he’d live long enough to talk to Billy one last time. **** “We need to take him to the abandoned house,” Summer shouted from the back seat. “He needs us.” The girls sat in the back of the speeding car. Lily quietly sobbed for Jack while Summer leaned forward, pressing between the two front seats. She had to talk

loud to be heard over the engine, the music, and the rushing wind. The passenger side window had been rolled down because Jack thought he might puke. She said, “We have to get inside before the sun comes up, and Jackpot needs us. Taking him home is pointless. His brother won’t know what to do for him.” In the passenger seat Jack waited for Cowboy’s response. He wanted to argue with Summer, but he was too weak. He couldn’t even sit up straight. Every time the car leaned to the right or to the left, so did he, like he didn’t have a bone left in his body. Life continued to drain out of him. His lowered head bumped the edge of the car door with a painful thump every time they hit a rough spot in the road. “It’s not our call,” Cowboy said. “Anyway, it’s just after midnight. We could walk and still reach both places.” Jack relaxed, but Summer wouldn’t quit. “His brother won’t know how to help him.” Jack used his last bit of strength to push himself into a higher sitting position. He half-turned in her direction and spoke between clenched teeth. “I want to go home. I want to see my brother before I die.” The car sped along the empty two-lane highway between town and his family’s farm. They were flying, but the darkness made it seem like they were moving in slow motion. Jack hoped death was like this, moving through time and space faster than light.

“You aren’t dying,” Summer said, her voice cracking. “Not every vampire dies after getting clawed by a werewolf.” Jack scoffed. “Right. One out of every thousand manages to live somehow. I’m sure I’ll beat those odds. They don’t call me Jackpot for nothing.” “Don’t listen to her,” Cowboy said, taking his eyes off the road for a second. As usual his point of view came across loud and forceful. “You have the right to die wherever and however you want. Die with your boots on, buddy. That’s what I always say.” Jack patted his shirt pocket. “You got a cigarette, man?” He had taken up smoking ten years ago. The smoke deadened their acute sense of smell for a while, and he liked that. Cowboy drew a pack from his jacket while he continued to drive with the other hand. He pulled a tobacco stick out with his mouth and lit it with the car ’s built-in lighter. Then he turned and put it between Jack’s lips. Jack half-dragged on it. The smoke filled his lungs, giving him a small burst of energy. He straightened his spine. Summer rubbed his shoulder. “Please change your mind and come with us.” “Crank up the tunes, man,” Jack said, feeling a little like his old self again. “You got it, buddy.” Cowboy turned up the

volume on the radio. The rock music throbbed through Jack’s body, and it drowned Summer ’s annoying voice. He closed his eyes and let the music own him. For the moment his happiness returned to him. **** A few minutes later he was back at the farmhouse. When they left him in front of his childhood home, Cowboy flashed him a backwards peace sign. “Vampires rule, buddy.” Jack nodded but didn’t flash the sign back. He didn’t feel particularly grateful to be a vampire at the moment. Pain radiated throughout his entire body. He wasn’t sure if he could make it up the porch steps to the front door without help. His friends abandoned him. They had to hide from the sun. He struggled up the porch stairs. Grabbing the wood railing, he lifted a foot and searched for the first step. A splinter caught his pinky, tearing the skin open. Compared to the agony the rest of his body was in, the pain in his finger barely registered. Every breath he took sent razor-blades slicing through his lungs. He was dying again, and he was alone. Then he wasn’t alone anymore. Like a tiny miracle he felt her before seeing her. Silver Reign stood behind him, her hand pressed against his back. Her soft voice soothed his senses and drove some of the pain

away. “Billy isn’t here,” she said. “I’m taking you home with me.” “How did you know where I was?” He turned his head and stared at her. The outer edges of his vision blurred. Her entire form seemed to shimmer with an incandescent light. His mind drifted to a surreal place. “Are you an angel?” “Not exactly.”

. Chapter Two: SLEEPOVER WITH A HUNTER Water dripped down the sides of Jack’s face. The wet rag slid halfway off his forehead to cover one eye, and he didn’t have the strength to push it aside. Unfortunately, Silver got lost in his blind spot. Since sneaking him up to her bedroom, she’d been moving around non-stop, looking at everything but him. Jack shifted his weight, uncomfortable. The pillow slipped. He turned on his elbow and reached back with the other hand to fix it. Pain ripped through his gut. He bit his lower lip to stifle a groan. Maybe it would be better if he didn’t move again. Swallowing hard, he sagged against the pillow. Exhaustion tried to take him down. Silver fluttered from one task to the next. She fed her hamster, refolded clothes, and rearranged the collection of law books on her desk. The picture of Sandra Day O’Connor hanging over the desk almost made him smile. Silver had lofty ideas. She wasn’t like anyone he’d met before, but he wasn’t sure yet if that was a good thing. Jack struggled to sit up again and set off another wave of pain. It radiated from the center of his abdomen

to the outer edges of his body. He gritted his teeth and kept going until his spine rested against the headboard. The rag tumbled to his lap. Completely exhausted, he let it go. His gaze dropped to the other towel, the bloody one on his bare abdomen. Curiosity tempted him to lift it, but he was afraid of what he’d see if he did. Breathing became a chore. “Why did you bring me here?” Jack blurted out the question as soon as it entered his head. Silver jumped. The book she was holding flew through the air. She tried to grab it. It spun around, hit the desk, bounced off and landed on the floor. “You’re nervous,” he said, faking a harmless smile to put her at ease. “Do you blame me?” She glared at him. “I’m alone in my bedroom with a boy. My mom would freak and my dad would grab his shotgun if they had any idea you were here. On top of that, you’re a vampire.” “Why are you helping me then?” “Dumb question.” She stepped closer to the bed after retrieving her book. She clutched it between her hands like a shield. “You were attacked by a werewolf while trying to save me. It was brave, what you did. No one’s ever done anything like that for me. Well, maybe my parents. You’re the first stranger to try to save me.” Contemplating in silence, he thought about how she’d killed the werewolf in the cemetery. In the last ten years he’d seen some amazing things, but never anything

like that. Werewolves were notoriously hard to terminate. This girl had done it without breaking a sweat. “How did you do it?” he asked. “In the cemetery, when you took care of the werewolf, how did you kill it without a weapon?” Silver pursed her lips together. She let the silence draw out until it was beyond awkward, and he started to think she wouldn’t answer him. Her shoulders finally lifted in a quick shrug and she admitted, “I sucked its soul out.” He gaped at her. Forget cute, this girl was scary as hell. He sat up straighter, focused on how great it would be to have that power. “Is it something I could learn to do?” “No.” She walked around the bed and sat next to him. “Nobody taught me how to do it. I was born with the ability. I was born to kill werewolves.” “What do you mean?” “I’m a hunter.” A hunter? “How old are you?” “I swear you sound just like my parents. They think I’m too young to handle the life.” Her jaw tightened. “I’m almost eighteen. Okay? Age is irrelevant anyway. I killed my first werewolf when I was twelve.” A disturbing thought sprang to mind. “You just hunt werewolves though, right?”

“No. My parents and I also hunt vampires, evil spirits, all dark creatures.” Nervous, Jack took a mental inventory of his body. The bleeding had slowed but hadn’t stopped. His limbs felt heavy, weak. He wasn’t in any shape to take a hunter on. Of course she hadn’t attacked him, not yet. Maybe she was waiting for the werewolf venom to do its job. She would sit with him and make small talk until he died. It wasn’t the ideal situation, but he preferred it in contrast to the other possibility. He certainly didn’t want to get his soul sucked out. There was a rumor that vamps didn’t have souls. Not true. Also, there was a myth saying vampires didn’t have blood of their own. Ridiculous. Their blood was tainted, diseased, but they had plenty of it. Jack didn’t quite understand it. Cowboy had tried to explain it once, something about their blood turning black before being eaten away by bacteria. Vampires needed fresh blood to keep the disease from totally taking over and destroying them. According to Cowboy it was a slow, horrible death worse than anything. “So your parents decided to make you into this great hunter and take away your choices? That hardly seems fair.” “They didn’t have a choice either. Do you know where vampires and werewolves come from?” Deadpan expression, he said, “Well, first their

mommies and daddies have to be in love. Then they...” An explosive sigh cut him off. “I’m being serious here.” “Sorry. Go ahead.” Maybe he could keep her talking until his strength returned. “Tell me everything.” “Okay.” A happy smile transformed her face as she told him the story. She settled next to him on the bed, eyes sparkling, eager to share her biggest secret. “This might come as a shock to you, but we aren’t alone in the universe. There are other realms, other worlds out there, and about three thousand years ago a visitor from one of those places got banished to our world.” “How could you possibly know that?” “Because of Lovely’s diary.” He shook his head, totally confused. “What is a Lovely?” Silver laughed. “I know. Her name is crazy, right? She picked it herself.” When he wrinkled his nose and frowned, she explained, “Lovely said her real name is not easily pronounced by humans. The first mortal boy she met told her she was lovely, so she used that as her name.” “Humans? She wasn’t human?” “No. She was a faerie.” Jack burst out laughing, certain the cute werewolf-killer was messing with him. He couldn’t hold the laughter in, not even when sharp pain ripped into his gut. His hand pressed against his torn abdomen

in the hope of keeping his insides inside where they belonged. “Are you kidding me? Tinkerbell started all this? Is that what you’re saying?” “I’m not talking about tiny girls with wings and a handful of pixie dust.” It was obvious that Silver wanted to yell at him, but she managed to keep her voice down. “Faeries come in all sizes just like us, and they have awesome powers beyond anything you’ve ever seen.” The last sentence caught his attention, wiped the smile off his face, and made him sit up straighter. “Powers?” “That’s right. I don’t know about everything she could do, but I know this much. She created the first werewolf and the first vampire. I also know that she handed down her diary and this.” Silver reached under the neck of her blouse and pulled out a chain with a silver dagger charm dangling from it, three tiny blue stones in the center. They twinkled like colored diamonds. She held the charm a few inches from his face and said, “For centuries every time a girl was born into my family the parents would hold this over the baby’s head. Nothing happened until my father held it over me. It began to glow because I’m the one Lovely spoke about in the book. I’m the one with the power to wipe out the werewolves. So my parents reluctantly trained me. I come from a long line of hunters. It’s in my blood.” He scoffed. “You expect me to buy any of this?”

“You’ll believe... in time.” “What is that supposed to mean?” Ignoring the question, she said, “Let’s see how you’re doing.” Silver gently lifted the towel from his wound. She probed the area with her fingers, causing Jack to suck in a painful breath. If anything, it burned worse than before. He bit the inside of his lip to keep from crying out. “Sorry.” She smiled. “Good news though. Looks like the bleeding has stopped. Your body is beginning to heal itself.” “I’m not going to heal.” She frowned at him. “Of course you are.” “If you know as much about werewolves as you claim, then you know a small scratch can kill a vampire.” He gestured to the bloody towel. “That’s a lot deeper than a scratch.” “Not all vampires die after a werewolf attack.” He rolled his eyes. “Now you sound like Summer.” “Who?” “She’s a vampire friend of mine, one of the people you saw at the cemetery.” “Which one? The tall girl with the long curls or the one that was my size?” Jack hesitated in answering. There was something in her tone, something that warned him the

question was not as casual as it sounded. Yet the smile remained fixed to her face. It seemed genuine. She was probably making small talk to eat up the time until he was dead. Besides, how could offering her a face to go with a name hurt anyone? “Summer has short hair,” he said. “Lily is the tall girl, and Cowboy is the name of the guy you saw with them.” “I can’t believe you laughed at my name when you hang out with people called Cowboy and Summer.” “They’re nicknames.” On the defensive now, he said, “They call me Jackpot. It was Cowboy’s idea to change our names when we were reborn as vampires. He thought it would be easier to release our old selves that way.” Cowboy had also desperately wanted matching tattoos, but when they’d tried they found out vampire skin didn’t hold the ink. As soon as they were pierced with the needle their flesh healed, driving the dye out. Cowboy had tried a few more times with the same result. It made him crazy knowing he couldn’t have something he wanted. Silver leaned closer, her eyes wide, and she spoke in a soft whisper. “Did it work? Were you able to forget you were human? Did you become a monster?” He could smell the blood in her veins. Was she provoking him on purpose, trying to get him to attack her? Did she want him to lose control so she could kill

him without remorse? He closed his eyes, silently fighting the beast within. He couldn’t allow himself to attack her. She was a hunter, and he was abnormally weak at the moment. On cue, a surge of dark energy zapped through him and his eyes popped open. Silver gasped. She leaped up and back at the same time, a look of pure panic on her face. He didn’t have to ask what was wrong. His eyes had turned solid black as the vampire inside floated to the surface. Silver moved to the other side of the room, lifted the hem of her trousers, and removed a wooden stake from what appeared to be a home-made leather sheath. Jack snarled, revealing fangs. The smell of her blood drove him over the edge. He couldn’t fight the inevitable, couldn't resist, so he gave into it with an eager sense of anticipation. Time to teach her a lesson. Girls shouldn't bring vampires home with them. In the blink of an eye he was out of bed and across the room, his face an inch from hers. Before she could react, he grabbed her wrist. With a quick twist he removed the stake from her hand. It fell to the floor, useless. Hands on her shoulders, he drove her into the nearest corner. They stumbled into a tall white bookshelf and several items fell off. In all his years as a vampire he hadn’t attacked a human, choosing to feed off the willing instead, but he’d never been this injured before. His desperate need for blood overwhelmed his

senses. His mind shut down. “Don’t—please,” she said. Her voice was barely audible. “You don’t want to do this. You don’t want to hurt me. Fight it. I believe in you. I know your human half is stronger than the animal.” He bent forward, and his lips parted. The closer he got to her throat the better he felt. If he bit her, drained her, he might live. His survival instinct drowned out compassion and tenderness. He squeezed his eyes shut so he wouldn’t see the look of horror on her face. Pain ripped through his head. He fell to his knees. The most intense pain he’d ever experienced sawed into his brain, threatening to split his head in two. He grabbed his head with both hands. This was it. He was going to die. The werewolf had succeeded in killing him. It was going to be a worse death than the first time and there wasn’t a thing he could do about it. “Are you okay?” Silver asked, taking a tentative step towards him. They both looked to the glowing spot on her blouse. Reaching beneath the material, she pulled the silver dagger necklace out again. The three tiny blue jewels had turned ruby red. Glowing bright, they went from red to black, and the pain in Jack’s head intensified a hundred-fold. Forget werewolves, the charm was killing him. “Wow,” Silver said in a breathless voice. “That’s

never happened before.” The jewels stopped glowing. Jack crawled away, eager to put distance between himself and the inhuman agony the necklace caused. His fingers sank into the soft carpet. He grabbed handfuls of the shaggy threads and pulled himself along. It took several painful minutes to reach the other side of the bed. Holding the top of the mattress with both hands, he slowly pulled himself up. His strength vanished. He collapsed onto the mattress on his back and flung an arm over his eyes, not caring what Silver did next. If she got the stake and drove it into his heart, at least his problems would be over. The mattress sagged beneath her added weight. He prepared himself for death. The last thing he expected to feel was the gentle touch of her hand on his chest. His heart beat tripled in tempo as a new sensation rippled through his body. “You are going to survive this, Jack. I can’t tell you how I know. You’re too out of it to understand. Just trust me. You’re going to be fine.” Confidence ruled her voice, and he instantly believed. He wasn’t going to die, at least not now. He looked into her eyes. An odd sense of déjà vu hit him as if they’d done this a million times before. “Do I know you?” he asked. While he waited for an answer, his mind went through a long list of pictures from the past. There had been a lot of girls, most of

them passing through his life quickly because they’d been afraid of Summer. The few who’d thought he might be worth the risk had vanished, probably killed by Summer. “You know me,” Silver said. “And you don’t know me. It’s complicated.” “Usually is.” He closed his eyes again, beyond tired. She lay next to him. Her leg touched his and her arm bumped into his arm as she squirmed around, trying to get comfortable. He tensed. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t swallow. She was too close, and she smelled more incredible than she had at the cemetery. What was she doing to him? Maybe she had power like her ancestor, the faerie. “Don’t even think about trying anything,” she said. “You touch me, and I’ll rip your soul out through your nostrils.” He turned his head to look at her, startled. Was she serious? He didn’t know if it was possible to take his soul out through his nose, but he didn’t want to find out. She sounded like she knew what she was talking about. For a petite girl she was pretty scary. Despite the vivid images her threat conjured, he began to drift. He tried to fight it, tried to stay awake, but in mere seconds he was in a different world, a world of tall trees and fresh air. Silver was with him. Having her there felt right like it was meant to be, and the forest

felt like home. **** The next time he opened his eyes, darkness greeted him. Silver had turned off the lamp after he’d fallen asleep. She lay on her side next to him, snoring softly. He came up on one elbow and stared down at her, studying her with superhuman vision. She looked like a pretty doll with her eyes closed. Her features were soft and delicate, and a place deep in his heart began to ache for what he’d missed in life. He had a peculiar feeling he had been dreaming about her, but he couldn’t remember the details. She turned her head, snuggled deeper into the quilt and moaned his name. “Jack.” Was she dreaming about him? “Where are you?” she asked, talking in her sleep. “I’m right here,” he said, answering automatically. “Don’t go.” “I’m not going anywhere.” His gaze drifted to the window. He’d lost track of time, but he knew the sun was getting ready to appear. He could smell it, the burning heat of a new day. Sunlight was even worse for a vampire than werewolf claws. There was no way he was walking out the door until it was dark again. Silver continued to sleep and he remained frozen

in a holding pattern, hovering over her. This was the first time he’d spoken to a sleeping person. It was a bit creepy, but kind of cool. He wondered if she would answer him if he asked her a question. “Why did you help me tonight?” “Because you’re Jack.” A smile touched her lips. Okay. He tried again. “Where do I know you from? How do you know me?” “We met in a dream.” A flash of the two of them standing in the middle of a forest haunted the recesses of his mind. As hard as he tried he couldn’t grasp it firmly. Every time he got close, it faded like smoke. Giving up, he collapsed onto the pillow she’d provided and stared at the ceiling. He went over everything that had happened to him in the last few hours. Earlier he had thought he knew everything about the world and about his place in it. Now he wasn’t so sure. He hadn’t known of Silver ’s existence. Life was weird sometimes. “Be careful, Jack.” She whispered the words in the dark, startling him. He turned to look at her face and waited to hear more. A few minutes passed and he started to think she wasn’t going to add anything else. Her lips parted on a sigh. “They’re going to kill you. Be careful. I don’t want to lose you.” Those words struck a chord deep within him. She liked him. His insides warmed at the thought. If he

was smart, he’d start running now. The last thing he needed was a hunter girlfriend. Slowly, the rest of her words replayed in his brain. Someone was going to try to kill him? He sat up quickly and asked, “Who?” She didn’t respond. Her lips refused to budge. If she woke up, she wasn’t going to be happy to see him leaning over her, and he wouldn’t get the answer to his question then for sure. Maybe if he rephrased the question, she would be able to answer it. “Is a hunter after me right now?” ‘Besides you,’ he almost added. She frowned in her sleep. “Not yet.” “What about a werewolf? Is there a werewolf tracking me?” “Not yet.” Irritated, he prepared to raise his voice, not caring if her parents heard and came to investigate. He felt stronger and could probably take out her entire family without breaking a sweat. As quick as he got angry, he let it go. He wouldn’t hurt anyone Silver cared about, not after she’d saved his life. “What is that supposed to mean? Not yet? Who do I need to be careful of? Who is going to try to kill me?” A single word floated to his ears, chilling him to the bone. “Everyone.”



. Chapter Three: MORTAL AGAIN The next time Jack woke it was morning and his hand felt oddly warm. A nagging voice deep in the recesses of his mind slowly connected the dots. He had experienced this soothing heat before, but it had been so long ago he couldn’t pinpoint the source. Whatever it was, it was bad. Jack cracked his eyes a slit. His hand rested comfortably on the pillow beside his head. Light streamed through the open curtains and rested on his unprotected skin. His eyes widened as the truth dawned on him. With a yelp he jerked his hand out of the light and dove under the covers. Sunlight and vampires did not mix. Any second now he would burst into flames. Where was he anyway? He searched his recent memories. An amused voice spoke from the doorway. “It’s okay,” Silver said. “You’re fine. I opened the curtains this morning, but I watched your skin carefully for any signs of burning. Sunlight can’t hurt you anymore.” He struggled to breathe through the suffocating

covers and mumbled, “What are you talking about?” “You’re not a vampire.” “What?” Oh yeah, she’d lost her mind. Or maybe this was a trick to get him to commit suicide. She was the enemy after all, albeit a beautiful one. She yanked the covers off the bed and him with one quick sliding motion like a magician revealing his final trick. Silver was fully dressed, hair combed and eyes sparkling. She flashed him a quick grin. “You don’t need to hide from the sun. You are no more a vampire than I am. See?” She motioned to the window. “You aren’t catching fire or exploding. Isn’t that enough evidence for you?” He crawled to the edge of the mattress in wonder and stared at the beauty known as dawn. Tears blurred his vision for a moment. Incredible. It had been too long since he’d seen golden sunlight. He’d forgotten how breathtaking a sunrise could be. Logic argued with his physical senses. He pushed his fingers beneath his upper lip, felt the gums. No telltale bumps beneath the skin. He jumped off the bed and grabbed Silver, pressing his face against her throat as he tried to smell her blood. Nothing. She giggled. After releasing her, he went to the window. Before he had the chance to change his mind, he thrust the glass pane up and stuck his hand outside. The most amazing warmth caressed his skin. A cool breeze wafted

in, disturbing the hair on his forehead. His eyes closed as he savored the sensation. He ducked his head and leaned out the window. It didn’t hurt. It didn’t burn. “I can’t believe it.” The words floated out with his pent-up breath. “I must be dreaming.” Hard knuckles rapped on the bedroom door. Jack jumped and hit his head on the window sill. Pain shot through his skull. No, this wasn’t a dream. Definitely not. His hand went to the back of his head, and he absently checked for blood. Since he wasn’t alone, he bit his tongue instead of cursing. “Silver, are you up yet?” The deep, masculine voice penetrated the closed door. She turned panicked eyes to Jack and whispered. “It’s my dad. He can’t find you here. He’ll drive a stake through your heart.” “I’m not a vampire anymore. Remember?” “Trust me, that won’t matter. In fact, it might make things worse.” She looked at him like he was dumber than dirt. “You’re a boy and you’re in my bedroom. He’s going to kill you.” She had a point. Jack remembered a few confrontations with angry fathers during his last stint as a human teenaged boy. He turned in a tight circle, searched every corner of the room. Where could he hide? Both the closet and under the bed seemed a little too obvious. Silver hurried to the door and spoke to her dad

without opening it. “I’m not dressed. I’ll be down in a minute.” She pressed her ear to the door, listening to her father ’s footsteps travel down the hallway, and she stayed that way until he was gone. Jack could hear the footsteps from where he stood. He wondered if his vampire hearing would stay with him even though he wasn’t immortal anymore. “This isn’t possible,” he said, speaking more to himself than to her. “Nobody stops being a vampire. There isn’t a cure.” “The werewolf venom saved you.” He practically gagged at the thought. His jaw tightened. There was no way in hell that a werewolf had saved him. Something else must have happened. Clearly this girl knew a lot more than she was telling him. “Wait a second.” He shook a finger at her. “You don’t seem surprised by my lack of fangs. How could you possibly know that werewolf blood would change me, cure me?” “You remember the journal I told you about yesterday? The one Lovely wrote?” She waited for him to nod before continuing the explanation. “Well, there’s a lot of interesting information in that book including several visions she had about the future, about you. She predicted you and I would meet.” “Where is this book? I want to see it.” “You can’t.”

“If it’s about me, I have the right to read it.” “My father has it hidden somewhere, and there’s no way he’ll hand it over to a former vampire.” “But if it’s about me...” He clenched his hands, wanting to put a fist through the wall to relieve frustration. Yesterday life had been a lot simpler. He might have been a vampire, but at least he’d known what to expect on a day-to-day basis. “Fine. I’ll ask your father for it.” “No, you won’t.” Her eyes narrowed. She snapped her fingers. “New plan. I am going downstairs to distract my parents while you sneak out the back door.” “What if you can’t keep their attention?” “My parents see a five-year-old every time they look at me. They were always over-protective, but they’ve become a hundred times worse since I turned seventeen. They know their days of telling me what to do are numbered. As soon as I say I have a problem and ask for advice they won’t notice if someone drops a bomb on the house. Just count to ten before you leave. Wait for me in the car. I’ll give you a ride home.” She didn’t give him a chance to argue. The stubborn girl opened the door and looked both ways before darting down the hallway. Part of Jack wanted to purposely ignore her instructions. The rebel in him wanted to casually stroll into the family kitchen and introduce himself to her parents. Let her father get the

shotgun. Jack wasn’t afraid of him. He wasn’t afraid of anybody. **** Silver drove him home in silence. Jack barely noticed. He stared out the window at the passing scenery, captivated at the sight of normal life. It had been too long since he’d roamed free during the day. He took in every single sight and sound, devouring it with eager abandon. They drove through town, passed several stores before they reached an endless string of farms. Waves of golden grain seemed to glisten, bending to the will of a gentle breeze. A dog raced across the street. Children played in yards. Men mowed lawns and worked on their cars. It brought a painful lump to his throat. He swiped at his damp eyes and prayed she wouldn’t notice that he was getting choked up. Taking a deep breath, he forced his mind to focus on mundane stuff. First he went through the alphabet backwards. Then he started counting every book he’d ever read. By the time they stopped in front of his brother ’s house he had his emotions in check. Silver switched the car ’s engine off, but she didn’t get out. Her gaze rested on him as she waited for a decision. Was he going to face his brother or run away? How could he possibly explain his reappearance

to Billy after so many years? And what about his face? It hadn’t visibly changed since the day of his death. He hadn’t gotten a day older. Billy was not going to understand any of this. Jack was going to have to tell his brother their parents had been wrong; monsters did exist and he’d been one of them until last night. “I can take you somewhere else if you want,” Silver said, breaking the silence. There was nowhere else for him to go. He couldn’t return to his vampire friends unless he wanted to become one of them again, which he didn’t. Summer wouldn’t mind biting him again. This was his second chance to live a normal life. He couldn’t let it slip through his fingers, couldn’t waste it. Jack held his breath and exited the car. He leaned against the vehicle for a while to give Silver a chance to join him. For a moment he considered letting her leave, but he didn’t think he could face Billy alone. His brother would have a million questions. Maybe Silver could answer a few or at least distract Billy while Jack tried to figure out what to say next. Before Silver reached him, the front door opened and Billy stepped out. Billy’s face went through a myriad of emotions: stunned disbelief…confusion… something else that Jack couldn’t quite figure out. Billy stumbled across the porch, eyes glistening with unshed tears and features twisted in some sort of silent agony. Jack stood straight and prepared himself for what

was likely to be a mushy reunion. He was happy to see Billy, of course. One hug wouldn’t hurt. He took a step forward. His brother ’s feet hurried to meet him, and Jack held his breath. Billy reached behind his back, removed something from the waistband of his jeans. He lifted it high and moved faster, almost running now. It took Jack a moment to realize his brother was holding a wooden stake. Billy lunged at him, prepared to do serious damage. Jack grabbed Billy’s wrist. They struggled. His brother was stronger than he looked, and Jack had lost his advantage along with his immortality. They went down hard with Billy on top. They rolled across the dirt. Billy straddled Jack’s waist. He held the stake above Jack’s chest, ready to plunge it into his heart. Silver grabbed Billy’s arm, jerking on it. “Stop!” she screamed. “Don’t hurt him.” “Back off!” Billy shouted. She yanked harder on Billy’s arm. “He isn’t a vampire anymore, idiot. Look! Do you see that big yellow thing up in the sky? That’s called the sun. It’s shining down on him, and he isn’t exploding. His fangs are gone. He’s as human as we are. Case closed.” Billy stared up at the sky, his jaw slack. “Not possible.” Jack mumbled, “They don’t call me Jackpot for

nothing.” “What?” Billy blinked at him. “Private joke.” Billy stared at Jack as if he’d started speaking Chinese. Slowly, Billy got up. He dropped the stake on the ground and backed away. Jack stood, too. They stared at each other for countless minutes. Maybe it was only seconds. To Jack it seemed like an eternity. Thanks to his brother ’s homicidal tendencies, their reunion was more than awkward. Jack made a show of brushing the dirt off his jeans. Eyes lowered, he avoided his brother ’s searching gaze for as long as possible. Not knowing what to say, he waited for the questions to start, waited for Billy to shoot them out like poison-dipped arrows. Billy’s lips remained compressed in a solid line. “You’re taller than me,” Jack complained, trying to lighten the mood. Billy snorted and the cord of tension broke. “I guess you inherited mom’s lack of height.” “At least I got her good looks.” Billy grabbed handfuls of the blood-stained, blue-plaid material covering Jack’s upper torso and yanked him close for a big hug. With Billy’s arms wrapped around him tighter than an anaconda Jack found it difficult to breathe. It was nice to know his brother was happy to have him home. He reluctantly lifted his hands and placed them on Billy’s back, trying

hard to return the hug without being too awkward about it. After a long embrace Billy took a step back. His fingers remained tangled in the material of Jack’s shirt as if he was afraid to let go. Eyes damp, Billy asked, “Why didn’t you talk to me yesterday? You were in the house when I came home, weren’t you? Why did you run away like that?” “I didn’t know what to say.” “You could have started with a simple hello.” Billy invited them both into the house, but Silver declined. “I need to go home,” she said. “I’m not ready to tell my parents about Jack yet.” With mixed emotions he watched her get into her car. Part of him wanted to demand to know when he’d see her again. The words stuck in his throat. He stood in the dirt driveway and watched her leave until the car disappeared in a cloud of dust. Billy slapped him on the back. The hand slid up to Jack’s neck and gave him a quick, friendly squeeze. “Let’s get inside. We’ve got some catching up to do, bro.” Jack nodded. He turned, reluctantly following his brother. They passed through the foyer and stepped into the living room. Jack had finally made it home. No more hiding in the coat closet. It was difficult to comprehend how much had changed overnight.

Yesterday he was breaking into this house and now he could come and go as he pleased. His eyes narrowed on baby brother. “Wait a second. You came at me with a stake.” Billy’s gaze dropped to the floor. Jack’s stomach plummeted. “How long have you known I was a vampire?” “After you died Silver ’s parents approached me. They told me mom and dad were hunters. I tore the house apart looking for evidence to either support or deny their claim.” “Mom and dad were not hunters. That’s stupid.” “Think so?” Billy crooked a finger, signaling for Jack to join him. They walked through the living room. Billy went to the wall where their dad kept his gun case. He slid an arm behind it, clicked a lever. The case swung out along with part of the wall, revealing a secret room that was filled with weapons and ammunition. Billy added, “It took me three months to find it. Dad hid it well.” Jack couldn’t believe his eyes. “Are you a hunter?” Billy shrugged. “Call me crazy, but after burying my entire family I wasn’t in a good place. Since I didn’t have any other relatives, I moved in with Silver ’s family until I was old enough to take care of myself. Silver ’s parents offered to teach me the trade.” “What is it with those people?” Apparently they

went around recruiting kids for the world of hunting. “It wasn’t their fault,” Billy said. “I was determined to hunt the thing that killed you. They taught me how to stay alive while doing it.” Jack’s blood turned to ice. He had purposely pushed that night out of his mind. With the exception of relentless nightmares he hadn’t given it a thought in years. Now he was confronted with the past. He couldn’t hide from it anymore. The memories returned with the subtlety of a nuclear explosion. He could almost smell the blood—and the stench of werewolf, a mixture of sweaty fur and stale breath. It had happened on an ordinary night, a school night. He’d finished his homework early for a change. He and Billy were watching television when the howling started. They didn’t even notice it until their dad raced outside with a multitude of weapons. Jack hadn’t known about werewolves at the time and hadn’t known what was needed to take them out. Their mom hustled them into the basement, told them to stay there until she returned. Jack didn’t listen. He told Billy to call the sheriff while he went outside. He took a shotgun and a pocketful of ammunition. It was already too late. His father had been torn to shreds, and his mom was on the ground beneath the giant wolf. Jack started shooting without hesitation. He hit it twice before it pounced on him. He still remembered the way those sharp teeth

felt as they sliced through his flesh. It had been over quick. He hadn’t stood a chance. The wolf changed back to human form. Jack saw its face. The werewolf could have ripped him into so many pieces that no one could have saved him, but the thing’s head jerked up abruptly. Later, Jack would discover it had smelled vampires coming. There had been five of them at the time. The werewolf hadn’t wanted to take that many on. One by one they had appeared over Jack’s bleeding body, looking down at him with peculiar interest. It was then Summer had bitten him... saving him. **** Starving. Jack sat at the breakfast bar, an array of food spread out before him like an all-night buffet. He stuffed half a muffin into his mouth and chewed fast and furious. The dry thing didn’t want to go down on its own. He grabbed the milk and emptied it, drinking straight from the jug. A white stream slipped down his chin. He wiped it away with the back of his other hand. He was so hungry it was like he’d never be filled again. Billy hesitated in the doorway. Eyebrows lifting, he asked, “Is there something I should know? Are you

eating for two?” Jack glared at him as he shoved a bunch of grapes into his mouth. It was like his brother hadn’t changed at all. Older now, the kid was still a smartass. Jack tried to talk around the grapes. “Been long time since I ate real food. Okay?” “Don’t go overboard. You’ll make yourself sick.” But Billy was the one with the green tint. He watched Jack take a big bite of an apple, stuff a handful of peanuts into his mouth, and then chew off a bite of pepperoni from a slab of meat. Billy asked, “Uh…have you given any thought to what you’re going to do now that you’re human again…besides eat me out of house and home?” Jack put down the hunk of cheese he’d been ready to devour and shrugged. “I suppose I’ll take up where I left off.” “Where is that exactly?” “I want to go to school like a normal seventeenyear-old.” “Problem is you aren’t seventeen. Not technically anyway. You won’t have anything in common with those kids.” Jack’s hopes for a normal life plummeted. Billy stopped talking. With a shrug he amended, “If you really want to go to school, you should go. I’ll help you. I have a friend who specializes in false documents. You need to pick a new name.” “Why?”

“You can use your first name, but we’ll have to find you another last name. People in town still remember the Creed massacre. Maybe we can use your middle name. You ought to be able to remember that at least.” He tried it out. “Jack Reece.” It sounded okay to him. “What if someone recognizes me?” “We’ll say you’re our cousin from Boston and there’s a strong family resemblance. If someone says something about Jack Creed, tell them you never met the kid. It’s not like they’re actually going to think it’s you... unless they know about vampires.” Jack thought about Silver and wondered if she went to public school. He allowed his mind to drift for a moment, fantasizing about carrying her books to class, holding her hand in the hallway. Maybe they could even attend a school dance someday. That would be normal. “What do you think of Silver?” he asked his brother. “She’s cute. But I don’t think it matters what I think. What do you think about her? She likes you, you know?” Jack choked on chocolate cake. He grabbed the milk jug before realizing it was empty. “What makes you so sure?” Billy rolled his eyes. “She’s a hunter, Jack, and you were a vampire until very recently. Instead of

staking you, she saved your life. You do the math.” Jack tried to keep the pleased smile from his face. He didn’t have much luck, but Billy’s next question did the job for him. “I’ve been meaning to ask you about it. What was it like? Being a vampire?” “I don’t think you want to know.” “That bad, huh?” Jack shook his head slowly, trying to find the right words. “Actually, parts of it were pretty good. It’s like living in stereo. All your senses have the volume turned up as high as it can go. Time loses meaning. Almost nothing can kill you. It’s quite a rush.” He laughed. “I did some things no person in his right mind would even think about.” “But you had to drink…,” Billy cringed, “… blood.” “So? To vampires blood taste like the finest, most delicate chocolate money can buy.” “That’s disgusting.” Billy grabbed the empty milk container and put it in the garbage. “How could you possibly enjoy drinking human blood? Vampires kill people and you talk like it was a trip to the zoo.” Finally. This was his chance to clear the air. “For your information I didn’t kill anyone. There are actually willing donors out there. They enjoy the thrill of being that close to a vampire and surviving it. Then there’s animal blood. We can live on it if we need to.”

“That’s still gross.” Billy made a face. The sound of a cat meowing floated in through an open window. Billy went to investigate while Jack continued to eat. The eldest Creed returned almost at once with a fuzzy white feline in his arms. The creature seemed calm at first. Billy stroked its furry head. With a sudden whiny meow the cat scratched Billy’s hand. He half-dropped, half-threw it to the counter. Billy cursed under his breath. “People dump their damn cats on the edge of town and they always wind up here.” Jack held his hand out and the cat walked under it, rubbing its head and then body against his palm. “This isn’t a stray,” he said. “She’s mine.” “You have a cat?” “All vampires do.” He introduced the cat to his brother. “This is Blanca. Blanca, this is my brother Billy. You remember, I told you about him.” Billy gave him another queer look. “You talk to your cat?” “She isn’t your average cat. Blanca has saved my butt more than once over the years. She’s unbelievably smart.” “O-kay. I just didn’t know vampires liked cats.” “If you don’t know your prey, how will you defeat them?” That was something Cowboy had taught him. Billy sucked on his injured thumb. He only

removed it from his mouth long enough to say, “I hunt werewolves, not vampires.” “I thought only Silver can kill werewolves.” “Is that what she told you?” Billy went to the sink and stuck his hand under running water. “It’s just easier for her to do it than it is for the rest of us. I have to lop off their heads with a sword. It gets bloody and messy. From what I hear she does some weird hocus-pocus thing.” Jack grinned. Billy added, “I need to get a bandage from the upstairs bathroom. Damn cat got me good. Be right back.” After Billy left the room Jack ran a hand over Blanca’s back again. She let out a violent hiss and arched her spine. Long white fur stood on end. She flashed tiny sharp teeth at her owner. Jack growled—an inhuman sound. Blanca shot out of an invisible gun. She raced around the corner, heading to the living room, and disappeared from view. It was the first time the cat had shown fear in Jack’s presence. Blanca had seen him at his worst, sharp fangs and black eyes. Why would she be afraid of him now? What was happening to him? Jack dragged his tongue over his gums, searching for fangs. Still nothing. Strangely that didn’t reassure him. His gut twisted in knots. Silver was

wrong. The werewolf hadn’t miraculously changed him back to a mortal. It had temporarily robbed him of his powers and the curse that went with it. If he looked in the mirror, he’d see a vampire.

. Chapter Four: A SENIOR AT LAST “This must be our new student.” It was a week after his transformation, Monday, and Principal Hardwick stuck a huge hand out to shake Jack’s. A big man in a dark suit, Hardwick was in continuous motion like a five-year-old on a sugar high. He rubbed his hands together, checked papers on his desk, paced the floor, and poured coffee all within a five-minute span. During those five minutes Jack got slammed with reality. He couldn’t recapture his lost life. What was he thinking? He shouldn’t be trying to return to school as if nothing had happened. That stern voice in the back of his mind, the one that sounded like his father, taunted him while Hardwick was talking. He should have stayed home. Fortunately he had one thing going for him. Hardwick had only transferred to Jefferson Memorial a few years ago. Jack hoped his luck would hold for the rest of his senior year and he wouldn’t run into any teachers he used to know. Principal Hardwick interrupted his thoughts with, “Lunch is just ending. You’ll begin with your fifth

period class today. I like to assign a student to show our new people around the school. This is Meghan Welch, star pupil.” Hardwick gestured to a pretty brunette standing in the open doorway. She flushed a happy pink at the softly spoken praise. Smiling at Jack, she walked straight up to him and latched onto his arm as if they were the newest, hottest couple in town. “Nice to meet you.” Hardwick continued, “You couldn’t be in better hands. Meghan is student body president, editor of our school paper, and head cheerleader. Teachers and students love her. Follow her lead and you’ll do fine.” Ignoring the girl and the principal, Billy said, “I’ll pick you up after school.” “Don’t bother,” Jack said. “I can find my way home.” Billy raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue. With a lazy shrug he left the room. The principal followed suit, returning to his private office. Meghan pulled Jack into the hallway. He already regretted telling Billy not to return for him. He hadn’t wanted his brother to make two long trips in one day. Surely he could convince someone to give him a ride at least part way. He could walk a few miles if he needed to. Meghan went into a long boring roll of what classes were where and told him some things about the teachers on his list. This obviously wasn’t the first time

she’d shown the new kid around. She droned on and on until he thought he might fall asleep standing up. Her giddy voice sawed on his nerves. “You’re in luck,” she said, hopping like a demented rabbit. She waved his list of classes in front of his face. “Your next class is English with Jersey Clifford. I have him too. He’ll ask you to use his first name. Always does. He is so cool and fun and super smart. Some of the girls have a crush on him. Mr. Hardwick scooped him up from a big school out east last year. One thing you should know about Jersey is that he loves quoting poetry. If you want to make points with him, memorize a poem by Frost or Yeats or one of those other dead poets. That’ll impress him.” The hallway flooded with rowdy teenagers as lunch ended. Some rushed to their lockers while others strolled along with friends, chatting and laughing. Jack froze to the spot. Feeling claustrophobic, he wanted to run for the nearest exit. He hadn’t been surrounded by this many people in years. Vampires shunned the company of mortals—unless they were hungry. “Where did you go to school before?” Meghan asked. “Uh...Boston.” He had to work to remember the lie. “Did you go to a smaller school than this? Cause you look like a kitty dropped in the lion cage.” A kitty? Annoyed with her unflattering

description of him, he fantasized about sprouting fangs and ripping her throat out. Maybe losing her vocal chords would shut her up for a while. He should be asleep in the abandoned house with his friends, not listening to a peppy speech from a cheerleader. Then he saw her, and his world flipped upsidedown. Silver had her hand inside her locker. She was talking to a blonde girl in a crazy looking outfit, unaware of his presence. He couldn’t hear what she was saying. His vampire-hearing had faded. He took one step closer, desperate to know if she was talking about him to her friend. The conversation ended, and the blonde girl walked away. Silver turned, caught him staring at her, and the ends of her lips slowly lifted. The surprise in her eyes quickly became joy. She was glad to see him. The knowledge fueled his confidence. Jack totally forgot the cheerleader. He left her standing alone and went to Silver, drawn in by her eyes. When he reached her, he glanced inside the open locker, amused but not surprised at the sight of the interior. She had put the textbooks in alphabetical order. The inside of her locker looked more sterile than a hospital. She asked, “What are you doing here?” “Decided to rejoin the human race.” Her smile vanished, and she looked anxiously at the faces of nearby students. Jack didn’t have to check to

know they were clueless. Most people didn’t believe in vampires. That’s what made it so easy for them to roam free without being hunted by every nut with a sharp stick. After she was satisfied no one was listening she asked him, “Are you sure this is a good idea?” “Why wouldn’t it be?” She shrugged and closed her locker, a blush staining her cheeks. Why did he get the feeling she was holding something important back from him? He wanted to question her, but he didn’t get the chance to do more than part his lips. Meghan stepped between them, irritation evident in the tight set of her jaw. “I had no idea you two knew each other,” she said. Moving to stand beside him, she looped an arm through his. When he tried to extricate himself, her grip tightened. She was stronger than she looked. He couldn’t get away from her without making a huge scene and drawing everyone’s attention to them. She added, “I was assigned to show him around before his first class.” “How nice for you,” Silver said, eyes narrowing on the other girl’s face. Jack thought he saw a glint of jealousy in those eyes. Or maybe he had simply gotten in the middle of an old feud. It was hard to tell. Still, it gave him hope. Silver might actually like him as much as he liked her. “What classes did they give you?” Silver asked him, ignoring Meghan. “Maybe we have some together.”

Meghan answered for him. “He’s going into Jersey’s English class next, and you have Math with Mr. Barter, don’t you? Too bad. The bell’s about to ring and we don’t want to be late. See ya.” The hallway emptied. Jack desperately wanted to talk to Silver, but Meghan pulled him in the opposite direction. Silver stared after them, mouth open. She obviously wanted to talk to him too. With a determined look she followed them across the hallway and into the classroom. “What are you doing?” Meghan asked. Silver forcibly removed Meghan’s arm from his and gave her a gentle push toward the front of the room. “Jack and I are good friends. He doesn’t need you to play Tour Guide Barbie anymore. I’m here now. Take your seat.” The threat in her eyes was clear. Not even Meghan could miss it. The other girl spun around, swinging her hair in Silver ’s face. She went to the front of the class and sat down. Jack took an empty desk at the back of the room and Silver sat next to him. The other students were too busy with their own lives to notice the new kid. It gave Jack time to breathe. Meghan turned around a few times and shot nasty looks at Silver, but Silver didn’t notice. Her full attention was on Jack. Silver leaned close to him and whispered, “On second thought I don’t think you should be here. This is

too dangerous.” “I’m not a va—you know what anymore.” At lease he wasn’t displaying any signs of being a vampire at the moment. “Why is it dangerous?” “There are things you don’t understand. I can explain later, but you need to get out of here. Go home and wait for me.” “Nope.” Jack stretched his legs out and crossed them at the ankles. He folded his arms over his chest. “I’m here, and I’m staying.” “Do you trust me?” He nodded reluctantly, knowing she would try to use it against him. If he dropped out of school on the first day, Billy would have his head. He had to have more of a reason than ‘Silver told me to go home.’ He had a feeling what Silver wanted wouldn’t matter to Billy. “I promise I’ll tell you everything when I get to your house later,” she said. “Why can’t you tell me now?” “This isn’t the place.” “We could go into the hallway or the janitor ’s closet, or we could go to the parking lot for a few minutes.” She gnawed on her lower lip and played with her bracelets. He waited for her to look at him. Her eyes remained fastened on the multi-colored bangles. There were so many secrets in her eyes; he didn’t know where

to start. The teacher entered with a loud voice. He slammed the door behind him and tossed a thick folder overflowing with papers onto his desk. Jack liked him on sight. The man was tall and slender with a receding blonde hairline and the palest of blue eyes. He wore solid black, a turtleneck and trousers, but when Jack looked at the man’s feet he had to stifle laughter. Jersey Clifford had bright red sneakers on. A non-conformist? Lily would love him. Sadness washed over Jack, stealing his smile. His friends were gone. They didn’t know what had happened to him yet. They weren’t going to like it, and they wouldn’t want to be friends with a human. He had lost them forever. Jersey began to write on the chalkboard in fluid cursive with curly letters. He spoke while he wrote, and his voice was as charismatic as the rest of him. Jack felt drawn in like a moth to a flame, and he wondered if the other students felt the same. “You will recall that in our last session we were talking about the war between the Greeks and the Trojans and how it could have been avoided,” Jersey said. Still facing the chalkboard, the teacher spoke to him as if he had eyes in the back of his head and knew exactly where Jack was sitting. “We have a new student,” he said. “Tell me something, Jack. Have you read The Illiad? Will you be

able to offer an intelligent opinion on the subject?” Jack stiffened as every eye in the room turned to him. He hadn’t expected to be singled out this early in the game. “I’ve read it,” he said, giving silent thanks to Lily for insisting he borrow her copy. Jersey added his pale blue eyes to the mix. A slight smile tilted his thin lips as if he was secretly amused by something. “Then tell me, Jack, what do you think of the whole mess? Who was the most at fault in your opinion? Was it young Paris for falling in love with another man’s wife? Was it Helen for leaving with him when she knew what trouble it would cause? Was it Achilles for refusing to battle for so long? Was it Hector for standing beside his brother on the matter even though he should have thrown him to the wolves?” Jack felt Silver watching him, waiting for an answer to the teacher ’s question. “I would have to blame the gods,” Jack said, defiant. “The gods?” Jersey’s smile widened. He sat on the edge of his desk and stared at Jack in wonder. “You blame the gods for the war? Please tell me why.” “They meddled. If they had stayed out of it, things might not have gone as far as they did. The gods chose sides. They each had their favorite mortals here on Earth and they were determined to see them win the battle. They used tricks, deceit not only with each other but with the humans as well. Really the war was between

the gods themselves. They just used the humans like pawns.” Jersey clapped his hands together. “Brilliant. In all my years teaching I have never had a student blame the gods, believe it or not. Refreshing. I think you are going to be a wonderful addition to our class.” He stopped clapping and added, “Although, you speak like you aren’t one of us, Jack, not a mere mortal. Puzzling. Your upper lip curls into a little sneer when you say the word human. Did you know?” The good feeling that came with giving an acceptable answer vanished. He froze to his seat and tried hard not to react to the teacher ’s probing gaze. There was something about Jersey Clifford, something different, something out of synch. Jack made a mental note to watch his step with the teacher. Silver gave Jack an I-told-you-so look, but he kept his own expression neutral. Surely the teacher didn’t know about vampires. He had probably minored in psychology at whatever university he’d attended. Maybe analyzing students was Jersey’s favorite hobby. Jersey’s all-seeing gaze flickered over to Silver, almost bored. “Miss Reign, I do believe you’re in the wrong class. Did you get lost?” “I was showing Jack around the school.” She ignored Meghan’s grunt of outrage. “I was just going to sit here for a minute to make sure he was in the right place, but then I got caught up in your lesson on The

Illiad. It’s…wow.” Jersey rolled his eyes. “Goodbye, Miss Reign.” He scooted off the edge of the desk and turned, effectively dismissing her. Silver had no choice but to leave the classroom. Once outside the door, she mouthed words at Jack through the glass. Unfortunately, he hadn’t learned to read lips. She tried again. When he didn’t understand her, she threw her hands up and walked away. Jersey smirked behind his copy of the assigned book. “We are going to discuss characterization now. Who wants to begin?” Several hands shot into the air. Jack kept his firmly on the desk’s cool surface. Jersey pointed at someone in the first row, and Jack breathed a sigh of relief. **** English class flew by. Listening to Jersey’s insightful lecture on Homer ’s book made Jack momentarily forget Silver, being a former vampire, the mess his life had become, everything. He even forgot to worry about keeping his past a secret. Before he knew it the hour had passed. While everyone else left the room, including Meghan, Jack stared down at his list of classes. He had no idea where he was supposed to go next. After

English he had Study Hall. What was that? He groaned. How was he going to survive the rest of the day? He should have taken advantage of Meghan’s attention while he had it. “Problem?” Jersey asked. “I think I’m lost already.” The teacher glanced at the list. “Study Hall. I’ll walk you.” “You don’t have to do that.” “It’s my pleasure.” Jersey smiled. “I remember what it was like to be the new kid. In any case, I enjoyed your comments about the book. I’d like to talk to you for a few minutes while we walk.” Jack stiffened. “Why?” “You should be in my advanced class, not in here with the average students. Most of them aren’t even listening half the time. The girls are thinking about the boys, and the boys are thinking about food.” “I don’t know if I’m ready for a harder class. I’m still trying to feel my way around in the dark. School is tougher than I remember.” Jersey’s eyes narrowed. “Than you remember?” “I just meant that this school is different from the one I left in Boston.” Jersey shrugged, but there was nothing casual about the intensity of his stare. “You’ll do fine. If you have any problems, my door is always open to you.” Jack mentally kicked himself for the slip. Maybe

Silver was right. He should go home until he got comfortable in his human skin. As if reading his mind, Jersey said, “You’ve made a good friend in Silver. She is one of our best students. To my knowledge she has never skipped a class before. Yet, she did it for you. She most certainly didn’t stay to hear my lecture. How did the two of you meet?” Jack’s mind went blank. Jersey chuckled. “It isn’t a trick question.” “My brother introduced us. I was just wondering why you care so much who I hang out with.” “Curious. She’s a good student, but sometimes she hangs out with the troublemakers. I would hate to see you fall in with the wrong element.” “How do you know I’m not the wrong element?” Jersey laughed, loud and deep. “I pride myself on being a good judge of character. You’re no more a bad person than I am.” Jack smiled. He wondered what the English teacher would do if he told him about his former fangs. “I’d better get going. Why don’t you just point me in the right direction?” Jersey insisted on walking him the entire way. At least he stopped asking questions. Instead, he took the time between his classroom and the library to fill Jack in on the history of the school. Boring. Jack began to relax, but the second he let down his guard the teacher

flashed a knowing smile. “You look familiar, Jack. I’m sure we haven’t met, but I’ve seen you before. Don’t worry. I’m good with faces. I’ll remember.” Jersey began to whistle.

Chapter Five: TROUBLE ON THE FIRST DAY Study Hall took place in the library. Jersey Clifford opened the door to the huge book-filled room and waved Jack inside. There were several tables in the center, most of them already occupied. The final bell had rung six minutes ago so students were in their seats, noses in their books. Every single one glanced up when he entered the room. Jersey introduced him to Mr. Kyle, the teacher on duty, before he left. Mr. Kyle checked Jack’s papers. While the teacher looked over his list of classes to make sure he was in the right place, Jack searched the room for a familiar face. In seconds he found the one he most wanted to see. Silver smiled. She had an empty seat on one side of her and a blonde girl on the other. There were a couple big guys sitting on the other side of the table. One of them continuously glanced up at her. Jack didn’t like the expression on the kid’s face, a sort of possessive smirk. She motioned for Jack to join them. Smiling in relief, he crossed the room and sat next to her. They weren’t allowed to talk, but he was itching to say

something, anything. He wanted to hear her voice and look into her expressive eyes. Instead, he opened his Biology book and stared at the words without seeing them. His thoughts remained on communicating with Silver. Jack wondered if kids still passed notes to each other. He opened his notebook and scribbled a quick sentence. Can you give me a lift home? He folded the paper in half before sliding it under her fingertips. Out of the corner of one eye he saw her glance his way. He fought the urge to look at her. The note could speak for itself. He shouldn’t have to tell her to read it. She was a pretty girl. No doubt he wasn’t the first guy to pass a note to her. She brought it down to her lap and unfolded it before glancing his way again. Her hand reached in front of him for his pencil. She jotted something beneath his question and set the paper on his open book. He made sure the teacher wasn’t watching. Mr. Kyle leaned over a student at another table and helped him with a problem. Jack unfolded the paper and read it. A slow smile stretched his lips. Yes. Need to talk about your future at my school. Her school? He wrote: My school first. Why do you want me gone? He returned the note to her and watched her read it out of the corner of his eye. He almost laughed when she sighed. She sounded frustrated. Grabbing his pencil

again, she wrote another line with a fierce scratching motion. He leaned close and read it as she was writing. Can’t tell you yet. Trust me and go. They passed the note back and forth for the entire class hour while Silver ’s friends watched with amused expressions, everyone except for the boy with the obvious crush. He glared at them, his disapproval evident. Jack wrote: Promise to be good. She wrote: Too dangerous. You don’t know. Tell me. I will. When? On the ride home. The bell rang a few minutes later, cutting their silent conversation short. Students gathered their belongings and headed for the door. Jack stood. He stretched his arms over his head and arched his back. Spending an hour in a wooden chair was hell on a human spine. It would take a while for him to get used to his mortal body. He waited patiently for Silver to gather her things. The boy with the crush made a beeline for Silver. He approached her from behind, moving fast. Before Jack could warn her, the guy had his arm around her throat. Her eyes widened in surprise. Jack lost it. In a series of quick movements that would have been the envy of any martial arts movie nut,

he grabbed the guy’s finger, twisted it back, swung the jerk around and slammed him head-first onto the wooden table. All of this took place in a matter of seconds. Silver pulled on him from behind. “What are you doing?” “He attacked you.” “No, he didn’t.” She yelled at him. “Tucker is a friend of mine, you idiot!” A friend? Jack let Tucker go and took a step back. He still wasn’t convinced, but Silver seemed pretty mad about the whole thing. Somehow he’d misread the situation. She explained, “He’s on the wrestling team. Sometimes he tries to get me into a hold I can’t get out of. This is exactly why I didn’t want you here.” Mr. Kyle charged over and pointed at Jack. “You! Principal’s office! Now!” Jack opened his mouth to argue with the teacher even though he had no idea what he could say at the moment to defend what he’d done, but Silver took over. She pushed him to and out the doorway before he could say a word. Once she got him into the hallway, she cornered him against a row of lockers. “What is wrong with you? You can’t go around punching people for no reason. You didn’t even give him a fair chance.” He stared down at the toe of his left shoe. He had

only been in school for two hours, and he’d already screwed things up. Angry with himself, a muscle worked in his cheek. Some of the fury focused on her. Why was she defending this Tucker guy so vehemently? Did she like the jerk? Jack grumbled, “I’d better go. I have to see the principal.” “No, you don’t. I want you out of here.” “Too bad. I’m staying.” Silver glared at him. “I can’t believe I was looking forward to meeting you all these years. You’re going to ruin my life. Stay away from me.” Her words cut deep. She was his only friend, the only one outside of his brother who knew the truth about him. In fact, he suspected she knew more about him than he knew about himself. He needed her. She walked away, but he followed her. “I still need a ride home.” Her lips compressed into a tight line. She refused to look at him, charging down the hall like a bull, dodging stationary students. It was kind of hard to keep up with her. “It might make you feel better if you hit me.” She spun around and the flat of her hand struck his chest. Jack wasn’t prepared for the attack. The force of it sent him flying backwards. He crashed into the lockers with a loud clang before falling to the ground. His flailing arms knocked books out of some guy’s

hands. Stunned, it took a second for Jack to get his bearings again. Jack noticed the janitor watching them from the other end of the hallway. In a light brown uniform, he had long graying hair that covered his face, and the greasy strands hung down, blocking the rest of his face. There was a mop in his hand, but he wasn’t using it. He turned and walked away. Passing students laughed and pointed at Jack. Silver knelt next to him. “Are you okay? I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to hit you that hard.” “Guess you don’t know your own strength.” He groaned as he struggled to his feet with her help. Students snickered as they passed them by. A couple made random comments to Jack, warning him to watch out for Silver. Ignoring them all, Jack said, “I’m sorry about Tucker. I didn’t mean to do what I did either.” They stood toe to toe, their eyes locked. Her lips quivered before forming a reluctant smile. “Maybe we both need to take anger management classes.” “Yeah.” He smiled sheepishly and shrugged. “I’d better go see the principal.” “I’ll go with you. Maybe he won’t be too hard on you if I’m there. I’ve gotten pretty good at arguing with him over the years. I know all the right buttons to push.” “You would do that for me?”

“Sure.” They headed for the principal’s office together. Their arms swung at their sides and fingers sometimes bumped. The idea of taking her hand in his occurred to him, but it was too soon. He certainly didn’t want to wind up on the floor again. **** “What’s taking so long?” Jack leaned forward in the metal chair and looked passed Silver at the principal’s half-open door. Hardwick paced back and forth as he put his tie on. “What is he doing?” Silver explained, “You can tell the time of day by what Hardwick is wearing. He starts each day in professional mode, a full three-piece suit, usually black or navy blue. Sometimes he wears chocolate-brown. By mid-morning he loses the tie. The jacket follows just before lunchtime. Early afternoon you’ll find him with his sleeves rolled up, and by the end of the day he’s walking around in nothing but socks.” Apparently he thought punishing Jack meant he had to be fully dressed. That was not a good sign. Hardwick shoved his arms into his jacket while stuffing his oversized feet into polished black shoes. He jerked the door open the rest of the way and violently gestured with two fingers for Jack. Silver followed him to the doorway and hovered

there. Jack hoped she wouldn’t say or do anything to get herself in trouble. He appreciated the support but didn’t want her to get on Hardwick’s bad side because of him. “Here for a day and already in trouble,” the principal muttered. His statement was followed by an angry snort. He pulled a bottle of pink antacid from his desk drawer and chugged it. After recapping the bottle, he wiped pink goo from his moustache. His hands shook. “Unbelievable. You may as well tell me now… you were in trouble a lot at your old school, weren’t you? That’s probably why you moved here to Nebraska.” “No,” Jack said, but it didn’t sound convincing. The principal glared over Jack’s shoulder at Silver. “Don’t tell me he’s your client now. I’m getting a little tired of this, Miss Reign. I’ll be glad when you graduate and move on to law school.” His bushy brows wagged as he turned to Jack. “I don’t want troublemakers here. Consider yourself gone... two weeks suspension.” “You can’t do that,” Silver said. “There were extenuating circumstances.” “There always are with you.” “Every kid in this country has a right to a free public education.” Her hands went to her hips. “You didn’t give him a chance. I could give you a huge list of students who have been in fights around here, and you haven’t kicked them out.”

Hardwick rolled his eyes. “Life is too short to put up with this. You have detention, but one more fight and you’re suspended.” The two of them left the office. Silver looked pleased with herself. Jack walked fast down the hallway even though he didn’t know where he was going. He needed to burn off some steam before he put his fist through a wall. He hadn’t appreciated the way the principal had scowled at Silver. And the way the man had talked to her…where did he get off? Silver dropped a book. Jack stopped. He bent over and grabbed it at the same moment that she did. Their fingers collided. A flash of white-hot electricity shot through him from hand to feet. Sizzling pain accompanied it. One second he was looking at Silver and the next, he was looking through her eyes. It took a while to realize he was inside of Silver ’s head. He was reliving one of her memories. It was more vivid than a dream... ...and more revealing. **** Silver entered Trina’s room after rapping once on the door. Her best friend since the second grade, Trina was painting her fingernails, listening to music, and reading her email at the same time. When she noticed

Silver, she capped the fingernail polish. She set the bottle on the nightstand and smiled up at her guest. Trina had a girly room to the tenth degree. The walls were white with pink flowers, covered with an assortment of decorative things like a necklace holder, foam letters that spelled her name, and plastic blossoms with pictures in the middle. It looked like a clothing store had exploded. Trina had a flair for the dramatic. It was no more evident than in the things she wore. At the moment she was in pink tights, a lime green mini-skirt, and oversized striped blouse with a tiny denim vest. Her long blonde hair was a tangled mess, thrown to one side, mostly straight, but she had curled a few strands. Holding the hair in place was a butterfly clip, a black barrette, and a silver fashion comb. “I have been dying here waiting for you,” Trina said. “It took you long enough to get here. You promised me details. Tell.” Silver sat on the edge of the bed. She couldn’t contain the huge smile for another second. “I just drove him home. I had to make sure Billy wasn’t going to kill him before I left.” “Did I hear you right on the phone? Did you really spend the night with him?” “Say it a little louder why don’t you.” Silver sent an anxious look to the door. It remained closed, and she didn’t hear any footsteps. “It wasn’t as dirty as you make

it sound. I slept next to him. That’s it. There wasn’t any touching involved.” “Why not?” “He was wounded for one thing. Jack almost died. He tried to save me from a werewolf. Can you believe it? He tried to save me, the great werewolf killer.” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. Trina blew on wet fingernails. “Hmm. Tell me something. Is he as hot in person as he was in your dreams?” Silver blushed, picturing his rock hard abs. “Oh yeah.” They both squealed in delight and clasped hands for a moment. One of Trina’s fingernails got smudged. She rolled her eyes before grabbing the polish again. “Describe him to me,” Trina said. “He has dark hair, a little long for me, but it looks good on him. The bangs fall into his eyes a lot. It makes him look ultra-mysterious, and his eyes are like the prettiest green I’ve ever seen. I don’t need a jury for this one. He’s guilty of being totally hot.” Trina squealed again. Silver got up and went to the window. She looked down on the backyard, watched Trina’s brother playing with an invisible sword. Things were so simple when you were a kid. “I wanted to kiss him,” she admitted.

“In-tense!” Trina jumped off her bed. “Why didn’t you do it?” “Because it wouldn’t be fair.” She turned to look at her friend. “I’m keeping a huge secret from him. You know that. He has no idea who I am or what we’re supposed to do. If I kissed him, it would make things even more complicated.” “I know I’m not a hunter and I don’t get it, but why don’t you just tell him everything? Purge your soul. Tell him that you’ve been dreaming about him since you were twelve. Then kiss him like there’s no tomorrow.” Silver was afraid to tell Jack what she knew because his reaction couldn’t be predicted. He could refuse to talk to her again. He could refuse to cooperate. Or he could suck it up and deal with it like she had. She wished there was some way of knowing before she opened her mouth. “You have to tell him,” Trina said. “I mean, there’s no way around it, right? It’s destiny.” “You’re right. I have to tell him.” But first she was going to figure out how to tell him in the best way possible. If she could put a positive spin on it, he might accept the information better. Maybe she should enlist his brother ’s help. Silver nodded, determined. “I’ll do it. The second I get the chance I will tell him he’s in terrible danger. I’ll tell him now that his powers are gone he’s

going to have every crazy werewolf and vampire in the area after him. Not to mention hunters, of course.” “Totally intense.” **** It was Jack’s first time in detention. Although he had pulled a few pranks in the past, he hadn’t gotten caught. He didn’t think detention was as bad as the name implied. Four other students joined him in a classroom with about thirty desks. He chose to sit near the back. Jersey Clifford had them spread out so they wouldn’t be tempted to talk, which wasn’t a problem for Jack since he didn’t know anyone except for the teacher. Besides, he needed time alone with his thoughts. Jersey told them to study or start on their homework. Jack dropped his gaze to the book in front of him and pretended to do exactly that. For the entire hour Jersey’s penetrating eyes were on one student: Jack. The teacher ’s fascination with him boggled the mind. Jack kept his head down, refusing to acknowledge the teacher. He stared at words on a starkwhite page until they blurred together. His lips moved as he pretended to read, but he was thinking about Silver and what had happened in the hallway. Touching her hand had somehow given him a ticket to spy on her memories. Only it was more complicated than that.

He’d been inside of her head, living the scene as Silver. He had no idea how long he’d stood there staring at her like a brain-dead moron. By the time he snapped back to reality, she was waving a hand in front of his face and calling his name, clearly exasperated. Jack kept his new power a secret. She already wanted him to drop out of school. If she knew the vampire-reverse might be temporary, she’d tell Billy. Then the two of them would confine him to his bedroom. Maybe Billy would even get the stake out. The thought of turning back into a vampire made him sick to his stomach. He had a second chance to live, and he wasn’t going to waste it. No one was going to stop him from attending school for as long as he reasonably could. Being a vampire hadn’t been a hundred percent awful. He missed the heightened sense of smell the most. Cowboy would die laughing if he ever found that out because Jack had complained about the smells before. The nastiest smells clung to the inside of his nostrils, refusing to depart until Cowboy introduced him to cigarettes. Chain-smoking helped them cope. And now he missed it (the sense of smell, not the cigarettes). Actually, if he was going to be honest, he missed being able to smell Silver the way he had at the cemetery. He also missed being able to hear her heart beat from several yards away. In a strange way he even missed being able to hear the blood rushing through her

veins. On the other hand, he didn’t miss wanting to feed on her. “Didn’t you hear me?” Jersey hovered over Jack. He gestured to the empty classroom. “Everyone’s gone home. You don’t strike me as one prone to daydreaming, Jack. Do you want to talk about what’s bothering you?” Jersey sat on the edge of the adjacent desk. His tall and lanky body moved with graceful, fluid motions. The man could have been a ballet dancer in a former life. “It’s nothing.” “You can trust me.” Jersey eyes narrowed. “I can see the grief in your eyes. It darkens the soul. You know, I recently lost someone very close to me. He was like a brother. He died suddenly. It was a shock.” “I’m…sorry.” Jack shifted in the desk, uncomfortable under the scrutiny of Jersey’s probing gaze. The man was a starving dog with a meaty bone. He wasn’t going to turn loose. Jack admitted, “I lost my friends too. They aren’t dead, but they might as well be. I’ll never see them again.” Jersey quoted, “I loved—but those I loved are gone, had friends—my early friends are fled. How cheerless feels the heart alone when all its former hopes are dead.” “Lord Byron.” Jack smiled at Jersey’s stunned

expression. Cowboy had insisted he spend his vampire years defying gravity, the speed of light, and every other mortal law, but Lily had pushed him to read and learn to appreciate beauty whether it was the written word, classical music, or an abstract painting. He owed her big time. “Do you want to talk about your friends? It might help.” “I don’t think so. I’m not really much of a talker.” “More of an action man, huh?” Jersey grinned. “I have a feeling you and I have a lot in common, a lot more than meets the eye.” Jersey patted him on the shoulder. For a moment the hand froze to him as if stuck. The teacher stared at him with a look of total disbelief. “Is something wrong?” Jack asked. Jersey removed his hand promptly. He swallowed several times and took a few steps away from Jack. Something was wrong. Something had changed between them. Jack didn’t understand what or why. He stood, picked up his textbooks, and headed for the door. He didn’t want to talk to the English teacher about his vampire friends anymore. The only person he wanted to talk to was Silver. She was forefront in his mind. He didn’t know what he would say to her, but he knew he had to see her.

Jersey followed him to the door. Jack looked back at him once and saw that odd expression still on his face. He couldn’t label it. It seemed to be a mixture of confusion and awe. “I’m still trying to figure out where I know you from,” Jersey said. “No luck yet, but I’ll continue to work on it.” Fabulous. Jack wondered how long it would take the English teacher to piece it together. It was another thing he couldn’t tell Silver about. She would hit the roof if she knew the teacher thought he looked familiar. To her it would be one more reason why he shouldn’t show his face in public, especially not at Jefferson Memorial.

Chapter Six: THE WEREWOLF POPULATION GROWS During the next two weeks Jack found a routine he could live with. He went to school, did his homework, and tried to stay out of trouble. Silver stopped pushing him to drop out, but she still shot him warning glares now and again. He found a couple of new friends. Even Billy seemed to relax, let down his guard... ...and isn’t that when the bad stuff always happens? Another school day ended on a quiet note. Jack searched the building for Silver after the last bell rang. He had been talking to a teacher about making up the work he’d missed at the start of the semester while he’d been running around the country with his vampire friends. Of course he left out the vampire part. He’d expected to find Silver standing outside the door when he got done, but the hallway was empty. Jack wandered around for ten minutes before deciding she must be waiting for him in the parking lot. His footsteps echoed in the long hallway. Being in school without anyone else around was unsettling. But was he alone? The hairs prickled on the back of his neck, signaling trouble. Curious eyes watched him. He

didn’t know where they were. However, he could feel them burning a hole into his skull... or maybe it was just his imagination. No one except for the English teacher had shown any interest in the new kid, and Jersey Clifford had left for the day. Still, the nagging feeling lingered. He thought he heard metal scraping the floor as if something was being dragged. Another sound caught his attention. He jerked his head to the left and saw a brown blur move behind the row of lockers, out of view. Maybe someone was spying on him. Even paranoid people had enemies. Around the opposite corner a door banged against the wall. Loud voices struggled for dominion. The words were unintelligible. It sounded like a group of geese chattering on their way south for the winter. A piercing whistle cut through the noise. “All right, everyone, calm down!” The female voice held authority. Jack knew it belonged to a teacher before he rounded the bend. The Drama teacher, Ms. Tomlin said, “I’ll call for an ambulance. Give him room to breathe.” She sprinted down the hallway to the main office. Students crowded around a prone figure lying on the floor. The boy kicked and writhed like he was being electrocuted. Students whispered concerned words to each other as they watched his face grow redder by the minute. He cried out in pain and twisted in agony. No

one knew what to do for him. The boy’s eyes bulged, threatening to pop out of his head. His face turned an unnatural shade of red that couldn’t possibly be real. A cloud of visible steam burst off his cheeks like a boiling tea kettle releasing built-up pressure. Several gasps shot into the air. One of the girls shrieked. The students simultaneously jumped away from him, terrified. As if by mutual consent they fell into a state of shocked silence. Jack went to the boy, knelt beside him, instinctively knowing what was wrong. The kid had been infected by a werewolf, and it was too late for anyone to save him. On the next full moon he would go crazy, probably kill somebody. The only way to stop that from happening was to kill him first. A tall girl with short hair and freckles raced to the boy’s side with a wet towel in her hand. She’d missed the weird steam thing and didn’t know she shouldn’t go near him. Going to her knees on the opposite side that Jack was on, she placed the towel on his forehead before Jack could stop her. It was never a good idea to get that close to a werewolf, even a newbie. Confused, the boy reacted. He swiped at her. Light glinted off metallic claws that only Jack could see. “Hey!” The girl cradled her injured hand against her chest. “He scratched me.” Jack stood and took three steps backwards. Silver appeared on the scene, out of breath from

running. She grabbed Jack’s arm and asked, “What happened?” He gestured to the kid on the floor. The boy’s face had lost some of the redness, and he wasn’t perspiring anymore. The worst seemed to be over. Jack took Silver by the arm and dragged her away from the crowd. He quickly explained everything including how the girl had been scratched, ending with, “Now she’s infected, too.” “This has never happened before.” Silver shook her head at him. “I realize we have a bit of a werewolf population problem around here, but they tend to stay in the wilderness. They rarely infect anyone. Mostly they just kill their victims.” “What do we do about it?” Silver bit her lower lip for a second before saying, “There’s nothing we can do.” “Will you suck their souls out?” He hadn’t meant it to sound like an accusation. She frowned at him and pulled him even further away from the others. “I can’t.” “Why not?” “My power only works on them when they’re in wolf form. It takes a while for a new werewolf to learn to morph. Lovely’s diary says someday I’ll be able to suck souls out any time I want, but I need to develop my power first. My parents told me I’m going to have to

train for a long time.” The Drama teacher returned with Principal Hardwick in tow. They helped the young man to his feet and walked him back to the office. Hardwick scowled at Silver and Jack as if he suspected they had something to do with the boy’s problem. After the sick boy was out of sight, the group of teens broke apart. They drifted down the hall, still discussing what they’d seen. Silver said, “I don’t know how I’ll ever be ready to take on the head werewolf when my parents won’t let me practice. There’s always some excuse. It’s a school night or they think I should spend time with kids my own age or they’ve grounded me over something stupid.” She smiled and a mischievous glint entered her eyes. “I sneak out though.” Jack had suspected as much. “You sneak out to fight werewolves?” “That’s right.” She headed for the door, leaving Jack to follow. He stood there for an extended period of time, shocked at the entire situation. If he didn’t go after her, she’d probably leave him at school, so he ran outside. Once he caught up with her in the parking lot, she said, “That’s why I was in the cemetery the night we met. Lucky you. If I hadn’t been there, that werewolf would have shredded you.” If she hadn’t been there, Jack wouldn’t have been attacked, but he kept his opinions to himself. There was something else he wanted to talk about. There were

secrets in her eyes. What was she keeping from him? **** They drove in silence for almost ten minutes. Jack knew Silver wanted to tell him everything that was on her mind, spill her secrets. He gazed out the passenger side window at the passing scenery, giving her time to accumulate her thoughts. Maybe he should go first, tell her he knew about the secret she’d been keeping. Of course he only knew fragments and if he admitted that much, she’d want to know how he knew. That was his secret. “It wasn’t some random coincidence that brought you here,” she finally said. Her eyes stayed focused on the road. “You were meant to be here at this time. You were meant to find me.” “What are you talking about?” “Destiny.” Jack rolled his eyes. How many times had he heard that meaningless word tumble from Lily’s lips? He was with Cowboy on this one. Without thinking about it first he repeated one of Cowboy’s favorite sayings. “There’s no such animal. We create our own futures.” “We do,” Silver agreed, “for the most part. But sometimes destiny has a hand in it. You aren’t going to

like what I’m about to tell you. I hope you’ll listen with an open mind.” She paused for a second before blurting it out. “Lovely wrote about you in her diary. She talked about a boy who would change from vampire to mortal. It has to be you. What are the odds that someone else will reverse from a vampire to human?” A few questions floated through Jack’s mind, but he kept his mouth shut. He wanted to let her finish. She needed to answer the most important question of all: What exactly did this ‘destiny’ entail? What was he supposed to do? Silver spared him a quick glance. He waited with a patient exterior even though he was on the verge of exploding—and not because of the sunlight. “We have to kill the head werewolf, the first werewolf.” “Oh, is that all?” “I’m serious, Jack.” Her eyes darted to him, probably checking to see if his hand was on the door handle yet. She added, “If we kill the head werewolf, all other werewolves will revert to their human selves again. We’ll be saving the world.” “I don’t want to save the world. I just want to finish high school with a decent grade point average. Anyway, what’s with the ‘we’ stuff? You’re Silver. Aren’t you the one who needs to kill the werewolves? Why drag me into it?”

Her hands tightened on the steering wheel. “I can’t do it myself because I’m not old enough, and my powers aren’t fully developed yet.” “So? I can’t suck souls out.” “In the diary Lovely explains she added a failsafe in case something should happen to me before I can do my job. There’s a stone with magical powers, and it’s been passed down through my family line along with the diary and the necklace. You are the only one who can use the stone.” “Lucky me.” He shifted in his seat, uncomfortable, and tried hard to control the snarl threatening to erupt from his throat. If she heard it, she would know he hadn’t completely turned human, that she was wrong about him being her hero. He remained a monster in disguise. His fists clenched on his lap. “All you have to do is touch the werewolf with the stone. Lovely has already done the rest.” That didn’t sound hard. He could probably manage to do it between classes and homework, if the rock actually worked. Then he could have his life back. “Fine. Give me the magic rock and point me in the right direction.” There was a long pause from her side of the car. “I can’t,” she finally said, tagging a frustrated sigh onto the end. “I don’t have the stone, and I haven’t figured out who the head werewolf is yet.” Jack relaxed against the seat with a smile. He

hoped he got points for agreeing to help. It wasn’t his fault she hadn’t done the legwork. He was off the hook. Good for him. “I can find out who it is though,” she said. “Lovely wrote about him, about the three of us, in her diary. According to her the three of us will gravitate towards each other without even realizing it. We can’t help it. It’s our destiny.” There was that word again. “You think the head werewolf lives around here?” She nodded. “We can go out a few times,” he said, “kill all the werewolves we stumble across. Maybe we’ll get him by accident.” “You don’t understand.” She hesitated before delivering more bad news. “The stone only works once. We have to be sure the guy you use it on is actually the head werewolf before you touch him with it. Otherwise it’s worthless, and we’ve lost the advantage.” “Why can’t you just have patience, grow up, develop your power and kill him yourself?” He hated feeling like a petty jerk, but he’d just gotten his life back. He was mortal, at least for the moment, and he wanted to enjoy it. No telling how much time he had left. He wanted to do the things he’d missed while being a vampire. Was a little me time too much to ask for? “There’s going to be a war,” she said. “Someday

—I assume it’s soon since you’re here—the head werewolf is going to raise an army. He’s going to start infecting people left and right. He may have already started. Once he has his army he’s going to go to war with the vampires and wipe them out. Then he’ll either turn the entire human race into werewolves or kill them.” “I don’t think so.” Jack patted his jacket pockets, feeling the urge for a cigarette before remembering he’d quit. “If there was a war, the vampires would win. Werewolves are notoriously stupid.” “Not all of them. Not this one. The older they are, the smarter they are. He’s supposed to be brilliant, a real strategist according to Lovely.” “You don’t have the magic rock,” he reminded her. “We can’t do anything without it. So even if you manage to figure out who the head werewolf is, we can’t hurt him. What is the point of this conversation?” “My mom keeps it in her sock drawer. She doesn’t know that I know. We can take it whenever we want.” “Why does everyone want me dead?” He stared at her profile, searching for a hint because he didn’t think she was going to tell him outright. “On my first night here you were talking in your sleep. You warned me to be careful because everyone wants me dead. What is that supposed to mean? Who is everyone, and why would they want me dead now when I can’t hurt

anyone?” She wasn’t going to tell him, but she was thinking about it. Jack decided to test his new power. He concentrated on what he wanted to know and laid a hand on top of hers. An electric current shot through him... **** Silver waited in the hallway for Jack to finish talking to his teacher. Trina approached with six or seven books in her arms, not counting notebooks. In all the years Silver had known her, she’d only seen Trina use her locker twice. Silver suspected Trina didn’t even remember where her locker was located anymore. With a look of annoyance the girl stopped and leaned backwards as she juggled text books, notebooks, and her purse. She struggled in vain to open her purse with one hand. Silver stepped forward, ready to help, but it was too late. A book slid off the stack and fell to the floor. Rolling her eyes, Trina purposely let the rest of them go. The books hit the floor with a loud boom and a few slid in opposite directions. She opened her purse and retrieved a tube of lip gloss. Smiling, she applied the pink tint to her lips while speaking. “Your boyfriend is mega-intense,” Trina announced. She compressed her lips together to equally

distribute the gloss. “I cannot believe he attacked Tucker. Even without vampire powers he’s super-cool. You are one lucky girl.” Silver wanted to deny the ‘boyfriend’ label, but she decided not to waste her breath. Trina only heard what Trina wanted to hear. Silver asked, “Can you get a ride home with someone else? I’m waiting for Jack.” “I’ll wait with you. I don’t mind being late.” “I kind of need to talk to him alone.” Trina’s eyes widened. “You’re going to tell him, aren’t you?” “Part of it.” “Which part?” “Well, I think I’ll tell him he has to kill the head werewolf. Maybe I’ll mention the war. I don’t think I’ll tell him more than that right now because I don’t want him to run for the Canadian border.” “Aren’t you going to tell him he’s in danger? I would think he’d want to know something like that, unless he’s a complete moron.” Silver shook her head. “I can’t. He’s so happy being human. His eyes light up every time he talks about something normal like going to school or mowing the grass. I don’t want to be the one to sink his dreams.” “Uh, don’t you think he’ll notice when he starts getting bursts of strength or running faster than lightning?” Trina stooped down to retrieve her books. “Anyway, how can he protect himself when he doesn’t

know he’s in danger?” “I’ll protect him.” Silver bent over to help Trina. She stacked a couple of books onto the pile in Trina’s hands and added, “I can tell if a werewolf or a vampire is nearby. I’ll make sure nothing kills him.” Trina made a face. “Sounds like a full-time job to me.” “He has a destiny to fulfill. He can’t die before then. I think he’s safe.” “Didn’t you tell me Lovely has been wrong before?” **** “Hey! I asked you a question! What’s wrong with you?” Silver ’s loud voice broke through the memory and transported him back to the present so fast he almost got whiplash. One second he was inside of Silver ’s head, talking to her best friend and the next, he was in the car again. Motion sickness made him feel nauseated. Silver tried to keep her eyes on the road, but continuously tore her gaze from it to look at him. “Well?” Maybe if he confronted her with what he knew she would accidentally spill some important information. He was sure she wouldn’t hand him the truth without a fight. She seemed to have a problem with

total honesty. Was it because she didn’t trust him? “I have my powers back.” “What?” Her eyes flew to his face. She lost control of the car. They weaved into oncoming traffic. He reached for the steering wheel, but she corrected the car before he could do anything to help. “What did you say?” “I’m mortal again, so why do I have superhuman powers?”

Chapter Seven: MORE BAD NEWS FOR JACK Silver didn’t answer him for nine miles. He counted. Jack stared at her profile. Her jaw tightened, and she swallowed several times while her hands gripped the steering wheel hard. She was doing her best to ignore him. It wasn’t going to work. After ten years of living with Cowboy, putting up with his insane ideas, Jack had developed a bountiful amount of patience. He cleared his throat. She nearly jumped out of her skin. “What sort of powers are you talking about?” Her tone emerged light and casual, but her stiff facial muscles gave her away. She wanted the information more than she wanted her next breath. He wasn’t sure how much to tell her. “I growled at my cat without meaning to.” “I don’t think growling is considered a power. Regular people growl all the time.” “It sounded inhuman.” He leaned closer, intentionally making her nervous. “If you don’t give me the whole story now, I’m going to ask your father.” She choked. “What? What does my father have to do with anything?”

“He has Lovely’s diary. Maybe I should read it for myself.” “He won’t give it to you.” “We’ll see. I can be very persuasive.” She jerked the steering wheel to the left in a sharp turn that threw Jack against the passenger side door. They weren’t headed in the direction of his farmhouse anymore. She was up to something. He returned to his original sitting position and watched the passing scenery. He wasn’t going to get anything out of her. No sense in asking her more questions. They turned onto her street and stopped in front of her house. It was a cute two-story home with white siding and black shutters. The garage door was open, revealing a monster-sized truck. Silver ’s father was somewhere inside that house. Silver killed the engine. “Time to meet the parents.” “Are you sure?” “You want the truth? They’re part of it. Besides, my mom can explain the legend better than I can. She’s read the diary a thousand times.” Jack stared up at the house, tried to imagine what was waiting for him inside. After years spent avoiding the company of hunters, it seemed crazy to him to waltz in and introduce himself to two of them. They could stake him before Silver laid out his position. “Relax,” she said with a cheeky grin. “I’ll protect

you.” She exited the vehicle first and met him on the passenger side. Smiling, she held her hand out to him. He took it, lacing his fingers between hers. It was the first time they’d held hands. They fit perfectly, two parts of the same puzzle. Her hand was warm and silky, yet strong. She pulled him behind her. They walked the cement path to her porch steps. This was the happiest he’d ever felt—even if he was about to get killed. **** Silver ’s parents reminded Jack of a wrestling tag team. From the moment he crossed the threshold they took turns ripping him apart. Andrew Reigns had a hard mouth and cold eyes, and Vanessa looked like an older version of Silver, but she was every bit as intimidating as her husband. If he had to pick one of them to be locked in a tiny room with, he wasn’t sure which one would be the safest choice. After entering their home Jack was promptly led to the formal dining room where the four of them gathered around the large table. Cowboy had taught him to get to know his enemies by looking at their environment. The way a person lived revealed more details about them than their words, so he took a moment to look around.

The house was clean but not immaculate, not like Silver ’s room. It was cozy with a lived in feeling, the kind of place his mother would have enjoyed. Decorated in country fashion with bare wood furniture, homemade items, and simplistic drawings of cows on various things like the cookie jar, it contradicted the rigid people Silver ’s parents portrayed themselves to be. Andrew sat at the head of the table with his wife on the other end. He waved Jack to a chair in the middle. Silver hung in the background, an interested observer. Jack noted how close she stayed to his chair. She’d meant it when she’d said she would protect him from her parents. As soon as he sat down the inquisition began. “Why are you hanging out with our daughter?” Andrew demanded to know. “Did you try to attack her before the werewolf got you?” Vanessa asked. “Is that how you met?” Andrew didn’t give him a chance to answer before he shot another question at him. “What are you going to do about your vampire friends? You can’t possibly expect us to believe they’re going to take your defection lying down?” Sweat formed in the pits under his arms, making him more uncomfortable. It felt like the temperature had gone up eighty degrees. He opened his mouth to respond to a question, but he didn’t get a chance before another round started. Questions flew over his head like

rapid gunfire. A few barely even registered before another dozen zipped by. It soon became clear that these hunters didn’t want answers. They were trying to prove he was dangerous, convince Silver that he needed to die. “And what makes you think you can go back to school as if nothing has happened?” Vanessa gave her husband a knowing look before tagging on another question. “How many innocent people have you killed?” “Why should we allow you to live?” Andrew eyed the shotgun in the corner. “Human or not, you were killed ten years ago. You shouldn’t be alive now. It isn’t natural.” “Stop it!” Silver shouted. Her father glared at her. Her mother didn’t even glance in her direction. That didn’t keep Silver from demanding their complete attention. She rested hands on the back of Jack’s chair and said, “You aren’t even giving him a chance to speak.” Andrew waved her protest away as if it was an annoying fly. “This isn’t just some boy you’ve brought home for dinner. He was a vampire. Do you have any idea what that means? He’s lived a dark existence you can’t even imagine. His survival instincts have been pruned and cultivated. He’s killed—” “No, he hasn’t.” Silver shook her finger in the air, making her point. “He hasn’t killed a solitary person.” “Is that what he told you?” Her mother flicked a

look of pure loathing at him before turning to her daughter. “All the vampires I have met over the years have been liars and con-artists and murderers.” Without thinking Jack said, “The hunters I’ve met have been greedy and dishonest and would kill their own mothers if the price was right.” Andrew slammed a fist against the table, making everyone jump. He pinned Jack with a hard stare. If he didn’t love his daughter so much, Jack had no doubt the man would kill him on the spot. Instead, he gave Jack a warning. “You will watch your mouth while you are in my house.” Andrew and Vanessa exchanged a look. As if they had spoken by telepathy they rose from the table at the same time and dragged their daughter into the kitchen to have a private ‘chat’ with her. Since they were shouting, Jack heard every word. “I can’t believe you brought a vampire into our home,” her father yelled. “We have put up with a lot from you, little girl, because you have such a heavy burden to carry, but this tears it!” Jack didn’t like the way her father was talking to her. Furious, he forced himself into the living room. The further he got from that man the better. Silver wouldn’t appreciate it if he attacked her father, no matter how angry she was at the moment. The loud voices still reached his ears. “He isn’t a vampire anymore,” Silver insisted.

“You don’t know what he is!” Vanessa jumped in with, “Even if he is the one Lovely wrote about, he could still be dangerous. She wrote about the boy developing strange new powers, but she didn’t go into detail. We have no idea what he’s capable of.” “Your mother ’s right.” Andrew lowered his voice. “You are put into constant danger because of who you are. That doesn’t mean we have to invite trouble into our home. Stay away from him.” Jack browsed through their collection of old books and looked over the Indian art hanging on the walls. His stomach plummeted at her father ’s final statement. The thought of not seeing Silver again plunged his soul into darkness. He couldn’t stand it. He wasn’t going to give her up without a fight. Apparently he and Silver agreed on that. “Make me,” Silver said defiantly. “If you try to keep us apart, I will never speak to either of you again. I mean it. In less than a year I turn eighteen. If you try to mess things up with Jack, I promise you I will leave this house, and you won’t ever see me again. I can survive on my own. You know I can.” Jack smiled, and his heart swelled with pride at hearing her defend him. That’s my girl. There was dead silence in the Reign family home after Silver ’s bold threat. It grew to epic proportions. Jack began to wonder if the parents had dragged her out

the back door. The three of them emerged from the kitchen a few minutes later. They found him in the living room, pretending to be enthralled with their art collection. Silver made a quick path to him. She turned, standing between him and her parents, hands on hips. Andrew glowered at them both while Vanessa’s face took on a defeated, pinched look. “He is the one Lovely wrote about,” Silver said. “He has to be. All evidence points to it. Now, we need to help him get ready to do his job... unless you want the world to fall into werewolf hands. Is that what you want?” Andrew grumbled beneath his breath, something about the world could go to hell for all he cared. She pleaded with her mom. “You know I’m right about this. You raised me to pay careful attention to everything Lovely wrote. You practically had me memorize the entire diary. We can’t ignore part of it just because you don’t like it.” “She’s right,” Vanessa said with a sigh. “We did raise her to believe everything Lovely wrote.” “So what’s the verdict?” Silver asked. Andrew’s hard eyes moved to Jack’s face. “Fine. You win. We won’t kill him today. But if he steps a foot out of line, if he does anything we think is harmful, I will blast a hole clean through him.” Jack tried to swallow without making a loud

gulping sound. Andrew Reign was a truly terrifying man. In fact, Jack figured he’d rather face an army of werewolves than Silver ’s angry father. This man wouldn’t hesitate to kill Jack. Maybe he was one of the people Silver had warned him about in her sleep. Silver smiled. “If you’re done threatening Jack now, can you tell him about the legend? Or you could let him see the diary for himself.” Andrew gaped at his daughter as if she’d lost her mind. He shook his head adamantly. “There is no way this boy will ever get his hands on that book. No one sees the diary outside of this family.” Her mother agreed. “There’s a lot of information in there he doesn’t need to know. If you’re wrong about him, he could use it against us later.” Silver gave Jack an I-told-you-so look. She led him to the couch and sat next to him. Her mother sat across from them in a cushy beige chair while Andrew paced back and forth, keeping the tension on high. Vanessa began the story. “Lovely had several visions and recorded them in the diary. Now, I must caution you about these visions, Jack. Lovely warned us that the future is never written in stone. Sometimes she had more than one vision about the same event, two possible outcomes. We try to take everything she wrote with a grain of salt.” Jack leaned forward, eager to hear what the faerie had written about him. If it was bad news, he

could change it. Vanessa had made that clear. “Lovely wrote about a young vampire. According to her the boy would be attacked by a werewolf and made mortal once again.” “You see!” Silver leaped out of her seat, unable to contain her excitement. “How many times do you think that can happen? It’s him.” Andrew glared at her. Vanessa wasn’t finished. “Now for the bad news. In one of her visions Lovely saw this boy develop the powers of both vampire and werewolf, yet he remains mortal so he can be killed. Fighting the head werewolf while vulnerable is suicide. I wonder if you truly care enough for my daughter to risk your life.” Jack remained silent because he’d wondered the same thing. “That’s why I didn’t want you in school,” Silver said. “Not all werewolves and vampires have heard about Lovely or about your part in the end battle, but there are some out there that know the whole story and would risk anything to kill you. If they find out who you are before you get your powers, you’re dead.” “Did Lovely see me take on the head werewolf?” he asked. “How does it end?” Vanessa checked with Silver before she answered. When Silver nodded, her mother continued. “There are a couple of possibilities listed in the diary. She saw you fighting her werewolf, but she couldn’t tell

who won. It’s not for sure you’ll even make it to the start of the war. One diary entry detailed your death long before the head werewolf begins to grow his army.” “When?” If he could see it coming, he could stop it. “How?” “It’s unclear as to who kills you or how they do it. As for when, it would have to be before the war. You’re most vulnerable right now. If I was going to kill you, I’d do it in the next few weeks.” “What about my powers? What kind of powers am I getting? You mentioned werewolf powers. What is that supposed to mean? Am I going to start howling at the moon?” Was he going to get fleas? Silver took over the story. She settled next to him again. Her hand rested on his knee. The tender gesture brought a murderous scowl to her father ’s face and a disapproving frown to her mother ’s. Silver didn’t notice. Her deep blue eyes were fixated on his face and his alone. “The diary isn’t specific when it comes to your powers. I don’t think Lovely saw that much. All we know is that you’ll retain some powers of a vampire, and you’ll develop some powers of the werewolf, so you won’t go into the fight defenseless.” “But I’ll still be mortal?” “Exactly.”

Great. He was going to be a bigger freak than he’d been before. So much for getting a second chance at being a normal person. He watched his dreams hit an invisible fan. The blades sliced those dreams to shreds. “Are you going to tell him about the legend, how the first werewolf and vampire got created?” Silver asked. Vanessa shook her head once. “He doesn’t need to know that right now. I told him the part that concerns him.” Silver crossed the room to hug her parents, first her mom and then her dad. She told them she had to take Jack home before Billy started to worry about him. Her dad’s expression softened when he held her. They told her to be careful and to be home in time for dinner. The scene brought an emotional lump to Jack’s throat. He missed his parents, especially his mom. He tried to imagine how his mom would react to his situation if she was alive. She probably would have told him to follow his gut. She definitely would have liked Silver. **** Billy wasn’t worried. He wasn’t even home when Jack arrived. Silver offered to stay and keep him company, but he thought her parents would show up with pitchforks and flaming torches, so he politely pushed

her out the door. It was nice to have the house to himself for a change. He walked from room to room, enjoying the silence. Jack dropped onto the sofa, putting his feet up on the coffee table. He grabbed the remote control and flipped through the channels, searching for something decent to watch. His stomach rumbled. Billy hadn’t gone to the grocery store in a few days, so they were living on crumbs. There wasn’t any point in searching the kitchen for something to eat. It was too bad they lived so far out of town. He could have ordered a pizza. The front door flew open, hitting the interior wall. Jack leaped into the air, spinning around and landing on his feet like a cat, all senses on high alert. Adrenaline rushed through his veins. Without looking down he grabbed for the nearest possible weapon, the knife Billy had used to spread mustard on a cracker that morning. His fingers tapped around the table a few times before touching cool metal. Grasping it firmly, he walked to the door on cautious feet. He strained his ears to pick up the slightest sound. Nothing. The silence filled his head, louder than a sixty-chair orchestra. He crossed the threshold, stood on the porch, and searched the darkness for movement. If the Reigns were right about him getting his powers back, now would be a good time. Instinct warned him that he wasn’t alone. It was dark outside except for the light of the

moon, but it wasn’t a full moon. Not yet. At least he didn’t have to worry about werewolves. The barn door banged against the red building’s exterior, opening and closing at random. Jack nearly jumped out of his skin. He crossed his arms against the growing Arctic breeze and wished he’d put Billy’s spare jacket on before venturing outside. Vampires didn’t get cold. For some reason he kept forgetting that he wasn’t a vampire anymore. He tucked the knife between his arm and ribs in case he was right about being watched. An inner voice screamed at him to hurry back inside. Mortal now, he couldn’t recklessly walk around at night anymore. He wanted to adhere to human rules, but it was difficult. Physically he was human, but on the inside he remained a vampire. He thought as a vampire. He reacted as a vampire. Something big whipped past him and smacked him in the face. Jack stumbled backwards. The knife flew out of his hand. He scanned the yard again for movement but found nothing. It came from a different direction this time. A painful slap stung his cheek, cutting him just below his eye. A third hit knocked him to the ground. He rolled over on hands and knees and tried to catch his breath. Being human wasn’t as easy as he remembered. The front door seemed a mile away now. If he ran fast, maybe he’d make it. Before he put his plan

into action, feet landed directly in front of him. There were three pairs. He didn’t have to look up to know who the feet belonged to. His old friends had returned. A hand dangled in front of his face. He took it without hesitation. Cowboy jerked him up to a standing position. They stood toe to toe. Cowboy’s eyes were solid black, seething with anger, and Jack searched his mind for a way to diffuse the situation. “We brought you home to die,” Cowboy said. His head tilted to the left like a dog trying to figure out a strange sound. “Imagine our surprise to find you still alive. Why aren’t you dead, Jackpot?” Cowboy wanted to know if Jack had tricked him. Reasonable question. Unfortunately, Cowboy was not going to like the answer. “The werewolf venom changed me,” Jack explained. He forced a smile, working hard to keep the fear from showing. Their paranoia might cause them to do something regrettable. He took a deep breath before announcing, “I’m human again.” Summer gasped. Lily shook her head and stared at him with eyes clouded by betrayal. “Why did you do it? I thought you liked being with us.” “I did.” “No way!” Summer shrieked. “You cannot be human, not after everything we went through together. I saved your life!”

Cowboy agreed. “We took you into our group, made you one of us. This is how you repay us? How did you do it? How did you become human again?” “I didn’t change on purpose, guys.” Summer shrugged. Her voice lowered to its normal husky state. “It doesn’t matter how he did it. We can change him back. I’ll bite him, and we’ll go home.” “No.” Jack tried to find the right words. He was walking a dangerously thin line with them. They had been his friends and he would have trusted them with his life in the past, but things had changed. They had become his enemies overnight. “It happened for a reason. I can’t explain right now. You need to trust me. There’s a reason I’m human again. I have a destiny none of us knew about.” “Destiny.” Cowboy practically spit the word from his mouth. “Since when do you believe in that garbage?” Cowboy drew closer, his black eyes filled with menace. His upper lip curled, revealing fangs. He could jump on Jack, tear his throat out, and there wasn’t anything Jack could do to stop it. He stood his ground on shaky legs, determined to stand up to Cowboy. “I’m going to give you some time to rethink your position,” Cowboy said. “If you aren’t with us, then you’re against us. If you’re against us, we’ll kill you.”

“No!” Lily moved fast. In a flash she blocked him from Cowboy. “You aren’t going to kill him! He’s my friend. He’s our friend. Try to remember that. We’re family.” “Not anymore,” Cowboy said. “Not if he chooses to stay mortal.” “I’m with Cowboy on this,” Summer said. “We aren’t friends with humans. You can’t stand with him on this one, Lily. It’s over. He’s walked away from us.” “No.” Lily spun around. Her eyes glistened with tears. “Please, Jackpot, you have to come with us. We’re family. I love you.” Words caught in Jack’s throat, choking him. There was nothing he could say to spare her pain. The other two were right this time. They couldn’t be friends, not now, not ever. Vampires and humans were born enemies. Cowboy shook a finger at Jack. “You are powerless now, buddy. We can do whatever we want. We can kill your stupid brother and hang his head on a stick in the front yard. Nothing you can do about it. Make the right choice or it will be your funeral.” Cowboy was gone in a flash, leaving a cloud of dust behind him. Summer took a step closer and sniffed the air. “You even smell human now. Why would you want to join them? Is there someone keeping you from us? Is it your brother?”

He couldn’t read her mind, but he knew her well enough to know what she was thinking. She would kill Billy without giving it a second thought if she thought Jack had chosen him over her. He definitely wasn’t going to mention Silver. “You know I was never truly happy as a vampire. I missed almost everything about being human. I didn’t revert on purpose, but I’m glad it happened.” “Big mistake.” Summer took off as fast as Cowboy had. “What’s it like to be human again?” Lily asked after the others were out of earshot. She was the only one out of the three who might understand. He smiled. “It’s incredible, better than I remember. Food tastes better than I remember, and it’s good not to have to worry about sunlight anymore. My emotions are a little out of whack at the moment. I’m having trouble controlling my temper, but it’s still better than the alternative.” “It won’t be the same without you.” “I’ll miss you, too.” She took a few steps away from him. “I won’t be able to stop them if they decide to kill you.” “I know.” “But I won’t help them do it.” She moved so fast she was gone before he got the next two words out. “I know.”

Cowboy had been right about one thing. He was powerless to stop them. They could kill everyone he knew, and he wouldn’t be able to do a thing about it. It occurred to him the best thing he could do for Silver was to cut all ties to her. He didn’t want to do it, but maybe he should. He stared at the dark horizon. A slow smile spread across his face. His former friends didn’t know his powers were returning. If they tried to attack his brother, he was going to have a surprise for them... hopefully.

Chapter Eight: A KISS, A DREAM, AND INVISIBLE CLAWS Jack went to Silver ’s house; he went without a plan. Either he was going to tell her they couldn’t see each other anymore, or he was going to warn her about the threats Cowboy had made. He wasn’t sure which and wouldn’t know until he saw her face. He sat on the quaint porch swing instead of knocking on the door like a regular human being. The swing creaked beneath his weight. A cold breeze blew his bangs to the left. He stared at the door, knowing he wouldn’t have to knock. Somehow she would know he was there. She would sense his presence the way he’d sensed she was behind him after the werewolf attack on the night they met. The door opened and he held his breath, waiting for a petite girl with silky hair and sparkling eyes to appear. Vanessa Reign stepped out instead. She slid her arms into the sleeves of a dark blue sweater and pulled it tight around her willowy frame. The belt hung loose, untied. She set her jaw, trying to still her chattering teeth. The woman didn’t appear surprised to see him, almost as if she’d been expecting him. “May I join you?” She sat next to him without

waiting for an answer. Her eyes went to the star-filled sky. “Beautiful night. Peaceful. I’d like to keep it that way.” Her gaze drifted to him. “You’re lucky my husband had to go out.” Luck had nothing to do with it. Jack had waited in his brother ’s car across the street until he saw Andrew leave. The last thing he wanted to do tonight was tangle with Silver ’s father. “What brings you here?” she asked. “I hope you won’t get in the habit of dropping by unannounced. It’s late, and Silver is asleep.” Was she? Her mom didn’t know about Silver ’s habit of sneaking out to hunt on her own. He considered telling her. That would really piss Silver off. He wouldn’t have to make a decision about her then. She’d do it for him. “My old vampire clan returned tonight.” Vanessa stiffened beside him, and he added, “They’re threatening my brother. If they find out about Silver, they’ll want to use her to hurt me. I wanted to give you a heads-up.” “Thank you.” Her eyes narrowed on him. “You’re debating on whether you should continue to spend time with her? My husband would say you need to hit the floor running.” “What do you say?” “It isn’t my call. If you’re the one we’ve been waiting for, you don’t have a choice. You and Silver will be linked together like it or not.”

“I could warn her about the danger, tell her she needs to avoid me for her own good.” “Those are fighting words to my daughter. She’s stubborn like her daddy. If you tell her you’re breaking up with her for her own good, she’ll stick to you like glue. She won’t let you walk unless you hurt her.” He’d rather die than hurt her. Vanessa insisted. “If you mean it, if you truly want to put distance between the two of you, then be cruel. You’ll have to say some pretty nasty things to dissuade her to forget about your budding relationship. I don’t want to see my daughter hurt, but I don’t want to see her dead either. The choice is yours. To be honest with you, I’ve never seen her like this before. She’s head over heels in love with you.” He tried to swallow and failed. Seeing the expression on his face, Vanessa said, “Oh, she may not realize she loves you. Maybe it isn’t even you she loves, but the idea of you. Silver knew you were coming for years. She read about you in the diary, don’t forget. It’s possible she fell in love with Lovely’s romantic description of you.” “Is there something more in the diary about me? Something else I don’t know?” He wished she would let him read it, but he knew better than to ask. She wouldn’t go against her husband. “There’s more.” “How much more?”

“Lovely expressed the feeling the two of you, you and Silver, were destined to be together. She made it out to be a modern-day fairy tale. Problem is we both know there’s no such thing as happily ever after, especially not with werewolves and vampires running around. “Most likely you’ll be killed before the war begins. You have no idea how many vamps and werewolves want Lovely’s legendary hero to die.” She eyed him suspiciously. “Have you experienced any returning powers yet? Can you move fast? Have you noticed your superhuman strength returning?” He shook his head. “Nothing.” Which wasn’t exactly true, but he didn’t think she would be impressed that he could growl. Of course she might be interested in his ability to see inside Silver ’s head. He sure wasn’t going to tell her about that. She might not like the fact he could see someone’s memories. Plus, she would tell Silver, and he knew Silver wouldn’t like it. It was a huge invasion of privacy. He wondered if his new power would work on someone other than Silver. Jack considered touching Vanessa to try it out. It was tempting. He decided not to risk it. She was a seasoned hunter. By the time he returned to reality, he would probably find he didn’t have any fingers left. She might even take the whole arm.

Silver stepped outside in the cutest pink pajamas. She almost looked like a little girl waiting to be tucked in, sweet and innocent. Her eyes were wide, confused. “What are you doing here? Why are you two talking? You can’t stand each other.” Vanessa gave him a poignant look to remind him that he had to be cruel and break Silver ’s heart in order to save her life. She stifled a yawn. “Mmm. Sorry. I’m beat. I’ll leave you alone to talk, but don’t stay out here for too long. It’s late. Besides your father will be coming home soon. You don’t want him to catch Jack here.” With that grim announcement floating in the air, she went inside and closed the door. Once her mother was gone, Silver grew a huge smile. She sat next to him on the porch swing and gave him a hug. “I’m glad you’re here,” she said, head resting on his chest. “It’s good to see you and my mom talking. I told you they would warm up to you eventually. Sooo…” She sat up and her eyes went to the door. “… what did my mom say to you?” Vanessa’s words replayed in his head. He needed to say nasty things to Silver, hurt her. Fortunately he’d come prepared. Just in case he decided to break up with her, he’d written a note. Even before Vanessa’s advice on being cruel, he’d done it. Maybe it was true what they said: Great minds think alike. “I can’t get over how cute you look in those

pajamas,” he said. She blushed. “Thanks. They’re new.” “Even though I’d lost a lot of blood that first night, I was right about you. You are beautiful.” He caressed the apple of her cheek. He leaned closer, and his voice lowered. “You smell good, too.” Her gaze dropped to his mouth. He pulled her closer. She tilted her head and awkwardly bumped noses with him. A short-lived giggle burst through her parted lips. He cupped her face between his hands to keep her still. His eyes closed. Their mouths briefly touched. They both moved at once, mouths meeting in tempting exploration. His fingers dove into her hair. Her hands grabbed at his shoulders, pulling at him. They kissed like two lovers reunited after years of forced separation. Because he had more experience than her, he let her control the situation. Attuned to the smallest of sounds coming from her and the feel of her hands, he waited for her to decide when it had gone far enough. Silver didn’t know it was a good-bye kiss. He had made the decision to keep her safe at the expense of his own heart. He distracted her with a meltyou-on-the-spot kiss while removing the letter from his back pocket. Carefully, he slipped it into her robe’s side pocket. She didn’t put a stop to their make-out session, so he did.

Jack tore his mouth from hers and put as much distance between them as he could without leaving the zip code. He stood on the other side of the porch while she straightened her pajama top. One of the buttons had slid free. Jack tried not to look. He couldn’t afford to lose the tenuous grip he had on his self-control. “You’d better get inside before your mom comes out to see what’s taking so long.” “Well, you’d better go before my father comes home. He may have respected your parents, but he has five loaded guns in the house.” Jack smiled despite himself. Silver seemed to be able to read his mind with ease. He was going to miss her almost as much as he missed his vampire friends. “Goodnight then.” On reluctant feet, she went to the door and opened it. She touched him with a lingering glance. Her expression turned hopeful. “You want a ride to school tomorrow?” He was dying to say yes. “No. Billy’s letting me use his car.” “Oh.” Her eyes lost some of their sparkle. “I’ll see you at school then.” As soon as the door shut behind her Jack ran around the side of the house and climbed the huge tree outside her bedroom window. He waited in a tangle of branches for her to find the note. He purposely sat in the darkest part of the tree. Without vampire vision she

wouldn’t be able to see him. She entered the room with a huge smile on her face. He hadn’t seen this particular smile before. The secret smile of someone who’d glimpsed heaven. It ripped a hole in his gut. Her hands went into the pockets of her robe, and her expression changed. She withdrew the note and carefully unfolded the piece of paper. Her smile withered and died as she read his carefully planned words. I really like you, but more than anything else in the world I want to be normal. I can’t be normal if I’m hanging out with ‘the’ werewolf hunter. I don’t want anything to do with your so-called destiny. I need to hang out with normal kids and live my life without interference. Please don’t talk to me at school. Don’t make this harder than it already is. Jack She couldn’t have looked more stunned if he’d punched her in the face after kissing her. She crumbled the piece of paper in one hand and threw it across the room before dropping on the bed and burying her face in the pillow. Her shoulders shook as she cried. Without thinking about it Jack stepped off the branch. He fell to the ground, landing gracefully on both feet. Stunned, Jack realized some of his powers had returned after all. His gaze went to Silver ’s window. He hated seeing her sad. Hopefully she would find someone else to take care of her.

Imagining her in another guy’s arms nearly killed him. He reminded himself she would be better off, but knowing that didn’t help ease his pain or hers. She deserved someone who could do more than pretend to be normal. **** He dreamed about her that night. They met in the forest, thick with lush foliage and high trees. The tops of the trees bowed together, touching to form a great canopy that blocked direct sunlight. The place seemed familiar to him. Silver waited for him in the middle of a clearing. He could feel her grief. It pulled him like a magnet. Jack weaved through a clump of trees, his eyes focused on her the whole time. He placed a hand on a tree trunk and felt the rough bark beneath his palm. The air exploded with sound. About fifty birds abandoned their hiding places around him, disturbed by something he hadn’t noticed. Something had scared them. Their wings beat against the wind. They temporarily captured his attention. The dream seemed more real than any waking moment he’d experienced in his entire life. By the time he looked for Silver again she was standing in front of him, still dressed in pink pajamas. “Why did you do it?” she asked. “Why did you

write those mean things?” “I had to.” “Why?” He couldn’t look at her anymore. The power of those beautiful blue eyes was too hard to resist. It would be safer to gaze at his shoes, but she wouldn’t let him. She stood close and placed her face within an inch of his. Their wary gazes met. “You hurt me,” she said. “I didn’t mean to.” “What did you mean to do then?” He sighed. “It’s better if I don’t tell you.” “Better for me or better for you?” A strange new feeling entered him, a burning sensation in his veins. It grew stronger with each passing second until he didn’t think his body could contain it. If he didn’t know better, he would think sunlight had entered him and was killing him from the inside out. With a loud cry he fell to his knees. “Jack!” Silver joined him on the ground. “What is it?” He shook his head. A million invisible bells rang in his ears. Silver placed a hand on his forehead. She shouted, “You’re burning up!” Another jolt of pain hit him hard. No. Pain wasn’t the right word for it. It was pure agony, like a hundred knives cutting into him from

every direction. He fell on his back and writhed on the ground, shaking and twisting in the dirt like someone exposed to a large amount of electricity. His eyes went to her pajama top. He looked for the glow of the silver dagger beneath the material, but he didn’t see a sign of it. She wasn’t the one hurting him this time. More pain radiated through his body. He gritted his teeth to keep from crying out. A burst of steam blinded him for a moment. Silver gasped. She immediately put distance between them. She was afraid of him. He wanted to reassure her that he wouldn’t hurt her, but he’d been robbed of speech. The pain subsided. He climbed to his feet and held a hand out. Silver shook her head, taking another step away from him. Why was she moving further away? Why didn’t she trust him? Uncontrollable anger surged to the surface. She screamed. He lunged, swiping at her with invisible metallic claws. They cut through her arm. Blood seeped through the pink material. She tried to get away, but he chased her. She circled a tree; he was faster. He caught her and a vicious growl erupted from his throat. He wanted to kill her. Silver locked eyes with him. A weird sensation gripped him hard. It was an uncomfortable feeling, not exactly painful but bad. He wanted to finish her off.

Why couldn’t he move? Every muscle in his body froze. He couldn’t even move his lips to ask her what was happening, not that he needed to. A horrible revelation sparked to life in the back of his mind. He knew exactly what was happening to him. Silver was sucking his soul out. **** Jack woke covered in sweat, pulse racing, throat closed so he couldn’t scream. It took him a moment to remember how to breathe. He sat up in bed and looked around the lamp-lit room. Scattered remnants of white material caught his eye. He’d ripped his sheets to shreds. He didn’t have to wonder what sort of werewolf power he was going to get anymore. The invisible claws had become part of his anatomy. Silver talked in her sleep, and he turned into a werewolf in his. They made quite a pair. He grabbed his cell before remembering the note he’d written her. He couldn’t call and tell her about his dream. He couldn’t ask her what she thought about him tearing his sheets apart. The last voice in the world she wanted to hear belonged to him. Blanca hissed at him from a far corner in the room. No wonder she didn’t like him anymore. She probably smelled the part of him that was changing into a werewolf. Vampires kept cats for one reason, to warn

them when werewolves were nearby. Poor thing was probably more confused than he was. “It’s okay, Blanca.” He leaned off the bed, rubbed his fingers together to attract her attention. “Come here. I’m not going to hurt you.” “Jack?” Billy tried to twist the doorknob, but it didn’t budge. He banged on the door. “Jack, why is this locked? Are you okay? Let me in.” Jack got out of bed and headed for the door. His hand touched the knob before he remembered the sheets. If Billy saw them, they were going to have a problem. Billy wouldn’t wait for an explanation. His kid brother would run a stake through him or shoot him before he could utter a single syllable in his own defense. “Jack, what is going on in there?” “I’m trying to sleep,” he mumbled. “What do you want?” “I heard you yelling and thought you were being killed. Let me in.” “Just a second.” Jack raced to the bed, gathered the tattered fragments with both arms. He wadded them into a loose ball and shoved them into the closet. Billy kept knocking, demanding immediate entrance. A white corner peeked out from under the closet door. Jack opened it again and kicked at the sheets until he got them completely inside. He hurried to his bedroom door and opened it with a tired sigh. “I had a nightmare. Okay? I’m sorry

if I woke you, but everything is fine in here.” “Woke me? I thought you were getting killed in here. A normal person might hear screams and think someone is having a nightmare, but in this family a scream usually means that person is getting his throat torn out.” Jack couldn’t argue with the logic of it. Billy put a hand on his shoulder. “You sure you’re okay, kid? Your face is pale and sweaty.” Jack shoved the damp bangs off his forehead. He desperately wanted to confide in his brother. If Billy wasn’t a hunter, maybe he would be able to trust him with the truth. “When did you get home?” Jack asked. He leaned back against the door, arms folded. “Did you catch anything tonight?” Catch or kill? Whatever. “I’ve been home a few hours, and I really don’t want to talk about hunting with you. I’m afraid you might have a conflict of interest if I decide to hunt something you used to hang out with.” Did that mean Billy knew his friends were still in town? “How are things going at school?” Billy asked. Jack quickly went through a list of things that had happened since he’d joined the Jefferson High student body. There wasn’t anything he wanted to share with his brother. He couldn’t tell Billy about losing his temper

and getting into a fight on his first day. He couldn’t tell his brother about getting detention or about the new werewolf boy, but he had to say something. “Do you know a teacher named Jersey Clifford?” “Never heard of him. Why?” “He says I look familiar.” Billy frowned. “Maybe he was reading newspapers back when you died and he has a good memory. What did you say to him? I hope you didn’t make him more suspicious.” “I didn’t say anything. Don’t worry about it.” “What about Silver? Have you been hanging out with her?” He didn’t want to talk about Silver. A flash of her in the forest, terrified and running from him, sprang to mind. Had he dreamed of her before? Is that why she seemed familiar when they first met? He wished he could call and ask her about it. “I’m not talking to her anymore,” he admitted. “Why not?” Jack groaned. “Mind your own business. I won’t ask you about hunting if you don’t question me on my personal life.” “Hey, let’s not forget I’m letting you live with me even though you were a vampire. I opened my home to you, so watch your mouth.” “This is my home as much as it is yours. In fact, being the oldest son, it should belong to me.”

“I called in a big favor to get those papers for you so you could go to school. If you want to continue to live here, I suggest you drop the attitude.” Jack shoved Billy and his brother flew backwards, smacking into the wall. “Don’t you forget I’m the firstborn!” Jack yelled. “Not you. Me.” Billy took a swing at him, but Jack ducked. The fist flew over his head. The breeze disturbed his hair. Billy grabbed him around the waist and dropped him to the floor. They rolled around in a tangle of arms and legs, both of them trying to hit the other. They tumbled into Jack’s desk and knocked over the chair. Jack got Billy beneath him. A loud snarl erupted from his throat. It sounded like a wild animal, a cross between a mountain lion and a bear. Billy froze, his eyes widening in fear. Jack jumped to his feet and ran. He kept going until he was outside. Although he tried to use vampire speed, he still didn’t have that power. He stopped in the front yard and took a deep breath of fresh, cold air. The chill cooled his anger. He looked up at his bedroom window and saw Billy watching him. At least his brother hadn’t gone after a wooden stake or a gun... yet.

Chapter Nine: TWO WEREWOLVES ARE MORE DANGEROUS THAN ONE

The thrill of being back in school had worn off. Jack emptied the coffee pot into his mug. He’d brewed it last night after his fight with Billy. Exhausted, he rubbed his eyes while sitting alone at the kitchen table. Maybe he should skip school today and try to work things out with his brother. Billy had locked himself in his room. That’s why Jack hadn’t slept. He was afraid to let down his guard in case Billy decided to grab a stake or a rifle. After a long, silent debate he decided to go to school. Facing Silver on two hours of sleep was better than staying at home, possibly blacking out and getting killed by his brother. With a tired sigh Jack rose from the table. He dragged himself up the stairs and knocked on his brother ’s locked door. “I’m taking your car. I need to go to school.” No response. Jack spoke louder. “Is it okay if I take your car?” He pressed his ear to the door, listening for movement. Minutes passed. He waited, impatiently tapping his foot. Was Billy asleep? The thought of his brother getting rest when he couldn’t sparked his anger. He kicked the door. “Billy!”

“I don’t care what you do.” Billy’s muffled words floated through the solid wood. The sound of Billy’s voice startled Jack. His brother was standing on the other side of the door, face pressed against the wood just like him. Once again Jack asked if Billy would come out to talk. Billy refused. His brother told him to go to school, a harsh command. Under other circumstances Jack might have argued with Billy, told his brother he didn’t have the right to order him around, but there wasn’t anything more to say. So he left. He drove on automatic. Nothing registered. His eyes drifted closed a few times, but he jerked awake before losing control of the car. Part of him fantasized about driving into a tree and killing himself. A vision of what his funeral might be like danced through his mind. He wondered if Billy would care. Would his brother mourn him? Would he feel bad for pushing Jack out the door, or would he dance on Jack’s grave? Jack made it to school alive. He slid his brother ’s four-door between a truck and a compact. Groups of students stood around talking and laughing, not a clue about the upcoming war. He envied them for their ignorance. A few of them had cigarettes dangling from their fingers. The smell of tobacco reminded him of his friends, but he refused to dwell on those memories. Last night, about three in the morning, he’d had an epiphany. From now on he was living in the

present. Leave the past in the past. He didn’t recognize any faces in the parking lot, and he didn’t feel like making new friends. Some of the students stared at him as he walked by. As the new kid he was still a phenomenon. He should have worn sunglasses. At least they wouldn’t be able to see the dark circles beneath his eyes. When he got inside the building, he went straight to his locker. Too bad he couldn’t remember the combination. His tired brain refused to function. Jack spun the lock around a few times before trying a series of numbers that felt right to him. Wrong. He tried again, different digits this time. It didn’t work. He had to have his books. If he couldn’t figure it out on his own, he would have to go to the office, and starting his day in a possible conversation with Principal Hardwick didn’t sound like a good idea to him. He groaned and rested his forehead against the locker with a loud thump. “Problem?” Meghan appeared at his side, smug smile. “Allow me.” She rotated the lock a couple times before dialing it to a series of numbers. She pulled on the metal door and it opened. Relieved, Jack grabbed the books he needed, Math and Biology. He also removed a notebook and a pencil. “Thanks,” he said. His eyes narrowed. “Wait a second. How do you know my combination?”

“It was with your list of classes, and I was blessed with a photographic memory.” “Well, thank you again. I appreciate the help.” She smiled sweetly and moved closer to him. Too close. “Have you heard about the bonfire party yet?” He shook his head, and she added, “It’s going to be Friday night in the field on the edge of town. You know the one next to the cemetery? Everyone will be there. How about you?” Next to the cemetery he’d been buried in? Oh yeah, he knew the place intimately. “I think I’m busy this Friday.” “Really?” She pouted. It reminded him of Summer when she didn’t get her way. “Can’t you change your plans? I was looking forward to getting to know you better.” Before he could politely but firmly put her in her place, Silver came into view. He had been dreading this moment. No doubt she was going to tear him to pieces for putting that note into her pocket yesterday. He hoped she wouldn’t cry or make a scene. If she started with the tears, he would have to give in and tell her the truth, regardless of the consequences. Silver walked past him without a glance in his direction. She went straight to her locker and retrieved her books. Amazing. She wasn’t going to confront him. Part of him wished she would. He wanted an excuse to make up with her.

Meghan asked him out again. “Would you please go to the party with me? Pretty please with pink sugar on it?” He answered her in a loud voice, hoping Silver would hear him and get jealous. Maybe she would confront him then. They’d work it out. His powers could return at any second and he would be able to protect her from his old gang. He never should have given her that stupid note. “Yes, I will go to the party with you, Meghan.” He watched Silver over the other girl’s shoulder. “Thank you for asking me.” Silver shot a dirty look his way. She grabbed a passing boy, one of the big guys who had been sitting across from her in Study Hall on his first day. She shared a dazzling smile with the oversized boy, and Jack experienced a rush of anger. “Are you listening to me?” Megan’s smile faltered. “Did you hear a word I just said?” He blinked at her. He could either stand around, flirting with a girl he had zero interest in, or he could put an end to this silly game and talk to Silver. It was an easy choice to make. Misery was a mild word for how he felt about losing Silver. Still, talking to her could put her in danger. He reminded himself he was staying away from her for her own good. His former friends might decide to kill her if they caught him with her, and he didn’t know when his powers would actually return. He

went back and forth on the subject until he got dizzy. His new claws could help protect her. If Cowboy and Summer caught sight of those babies, they’d leave him alone. They’d be worried that a scratch from him could kill them. They’d clear out of town so fast that he’d forget what they looked like by sunrise. The large boy put a hand on Silver ’s waist, and Jack lost the tenuous grip on his temper. The bell rang. Megan flipped her hair and smacked him in the face with it as she stormed off. He barely noticed. His eyes were on Silver and her groping friend. The hallway emptied fast. Silver and the guy started for one of the nearby rooms, but Jack blocked their way. “What do you want?” Silver asked with a deep scowl. “I just wanted to meet your friend.” “Why?” He ignored her. His eyes narrowed on the boy’s ruddy face as he said, “I’m Jack. And you are?” The boy with the huge shoulders and enormous teeth smiled. He offered his free hand to Jack. “I’m John.” His smile faded a bit. “Hey, aren’t you the guy who almost broke Tucker ’s finger?” “That’s me.” “Tucker is a friend of mine.” The smile vanished completely. “What is your problem, dude? Huh? Why did you jump him like that? Are you crazy or just

stupid?” Jack gestured to John’s other hand and said, “He touched Silver.” “Really?” The kid’s smile returned, but it had a mean twist to it now. His fingers tightened on her waist, and he jerked her closer. “Well, what do you know about that? It looks like I’m touching her. Are you going to try to hit me? I’m a lot bigger than my buddy Tucker. Think you can take me on, squirt?” A slow grin spread across Jack’s face. “I thought you’d never ask.” Silver intervened. She knocked John’s hand off her waist and stepped between them. “Excuse me. I am not a chew toy for you two morons to fight over. Besides, I’m not supposed to be talking to you. Remember? Isn’t that what you wrote in that stupid note?” She stared up at him, not blinking, her face an angry mask. He turned away for a second, long enough to see Jersey Clifford standing in the doorway of his classroom. The teacher ’s probing eyes narrowed on Jack. They seemed to be asking a silent question: Are you going to let that kid push you around? The idea that the teacher thought Jack was weak added gasoline to the growing fire in the pit of his stomach. He didn’t know why it mattered to him what Jersey thought, but it did. John chuckled. “You are such a loser.”

Bam! Jack’s hands moved faster than his brain. He pushed Silver out of the way with one while the other plowed into John’s smug face. He regretted doing it almost immediately. How many times had his mother told him violence didn’t solve anything? It was wrong... but it felt so good. John was right about being bigger than Tucker, but that only meant he fell harder. The guy wasn’t smart enough to stay on the floor. He was on his feet before Silver could get a single word out. No doubt she was going to tell Jack he was a jerk, but she didn’t get the chance. John took a wide swing at Jack’s face. Jack ducked. He punched John in the stomach, twice. He shoved the boy backwards until they hit the wall. John tried to get Jack’s head in a wrestling hold, but Jack was too fast for him. They struggled to subdue each other and banged into the lockers several times while Silver yelled for them to stop. Deep in the dark recesses of his mind Jack wondered why he didn’t hear Jersey Clifford’s voice. Weren’t teachers supposed to break up fights? “What in the world is going on out here?” Principal Hardwick shouted, “Break it up, you two, or I’ll expel you both for the rest of the year!” Jersey leaped in as if he’d just arrived. He pulled John to the side, and his arms wrapped around the kid in a tight hug. He had John’s arms trapped at his sides. Hardwick glared at Jack. “This is your second

day and your second fight. I have had it with you. You are not going to get an opportunity to make it a third.” “Sir,” Jersey said. “It wasn’t Jack’s fault. He was minding his own business when John attacked him. I heard John say something about this being payback for Tucker.” The three students gaped at the English teacher, mouths wide open. He wasn’t supposed to lie. Wasn’t there a code he had to follow? John started to babble, desperately trying to tell Hardwick what had really happened. Hardwick wasn’t going to take the word of a student over a member of the faculty. He gave John a week of detentions. Jack expected Silver to back up John’s version, but she kept her mouth shut. This would have been the perfect opportunity for her to get rid of him. Maybe she didn’t think Hardwick would believe her. Her eyes remained on Jersey’s face the whole time. She didn’t understand why he was covering for Jack either. “Shouldn’t you two be in class now?” Jersey held the door open for Jack. “Show’s over,” he told his students. “Everyone get back to work.” Jack’s eyes went to Silver ’s face. There were things, important things he wanted to say. He owed her an apology to start with. Maybe even several. He wanted to tell her about his vampire friends, about the threats. He wanted to tell her about the fight with his brother and confess his new power to her.

He opened his mouth, but she cut him off with a glare. “Don’t talk to me.” She walked away, simple as that. And he let her go. **** Every English class with Jersey was more fascinating than the last. Jersey had a way of commanding attention without simply asking for it. He had the entire room enthralled from word one. Jack thoroughly enjoyed the lecture. It even took his mind off Silver for a while. When it was over, Jersey asked him to stay for a few minutes and talk. Now he was going to hear it, the reason Jersey had lied for him. He was beyond curious. Jack stayed in his seat until the last student walked out the door. Then he slowly stood and picked up his books, ready for an explanation. Jersey took time to wipe the chalkboard clean. He didn’t speak until he was finished. Once the board was looking brand new Jersey turned with a deep scowl on his face. “Why did you attack that boy? He may have given you minimal provocation, but not enough to resort to physical violence. I was astounded by your lack of self-control.” Jack’s shoulders sagged as he admitted, “I’ve had

a short fuse lately. I’m not sure why. I used to be an easy, laid-back kind of guy, and now I lose my temper for no reason.” “Correct me if I’m wrong, but it seems to me that Silver is always somehow involved.” “She didn’t do anything!” “I’m not saying she did.” Jersey held his hands up in mock surrender. “No need to get upset. We’re all friends here.” Jack took a deep breath to calm down. What was wrong with him? He was the one who had broken up with her. If she wanted to talk to every boy in school, it was none of his business. He certainly shouldn’t be getting mad over it. He sat on the edge of a desk in the front row. His gaze fell on a pile of books on Jersey’s desk, and his stomach plummeted to his feet. They were Jefferson Memorial yearbooks. Jack forgot how to swallow as he checked the dates on them. Jersey had a copy of every yearbook made in the past fifteen years, including the three from Jack’s time in school. “Ah, I see you noticed my little project.” Jersey lifted one book and opened it. “Before starting to work here, I went through every single yearbook this school has produced.” He flipped the pages. “Here we are. I told you I would figure out why you look so familiar to me.” Jersey set the yearbook in front of Jack and

pointed to Jack’s Sophomore picture. “There you are. Jack Creed.” Jersey snapped his fingers. “I also have a fairly good computer in my home, and I dug up everything I could find on you. Now I think I’ve been around the proverbial block a few times and a person is hard-pressed to surprise me, but you managed to do it.” Jack had heard enough. He and Billy had a lie already prepared for such an occasion. Jack was Billy’s cousin from Boston and he’d never met Billy’s older brother. There was a strong family resemblance. That’s all. Jack was going to try to convince Jersey these were the facts. Jersey didn’t give him a chance to lie. “You died. But that isn’t the part that surprised me, believe it or not. It was seeing you surrounded by vampires.” Jersey nodded, a smug smile firmly in place. “Yes, Jack, I have secrets of my own. I can touch a person and get a blast of memory off them. When I touched your shoulder in detention, I got a flash of you surrounded by vampires. It was brief, I confess, but it was clear as glass. There were four of you, and you were smiling.” Jersey held a hand up. He paced as if he was giving another lecture and didn’t want to be interrupted. “Of course I knew you weren’t a vampire, because you were in school during the day and hadn’t turned to a pile of ashes. You are obviously human, which makes me wonder why you would be in the company of vampires.

Then I found this picture. I have a thousand more questions now.” Jack was barely listening. His mind twisted around the fact that Jersey caught brief glimpses into a person’s life when touching them. How did the two of them have the same power? Without asking for permission, Jack reached out and grabbed Jersey by the hand. He was used to getting a jolt of electricity from contact before the scenes began, but this time it nearly knocked him off the desk. It was more powerful than being struck by lightning. **** The scene from Jersey played out differently than the scenes from Silver ’s point of view. Jack wasn’t inside the man; he was an invisible spectator, a thirdparty in the room. He stood in the corner and watched the memory unfold. Jersey sat at a huge, ancient desk that must have weighed a ton. His chair had a high back and was made from expensive leather. It swiveled on steel balls when he turned his attention from a pile of papers to an open book. There was a stone fireplace to his left. Flames blazed inside of it, crackling and popping as the logs burned. Beyond the fire there was a miniscule amount of light in the room. Jersey had a small gold lamp on his

desk. That was it. The door opened and a tall woman with platinum blonde hair, the kind of color a person got from a cheap dye bottle, glided into the room. She wore a bright neon pink mini-skirt and a low-cut top. The way she dressed made Jack think of Silver ’s best friend Trina. This woman could have been the girl’s mother. “She walks in beauty like the night,” Jersey quoted. He leaned back in his chair and waited for the woman. “Of cloudless climes and starry skies. And all that’s best of dark and bright meet in her aspect and her eyes.” “Better be careful.” She wagged a playful finger at him. “Someday I might take you seriously.” She handed him a folder, and he tossed it to the side without a glance. “There’s something on your mind,” he said, clasping his hands on the desk and leaning forward, giving her his full attention. “I have bad news.” Jersey stood slowly. Dressed in his usual solid black, he had a blood-red tie on for a splash of color. His cold eyes narrowed on the woman. “Tell me.” She fidgeted with pencils on his desk, avoiding his probing stare. “It’s Kenneth.” “What about him?” “He did something he shouldn’t have.” “What now? How much trouble has he made for

me?” When she didn’t immediately answer, he raised his voice. “Answer me! What has he done?” She spoke fast while backing away. “He wanted to impress you so he went after the werewolf slayer on his own and she killed him. He’s dead.” With a roar, Jersey changed in an instant. The face of a giant wolf, black fur standing on end and huge eyes that glowed red superimposed itself over Jersey’s human face. The outline of Jersey was still visible behind it. It was like the ghost of a wolf or a demon had possessed Jersey and was making itself known. His growl of outrage shook the room. Books tumbled off shelves. Crystals on the chandelier above them clinked together. A painting in the background fell. He howled like a wounded animal. The sound was like nothing Jack had ever heard. Thunderous, it sent a chill up his spine. He silently gave thanks that he was only in a memory. Pagan covered her ears, a terrified expression on her face. “Please, stop.” In the blink of an eye Jersey was his old self again. He retook his seat and mumbled, “That stupid fool. If I had wanted the girl dead, I could have done it myself a thousand times over. Did he think I feared her? Did he think me too weak to destroy her myself? Do you think I’m afraid of a little girl?” Pagan shook her head. “No. I know you aren’t afraid of anything or anyone.”

“Exactly. There’s no reason for us to panic over this girl, no reason to rush to terminate. Her powers are minimal at best. If and when I decide to kill her, I can do it alone. **** Jack let go of Jersey’s hand and leaped off the desk, almost knocking it over in his haste to put distance between them. Jersey Clifford was a werewolf and not just any werewolf. Jack hadn’t seen anyone turn part wolf while remaining part human before. It was a new (scary) trick. “What’s wrong?” Jersey asked, a smug twist to his mouth. “What did you see?” Jack shook his head. “Nothing.” “It’s a little early in our relationship for lies, Jack. Tell me what you saw. You tell me your secrets, and I’ll tell you mine.” With a smirk, Jersey quoted, “All my faults perchance thou knowest. All my madness none can know.” Lord Byron again. Was the teacher trying to tell him something? Like maybe he was an insane werewolf who enjoyed playing with his prey before devouring them? Jack ran for the door, leaving his books behind. He didn’t care what anyone thought. He raced down the hallway, past the filled classrooms. Desperation drove

him. His survival instinct kicked in. He was supposed to be in Study Hall, but he wasn’t going to make it today. A few feet ahead a janitor was mopping the floor. Jack barely glanced at the scraggly man with the long, unwashed hair hanging over his face. When Jack got close to the guy, he slowed down so he wouldn’t slip on the wet floor. Stopping for a moment, he looked over his shoulder, made sure Jersey wasn’t chasing him. The hallway remained clear. Water hit his feet as the janitor slopped the mop over them. He glanced down at his wet shoes. The janitor did it again. Water soaked through to his socks. The guy was doing it on purpose. Anger began to build inside of Jack’s gut as he turned to confront the man. Jack recognized the face almost immediately. If he lived to be a hundred, he would never forget it. It was forever burned into his memory. The janitor was the werewolf who had killed his parents. An invisible sucker punch to the gut stole Jack’s breath. The janitor laughed, flashing uneven yellow teeth. Jack stared into the eyes of the thing that had killed him.

Chapter Ten: JERSEY MAKES A CONFESSION Jack drove home as fast as he could without drawing the wrong kind of attention. The last thing he needed was a speeding ticket. Once he finally reached the house, he leaped out of the car and raced inside. Terror had been his nagging companion on the ride home. He couldn’t get the janitor ’s ugly laughing face out of his head. Billy was busy fixing a sandwich when Jack entered the kitchen. With drooping eyes and a slack mouth, he didn’t look like he’d gotten much sleep either. He dropped the dull knife he’d been using to spread peanut butter and grabbed a sharper one from the drawer. “Come any closer and I’ll slice your heart out.” Adrenaline pumped dangerously fast in Jack’s veins, messing with his sense of self-preservation. Part of him wanted to jump over the breakfast bar and wrestle the knife from his brother ’s hand. He didn’t appreciate being threatened, especially not after what he’d just seen. The diplomatic voice inside his head told him to take it easy. He forced himself to stand still even though every muscle he owned nearly went into spasms over the inactivity.

“I saw him!” Jack tried to keep his voice steady, but it cracked with emotion. Tears of frustration and grief filled his eyes. “He’s working at the school. We have to kill him.” Billy’s eyebrows went up. “Who do we have to kill?” “I don’t know what he’s calling himself.” “You want to kill someone and you don’t even know his name? Right. Did he cheat off your paper or cut in line at lunch?” Jack’s head felt like it might implode. It was holding too much information, too many terrible thoughts. He took another deep breath and tried to steady his shaking hands. “Okay. I know you don’t trust me right now, but you need to listen. I saw him, the werewolf who killed mom and dad. He’s at the school.” Billy froze, sandwich halfway to his mouth. His eyes seemed to glaze over. With an angry grunt, he tossed his unfinished meal into the trash. His finger jabbed the air in warning. “You had better not be messing with me.” “I’m not.” “You have no idea how badly I’ve wanted to find him.” Billy headed into the living room with determined steps. Jack followed close behind. Billy opened the secret room and started removing weapons two at a time before piling them on the sofa. “I searched and searched for that animal. Now you’re telling me he’s working at

the school?” Jack nodded. Billy checked each gun. He made sure the safety was on before loading them with as much ammunition as they would accept. It was quite a selection of hardware. There were small guns and big guns, knives, and even a mechanical bow. He handled each one with care, the way their father had taught them. When Jack reached for one, Billy slapped his hand. “I don’t think I trust you enough to give you a weapon yet.” Jack wasn’t going to argue about it. His brother believed him. They were on the same side for once. No sense in pushing it until they had another fight. It would be especially stupid to argue with Billy while a ton of weapons were within reach. “How much do you know about werewolves?” Jack asked. “Not as much as the Reign family, but enough to get by.” “I think we need to do more than get by here. The werewolf who killed mom and dad is extremely powerful. He may even be the lead werewolf. If so, then only Silver can kill him. Unless…” Billy stopped what he was doing and looked up, curious. “Unless what?” “Silver says there’s a magic rock with the power to kill any werewolf on the planet. According to her,

I’m the one who needs to use this rock. In fact, I’m the only one who can use it. It was made for me.” Billy appeared doubtful. “Maybe you should call her since this is her area of expertise.” “I can’t.” “Why not?” “We had a fight. Remember?” The words sounded lame even to him. They were talking about getting revenge on the monster who’d taken their parents away, and he was sulking over a spat with a friend. He rubbed the back of his neck. “Even if I wanted to call her, she isn’t speaking to me right now.” Billy shook his head. “Unbelievable. I have waited for this opportunity for years and we’re going to watch it go down the drain because you did something stupid and ticked off a girl.” “What makes you think it was something I did?” “Wild guess.” The tight rope Jack had on his temper loosened a notch. “I think I’ll call them anyway,” Billy said. “I’ll talk to Andrew or Vanessa. They’ll give it to me straight. Then we can decide what to do about your werewolf.” “It isn’t my werewolf,” Jack growled. He took his temper and went outside. Better to give Billy some privacy while he talked to the Reigns. He didn’t tell Billy about Jersey Clifford turning out to be a

werewolf. Jersey hadn’t tried to kill anyone to his knowledge. He didn’t want Billy to get sidetracked thinking about the other werewolf in town. His brother ’s homicidal tendencies needed to be focused in the right direction for a change. **** The next day Jack managed to get through the morning without running into the werewolf janitor, Jersey, or Silver. By lunchtime he was feeling pretty good. His morning classes were over. Now if he could just get through the rest of the day without losing his temper and hitting the wrong person. The lunchroom was packed by the time he reached it. His eyes automatically sought Silver. She wasn’t hard to spot. Sitting at a center table with a large group of friends, she laughed at something one of the boy’s was saying. Watching her, he realized she wasn’t pretending not to notice him anymore. Somehow she’d moved on and was truly over him. Meghan and her friends waved, clearly wanting him to sit with them, but Jack walked in the opposite direction. If he had to listen to that girl go on and on about her perfect life, he’d lose it again and punch somebody. Not her, because he didn’t hit girls, but he’d hit someone, probably someone who didn’t deserve it. Jack chose a far off table near the exit. There

were only a few students sitting at it, and none of them seemed particularly interested in talking to the new kid. He bought a tray of food even though he wasn’t hungry. Since losing Silver, he’d lost his appetite as well. He set the tray down before sliding onto the bench. He kept his gaze lowered, not wanting to invite conversation. But some people couldn’t take a hint. “May I join you?” Jack swallowed the frustrated sigh building in his throat. He looked up, expecting to see a student, but it was a teacher. Jersey stood over him, a tray of food in hand. Without waiting for a response, the werewolf sat across from Jack. Smiling, Jersey asked, “You aren’t afraid of me, are you, Jack?” Was he? Now that he was human, his emotions were a chaotic mess. He had trouble labeling them. Shrugging, he gave the teacher the answer he probably wanted. “No. I’m not afraid of you.” “Good.” Jersey stabbed a fork into his salad. “Will you tell me what you saw when you touched me then? I’d like a chance to explain if I can. And please don’t try to tell me it was nothing. We both know that isn’t true.” Jersey stuffed some lettuce, cucumber, and a piece of onion into his mouth. “I didn’t know werewolves were vegetarians,” Jack said, matter-of-fact tone. Jersey continued to chew without missing a beat.

His pale blue eyes twinkled with amusement. Jack had wanted to catch him off guard. It hadn’t worked. Jersey spoke low enough to keep the nearby students from overhearing. “I can’t speak for the species as a whole, but I enjoy a well-rounded diet. What about you? You haven’t told me how you managed to rise from the dead.” “I was a vampire until recently.” Jersey choked. He grabbed his bottled water and drank half of it with big gulps. His large Adam’s apple bobbed with each swallow. Now that Jack knew the truth about his teacher, he could smell a strange scent coming off him. Part of it was the familiar stench of werewolf, but there was something else as well, an odor Jack couldn’t remember encountering before. His acute vampire sense of smell returned, probably on a temporary basis. Too bad he hadn’t had it earlier. Jack stole a quick glance at Silver over the teacher ’s shoulder. She leaned against Trina, still laughing. One of the boys dangled a plastic cup over their heads, threatening to dump the contents on them. They squealed, a girlish sound. The voices carried to him, taunting him. “Why don’t you go over there and talk to her, Jack? You obviously want to.” Jack shook his head, so Jersey asked, “What happened? Did she cut you loose? Or is it the other way around?” “Why do you care?”

Jersey shrugged. “Humans fascinate me, you especially.” He chuckled. “Although if I’m to believe your claim, you aren’t an actual human being.” “I was a vampire, and now I’m not. I’m as human as anyone else in this room, excluding you of course.” Jack pushed the food around on his tray. He hadn’t been paying attention when picking the items. There was pudding, chips, a muffin, and chocolate milk. None of it struck him as edible. He sure didn’t want to put it all in his stomach at once. He’d be sick before his next class even started. Damn Billy for making him return to school. Things were going to have to change between the two of them. Billy was barely speaking to him, yet he managed to find enough words to tell Jack that quitting school wasn’t an option. Billy reasoned someone had to keep an eye on the werewolf janitor until they figured out how to kill it. The Reigns hadn’t been home yesterday to take Billy’s call, so the two brothers had to wing it for now. Jack watched Silver on the other side of the cafeteria. He could pull her aside to tell her about the werewolf janitor, could ask her what he should do about it. It gave him a good excuse to speak with her. He was sure she’d want to know about the janitor. Werewolves were her job, after all. Jersey repeated his earlier question. “What did you see when you touched me, Jack? I really need to

know.” “I saw you talking to some blonde lady in a tight pink skirt.” A huge smile widened Jersey’s mouth. “You must have seen Pagan. She works for me. A beautiful lady, yes, but her intelligence is lacking in several areas. I’ve tried for years to get her to expand her mind, read some books from my private collection. However, she would rather spend her free time painting her fingernails.” He set his fork down and gave Jack his full attention. “Tell me more. What else did you see?” “She had bad news for you. A death in the family?” The smile faltered. “Oh. You saw the day I found out about Kenneth. I told you I had recently lost a friend.” Jack kept his mouth shut. “You saw me transform.” Jersey pushed the salad aside and laced his fingers on the tabletop. “You know my secret, and I know yours. Seems we’re at a stalemate. Suppose we reach a mutual understanding here, before something regrettable happens.” “I’m not planning on telling anyone if that’s what you’re worried about. I have something bigger than you on my mind.” Jersey didn’t ask for details. He seemed happy with the information he’d gleaned from his new student. Nodding, he returned to his salad. After taking a few

more bites he said, “I’d like to ask you another question if I may.” “Go ahead.” Jack steeled himself. “What do you really think of my class?” For the next ten minutes they talked about literature, Jersey’s favorite subject. Jack told him about Lily and how she’d shared her love of the written word with him. For a short time Jack forgot his problems. Another reason he liked Jersey. The man seemed to have that affect on people. During their conversation, Jack kept his eyes on the teacher, but he was ultra-aware of every movement Silver made, no matter how slight. His keen sixth sense told him when she got up to dump her garbage, and his eyes followed her to the metal trashcan. Jersey sighed. “If you miss her, go to her. Whatever came between you two can be worked out.” Jack dragged his eyes from Silver long enough to check Jersey’s expression. His eyes clouded over with a deep sadness. Scratch that. It was a terrible grief, the kind that came from losing someone close. Reflected in those pale blue eyes was a taste of what Jack had felt when he’d seen his parents killed. “You’re young still,” Jersey said. “You may not understand what I am about to tell you, but please try. Some of us get one chance at love. We have a soul-mate, a single person in this universe we are meant to be with. Once that person’s gone…well, the world can be a bleak

place.” “Aren’t you and the blonde together?” “Pagan?” Jersey laughed, loud and throaty. Curious students turned to look at the teacher and student having lunch together. A strange sight to be sure. “She and I…that would be impossible, Jack.” “Why?” He leaned over the table and lowered his voice again. “Werewolves mate for life, and I had my one chance with love several lifetimes ago.” Jack found the high number of years hard to fathom. It would be awful to be alone for that long. He watched Silver as she headed for the door with her friends in tow. Her eyes drifted his way. He sat up straighter and held his breath, silently praying she would look directly at him. His reasons for giving her up were still valid. To Jack the world kept moving at regular speed while Silver moved in slow motion. Time seemed to stop for the two of them as her eyes briefly touched his. Although she was smiling for the benefit of her friends, he saw the pain in those eyes, pain he had caused. His stomach plummeted to his feet. “It’s not too late,” Jersey urged. “It isn’t too late until the object of your affection is dead. Don’t make the same mistake that I made. Don’t take love for granted. It may not always be there.” Jack began to rise from his seat, acting on

impulse. He didn’t know what he was going to say to her, but he had to say something. The feeling he would never see her again if she walked out the door ripped a hole in his gut. A flash of anger touched her face when she saw him rising. There was a layer of contempt and a shadow of loathing. She didn’t want to talk to him. She wasn’t going to listen to a word he had to say. It was over. He had already lost her. Jack sank back down. Feeling like a total idiot, like everyone in the cafeteria had seen Silver reject him, he decided to question Jersey for a change and turn the tables. “Tell me about the woman you were in love with.” Jersey put his total attention on his food. He finished his salad and moved to a gooey piece of chocolate cake. He took his time removing the plastic wrap. Instead of using his fork, he broke off a small part of cake and popped it into his mouth. Jack considered repeating the question, but there was no need. “She died,” Jersey said. “How did it happen?” Jersey sucked the frosting from his fingers. “The bell is about to ring. You don’t want to be late for your next class.” His next class was English, and they both knew

it. Jack looked around the lunchroom. They were practically the only ones left, and Jersey wasn’t finished eating. Jack shrugged. “I think I’m okay. I have a feeling the teacher is going to be a few minutes late today.” “I suppose that’s true.” “I told you my biggest secret. Tell me yours.” The amused glint returned to Jersey’s eyes. “Admitting I’m a werewolf isn’t enough for you? It would be for most people.” “I was a vampire. Werewolves aren’t a big deal in my book. Although, I never thought I’d be having lunch with one.” Jersey nodded. “Likewise. Vampires aren’t on the top of my list either.” “I’m not a vampire anymore, but you are still a werewolf.” “Which brings us to a puzzling question. How did you manage to become mortal again? I didn’t think that was possible.” Jack shook his head, refusing to be led from the scent he was following. “Maybe someday I’ll share the story with you. First, I want to hear about the love of your life and how you lost her.” With a defeated look, Jersey hung his head. “Okay. You win this time. She was my wife, and we were very much in love. I had believed I would grow

old with her. On our wedding day I never imagined I would find myself not growing old with her, not growing old period. I’ll be like this forever.” Jack pressed. “How did she die?” “I killed her.”

Chapter Eleven: JACK’S FIRST HUNT For the first time in his mortal life, Jack skipped school. After his enlightening conversation with Jersey, he decided to skip English class. Jersey wouldn’t report him. A werewolf in disguise wouldn’t want the principal asking questions. Besides, after his admission that he killed his wife he couldn’t possibly expect Jack to act normal around him. Jack sat in the car for a long time before sliding the key into the ignition. He didn’t know where to go. Going home would put him into a difficult conversation with his brother. Billy had already made his position on the subject of school quite clear. Funny, Jack felt more alone now that he was human than he had as a vampire. Life as a vampire had been a lot easier than life as a mortal. It hadn’t been that long since his return to normal. Hard to believe he had thought being human would solve all his problems. Now he was racking them up. He had a teacher who was secretly a werewolf, a cold-blooded killer for a school janitor, and Silver wasn’t speaking to him. Oh yes, and his brother wanted to kill him every time he turned around. He drove with his brain on automatic, no idea

where he was headed. When he found himself in front of Silver ’s house a few minutes later, he wasn’t really surprised. He made sure Andrew Reign was gone before he parked the car out front. Vanessa had been understanding and kind on his last visit. He was hoping to find a sympathetic ear. In seconds he was knocking on the front door. During the time it took for Vanessa to answer, he reconsidered what he was doing. Talking to Silver ’s mother might not be the best idea. He turned to go. Before he could completely reverse direction, Vanessa was there with a smile and a plate of cookies. “You caught me on my baking day,” she said. “Get in here. It’s freezing.” She led him to the dining room. They sat at the table with the plate of cookies between them. She offered him a glass of milk, but he declined. He wasn’t hungry either. Guilt over hurting Silver and fear of being surrounded by werewolves at school had stolen his appetite. He chewed on a cookie to be polite; he could barely taste it. “Why aren’t you in school today?” Vanessa asked. “I found him, the one who killed my parents.” Her eyes narrowed. “Are you sure?” “His ugly face is burned into my memory forever. Besides, I think he wanted me to know it was him. He’s working as the school janitor. He actually

smiled at me, kind of daring me to do something. I remember looking up at that same face while I was dying in my front yard ten years ago.” Vanessa shivered. “He’s at the same school as my daughter? He could be the lead werewolf. He’s at the school because of Silver. Does she know?” “I wanted to tell her, but she’s not exactly taking my calls right now.” “You did what needed to be done. Don’t start second guessing yourself. It will make you crazy.” “I’m already there.” “You protected my daughter, put her safety before your own selfish desires, and I won’t forget that.” Vanessa picked up a second cookie. She pinned him with a hard stare. “How did you do it? How did you break my little girl’s heart?” It was the last thing he wanted to talk about. “I stuck with the truth mainly, told her I wanted to be normal and I couldn’t be normal with her around.” “Ouch. I guess that would do it.” Curious about his parents, Jack changed the subject to what he considered a safer one. “You knew my mom and dad, didn’t you? Billy mentioned something about all of you working together. He also told me that you trained him.” “It was either train him or let him get his fool head ripped off. Anyway, I worked with your mom and dad a few times. Your mom loved to talk about you and

Billy. She was so proud.” He noticed Vanessa didn’t say his father was proud of him. Hardcore masculine to the extreme, his father ’s idea of an emotional scene was patting his sons on the back. Way to go, buddy. He couldn’t remember his father ever saying he loved him. He had been a man of few words. “How does it work?” he asked. “I don’t understand how my parents made a living. How does Billy survive without a regular job?” “We have a couple wealthy benefactors. They have a website that tracks werewolf and vampire activity. When people die under mysterious circumstances in Nebraska or in a nearby state, we get an email and go to work.” “How do you get paid?” A smile tilted her lips. “The money is wired to a secret account outside of the country. As a matter of fact, I would be surprised if your parents didn’t still have an account with a hefty sum in it. Billy is probably using it to keep afloat. He doesn’t take as many jobs as we do. His main focus has been the werewolf responsible for your parents’ deaths. I imagine he’s tickled pink to know where the beast is now.” Jack shrugged. He didn’t want to have to explain his troubles with Billy to her. If he brought up their fight, he would have to tell her he had growled. She could follow that clue to the next and eventually she

would figure out he was regaining his powers. Although he liked her, he didn’t completely trust her. At this point he didn’t trust anyone—except for Silver. He asked, “Is there some way for us to find out if the janitor is the lead werewolf? Is there a test we can do on him?” She stared off into space for a moment, thinking. Her eyes finally returned to his. “The lead werewolf is supposed to be extremely clever. We could set a trap, see if he’s smart enough to figure it out.” Great. He wanted to convince Silver to give him the magic rock to use against the janitor, but she wouldn’t let him have it unless he could prove his theory. Without the rock, he wasn’t sure he could kill the werewolf. It had taken out two seasoned hunters (his parents) without a problem. He would need his old vampire powers to kill it, and even then it was iffy. He thanked Vanessa for her hospitality. She offered to send him off with a few cookies, but he turned her down. Within seconds he was walking to his brother ’s car. He glanced at his watch. School was about to get out. Silver would be on her way home soon, and he didn’t want her to catch him at her home. **** “Where the hell have you been?” Billy greeted him at the door with a sour expression. “School got out

hours ago.” It was dark outside. Jack had gone to the mall and had lost track of time. He hadn’t bought anything. For some reason he felt like being surrounded by total strangers. He had needed time alone to think about everything going on in his life. Billy stood there, arms folded, waiting for an explanation. His dark eyes were narrowed, creasing his forehead with a deep frown. He said, “I was worried about you, idiot. Next time you want to screw around and be late, pick up a phone.” Since when was Billy concerned for his welfare? “Vanessa called me,” Billy explained. “She filled me in on the legend, told me why you have unnatural powers. Question is why didn’t you tell me? I thought you were turning into a vampire again. I already sharpened my stakes.” Jack blinked at him, speechless. Billy disappeared into the living room for a second and returned with a shotgun. “You remember how to handle one of these, don’t you?” Their father had taught them how to shoot when they were in grade school. Jack nodded. “Why do I need a gun?” “After Vanessa told me about the legend, she asked me to train you. You need to be prepared for anything. She seems to think every crackpot werewolf and vampire in the area will be hunting for you.”

Vanessa Reign snaps her fingers and Billy jumps. Interesting. Billy’s entire attitude and demeanor had changed after one conversation with the woman. Jack made a mental note of it, just in case he needed her to use that special power for him at some point. Billy pressed the shotgun into Jack’s hands. Jack tested the weight of it. It had been a long time since he’d held a weapon. For a while fangs had been enough. He checked the safety, made sure it was on before pointing it at the far wall. Looking down the barrel, he imagined the werewolf-janitor on the other end. Problem: since when could you kill a werewolf with a shotgun? “What am I supposed to hunt with this?” he asked, annoyed. “It’s loaded with silver bullets that have been blessed. A blessed silver bullet can slow a werewolf down long enough to grab a sword.” Billy hesitated before adding, “Seeing you used to be a vampire, I didn’t think you’d want to hunt them, at least not yet.” Not ever. Jack planned to remain loyal to them, especially his former friends. Barring, of course, they didn’t do something stupid like attack his brother. Then all bets were off. “Remember that time you bagged a deer?” Billy asked. Jack nodded. It was one of the few times his father had looked at him with pride in his eyes. He’d put

his arm around Jack’s shoulders, dangerously close to a hug, and said, “Way to go, son. Someday you’ll be a great hunter.” Jack shook the memory loose and said, “Well, let’s go.” “Hold on. There are some things I need to tell you first. You may have been a vampire, but you don’t know werewolves like I do. I’ve been hunting them for nearly a decade, so pay attention to what I tell you. Learn from my mistakes.” Jack rolled his eyes. “I bet you dreamed about this moment. When we were kids and I was constantly telling you what you should and should not do, you were fantasizing about being the big brother. Now here you are. I’m seventeen and you’re the adult.” “Don’t be stupid, Jack.” “It’s a fact.” He leaned the shotgun against the wall so he wouldn’t be tempted to use it. “Admit it. There’s a little kid inside of you right now jumping up and down for joy. You get to live the dream of every younger sibling. You get to take control and boss me around, and there isn’t anything I can do about it because legally you are older. In the eyes of the law you are in control here.” Billy stared at him, lips compressed. Jack waited. An exaggerated smile formed on Billy’s face, and he nodded like a madman. “Yeah, that’s right. I’m

thrilled to have a brother who was a vampire up until five minutes ago.” He dropped the phony smile and the sarcasm. “You think this is easy for me? I looked up to you. I thought you were the best brother ever.” Jack remembered complaining about Billy to his mother. She would smile and tell him it was his job to take care of his baby brother, to show him the ropes and be a good role model. Billy continued his rant. “And I loved you. Then one night my whole world was ripped away from me. My mom, my dad, and my brother are murdered practically in front of my eyes. I heard the screams. You have no idea how long I hid in the basement, waiting for you to return or for the bad guy to find me too. “An hour, maybe more, sitting in the dark alone. Then I heard the sheriff arrive, and I ran outside. He tried to stop me, tried to keep me from seeing the three of you lying on the ground, covered in blood, ripped to shreds, but I pushed my way around him. I can’t wipe that image out of my mind no matter how hard I try. I drank too much, and I slaughtered as many werewolves as I could. Nothing helped. “Then one night I come across a werewolf with information to share. I attacked him and before he dies he tells me how you’re one of them. He tells me my brother isn’t in the cemetery anymore, because he’s a monster.” Billy laughed without humor. “You have no

idea how it felt to unbury your coffin only to find it empty. It killed me to know you were a vampire. I had nightmares about it. I slept with a stake under my mattress in case you returned for me. I lived with the knowledge that someday I would probably have to put you down.” Billy looked away and took deep breaths, trying hard to get control of his emotions. Jack shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other and furiously blinked his eyes to keep tears from forming. He’d had no idea how bad things had gotten for his kid brother. He certainly hadn’t made them any easier by giving him a hard time over every little thing. “I’m sorry,” Jack said, hoping it was enough. Billy shrugged. Jack tried to lighten the mood. “Okay, great and mighty hunter. Share your wisdom with me. How do I take a werewolf out and live to talk about it?” A reluctant grin stretched Billy’s mouth. They walked into the living room as he told Jack everything he ever wanted to know about the hairy beasts and then some. The tension between them slowly dissolved. “Werewolves are total idiots,” Billy said. “Sometimes we follow their tracks, but mostly we set traps and let them come to us. They like to attack people who seem vulnerable and weak.” Jack had a flashback of Silver in the cemetery, playing the part of a defenseless girl.

Billy added, “It’s good to work in pairs. One person is the bait, and the other is the hunter.” Jack didn’t have to ask which one he was going to be. As if reading his mind, Billy nodded. “They want you. You probably smell like a vampire to them. When one of them comes at you, I’ll shoot it. Then you can finish it off if you want. After you get your feet wet, I’ll trade places with you. How does that sound?” Dangerous. Jack asked, “How have you done this for so long without getting infected?” A single scratch would do it. Billy replied, “I have a secret stash of Silver ’s blood.” “What?” “When her parents trained me, they let me in on their secret. Silver can be killed by a werewolf, but she can’t be infected. Something about her blood makes her resistant. So she gets some drawn out once in a while, and they store it in a cooler. Whenever a hunter in the nearby area gets infected, they put a couple drops of blood into the wound. It has to be done almost immediately though or it won’t work.” Creepy. Jack didn’t like the idea of Silver sharing her blood with others. As a former vampire, he believed blood was sacred. He pushed the thought of Silver out of his head. They weren’t friends anymore, so he needed to stop obsessing over the girl. She could share her blood with the whole world if she felt like it.

None of his business. “What’s wrong?” Billy asked. “You look a little green.” “It’s nothing. Finish telling me about the werewolves so we can go bag some.” Anger aroused, he couldn’t wait to get started. **** Hours later Jack was on the verge of losing his mind. It was below freezing outside, and he’d been walking back and forth in a field on the edge of town for what seemed like forever. On top of that, he was bored out of his skull. He didn’t even have his brother to talk to because Billy was sitting in his car with a shotgun on his lap. His brother was watching him through binoculars, waiting for a werewolf to attack. Jack couldn’t believe Billy did this for a living. It was worse than fishing. If a werewolf didn’t attack him soon, Jack was going to fall asleep standing up. He cupped his hands around his mouth and blew hot air into them. His fingers had gone numb several minutes ago. His mind drifted to Silver. He wished she was here backing him up instead of his brother. They would make a great team. For a moment he allowed his mind to wander, and he pictured Silver working with him to dispatch werewolves. The crack of a shotgun startled him out of his

daydream. The bullet whizzed by his face, barely missing him. He started to yell at Billy. Then he noticed Billy running at him, screaming at the top of his lungs for Jack to watch out. Jack spun around to see a werewolf coming at him. It was the kid from school. Since he was a new werewolf, he couldn’t transform into an animal yet, but his eyes glowed in the moonlight. Billy fired again, and this bullet struck the kid in the chest. He stumbled backwards, a hand over the gunshot wound. Billy yelled, “Get out of the way!” Jack stood his ground. The kid didn’t deserve to die. It wasn’t his fault he had been infected by a werewolf. On the other hand, they couldn’t just let him go. If he hadn’t already killed someone, he would. It was only a matter of time. The werewolf kid recovered quickly. He charged again, swung wide with his invisible claws, almost clipping Jack on the shoulder. Jack weaved to the left. The new werewolf swung his arm backwards. It struck Jack and knocked him down. Billy entered the fight. The werewolf kid turned, grabbed the rifle, and tossed it to the ground before Billy could pull the trigger again. The kid lunged at Billy, but Jack was faster than him. Jack reached out and latched onto the werewolf’s feet. He managed to trip the kid. The werewolf kid went down hard, and Jack

climbed up his body, holding him to the ground. The kid was stronger than he looked. Jack could barely keep a grip on him as the werewolf twisted, pulled, and kicked like a rabid animal. “Get off him,” Billy said. “I need to finish him.” “No.” He wasn’t going to let Billy kill a kid. There had to be another way. Perhaps they could lock the young werewolf up somewhere until they could find and kill the leader. The kid would be free then, human like Jack. He deserved a second chance too. “Are you crazy?” Billy had the sword ready. “Get off him so I can take care of business.” Jack opened his mouth to tell his brother to forget about it, but the words didn’t make it to his lips. The werewolf kid got a surge of energy. He knocked Jack to the side and was off the ground before either hunter had time to react. Billy was the target. The werewolf kid attacked him, and the sword fell to the ground, useless. The werewolf kid prepared to strike Billy with his claws. Jack reacted on instinct. He swiped at the boy. It was automatic. Metallic claws caught the moonlight and shimmered for a moment before slicing into the werewolf’s arm. The werewolf kid’s body began to quake with terrible ferocity. He fell down and had a seizure while Jack stood by, unable to do anything. As abruptly as it started, the shaking stopped. The kid went limp. His

eyes stared up at the night sky, unseeing. They glazed over with a milky white substance. Billy bent over and pressed a couple of fingers against the kid’s throat. “He’s dead. How did you do that?” “I don’t know,” Jack lied. He stood over the boy’s body and stared at him. No longer aware of the frigid air, all he could think about was how he’d taken the kid’s life. A decade spent as a vampire, and he hadn’t killed a single person. Now he was human for less than a month and he’d killed a young boy. Jack didn’t know how he’d live with that on his conscience.

Chapter Twelve: NEW MONSTERS CHECK IN It was Friday night, and it looked like the whole school had shown up for the party that Meghan had told him about. One notable person was missing: Silver. There was a mountain of burning wood in the center of the field, a bonfire on the verge of being out of control. Some of the kids had parked their cars in a wide circle, spread out and facing the bonfire. Several radios were tuned to the same station. Music blared from all directions, and a few of the morons had left their headlights on. Jack picked his way through the crowd, searching for a familiar face. He couldn’t stop thinking about the werewolf boy he’d killed last night. This party was supposed to ‘take his mind off’ the tragic event. He hadn’t meant to do it, but his intentions didn’t matter now. The boy was dead. That kid wouldn’t be getting a second chance, not like Jack. Tucker Binn ran around the bonfire in a circle, swinging his sweatshirt over his head. He tossed it into the fire. His friends laughed and cheered him on. His happy, drunken gaze fell on Jack, and his smile died a quick death. Tucker tried to put on a brave face as he

scurried away. Jack looked down, checked his own shoes out. He desperately wanted to leave. He didn’t belong in the company of normal people. If he spent too much time around them, he was afraid they would figure it out, his secret. Jack glanced up and saw an old friend. Summer strolled towards him, hands in pockets and an easy smile on her lips. The fire made her hair shimmer like spun gold. When she reached him, she placed a palm on his chest. Summer liked to touch people as she spoke with them. It didn’t mean anything —usually. Jack knew he should walk the other way, but the comfortable feeling her presence brought was impossible to ignore. All week long he had been drowning in the unfamiliar. It was nice to relax, if even for a moment. “What are you doing here?” he asked. “I can still smell you a mile away.” Summer leaned in, closed her eyes, and breathed deep. She exaggerated a sigh. “Miss me?” “Sometimes.” “There’s a simple cure for that. Come home with me.” He shook his head. “I can’t. I’m not like you anymore. I’ve changed.” “I have the remedy for that.” She playfully bit the

air; then she performed a throaty laugh. “You and I were meant for each other. We’ll die in each other ’s arms. Promise.” “I thought the whole point of being a vampire was not dying.” A few people danced into them, bumping Summer so hard that she fell against Jack. His hands automatically caught her and memories spilled forth, memories of how good it had been between them. She smiled up at him, triumph in her eyes. The manipulative girl knew she was on the verge of winning him over. “Sorry,” one of the guys muttered as he stumbled away, obviously drunk. A fourth person handed Jack a drink before giving one to Summer as well. Jack grabbed the paper cup with both hands, using it as an excuse to let go of Summer. She sniffed the drink after the guy walked away. “Hmm. There’s alcohol in this punch. Probably vodka.” “Block me so I don’t have to be obvious about it.” Summer turned her back, shielding him while he dumped the contents of his cup and hers onto the ground. Vampires couldn’t drink alcohol. Booze made them deathly ill. Although he was human for the moment, Jack wasn’t prepared to take the risk. According to the Reign family, he was going to regain vampire powers. Perhaps he would also have some of the curses that went with it.

“It’s too crowded here,” Summer said. She spun back around and pressed her body against his. “We can go to your house. Or you can come home with me. Either way. I’m easy.” It was tempting; being human was harder than he remembered. Maybe he would be better off as a vampire. It wasn’t the ideal situation, but he had friends at least. If he went with her, he wouldn’t have to worry about returning to school on Monday morning. The Silver situation would be instantly resolved. His destiny would be of his own choosing again. He sighed. “I can’t.” “Why not? Are you seeing someone else?” Summer inhaled, deeper this time. Jack stiffened, waiting for the verdict. “You are,” she said. “Why didn’t I notice it before? It’s a very light scent…faded. You haven’t been with her in a couple days, but there is another girl. Who is she?” There was no use denying it. Summer had the scent and could track Silver if she wanted to, satisfy her curiosity and perhaps even hurt Silver. Better to admit it and try to reason with his former girlfriend. There was nothing worse than an ex with superpowers and a grudge. “There was a girl, but that’s over.” He steeled himself to lie. Summer could be fooled by wide eyes and an innocent smile. He knew how to play her. “She

was a little nobody, just someone to pass the time with.” Summer smiled, satisfied. “I’m glad you realize there’s no one for you but me. Now you need to make up your mind to return to the fold. We love you, and we want you back. Nothing in the mortal world can compare with what we have to offer you.” She held her hand out, and he stared down at it. A desperate part of him wanted to grab onto it and run across the field with her. They could disappear into the night. His brother would get over it, and Silver would be better off without him. Jack’s hand rose of its own volition. He slid his fingers across hers, silky to the touch. A sizzle of electricity passed through him. This time it wasn’t there to signify a coming flash of memory. It was pure physical attraction. He was going to do it, toss caution aside and run wild just like the good old days. “Introduce me to your little friend.” Jersey’s abrupt voice cut through the intimate moment. Jack jumped and snatched his hand away from the vampire girl, flushed with guilt for considering a return to his bloody roots. It especially bothered him that Jersey had been the one to catch him. For some reason the thought of Jersey seeing him in a weak moment crushed his spirit. Maybe it was because Jersey reminded him of his father. Summer snarled, flashing her sharp fangs in a

brief lapse of judgment. “Don’t make a scene,” Jack hissed into her ear. He looked around just to be sure no one had heard her. The kids continued to laugh, dance, and make general fools of themselves. The noise pollution they were causing drowned the subtle sounds out. “Do you know what he is?” Summer asked. Jack nodded, but he didn’t elaborate on when or how he’d found out. Details didn’t matter to Summer. She was already prepared to hit the proverbial roof over it. Jersey asked, “Isn’t this one of your little vampire friends?” She gasped. “I can’t believe Cowboy was right about you. You have truly lost your mind. Wait till I tell him you’re hanging with werewolves now. He’s going to freak out.” Before Jack could say he’d rather she didn’t tell anyone, especially not Cowboy, she was gone. The students felt the wind but didn’t see anything as she cut through the crowd at the speed of light. Even if one of them noticed something odd, they would blame the booze. Jersey wore a smug smile along with an expensive black suit, tailored to fit, and a deep blue linen square tucked into the breast pocket. The man looked more out of place than Jack felt. “You’re a bit overdressed.” Jack said. “Are you

following me?” “I am keeping an eye on you, yes.” “Why?” Jersey shrugged. “For some reason you bring out my protective instincts. The feeling we are somehow connected won’t dissipate. Maybe I am drawn to you because you somehow remind me of Kenneth, and I lost him. He was like a son to me. Now I have an empty void where he should be.” Jersey allowed his gaze to drift over the party. “Are you enjoying your first venture into the Jefferson Memorial social pool?” “What’s not to like? I’m surrounded by people I have nothing in common with. There’s booze I can’t drink, loud music so I can’t think, and you ran off the one person who understands where I’m coming from.” “My apologies.” Jersey’s eyes skimmed over the drunk and disorderly teenagers for a second time. “They seem to be having fun. If you don’t want to stand out, perhaps you should attempt to act as if you are also having fun.” “Now you sound like my brother. Too bad I’m not that good of an actor.” “Then maybe you should leave before you give yourself away.” Best idea he’d heard all night. Without another word, he walked away from Jersey and headed for his brother ’s car. He wondered if any of the idiots with their headlights on understood the concept of dead batteries.

Warning them would be a dumber idea though. They were too drunk to drive anyway. At least this way they would have to get a ride with someone else. Hopefully the drivers would be sober. He turned his head, looking back at Jersey as he continued to walk. The teacher was staring at him, another odd expression on his face. Jack made a mental note to ask about it later. No doubt there would be an opportunity. Jersey sought him out more often than his brother did. Jack bumped into someone. “Sorry,” he said before he saw their face. Trina glared at him. “Well, if it isn’t the jerk that dumped my best friend. What is your problem? How could you rip out Silver ’s heart like that?” Words froze in his throat. He wasn’t sure whether to tell Trina that Silver was in danger with him around or ask her to mind her own business. His hand accidentally brushed hers. A small electric shot warned him a vision was barreling down the tracks at him, three hundred miles an hour. **** Trina crossed the school parking lot but stopped when she caught sight of Silver sitting in her car. Trina jogged over and hopped into the passenger seat. She wasn’t expecting to see red and swollen eyes or tears

running down Silver ’s face. For a second Trina thought something horrible must have happened to Silver ’s parents. “He dumped me,” Silver said in a shaky voice. The news was beyond intense. No need to ask who ‘he’ was. Jack Creed was all Silver ever talked about. Even before meeting him, she’d been literally dreaming about him. He was her secret knight in shining armor. Some knight. The jerk had turned out to be a frog dressed like a prince. Trina said, “You don’t need him if he’s going to treat you like dirt.” “But I don’t know what I did wrong.” She sobbed and her shoulders shook convulsively. “I thought everything was going g-good. He k-kissed me.” Her voice rose as she repeated, “He kissed me! I thought he was falling for me. Then I went upstairs and found the note in my pocket. Can you believe it? He must have stuck the note in there while he was kissing me.” “What did the note say?” Silver repeated it word for word. Then she asked, “Why would he do that to me? I thought we were going to be together forever. I thought Lovely was right about him, right about us being meant for each other. Why would he dump me without talking to me first?” Trina didn’t know what to say. She stroked her friend’s back and kept her mouth shut. Silver didn’t need to hear words of wisdom. Trina wanted to tell her best

friend to get even with him, hurt him the way he’d hurt her. It’s what Trina would do. Make him cry. Silver said, “He talked to my mother. Can you believe that? She told me he’s confused right now, and I shouldn’t push him.” “Confused about what?” “I don’t know.” Trina dug around in her purse until she found a small package of tissues. Always be prepared, that was her motto, her and the boy scouts. People made fun of her for carrying such a huge purse, but she was rarely without items she needed. “Here you go.” She pushed the tissues at Silver. “Wipe off your face. You can’t let the jerk see you like this. Best way to play it is super cool. If you see him, act like you don’t.” “I’m not sure I can do that. I want to know why he did this to me.” “Believe it or not, I think your mom’s right about not pushing him. Seriously. He expects you to jump on him the second you run into him. He’s probably got a phony baloney story ready for you, too. Drive him crazy, and don’t do what he’s expecting. Walk right by him, head held high.” Silver finished cleaning her face off. She reapplied her make up, covering every trace of tears. Taking a deep breath, she said, “I guess I’m ready.” “Remember, don’t even look in his direction. Okay? And if you see a boy you can use to make him

crazy with jealousy, do it.” Silver shook her head. “I can’t. I’m not like you. I’ll screw it up.” “No, you won’t. Use your anger to keep you strong. That’s what I do. You’ll have him eating his heart out by lunchtime.” “I’ll try.” **** “What is your problem, idiot?” Trina yelled at him, snapping him out of the trance. “What, are you high? Silver is so lucky to be rid of you.” Trina stormed off with her friends in tow, and Jack stared after them. He wondered what Silver was doing at this precise moment. She’d been heartbroken after reading his note. It made him feel even worse seeing her crying like she’d lost everything. She’d put on a brave face for the world, but she’d been torn apart inside. He wanted to race straight to her home and beg her to forgive him. He wanted to tell her everything she’d missed. He wanted to kiss her breathless. Jack dug the keys out of his pocket and headed for the car, not sure yet what he was going to do. He would either wind up at home or at Silver ’s house. If he went to the latter, he would have to decide then if he was going to talk to her or not. Feeling impulsive, he wasn’t

even going to rehearse what he might say to her. The words would come as soon as they were alone. An inhuman shriek emanated from somewhere above his head, louder than the music throbbing around him. It sounded like a mixture of a woman’s highpitched scream, a monkey’s terrified screech, and fingernails on a chalkboard. Jack automatically ducked. He squatted and covered his head before looking up. The visual was worse than the audio. There were things flying in the air, three things. He was most concerned with the one closest to him, so he kept his eyes on it. In the shape of a woman, it seemed to be made out of blue smoke that pulsated with a purple current. The smoke formed an outline of a gown that covered legs and feet, if the thing had any. It had long hair, black pits where eyes should be, and sharp teeth. A couple of the kids finally noticed the things. They screamed and pointed up, alerting everyone else. Chaos ensued. The kids scurried in every possible direction like cockroaches when the kitchen light is turned on in the middle of night. They totally panicked. Some of the kids made it to their cars. They locked themselves inside, screaming as the things dived down at them. A few of the teens honked their horns. Maybe they were hoping the noise would scare the things away. It didn’t.

Jersey appeared at Jack’s side. “We have to get out of here!” “What are they?” “Wraiths! They’re as deadly as they are hideous. Let’s go while we still can.” “What about them?” Jack gestured to the running, screaming kids. One of them fell and a wraith snatched him into the air. “We have to do something! We have to save them.” Jersey shook his head. “What can you do without supernatural powers or even a man-made weapon?” Jack had no idea, but he knew he had to try. He couldn’t walk away unscathed as his fellow classmates were picked off one by one. “What’s their weakness? What can you tell me about them? What can hurt them?” “Nothing. They don’t have any weaknesses. Once they get whatever it is they’ve come for, they’ll leave, but not until then.” Trina ran towards Jack, screaming her head off. She tripped over something and went down hard. Her fingers clawed at the grass-covered ground as she tried to keep moving. A wraith dived at her, determined to take her away. She was Silver ’s best friend. Even though Jack didn’t like her, he had to save her for Silver ’s sake. He jerked his arm out of Jersey’s tight grip and ran. It was a race between him and the wraith to see which would get to the screaming girl first. A burst of

vampire speed energized his run. He zipped over to her. The wraith reached for Trina. Jack leaped into the air. He landed on the girl, covering her body with his own. He felt claws snatch at the back of his shirt. The wraith lifted him a few feet. The material ripped, and he fell. Jack was careful not to land on Trina a second time. He used his hands to stop himself from crushing her. His fingers hit the cold grass. A shockwave quivered through his entire body, bringing a burst of pain with it. Trina yelled, “Help me!” Jack struggled to stand. He grabbed Trina by the arm and pulled her quickly to her feet. Together, they ran across the field to his car. Instead of helping them, Jersey left. They made it to the car. Jack’s cold, numb fingers pulled on the door handle, slipped at first, but then managed to grasp the cool metal. Trina looked over his shoulder while he pulled on the door. She screamed. He glanced back, saw two of the winged creatures coming straight at them. He shoved Trina inside the car and jumped in after her. A wraith’s ghostly face appeared immediately at the closed window. Jack worried because it seemed to be made out of smoke. Could it move through solid objects? Trina screamed again. Her knees were tucked

under her chin. She covered her face with both hands. Jack stared at the wraith, waiting for it to do something. It showed its teeth, gnashing them at him. The second wraith was on the other side of the car. The two of them looked at each other through the windows. Were they communicating telepathically? As if in silent agreement, they flew straight up. “It’s okay,” Jack said. “I think we’re safe. They’re gone.” Trina peeked between her fingers. “That was mega-intense.” “Tell me about it.” “Thank you for saving me,” she said with a bit of grudging respect. “Considering you aren’t a vampire anymore, that was extremely brave. I wonder what happened to the kids that they took.” “I don’t think we want to know.” “Can you give me a ride home?” He sighed. “First I have to find my keys. I dropped them on the ground when those things attacked.” Jack went for the door handle, but Trina stopped him. She latched onto him like a baby octopus. “You can’t go out there! They could be waiting where we can’t see them.” There wasn’t anything he could do about it if they were. He had to get the keys. He and Trina certainly couldn’t walk, and he wasn’t going to sit in the car all

night listening to her yap. “Don’t worry. I may not have all my powers, but I’ve got a few surprises for anything that attacks me.” She released him, and he climbed out of the car. Fortunately he knew exactly where he’d dropped the keys. He kept his eyes on the night sky, wide and unblinking as he felt around the ground for his keys like a blind man. Some of the kids were crying while their friends tried to comfort them. He didn’t dare look at them. Jack’s fingers touched his brother ’s smooth key ring. To everyone out there he yelled, “Get to your cars and go home while you still can!” A few of them immediately went to their cars while others remained frozen. By the time Jack got behind the steering wheel of his brother ’s car, the field was nearly empty. He inserted the key and started the engine. “Next time someone around here throws a party, let’s stay home.” Trina buckled her seatbelt. He threw the car into reverse. His eyes caught movement on the other side of the bonfire. Jersey Clifford stood in the flaming light, watching Jack drive away with the girl he’d saved. The man hadn’t left after all. For some reason the teacher didn’t appear pleased with Jack. “Do you need directions to my house?” Trina asked. “No,” Jack said. “I’m taking you to Silver. She

probably knows something about wraiths. There are some questions I need to ask her.” Trina smiled. “Yeah, I’m sure that’s why we’re going to see her. You are so intense.” Her eyes went to the roof of the car, and she shook her head while giggling. “If you want her back, you’d better be prepared to get on your knees and beg.”

Chapter Thirteen: SUMMER FINDS OUT ABOUT SILVER Jack and Trina waited in Silver ’s bedroom after arriving only to find the house empty. The Reigns were probably out hunting. It was too bad they hadn’t been at the party. Maybe they would have known what to do about the wraiths. Trina put her hand in the hamster ’s cage. The tiny furry creature dashed around, avoiding Trina’s groping fingers, but she didn’t stop until she caught it. Jack stood in the corner. Uncomfortable being in Silver ’s room without her, he waited with crossed arms. Everywhere he looked he saw a different memory. There was the bed where he’d slept next to Silver and the window he’d seen his first sunlight in ten years through. The book she’d dropped because she was nervous at having him in her bedroom was still on the corner of the desk where she’d put it that night. The front door slammed shut below. He felt it through the bottom of his feet. Footsteps raced up the stairs. In seconds the bedroom door opened, and Silver ’s eyes went straight to him. Her lips compressed into a hard line. Shaking her head, she stepped inside and shut the door behind her. “I ought to call my dad up here to kill you. What do you want?”

Trina closed the hamster cage and stepped forward, giving Silver her first glimpse of the girl. Although Trina had been smiling while playing with the hamster, the waterworks turned on as soon as she saw Silver ’s face. She ran across the room and threw herself into Silver ’s arms, bawling uncontrollably. “Are you okay?” Silver patted Trina on the back. “What’s wrong? Did Jack do something to you?” Silver glared at him. “He saved my life tonight.” Trina lifted a tearstained face. “We were at the party, you know, the one you didn’t want to go to, and these things attacked us. They were like real scary looking ghosts with claws and teeth. I almost died tonight. One of them tried to get me, and Jack threw himself on top of me. It almost got him instead.” Silver gently pushed her friend aside to look at Jack. Her expression turned from accusing to concerned. “Are you okay?” He shuffled from one foot to the other, unable to meet her gaze head on. “I’m fine. It wasn’t that big a deal.” “Not a big deal?” Trina grabbed Silver ’s shoulders and shook her. “We were almost killed by those things. After he threw himself on me to keep it from getting me, we had to run to the car. Two of them chased us. It was crazy intense, and he says it wasn’t a big deal.”

Jack said, “They were wraiths.” “Did you know about wraiths?” Trina asked her. “Cause you never told me about them. You warned me about vampires and werewolves. You didn’t say anything about wraiths.” Silver sat on the edge of her bed. “That’s because wraiths are very rare. I’ve never even seen a wraith and neither have my parents. Lovely mentioned them in her book, half a page, but I never thought anyone I knew would cross paths with one.” Jack forgot about being uncomfortable. He sat next to her. In business mode now, he said, “I think maybe you should tell me about them in case I see them again. Can they be killed?” “Yes, but it isn’t easy.” Her gaze met his for half a second before dropping to her hands. She twisted her fingers and played with the colorful bangles on her wrists. “Wraiths can only be created by the lead werewolf. Now we know. He’s definitely here in town. He’s probably already building his army.” “How can a wraith be killed?” “They have to be killed when they aren’t in their bodies.” She got up and walked to the window. “Wraiths are women infected by the head werewolf. Instead of turning into wolves, they become ghost-like. What you need to know about them is that they are trapped in their bodies during the day. They’re immortal like werewolves, but their bodies decay. They’re in horrible

pain during the day, but at night their spirits leave their bodies. That’s what you saw.” Trina shivered. “That’s sick.” Silver nodded. “I feel sorry for them. Being a werewolf or a vampire would be a hundred times better than being a wraith. To kill one of them you have to drive a blade through their heart while their spirit is inside.” “What if you stab them during the night while their spirit is gone?” Jack asked. “Nothing happens. They can’t be killed during the night. You have to catch them when they’re together, body and spirit. It’s the only way.” “Can they be stopped somehow when they’re attacking? I didn’t know what to do when they were flying away with those kids.” “Wraiths can’t be stopped. They’re ghosts. If you try to hit them, your hand will go through them. It’s not fair, I know, but they can touch us. We just can’t touch them.” Jack slowly took in the information. He felt better knowing there was nothing he could have done at the party to save those kids. At least he wouldn’t have that on his conscience. His eyes returned to Silver. She looked good, incredible even. The girl standing near the window didn’t resemble the one he’d seen crying in her car. Maybe she was over him. Silver added, “Wraiths are like slaves to the head

werewolf. Whoever he is, he sent the wraiths to the party.” “Why would anyone do that?” Trina asked. “I have no idea.” Jack asked, “What happened to the kids they took? What do they do with them?” “I don’t know that either. Lovely didn’t get into it. She wrote very little about wraiths, just how to kill them basically. Without knowing who the head werewolf is, there’s no way we can find the wraiths, let alone kill them. They’ll be living under his roof where he can keep human eyes off them. They would be extremely hard to explain.” Silver went to her friend and placed an arm around her shoulders. They shared a brief hug. She added, “I’m glad you’re okay.” “Thanks to Jack.” Trina smiled at him. “I’m going to go home now. Maybe I can get your father to give me a ride.” “I’m sure he’ll be happy to. Please don’t mention Jack to him.” Trina told her it wasn’t a problem and headed out the door with one more smile for Jack. After she was gone, the tension solidified. The air seemed to have been sucked from the room at the closing of the door. Silver ’s eyes turned glacial. “I told you everything I know about wraiths. Maybe you should leave now.”

“I don’t want to leave yet.” “Too bad.” She went to the door, yanked it open. “If you don’t get out right now, I’ll yell for my dad. You want to deal with him? He’ll blow your stupid head off, and I won’t try to stop him.” She closed the door and crossed to the window, opening it. “No, wait. You should go out the window instead. No reason for my dad to go to prison because of you.” She motioned to the window, an angry gesture. She kept her eyes averted when he closed the distance between them. Instead of going out the window, he put his hands on her shoulders and turned her in his direction. She swallowed and blinked her eyes a few times. She still didn’t look at him. Jack placed a finger under her chin and tilted her face. Their eyes finally met. There was a great deal of hurt and anger inside of those bright blue orbs. “I’m sorry,” he said. “For everything. I shouldn’t have written that stupid note. I shouldn’t have treated you the way I did. Trina was right. I am a total jerk.” Surprise registered on her face. “What are you saying?” “I’m saying I’ve missed you like crazy, and I want us to be friends again.” “You think it’s that simple?” She knocked his hands away. “You hurt me.” “I know.” “No, I don’t think you do or you wouldn’t think

throwing yourself on the mercy of the court is going to fix everything. I thought I knew you. I thought you were kind and good, but you ripped my heart out and stomped on it for no reason. I’m not ready to forgive you yet. Maybe I never will be.” He took a deep breath and tried again. “I did it to protect you.” A doubtful glint entered her eyes. He quickly added, “It’s true. My friends came to see me. They threatened to hurt Billy. I figured they would be after you next.” The tip of Silver ’s tongue slipped over her bottom lip, wetting it. “I’m a hunter, and I don’t need to be protected. I swear you’re worse than my parents. I thought you would understand more than anyone. I can take care of myself.” “You’re mortal. No matter how good you are, you can make a mistake. You can be killed. If you died because of me, I wouldn’t be able to…I couldn’t take it.” Her eyes softened. “I feel the same way about you.” He touched her cheek. “I have missed you so much, you have no idea.” “Me too.” Her gaze drifted to the door. “I told my mom and dad I was going to bed. Will you stay and talk to me for a while?” He nodded. There were so many things he needed to tell her. He wanted her to know everything that had happened to him since they’d split up. It felt like

a lifetime since they’d spoken. In a short time she had become very important to him, a best friend. Yet she was more than that. Much, much more. **** They rested comfortably next to each other on her bed, talking softly and laughing for over an hour. At some point she had lifted her hand for him to take. He laced his fingers with hers. They held hands as they talked about anything and everything. She wanted him to know how much pain he’d caused her; he wanted her to know how much he’d missed her. “I have tons to tell you,” he finally said. “It killed me not being able to pick up the phone. Every time something major happened, I wanted to start dialing.” Lying next to her in the dark, holding her hand felt incredible. He couldn’t get over it. He was with Silver again, and everything was right with the world. “I want to hear everything,” she said. “I’m not sure where to start.” “Try the first thing that pops into your head.” “Okay.” The first thing he thought about was Jersey, but he didn’t want to start with the fact their teacher was a werewolf. He didn’t think she would take the news well. So he went with the second thing that popped into his head. “I found the werewolf that killed my parents.”

Her hand stiffened in his. “Where is he? Who is he? Do I know him?” “I expect so since it’s the janitor at the school.” He told her the whole sordid story about how he was walking down the hallway and the janitor sloshed water onto his shoes. He ended with how shocked he was to see the familiar eyes hiding behind the scraggly hair. “Don’t try to take care of him on your own,” she said. “He could be the leader. If he is, he’s too strong for anyone to kill right now. I’ll have to grow up, train some more, get better at sucking souls out before I can do him.” Jack nodded before realizing she couldn’t see him. “I understand.” “Unless we use the stone, of course. But we’d have to be double-sure about him first.” “What about this dream stuff? I dreamed about you the other night. I turned into a werewolf and attacked you. It seemed so real and familiar.” “That’s because we have shared dreams.” She giggled before turning serious. “I had the dream about you changing into a werewolf too. I was there with you. It was real.” “How is that possible?” “We’re connected, Jack. I’ve been trying to tell you that. I’ve been dreaming about you for years, and you’ve been dreaming about me too even if you don’t

remember.” He turned his head to look at her. That made sense. Sometimes when he glanced at her he saw a vision of them in the woods. “Now you tell me something new about you. How did your week go?” “Well,” she said. “I know you broke up with me to save my life and keep your nutty vampire friends away from me, but it didn’t work. I was approached by the one you call Summer—Ow! You’re holding my hand too tight.” “Sorry.” He let go. “Did she try to hurt you?” “She threatened to if I don’t stay away from you.” “Never mind. Don’t tell me. Show me.” “What?” Jack sat up, facing her in the dark. “I’ve developed a new power. I can touch someone and see the memory they’re thinking about. Let me see what happened with Summer. I need to know.” Without waiting for her to give him permission, he took her hand again. Instead of lacing their fingers, he held her hand between both of his. This time he concentrated on seeing the scene she’d had with Summer. Electricity coursed through him and he was transported until he was once again inside of Silver ’s head, looking at the world through her eyes. ****

Silver and her parents were hunting at the old Miller place. No one had lived there for years, so it was a good place for the occasional vampire or werewolf to take up residence. Silver and her parents split up to search the area. Each of them had a whistle just in case they found something—or something found them. She walked behind the barn, a stake in one hand and the whistle in the other. Her father was inside the barn, and her mother was searching the yard. Silver heard soft footsteps. She spun around, hoping it was one of her parents. The blonde girl from the cemetery, one of Jack’s friends approached without a sign of caution. The girl didn’t seem concerned about the wooden stake in Silver ’s hand. Her hard crystal eyes pinned Silver like a bug on a corkscrew board. She sniffed the air with obvious disdain. “It’s you. You’re the one Jack was hanging with. Is it true that it’s over?” No introductions. No polite conversation. The girl went straight for the information she wanted. A reckless part of Silver wanted to lie and say they were still an item, but the intelligent part of her brain wouldn’t let her do it. “He dumped me,” Silver admitted. A satisfied smile stretched the other girl’s lips. “Good. Lucky you.” “I’m not the one who needs to be lucky right now.” Silver lifted the stake. “I’m a hunter, and you’re a

vampire. What do you think I’m going to do about that?” Summer laughed. “You couldn’t take me on my worst day. I know tricks you haven’t dreamed of. You stay away from Jack and I’ll let you live.” Summer turned to go. Silver took a step after her. “Maybe I don’t want to stay away from him.” The vampire girl slowly revolved, the smile stretched thin. “You haven’t a chance with him. Jack and I are soul-mates.” “What makes you think that?” “I don’t think it. I know it.” She tapped the place where her heart would have been if she’d had one. “I know it in here. The first time I saw him, I knew he was destined to be mine.” No. His destiny was entwined with Silver ’s. Silver thought about cluing the girl in, telling her about Lovely and the diary and what it had to say about Jack. Silver and Jack were major players in the upcoming war. This girl wasn’t even a footnote. She was nothing, just another vampire to be staked. “He isn’t a vampire anymore,” Silver said. “He isn’t anything like you.” “He will be after I change him back. I almost did it tonight.” A smug gleam entered her eyes. “That’s right. We were at a party together, and I asked him to rejoin us. He was about to go with me when some

ignorant fool werewolf interrupted us. But that’s okay. I saw how much Jack wants to be one of us again. He’ll be coming to me, asking me to bite him soon enough.” The vampire girl laughed and added, “When you are old and shriveled, Jack and I will still be beautiful, and we’ll be together. We’ll be together forever.” “I don’t believe you.” Silver said the words with great confidence even though her heart was breaking. “Jack hated being a vampire. He’ll never go back to it willingly.” “That’s where you’re wrong.” Summer took on a menacing expression. “You weren’t with us. Jack was happy. He loved car surfing, rock climbing, scuba diving, and jumping out of high buildings. He was wild and crazy and reckless. That’s the Jack I know. The Jack you’ll never get to see.” Summer leaned forward, baring her teeth. Silver clutched the stake tighter and set the point against Summer ’s chest. “Stay away from him or die,” Summer said. Before Silver could drive the stake forward, Summer was gone. Faster than the wind, she ran in the direction of Keppler ’s farm. Silver remained where she was, frozen in anger and grief. She replayed every word the vampire had said to her. She had been at the party with Jack. Was it true he had almost left with her? Did he want to become a vampire again?

**** “I was tempted,” Jack admitted as he returned to the present. “When Summer asked me to rejoin them, I was very tempted.” “How can you even think about returning to your old life? You were unhappy.” “Maybe I wasn’t.” He lay back down with a frustrated sigh and stared at the ceiling. “Maybe I’m just the kind of person who is never satisfied with where they are. Maybe I can’t be happy.” “I don’t believe that.” Silver lay her head against his chest. Her arm went around his waist, and Jack forgot to breathe. He was happy at this moment, happy being close to Silver. In this intimate position with her ear pressed to his heart, it was easy to forget his problems. He didn’t know what to do with his arm. He carefully placed it around her, his hand stroking her hair. “Can you keep your family away from the Miller place for a couple weeks?” “Why?” “My old clan is using it for a temporary hideout. We always stay there when we travel through here.” “Why are you still trying to protect them after the way they’ve been acting? They threatened me and your brother.” “They were my family for ten years. I’m sure

they won’t really try to hurt anyone I care about. And if they do, I’ll kill them myself.” Heavy sigh. “I’ll do what I can, but my parents don’t always consult me before they go hunting.” “Speaking of hunting, my brother took me with him the other night. Your mom told him to train me.” “How did it go?” Jack told her the whole awful story. He reminded her of the kid at school, the one they’d seen get infected. He explained he had wanted to save the kid but wound up killing him by accident. She gasped when he told her about the claws. “It’s happening,” she said. “You’re getting powers of both vampire and werewolf.” “I guess so.” “How do you feel about that?” Funny, it hadn’t occurred to him to feel anything about it. He was used to accepting things as they came his way, good and bad. He thought about it a moment before answering. “Well, considering I live in a place overrun with vampires and werewolves, not to mention hunters, I think having powers might be a good thing.” “What else happened when we weren’t speaking?” He told her about his interesting conversation with her mother and was surprised to find out she already knew about it. He told her about Billy sharpening his stakes when he thought Jack was

reverting back to being a vampire. She laughed even though he didn’t see anything funny about his brother wanting to kill him. Jack was silent for a long time, knowing there was one more thing left to tell her about, one more secret to share. He didn’t want to do it, but it had to be done. “The English teacher is a werewolf.” Silver bolted upright in bed. “Are you talking about Jersey Clifford? Are you sure?” “I saw it with my own eyes.” Jack explained how he’d touched the man and got a flashback from his life. “You killed one of his buddies the night we met. He didn’t take the news well. Fortunately, he doesn’t seem to want to kill you. He told his employee you don’t scare him.” “I don’t believe this.” She got out of bed and began to pace the floor. He could see in the dark, but she couldn’t. She continuously bumped into things. He offered to turn on the light, but she shook her head and said, “Let me think. Usually my necklace burns when I’m close to a werewolf. It doesn’t do that around Jersey.” “What about the janitor?” He reminded her, “You didn’t suspect him either.” “I’ve only seen him from a distance. He doesn’t allow me to get that close.” “I wonder why.”

Silver returned to the bed, stood next to it, and looked down at Jack. “I think Jersey is the head werewolf.” “He’s not.” Jack knew he should have kept the information to himself. “The janitor is the leader. I know he is.” “You want him to be the big heavy because he killed your parents. That doesn’t make it true.” Jack jumped out of bed on the other side. They faced each other over the mattress, both fighting for what they believed. “It’s him!” Jack said in a loud voice. Her hands went to her hips. “Then how did Jersey manage to fool me and my necklace this whole time? I’ve been within spitting distance of him.” “Maybe the dumb thing won’t burn around the janitor either. Maybe it’s broken. Why do you want it to be Jersey so badly?” “I think the question is why are you insisting it isn’t him? What is Jersey Clifford to you?” Jack didn’t get the chance to answer because the bedroom door swung open and hit the interior wall with a loud bang. Andrew Reign stood in the doorway with his shotgun, loaded and aimed at Jack’s chest.

Chapter Fourteen: WHEN FRIENDS BECOME ENEMIES “No!” Silver screamed and rushed forward. She tried to grab the shotgun from her father ’s hands, but he held it tight. Yelling for her mom, she placed herself between Jack and her father. “Don’t you even think about it! I swear I’ll never speak to you again.” Andrew shouted at Jack, “You’d better jump out that window and run for your life, boy. I’m going to blow your stupid head off!” Vanessa appeared behind her husband. “What in the world is going on in here?” “I caught your daughter in bed with this piece of trash!” “You did not.” Silver grabbed her mom’s arm. “Listen to me, nothing happened. Jack and I were just talking. There was a wraith attack tonight at that party I didn’t want to go to, and he saved Trina’s life. I was telling him about wraiths and how to kill them.” Hearing it was about business calmed Andrew enough to get him to lower the shotgun. “You can’t kill a wraith.” “Unless you get them when they’re inside their bodies,” Vanessa said. “Tell us what happened, Jack.

Was anyone hurt?” Jack knew what Vanessa was doing, trying to forge a sense of unity between him and her husband. Smart thinking. If they all had a common enemy, perhaps Andrew would forget about killing him. “The kids from Jefferson Memorial were throwing a party in the field next to the cemetery and they appeared out of nowhere. There wasn’t anything I could do. I’d never even heard of wraiths before.” Vanessa laid a hand on her husband’s arm and drew his attention to her. “We should go to the field, see if we can find a clue where the wraiths are hiding. They’ll need to be dealt with.” Jack forgotten, Andrew set his rifle aside before facing his wife. “Honey, we don’t know enough about wraiths to try to find them. I think it would be a big mistake to go after them right now.” “What choice do we have? If they’re attacking children, we have to stop them.” “Do you know what they do with the people they take?” Jack asked. Everyone went silent. “No one does,” Andrew finally said. He looked directly at Jack, no animosity in his gaze this time. “Considering what they are, I’m sure it isn’t pretty. Their victims are never heard from again.” “Let’s all go downstairs,” Vanessa said. “I’ll brew some coffee, and we can strategize. We’ll need a

plan before we go after them.” **** A few minutes later they were sitting at the dining room table. Jack learned Silver drank coffee—three teaspoons of sugar and a dollop of cream. Andrew and Vanessa told a few stories about their hunting misadventures, went over the variety of traps they’d used to catch their prey, and shared ideas of how to find the wraiths. Vanessa’s idea: find the lead werewolf. Once they had him, they could find the wraiths and kill them. That would put a stop to any future aerial kidnappings. It was the best plan they could come up with. Silver said, “I think I already know who it is.” “No, you don’t,” Jack said. Vanessa and Andrew exchanged a look before Silver ’s mom asked, “What is going on with you two?” “Yeah,” Andrew joined in. “This isn’t the big love-fest I expected.” “I think the lead werewolf is a teacher at the high school,” Silver said. “And Jack thinks it’s the janitor.” Vanessa stared at them, mouth open. Andrew leaned forward in his seat. “Explain. I want to hear your evidence against each one.” Silver looked to Jack, but he motioned for her to go first. She could talk until she was blue in the face. He

knew he was right, and he would prove it. He held the warm coffee cup between his hands but didn’t drink it. The dark liquid was bitter. He’d added some sugar, but it hadn’t helped. While Silver delivered her case against the teacher, Jack tried more sugar and a bit of cream. He sipped it, trying hard not to make a face. He had the feeling a ton of sugar and a gallon of cream wouldn’t convince him to drink the sludge. “Allow me to present my case,” Silver said. “I have irrefutable proof that Jersey Clifford is the lead werewolf.” To demonstrate her point, she pulled the silver dagger charm from her blouse. “My necklace doesn’t burn when I’m around him.” That was it? That was her whole argument for killing Jersey? Silver didn’t know it, but she’d already lost the argument. Finished, she sat down across from Jack before motioning for him to speak. “The janitor killed my mother and father,” Jack said in a cold, dead voice he didn’t recognize as his own. “I remember how easily he did it. He took out two strong hunters, no problem, and he’s avoiding Silver at school. Why would he avoid her if he wasn’t the lead werewolf?” Andrew nodded slowly. “I hate to agree with this kid, but he has a valid point.” “No!” Silver exploded out of her seat. “He wants the janitor to be guilty because he hates him. My

gut is telling me it’s Jersey Clifford.” “I have an idea,” Vanessa said. “Get close to the janitor on Monday and see if your necklace burns. If it does, then our man is the teacher. If it doesn’t, then it could be either one of them.” They all agreed to the experiment, although Andrew didn’t like his daughter getting close to a psychotic werewolf. Jack told them he would be close at hand just in case. He stood, told the parents goodnight, and asked Silver to walk him to his brother ’s car. Once they were outside, Silver got shy and quiet. They stood on the porch for a short time while he tried to memorize how her face looked in the moonlight. Her eyes were on everything but him. Her attitude reminded him of that first night. He took her hand and pulled her off the porch with him. They strolled down the sidewalk, taking slow steps to make the trip last for as long as possible. “Are we a couple now?” she asked. “I mean, I just want to know how to act when I see you in school on Monday. We don’t have to be a couple if you don’t want to be. That’s fine. Whatever. We don’t have to label it. I mean, we can just hang out if you want.” She was cute when she babbled. He stopped walking, touched her face, and smiled. With gentle fingers he traced her jaw line and smoothed over her lips. Her eyes finally met his. He said, “I think we’re a couple.”

A huge smile transformed her face. “Okay. Cool.” “And I think we should meet in the school parking lot tomorrow. We’ll walk in together like a real couple.” “Are you serious?” “Yeah. I’ll put my arm around you like this.” He demonstrated by placing his arm around her shoulders. “Then we’ll go inside. I’ll walk you to all your classes and carry your books, and we’ll eat lunch together every day.” They continued on the slow walk to his brother ’s car. Far too soon they reached their destination. He sighed and leaned against the side of the car. She joined him. They stood next to each other in silence for what seemed like an hour. He didn’t want to leave, but he had to. It was getting late, and Billy would worry. “I’m glad we’re a couple,” she said. He was too. Unbelievably glad. He turned to her and cupped her face before he kissed her. It was a gentle kiss, like wings of a butterfly. His eyes didn’t close but merely took a long blink. As his lids were lowering he caught sight of something unusual down the street. Several seconds passed before the image registered in his brain. Summer? Summer was watching them. Jack’s head snapped up. It was too late. She was

gone. He sniffed the air in the hopes his vampire sense of smell had returned. He couldn’t smell her, and he couldn’t see her. She’d probably gone home to the abandoned house they were staying in. Knowing Summer she would have a fit. She’d throw a few things in a wild tantrum. Then she’d get dangerous. She’d want to kill Silver. Silver asked, “What’s wrong?” “Nothing.” He didn’t want to freak her out. “Better get inside. It’s cold out here.” Her eyes narrowed on him, but she nodded. She hurried inside while he jumped in the car and started the engine. He made sure Silver was safely behind locked doors before he left. He also took another quick look around for Summer to be sure she was gone. **** Jack drove straight to the abandoned house. Even in the dark the place looked hideous. The house had once been painted blue, but the parts that hadn’t peeled off were now a dull gray. Most of the windows were broken. The torn remains of a dirty white curtain hung out one of the ground floor windows, gently blowing in the breeze. Jack climbed the broken steps. The screen door had been almost completely ripped off since his last visit. It dangled from a solitary screw at the top. The

main door was shut, but the locks were busted. Jack pushed it open, entering without knocking. His friends were vampires, so they probably already knew he was there. He walked over the litter-covered floor into the living room. His friends had taken the dust covers off the furniture. One of them had set a small radio on the fireplace mantle. The volume was turned down low. Someone had recently been in the room, but it was empty now. Were they hiding from him? “Summer!” he shouted. “I want to talk to you.” Someone flew past him, striking him on the cheek. His anger burned. It had to be Summer. She wasn’t going to face him. She’d rather play games. He wished he had more of his power back so he could take her on and survive. Again she whipped by him, hitting him in the back this time. She returned at lightning speed. This time she hit him with something, a hard object to the knees. He went down on the floor and gritted his teeth together to keep from crying out in pain. Before he could recover, she struck him in the head with the weapon. Color exploded behind his eyes. He thought he actually saw stars like a cartoon character. Pain sliced through him from one ear to the other. A wave of dizziness forced him to shut his eyes. A trickle of blood made a line down the side of his face. He had no chance

winning a fight with her now. He waited for the final blow, the one that would kill him. Lily appeared in front of him, blocking him from Summer ’s wrath. The hem of her long floral dress brushed his face as she shouted into the air. “Stop it! I won’t let you hurt him. He’s my friend.” “Traitor!” Summer yelled from somewhere deep in the bowels of the old house. “If you care about him, make him leave.” Lily spun around, grabbed Jack under the arms, and helped him to his feet. She brushed the dirt off his knees. “Are you okay?” When he nodded, she grinned. “Still enjoying being human?” “It has its moments.” Jack went to the uncovered sofa and sat on it. He needed time to catch his breath. Lily crossed over to sit next to him. She placed a hand on his thigh and smiled. It was sort of an awkward moment. They used to have a tight brother/sister relationship. Now they didn’t seem to fit anymore. He covered her hand with his as if nothing had changed between them. It was good to have at least one friend with powers. “Thanks,” he said. “Where’s Cowboy?” She shrugged. “I have no idea. I was out running in the field. It feels good to have the moonlight on my face and the wind in my hair.” Her smile faded. “What’s it like to feel the sun? I think out of everything I miss the sun the most. Describe it for me.”

“It’s a big ball of fire in the sky.” His lame description removed every trace of happiness from Lily’s face. Jack’s gaze traveled to the rickety staircase. He wanted to go up and have a talk with Summer, maybe threaten her life if she didn’t leave Silver alone, but Lily deserved better from him. The least he could do was share the sun with her. “Sorry,” he said. “The first day I woke to the feeling of sunlight on my hand. The warmth is incredible, like a million hugs from your favorite person. Then I leaned out the window. The sky didn’t look real, more like a watercolor painting than reality. There were colors like yellow, orange, pink, and maybe a splash of purple. They blended in perfect harmony.” Lily’s eyes sparkled. “I wish I could see it. How did it feel the first time the warmth of the sun touched your skin?” “Scary beyond all belief.” She giggled while he explained the circumstances. “I had no idea I wasn’t a vampire anymore. When I woke up and the sunlight was on my hand, I totally freaked. I thought I was going to burst into flames, but once I learned the truth, I went to the window and let it touch me full force. It felt incredible. There are no words to describe it. I’m sorry.” “It’s okay. You did a good job.” She went to the fireplace and picked up the radio before playing with the

dials. “You’re lucky to have this second chance. I know Cowboy and Summer don’t agree, but that’s what I think. I would give anything to feel the sunlight again. It’s what I miss most. Not my family or my old life. I barely remember them. “They were already old when I was born, early forties I think. I had a younger brother, but he’s probably dead now. I didn’t like him anyway. I remember him sticking his tongue out all the time, and he put a lizard in my lunchbox once. We didn’t get along.” “Most siblings don’t,” he said. “Billy and I used to fight over everything. He followed me around, getting in the way constantly. Sometimes I felt like I couldn’t breathe. My mom used to tell me I should be glad to have a little brother who looked up to me, but I didn’t think so. Now he’s older and loves bossing me around. It’s hard.” Lily frowned. “That doesn’t sound good. You should tell him some of the things you did with us. Your older than him both mentally and emotionally if not physically. You have lived longer than him. You have seen things most mortals never do. He should show you respect.” Jack couldn’t agree more. “We’re working things out. It will be okay as long as he doesn’t revert to form.” His eyes went back to the stairs.

“Why did you come?” Lily asked. “Why do you need to see Summer, and why is she mad at you?” “She threatened this girl that I know, and she was watching us tonight. I’m here to make sure Summer doesn’t hurt anyone I care about.” Lily sang, “Jack is in lo-ove.” “I am not.” “I saw it in the cards, moron. You’re in love with the girl in the fuzzy pink sweater, the one I warned you to stay away from. Am I right?” “I wouldn’t pay too much attention to those cards if I were you. They were wrong before. Obviously I didn’t die.” “Death comes in many forms. Your vampire-self died, and you were reborn as a mortal so the cards were right. I’m happy you didn’t listen to me though. I’m glad you have the girl in the fuzzy sweater.” They talked some more about the good old days and shared a few laughs. He missed Lily the most. He and Lily had always had a special bond. It was good to be with someone who would love him no matter what. Lily hugged him. “Maybe I should be jealous of you, Lily.” Summer spoke from the doorway. “Not the little human girl.” Jack released Lily and stood face to face with his former girlfriend. Summer wore a disinterested expression, but he wasn’t fooled. She had come down

for answers. She wanted him to tell her what she saw meant nothing, wanted him to reassure her. “Leave Silver alone or else,” he said. “Is that really her name or does she use a nickname like us?” “She is Silver, the werewolf hunter. She’s a legend, has her own book and everything.” Summer ’s lips twisted in disgust. “Is that what turns you on now?” “She has a family of hunters. She has me. She has my brother and his hunting friends. Do you really want to take us all on?” Summer turned and slowly walked to the bottom of the staircase. “Fine. I’ll stay away from her. I’m not the one you should be worried about anyway.” “Meaning?” A malicious smile curved her lips. “Cowboy has taken matters into his own hands. He’s probably killing the little tramp as we speak.” **** Jack drove like a maniac, praying the whole way he wouldn’t be too late. He made it to Silver ’s house in record time and immediately spotted his former friend. Cowboy stood on the other side of the street, propped up against a telephone pole, waiting on Jack. A bottle of booze dangled from one hand. Tossing it into the air

and catching it several times, he didn’t seem to be in a hurry to talk to Jack. Was he drinking? Vampires were allergic to alcohol, so that couldn’t be it. Jack didn’t take the time to turn the engine off. He jumped out and sprinted over to Cowboy. His eyes went straight to the bottle, checked it out. It was filled with whiskey. Jack’s eyes narrowed on Cowboy’s face. Cowboy wasn’t the type to hurt himself to spite someone else. There had to be a plan involving the alcohol. Maybe he was going to force it down Jack’s throat to make him sick. “I was beginning to think you weren’t going to show,” Cowboy said. “You’re pissed at me. I get that. Take it out on me, not Silver and her family.” Cowboy gaped at him. “You really have a thing for these people, don’t you? Hah! I thought Summer was just being Summer when she told me you had hooked up with this girl. And she’s a hunter? What is wrong with you? We were buddies, but you have spit in my face for the last time.” Jack steeled himself for a fight. Summer could play with him, knock him down a few times, but Cowboy could tear him in two without breaking a sweat, and they both knew it. Only Cowboy didn’t attack him. Instead, Cowboy turned away from Jack and

opened the bottle. Before Jack could gauge his intentions, Cowboy cocked his arm. He threw the bottle across the street. There was a rag stuffed into the top, and it was burning with an orange flame. The bottle crashed through the Reign’s living room window. With a sudden burst of speed Jack didn’t think he was capable of any longer, he flew across the street and into the house. He was inside before the bottle hit the floor. He could have caught it, could have stopped the fire from spreading, but shock kept him from thinking straight. Standing frozen in the entryway, he watched in horror as the large area rug ignited.

Chapter Fifteen: FIRE! Jack watched in horror as the drapes caught fire. The scorching heat sucked the air from his lungs, making it almost impossible to breathe. Sweat broke out on his entire body. He considered trying to put the fire out, but it was spreading so fast he felt it would be a waste of time. Silver ’s home would burn to the ground in a matter of minutes, and the entire family was upstairs asleep. Flames nibbled at the furniture. Jack hurried up the stairs. Andrew jerked his bedroom door open as Jack reached the second floor. “What in the hell is going on? Why are you in my house?” “The house is on fire!” Jack would save blame for later. “You need to get out quick.” Vanessa yelled, “Silver!” “I’ll get her,” Jack offered. “Take the back stairs.” Andrew said, “I have to get the diary. Go, Vanessa! Call the fire department. I’ll meet you outside.” “I’m not going anywhere without you.”

Jack left them in mid-argument and rushed to Silver ’s room. He burst through the door, found her slipping into a baby-blue robe. A startled cry burst past her lips, and her wide eyes landed on his face. “What’s going on?” she asked. “Fire. Grab whatever you can, and let’s get out of here.” Her stunned gaze drifted around the room, slowly moving from one item to the next. She froze. The only part of her that moved was her throat as she swallowed several times. She wasn’t trying to save anything—so Jack did. He went to her closet and grabbed several pieces of her clothing, yanking each item off the hangers. He hurried to the window and tossed them out. The sight of her stuff flying out the window spurred her into action. She grabbed her hamster cage first. Her eyes continued to pick out things in the room, things she didn’t want to lose. It was like she was silently saying goodbye to her life. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears. Jack threw more clothes out the window. With a burst of speed he flew around the room, dumping her drawers outside in less than a half-a-second, clearing off her dresser and desk, and gathering various items from various places. Silver ’s voice returned. “You have your powers.”

He yanked a sheet from her bed. Tying one end around her waist, he pushed her to the window. “I’ll lower you down.” Her jaw dropped. “Can’t we just use the door?” “No time. Do you trust me?” Her head slowly moved up and down. He reassured her with a smile before pushing her out the window. She was light as a kitten to him. He lowered her easily. In seconds her feet touched the ground, and she waved up at him. He returned to her room, clearing out her belongings in a flash. The thought of Silver losing a single possession was not acceptable. Jack used his vampire speed to get to the back door, and Silver met him near the street. She grabbed onto his arms with both hands. Worry drew her brows together. “Where are my parents?” Good question. Jack had warned them about the fire before going to her bedroom. They should have been outside already. Then he remembered her father talking about saving the diary and her mother refusing to leave him. Jack sighed. “Stay here. I’ll be right back.” Silver tried to stop him, but he was gone before a single syllable left her lips. In a flash he was on the second floor. He found Andrew on his knees in the study, trying desperately to open a hidden safe in the floor. Vanessa lay in a heap near the door. Her face was red. She struggled to breathe. A round of unceasing

coughing began. Her body went into uncontrollable spasms. “Take her,” Andrew shouted. “I’ll be right behind you.” Jack lifted the woman and tossed her over his left shoulder. In the blink of an eye, they were outside. Vanessa’s surprised gasp reached his ears. He set her on her feet next to her daughter. She started to cough again. “Mom, are you okay?” Silver wound her arms around Vanessa’s waist. Vanessa coughed into her hand several times while nodding. “Where’s daddy?” Silver asked. Jack’s eyes went to the back door. The man had told him that he would be right behind them, but there was no sign of Andrew Reign anywhere. The fire had reached parts of the roof. It wouldn’t hold for much longer. Jack raced into the burning house a third and final time. Andrew had collapsed on the stairs. Jack grabbed the man’s arm and pulled him to his feet. He wasn’t going to try to carry Silver ’s father. He had a feeling Andrew would rather burn to death than be tossed over Jack’s shoulder like a sack of dry cement. It was hard for Jack to walk; he gritted his teeth against the urge to run. It took a lot longer to get outside this time. However, once they did the women met them practically at the door. Vanessa took her husband. He

leaned on her as they made their way to the street. Jack and Silver followed. A fire engine and ambulance arrived when they were halfway across the lawn. Paramedics gave the parents a dose of oxygen. Both of them refused to go to the hospital. They were worried about Silver, but she told them Jack had gotten her out safely before she’d inhaled any smoke. Andrew looked upon him with a sense of overwhelming gratitude. He walked over to Jack and put an arm around his shoulders. Carefully, he steered Jack away from the others. “You saved our lives tonight.” His voice sounded raw, strangled by smoke. “I was wrong about you.” He shook Jack’s hand. “But I will still kill you if you touch my daughter in any way I deem inappropriate. Understood?” Jack nodded. He restrained the smile itching to stretch his lips. Silver ’s father had practically given them his blessing. He hadn’t totally put the mental shotgun away yet, but he’d set it aside. Good enough for now. Andrew held a book in front of Jack’s face, showing it to him with a look of pride. It was small and bound in dark brown leather with a name engraved in gold on the front. “This is Lovely’s diary. I wouldn’t have it if it wasn’t for you.” He pushed it at Jack. “Take it. Read it. You deserve to have the answers you want.” Jack wiped his hands on his jeans before

accepting the book. There was something sacred about it. The leather felt rough beneath his fingers. He held it tight and stared down at it with awe, his newfound treasure. Within these pages was the story of the girl he loved. And he did love her, although he wasn’t ready to admit it just yet. He had to be sure of her feelings first and at least close to sure they were meant to be together. No need to rush things. Jack couldn’t wait to read every single word in the diary. He wanted to read everything Lovely had to say about Silver along with everything she’d written about him. The fire raged behind them, lighting up Andrew’s dirty face. Silver and Vanessa huddled together in the background, tears in their eyes as they watched their home burn. Jack’s joy turned to sadness. He wished there was something he could do for them. Maybe he should have tried to put the fire out instead of running up the stairs to warn the occupants. It was possible he could have saved Silver ’s home. Jack looked for Cowboy, but his former friend was long gone. **** “You invited people to move in with us without asking me?” Billy stood in the doorway of Jack’s

bedroom, arms folded. Jack was on the bed, legs crossed at the ankles. He rested the open diary on his chest and looked up at his annoyed brother. “I didn’t think you’d mind. You like the Reigns. Besides, didn’t they let you live with them for a few years?” “That isn’t the point. You still should have asked me.” Billy walked over to the bed and sat on the edge. He picked up the diary but didn’t handle it with the same care that Jack had. Instead of awe, Billy’s expression held faint disdain. “So this is it. Vanessa told me about the fire, and Andrew mentioned he gave you the diary. Blew my mind. Anything interesting?” “Loads.” Jack’s hands itched to grab the diary. He couldn’t stand the sight of Billy holding it. Giving into the illogical urge to snatch it away from his brother, he took the book back. Once he had it safely between his hands, he relaxed. “I haven’t gotten very far. Lovely just wrote about how she came to this world and how she fell in love with two guys at once. There hasn’t been any talk of Silver yet.” “Well, keep reading. You’ll find something.” “I wish she would talk about the lead werewolf, maybe give me his name.” “Life is never that easy. Anyway, Vanessa told me about the English teacher. Why didn’t you tell me about him? According to Silver, you are fighting tooth and nail to clear the guy. He’s a werewolf. You were a

vampire. Don’t you have to hate him? Isn’t there an unwritten law or something?” Jack’s eyes went to the book. The pages were calling to him, and he desperately wanted answers. He wanted to soak the words into his brain, every single one until he found satisfaction. Billy waited for an explanation. Jack refused to give it to him. With an exaggerated sigh, Billy left. He didn’t say anything else. His amused expression said it all. He was going to leave so Jack could return to the precious diary. Sometimes his little brother wasn’t as dumb as he looked. **** Later that night Jack woke to a strange sensation. He could feel his vampire friends, minus one, waiting outside for him. They were linked again, forever bound by the vampire in him. Jack automatically reached for the diary. He had placed it beside him before falling asleep. Now he picked it up and moved it to the nightstand drawer where it would be safe, at least for the moment. Going to the window, he stared into the darkness. It only took him a second to spot them, Cowboy and Summer, standing by the fence. Two sets of piercing eyes watched him in return. Without saying a word they

summoned him, and he couldn’t refuse. He hoped for their sakes that they hadn’t come to start trouble because he had a house full of hunters. He decided not to involve the others just yet. Despite their recent behavior, he didn’t want to see Cowboy or Summer hurt. For ten years they’d been family to him. That strong bond was hard to break; although Cowboy had come close when he’d set the house on fire. Jack glanced at the clock while struggling into his coat. He could smell the oncoming sun. His friends were cutting it close. If they gave him any trouble, the hunters only had to keep them outside long enough for the sun to finish them off. He went down the stairs on quiet feet and eased the front door open. After crossing the threshold, he ran across the yard to meet his friends. Hopefully the others would sleep while he got rid of them. Cowboy approached first, jabbing the air with his finger. “She’s dead! Thanks to you Lily is dead. It’s your fault. You killed her.” The bottom dropped out of Jack’s world. His insides turned to ice. Cowboy had to be lying. He was just about twisted enough to make up a horrible lie to hurt Jack because he knew how much Jack loved Lily. Jack shook his head. “I don’t believe you.” Summer drew closer, her eyes flooding with tears. “He’s telling the truth!”

“How did it happen?” “Werewolf,” Cowboy said with a harsh laugh. “She got it into her head it would be great to be human again. She left us a note saying she wanted to feel the sun on her face. She got that crap from you, didn’t she? Before we could stop her, she went out and got herself attacked by a werewolf. It tore her to shreds!” Summer sobbed before yelling, “We were too late to stop it! Her dying words were all about you.” Hysterical laughter followed the statement. “She still thought it was going to work, never gave up hope. She talked about joining you at school, all this meaningless junk about being study buddies and having lunch together. She was such an idiot.” Lily was dead? In his mind he could picture Lily on her mission to find a werewolf. She must have suffered horrible pain. The two times he’d been attacked by a werewolf had hurt like hell. Poor Lily. They were right. Her death was on his head. Cowboy hit him in the jaw. Jack didn’t see it coming. He fell to the ground, a hand on his aching face. He opened and closed his mouth a few times, testing to make sure his jaw wasn’t broken. Other than being sore, it seemed okay. The front door burst open. Andrew and Billy raced outside with rifles in hand. They pointed them at Cowboy and Summer, fingers on the triggers, eager to

start shooting. Jack jumped to his feet, intentionally blocking his old friends. “Don’t shoot. It won’t do you any good. They’re vampires, you know, and they were just leaving.” Andrew said, “We were just going to blast them to get their attention. We have stakes too.” “I saw him hit you,” Billy said with a little growl tagged onto the end. “They came to deliver some bad news.” Jack’s shoulders slumped. “Let them go.” Before the last syllable left his mouth, they were gone. Cowboy and Summer vanished into thin air. Sometimes he forgot how fast they appeared to human eyes. He went back to the house without another word, the horror of what had happened resting uncomfortably on his shoulders. Billy asked if he was okay. He didn’t stop to answer Billy or to talk to Silver when she asked the same thing seconds later. There was a huge hole in his heart. The only thing he could think about was losing Lily. Even though he’d known they wouldn’t be able to hang out like they used to, he had believed they would find a way to stay in touch. And she had died because of him. He should have noticed the way her eyes had lit up when he was describing the sun. He should have listened to the wistful way she’d talked about missing sunlight. If he’d

been paying attention, she’d still be alive. Jack went straight to his bedroom and fell back on the bed, coat still on. He stared at the ceiling. Hot tears slipped from the corners of his eyes. It was useless crying over her; she was gone. Tears wouldn’t bring her back, and Lily wouldn’t want him acting like a baby over her. She’d want him to laugh over the crazy stunts she’d pulled. Since he was wide awake, he figured he might as well read the diary. He jerked the drawer open and pulled the book out. The book opened to a blank page. Letters began to form as if written by an invisible hand. Jack stared at it, stunned. He wondered if the Reigns knew the book could do this. He read the new page three times, unsure of the meaning. I see Silver and the boy, and I see them with a shared power. When they touch possessions, they will have visions of their own. This power will be the proof of what I see. This is just the beginning. No one will ever be able to do what they can do together. He lay back on his pillow and closed his eyes. Did Silver know about the ‘shared’ power? If so, why hadn’t she told him? Maybe she had doubts about him. Maybe there was a chance he wasn’t the boy Lovely had envisioned. That would mean there was another boy. Jack’s eyes popped open, and he scowled. No way was he

going to let another guy sweep in and steal Silver away from him. He hadn’t been happy to have his future already planned out for him, but now he’d rather have a clear destiny than to lose her. He’d lost Lily. That was enough. He wouldn’t give up Silver, not ever.

Chapter Sixteen: THE HOMICIDAL JANITOR The next morning Jack rode to school with Silver since they were living in the same house. She drove so he wouldn’t have to borrow Billy’s car. Even though his brother always gave him the keys without making a fuss, Jack hated asking. When they arrived at school, they found flowers lined up against the school building in memory of the three missing teens. The police were calling them runaways because no one believed a word the witnesses said about flying zombie creatures. Jack walked Silver to each of her classes, and he insisted on carrying her books. All day her cheeks hosted a wild pink blush. The other kids stared at them as they walked down the hallways, a few of them pointing while others whispered. By lunchtime everyone in the school knew they were a couple. The news spread faster than Jack could run. “This is so intense.” Trina blocked them as they tried to enter the cafeteria. “Why didn’t you tell me you were engaged?” Silver shared an amused glance with Jack before bursting Trina’s bubble. “We are not engaged.”

“Oh. I guess the other things I heard aren’t true either then.” “What did you hear?” Jack asked. “That you’re going to Prom together.” Trina listed the rumors on her fingers. “You have a cabin where you meet every other weekend, and you’re having a baby.” Upon seeing Silver ’s shocked expression, Trina added, “I squashed that rumor real fast.” “Thank you.” Silver glanced around the crowded room. “I’ll give you two some privacy,” Trina said. “I’m sitting with Lauren and Braden today. They’re like an old married couple now, so I’m sure they won’t mind having the company.” Jack bought Silver lunch even though she had her own money. Once again he insisted, reveling in the new feeling of being her official boyfriend. They sat at the vacant end of the table nearest the doors. She took a bite of the greasy pizza and opened her carton of milk. It took a few minutes for her to notice he wasn’t eating. He sat with elbows on the table, watching the other students interact. “What’s wrong?” she asked. “Nothing’s wrong. I’m people watching. Human behavior still fascinates me.” “Oh wow. He was right.” “Huh?” Jack dragged his gaze away from the other students to look at her. “Who was right about

what?” “Your upper lip curls when you say the word human as if you aren’t one of us. You really need to work on that.” His hand went to his mouth. “Sorry. Bad habit.” “Do all vampires sneer when they talk about people?” “It sort of comes with the territory. We also can’t say the word werewolf without practically choking on it.” “I’ve noticed.” Her eyes took a trip around the room. “What do you find so intriguing about them?” “I was trying to figure out who they are by observing the way they interact with each other. There are certain small groups that migrate away from the others. I may not be a vampire anymore, but I can still smell fear. I still have no idea who half these kids are, but I could point out the alpha dogs real fast.” “You need to stop saying the ‘v’ word. We need a word to replace it with when it comes up in conversation in case someone is listening.” He removed the plastic wrap from his sandwich and took a bite. He chewed twice before he made a disgusted face. It tasted like sawdust. “Yuck.” He dropped the sandwich and wiped off his tongue with a napkin. “What word do you want me to use?” “Let’s try using the word kid.” “Okay, we’ll try that.” He smiled wryly. “Part of

me kind of misses being a kid, and I miss the kids I used to hang out with.” Her smile faltered. “It works. Good.” She turned her full attention to the horrible food, and Jack realized he’d said something wrong. He replayed the words in his head. Was she upset because he confessed he still missed his friends? Lily was dead. Of course he missed her. He probably always would. “You got quiet all of a sudden,” he said. “Just thinking.” Silver pointed out a variety of people around the room to Jack. She told him what piece of the puzzle each person represented as if she wanted to help him figure out where he fit in. “The two guys flicking paper footballs over there are Tyler and Steven. They are the biggest class clowns the school has. Each has been trying to outdo the other for years.” She sipped some milk through a straw before adding, “Last year they were both put in the same class. The school won’t make that mistake again. Their pranks almost literally drove the teacher nuts. I thought they were going to have to commit the poor woman over the summer.” Jack laughed. Silver continued. “The cute couple heading for the door…that’s Lauren and Braden, the ones Trina mentioned. They have been the ‘it’ couple for almost three years. If you want to find one of them, look for the

other one. They are always together. They like to pretend they’re married. “And that girl over there with the black hair and the green halter top is Mary Brass. She and I have been friends since third grade. She’s good in a fight, but don’t tell her anything you don’t want everyone else in the school to know.” Jack gestured to a small group giggling in the corner. She explained they were the drama club kids. “The petite, dark-haired girl is Claire. She has wanted to be a famous movie star since Kindergarten. You can’t talk with her for more than five seconds without hearing about it in depth. She spends a lot of time in the bathrooms crying about one thing or another. Whoever put together the words ‘drama’ and ‘queen’ were talking about her.” Silver tossed her half-eaten pizza aside. “Are you okay?” Jack asked. Silver forced a smile. “Everything’s great.” “I don’t believe you.” “I was thinking about the janitor. When and how should I go up to him?” Jack had already set a plan into motion. He caught the eye of a fellow student across the room and gave him a quick nod. It was time for the kid and his friend to do the job Jack had paid them to do. The kid grabbed a handful of green gelatin and threw it. The second kid dumped the entire contents of

his milk carton on the student sitting next to him. It started a chain reaction. Food began to fly from every direction. Jack took Silver ’s hand and pulled on her. They slipped under the table together. She gaped at him, half-smiling. “I have two questions for you. How and why?” “When the janitor comes to clean up the mess, we’ll both be here to see him. Just let me know when you’re satisfied the dagger isn’t going to burn.” “It will burn,” she corrected him. He didn’t have a single doubt he was right. The werewolf janitor had killed his parents. He was the lead werewolf. Once Jack proved the fact to Silver, they could work on killing the monster. Principal Hardwick barreled into the lunchroom with three teachers in tow. They rounded up the students throwing the most food items and sent everyone else back to class early. The two Freshmen Jack had paid to start the fight had vanished out the back door a few minutes ago. Jack and Silver remained hidden beneath the table. A couple minutes passed before Jack heard the tell-tale sound of metal dragging across linoleum. The janitor brought his metal bucket and mop into the room. His stringy hair obstructed their view of his face as usual. He lifted the mop out of the soapy bucket and slapped it against the floor. Moving it back and forth in

a chaotic rhythm, he began to whistle off-key. “Let’s do it,” Jack said. The janitor had his back to them; they approached with caution. Jack held Silver ’s hand tight in his own. They took a few slow steps in the creature’s direction, but both of them were ready to run at a moment’s notice. They were almost close enough to touch him. The janitor continued to whistle while swishing the mop back and forth. Jack looked at her and mouthed, “Well?” She shook her head. The dagger wasn’t burning. Satisfied, Jack turned to go, triumphant smile on his face, but Silver wasn’t ready to admit defeat. She yanked her hand out of his and tapped the janitor on the shoulder. Jack shook his head vehemently and mouthed more words. Are you crazy? The janitor turned, shoulders hunched. It took him a long time to finish the turn as if he was eighty, and his reflexes were shot. He squinted at her beneath the long hair and grunted. “Huh?” “Have you seen a math book? I think I left mine in here.” He shook his head. Before returning to his work, his eyes skimmed over Jack’s face. They remained on him for one second longer than necessary. The janitor remembered Jack. There was a smug twist to his lips. He began to whistle and mop again.

Jack grabbed Silver ’s hand and dragged her from the room. Once they were in the empty hallway, away from prying eyes, he shook his fists in the air. “Are you crazy? Do you have a death wish? If he’d wanted to, he could have killed us both at the same time with one hand tied behind his back.” “He isn’t going to want to draw attention to himself.” “Why not? You think his great job as a janitor will stop him?” She rolled her eyes. ‘I thought maybe if he looked at me the necklace might start burning.” “And did it?” Jack couldn’t keep the smile from his face because he already knew the answer. The janitor was guilty as sin. He was the leader, and they needed to kill him fast. No one could stop him from taking the guy out now. She reluctantly shook her head. Jack asked, “If we can’t get the magic rock, how do we kill him?” “Well, I can’t suck his soul out if he’s the leader. We’ll have to do it the hard way.” Meaning they needed an arsenal of weapons, enough hunters to fill the cafeteria wall to wall, and a lot of luck. Silver started to walk down the hallway to her next class. Jack followed. Before she reached the door he said, “We should call your parents and get Billy involved too.”

“We don’t need to involve them yet. I have a plan.” The words sent a shiver up his spine. He hoped she wasn’t going to do anything crazy. He wanted to see the janitor dead more than anything in the world, but he didn’t want Silver to die in the process. He watched her step into the classroom, heard her apologize to the teacher. Jack turned and hurried to English class. **** After school Silver was supposed to meet Jack at his locker, but she didn’t show. He gave her ten minutes before going to search for her. It was possible she’d been given detention for being tardy. Or she could have lost track of time while catching up with a friend. Maybe she was in the bathroom touching up her make-up. A horrible thought sprang to mind, unbidden. Jack remembered the way the werewolf-janitor had looked at Silver. If he was the first werewolf created, he wasn’t as dumb as the others. He could be pretending to be an idiot. In that case it would be reasonable to assume he knew exactly who Silver was and if that was true—he would want to kill her. Jack sprinted down the hallway to the library. The doors had been locked. He peeked through the windows. No sign of her. He tried the gymnasium next with the same results. He had to think like a werewolf.

If he wanted to kill a student without getting caught, where would he take her? His eyes went down to the floor; they were in the basement. Jack knew it for a certainty as if he could see through the linoleum. He raced to the door and through it, taking the stairs three at a time. There wasn’t time to prepare and only a second to whisper a prayer. Acid boiled in his stomach, and a wave of nausea hit him hard. He heard Silver scream before he caught his first glimpse of her. The janitor had her by the neck and was holding her high over his head. Her feet kicked the air. She scratched at the creature’s hands, desperate to get free, but nothing seemed to bother it. The animal choked her while laughing like a maniac. For a moment Jack was in the past with his parents. His worst nightmare was happening again to someone else he loved. The last time had ended with three deaths. Jack grabbed a nearby steel rod and prepared to attack the werewolf from behind, knowing he would rather die a second time than to live without Silver. “Let her go!” he shouted. He hit the thing across the spine as hard as he could, but it barely flinched. The janitor revolved, moving faster than he had in the cafeteria. He kept Silver dangling high in the air. His free hand swiped at Jack. The invisible claws moved so fast Jack almost didn’t see them.

Using his vampire-speed he darted to the side. The werewolf-janitor wobbled, thrown off balance by his missed swing. Jack took advantage. Concentrating hard, he tried to use his own invisible claws, but nothing happened when he swung his hand at the janitor. He couldn’t control the new power. The werewolf’s free hand grasped Jack around the neck. He lifted Jack off the ground. He and Silver kicked in a wild rhythm born of desperation. The fingers crushed Jack’s windpipe. He couldn’t breathe. He tried to look at Silver, but he couldn’t move his head. They were going to die together. The werewolf howled in pain. It dropped them and went to its knees. Jack looked up to see Jersey standing over them, pipe in his hands. He hit the janitor with it again, and the beast went down hard “Run!” Jersey yelled. Jack took Silver by the hand and pulled her behind him. They ran up the stairs as fast as they could. When they made it to the hallway, they stopped running. Silver coughed. Her hand went to her throat as she gasped for air. She stumbled. Her shoulder hit the lockers with a loud bang, and her eyes filled with tears. She threw herself into Jack’s arms, hugging him with a fierce possessiveness that wiped the slate clean. No matter what bad things she did or said from that moment on, all would be forgiven.

He buried his face in her throat and breathed deep. “I’m sorry,” she mumbled. “You have nothing to be sorry about.” He pulled away and cupped her face between his hands. “You almost died. I’m the one who should be sorry. I shouldn’t have gotten you involved in my childhood trauma. I should have taken care of that monster myself.” She shook her head hard. “He would have killed you.” Her fingers sank into his hair, and she rubbed his scalp. Still gasping for air, she said, “We need to depend on each other. No one can kill either of us if we stick together. Deal” “Deal.” He leaned his head forward, briefly touching his forehead to hers. The door opened, and Jersey emerged unscathed. He seemed surprised to see them waiting. The two of them stepped apart, all eyes on the teacher, and Jack asked, “Did you kill it?” A werewolf could kill another werewolf with a tiny scratch. It wouldn’t have taken any effort at all for Jersey to permanently dispatch the janitor. Jack had seen it, and he’d done it. “No, I did not kill him,” Jersey said in a quiet voice. Silver ’s mouth fell open. “Why not?” “I assume you told her about me,” Jersey said to

Jack. He turned to Silver. “Why would I kill one of my own? There are so very few left of us in the world thanks to hunters such as yourself.” “Few? I can’t turn around without tripping over a hairy beast.” “It is true our population is growing, slowly, but humans still outnumber us about a hundred-thousand to one.” Jack doubted that. He wrapped an arm around Silver, preparing to take her away from the school before something else could happen, but she pushed him back, not ready to go just yet. “Were you the first?” she asked Jersey. “You seem awfully intelligent, far smarter than the idiot in the basement. It’s you, isn’t it? That’s why you won’t kill him, because you’re already growing an army.” Jack sighed. He couldn’t believe she was still convinced of Jersey’s guilt after he’d saved their lives from the werewolf-janitor. What did a guy have to do to prove his innocence? Jersey’s lips compressed, and his eyes temporarily lost the chronic amusement they usually reveled in. “You are an angry little girl, aren’t you? I was like you once. You need to invite peace into your heart and learn to forgive like I have.” “Forgive what?” Her hands went to her hips. Jack remembered Silver had killed Jersey’s close friend Kenneth. Before Jersey could lose his cool, Jack

grabbed her around the waist and dragged her backwards, away from Jersey until he could spin her around and take her by the hand. He forcefully pulled her from the school. As the glass doors swung shut behind them, Jack glanced over his shoulder to see a smug smile on Jersey’s face. The expression shocked Jack, making him wonder if Silver was right. Was Jersey Clifford the lead werewolf?

Chapter Seventeen: A TRIP TO JERSEY’S HOUSE “Are you sure this is it?” Silver asked in a dull, lifeless voice. Jack parked the car in front of Jersey’s house after getting the address off the secretary’s rolodex at school. He bent down in his seat so he could see past Silver and stared out the passenger side window at the little house. It was almost as bad as the old Miller place with an overgrown lawn, peeling paint, and broken shutters. Several acres surrounded the tiny home, unused land covered in wild flowers and weeds. Disappointed, Jack shrugged. He had pictured Jersey living in a huge house, expensively decorated and piled high with books. This place did not fit the man’s personality, and it didn’t make any sense. Hadn’t Jersey lived in Bliss for over three years? That seemed long enough to put a life in order. It was a short walk to the front door. Since they didn’t have a key, they looked around for a spare one. Jack didn’t think Jersey was the type of person to keep a key under the doormat, but he tried it anyway. No key. They also didn’t find one above the door or in the nearby potted plant, dead from neglect.

Silver folded her arms across her chest and leaned back against the house. “Now what?” “Maybe I still have the power to…” He reached a hand out and waved it over the doorknob. His reward: the sweet sound of a soft click. The door swung inward, and he smiled at Silver. Her jaw dropped. “How did you do that?” “Trade secret.” They stepped over the threshold and stopped in stunned silence. The interior of Jersey’s house was worse than the exterior, if that was possible. The furniture was sparse; there was a rickety three-legged sofa, a cracked glass kitchen table, and an empty file cabinet on its side. No pictures or paintings on the dull, gray walls. There was a clock on a corner table, and a stack of newspapers by the back door. That was basically it. “This isn’t right,” Jack said under his breath. There wasn’t a single book in sight. Jack took a quick tour of the entire house. It took less than a minute. The bedroom wasn’t any better than the living room. The bed didn’t look slept in, and the nightstand didn’t have a solitary possession on it, not even a lamp. Jack opened the single drawer. Nothing. It was like nobody lived in the house. “Look what I found,” Silver said. She held up a dark blue handkerchief, and Jack recognized it on sight. Jersey had been wearing it the

night of the wraith attack. Jack reached out, fingered the edge. He experienced the urge to grab both the handkerchief and Silver ’s hand. He didn’t know why. Urges didn’t come with logic or reason. He simply obeyed the impulse. Jack’s fingers slid over hers, and he grasped them tight. A familiar current of electricity traveled through his body. He braced himself for a trip into Jersey’s memory. Silver ’s soft gasp followed him to the other side. **** Jersey sat behind his huge desk in his comfortable chair, flipping through a hardbound book. He looked like he’d just come from a funeral in a black suit with a blood red tie. His blonde assistant was perched on the edge of the desk. She posed like a model, pursing her painted pink lips together while he searched the pages for something. “What’s happening?” Silver asked. Jack looked sideways, surprised to see her with him. Then he realized he was still holding her hand. Lovely’s scribbled note came to mind. This was their shared power. “We’re in one of Jersey’s memories.”. “What do we do?” “Watch and listen.” Pagan said, “I don’t understand your weird

fascination with that boy. He’s friends with hunters. That makes him dangerous.” Jersey quoted, “He’s sweetest friend or hardest foe, best angel or worst devil. I either hate or love him so. I can’t be merely civil.” “Why can’t you speak English?” “Elizabeth Barrett Browning,” he said with a smug smile. “She was brilliant.” “Whatever.” Pagan blew a pink bubble. “In answer to your question, I am drawn to him for some inexplicable reason I can’t quite fathom as of yet. Until I figure it out, and I will figure it out, I am most certainly not going to terminate him.” Pagan rolled her eyes. “Then kill that werewolf hunter at least.” “You are a bloodthirsty witch, aren't you?” “That’s why you keep me around.” Silver asked, “Can we get close enough to look at the papers on his desk?” “I don’t know,” Jack said. “We can try.” Jack pulled her behind him as he approached the teacher’s desk. They couldn’t touch anything, couldn’t pick up the papers to examine them or move them around, so they bent over the desk to get a closer look. There wasn’t anything interesting, just a bunch of seemingly random numbers. Pagan asked, “Since your plan didn’t work out at the party, what are you going to try next?”

“I’m not sure.” Jersey rubbed his chin. “When I ordered the wraiths to attack, I was hoping to save Jack’s life and gain his trust.” Silver and Jack shared a stunned look. Jack gritted his teeth and stared down at Jersey. He wished they weren’t in a memory. His body shook with rage, and the scene flickered like a television station with bad reception. He’d like to wipe the smug smile off the liar ’s face. Jersey added, “I underestimated him. Since he doesn’t have powers anymore I was convinced he would run as fast as he could in the opposite direction. Instead, he ran into the chaos to save some silly girl.” “You should have had the wraiths kill him.” Jersey slammed his hands against his desk, his anger aroused. His eyes flashed red for half a second and a wolf’s face appeared over his own. Then it was gone. His expression returned to a cool and neutral rock-like state. “He is not to be killed. Understand? And as I’ve told you before, the girl is nothing. She can’t hurt me.” Pagan made a huffing sound. “Right. Not yet. She’ll get stronger and better as she grows up.” “If she attacks me, I’ll kill her. Simple enough.” **** Jack and Silver were sucked from the memory

and thrown back into the present without warning. The front door was opening; Jersey had returned home. Jack grabbed Silver by both arms and shoved her into the nearby closet. He closed the door in her surprised face. Better to keep her safe now than to be sorry later. He could explain why he was in Jersey’s house, he hoped, but there was no way to come up with a believable reason for Silver being there. Jersey entered with a briefcase in hand. He didn’t even blink an eye at the sight of Jack in his living room. Smiling, he said, “I was wondering when you would get around to visiting me.” “We need to talk.” Jersey waved him to the kitchen table before peering into his refrigerator. “I’m afraid I don’t have much to offer you in the way of food or beverages. The milk has passed the expiration date. I have stale bread, a can of tuna, and tap water.” He opened a cabinet. “Ah, I also have some instant coffee.” Jack made a face as he recalled the last time he’d tried coffee. “I really need to talk to you. It’s important.” “Sounds serious.” Jersey sat across from him. “Tell me, what is on your mind this fine day.” “You.” “Me?” “Remember when you told me you’d killed your wife? I need you to elaborate. Please. Also, I’d like to

know how you became a werewolf in the first place... and when.” “Look at this,” Jersey said. He picked up a can of peanuts. “I forgot I bought these yesterday. Can I tempt you?” He tilted the can in Jack’s direction. After Jack shook his head, Jersey poured peanuts into his own hand. He ate them slowly, one at a time, an amused glint in his eyes. Feeling impatient, Jack said, “If you aren’t going to tell me anything, I’ll just leave.” “I suppose it won’t hurt to share the information with you.” “Okay.” Finally they were headed in the right direction. Jack rested his elbows on the table. “Why don’t you start with telling me her name? Who was your wife?” Jersey’s expression softened as he stared off into space, looking into the past. “You are so young, Jack. Names are not relevant to the story. Names change with the seasons.” He quoted Shakespeare. “What’s in a name? That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet.” Jack sighed. “Forget her name then. Tell me about becoming a werewolf. When and how?” “It happened in the morning of my youth.” Jersey’s eyes danced with amusement again as Jack became more and more irritated and impatient. “I was young and in love, and I foolishly gave my heart to

someone who didn’t deserve it.” “And?” “Have you ever been betrayed by someone close to you?” He thought about Cowboy throwing a lit bottle of alcohol into Silver ’s home. “Sure. Happens to everyone.” “No. Not like this.” Jersey leaned across the table, his cold eyes staring straight into Jack’s. “I had a friend who was like a brother to me. We grew up in the same house, raised by a nice old lady after our parents were killed. When we were kids, we shared everything. Then we grew up and fell in love with the same woman.” Jersey’s expression darkened. “I was not willing to share her with him.” “Of course not.” “Fickle girl couldn’t make up her mind. She wanted us both. One day we’d had enough, and we confronted her together. It was the last thing we ever did together. We told her to make a choice.” “Did she?” “If you count turning me into a werewolf and him into a vampire, I would say the answer is yes.” Jack froze as if he’d looked straight into Medusa’s eyes, and his blood turned to ice. In the diary, Lovely had talked about not being able to choose between two young men. She’d loved them both but

hadn’t gone into detail on what she’d done to solve her dilemma. Now Jack knew. She’d cursed both men.... but why? Jersey answered the unspoken question. “The girl I loved had a curse on her as well. She didn’t sleep, couldn’t age, and she had been banished to our world forever. That’s why she did it. Brilliant, if you think about it. She fixed it so that I would be her companion during the day, and he would be with her at night. Neither of us had any clue about the other until—.” “Until what?” Jack literally sat on the edge of his seat, eager to hear the rest. “That is a story for another day.” “Are you the first werewolf?” Jersey’s laughed without humor. “I’m not like the others, Jack. They can’t control themselves. Haven’t you noticed? When I get angry, I am still in control. When I kill, I do it for a reason and not out of blind fury.” “Answer the question... please.” “I am the first, but I am not a simple werewolf. I am something beyond your comprehension, something beyond your simple understanding.” Jack’s eyes drifted to the closet inside the living room. He wondered if Silver could hear them. Did she know she was right? Was she doing a little victory dance in the closet? “I take it you know about Lovely.” Jersey said.

“Have the Reigns told you about the diary yet?” Jack nodded, but he held back the fact that he had the diary and was currently reading it. Jersey said, “She had a vision about me growing an army and taking over the world. It terrified her. Still, she stayed with me. The girl thought she could change me from what I am to what she wanted me to be. Imagine that.” “You don’t have to do it. Her visions aren’t always true. Sometimes she had more than one on the same subject. She had visions about me too, but we don’t have to follow her blueprint of the future. I believe we make our own destiny.” “As I said before, you are extremely young, Jack. Destiny is solid. It will happen the way it is meant to happen. If you try to change destiny, you will only cause it to take place. There is no escape for either of us.” “I don’t believe that.” Jersey put a hand on Jack’s shoulder. “Someday we will meet on the battlefield. I want you to know I will not take any pleasure from killing you, but kill you I will.” “Comforting. Thank you.” Jack wondered if werewolves understood sarcasm. “You’re already building an army, aren’t you?” Jersey didn’t answer. He dropped his hand and stepped back, giving Jack breathing room. “I think you

should go now. Oh, and don’t forget to release your girlfriend from the closet. I imagine she’s probably tired of being in there.” At Jack’s surprised look, Jersey tapped the side of his nose. “I have powerful abilities. Don’t underestimate me again or it might be the death of you.” Jack left the kitchen, went into the living room, and opened the closet door. He could tell by Silver ’s worried expression she had heard every single word. When she opened her mouth to speak, he shook his head hard. Better to wait until they were alone. Jersey followed them to the front door, opening it for them like a good host. “Thank you for visiting my modest dwelling. Feel free to return whenever you want. Consider my home to be your home.” Silver turned on the porch and spoke to Jersey before Jack could stop her. Her tone was crisp. She bit off each word. “Forget the army and forget destiny. You have one shot to live here. If you know what our destiny is, then you know it’s true. If I don’t kill you, Jack will.” Jersey disagreed. “I suppose it depends on how you read between the lines. I believe that part of the future was unclear to Lovely. She wanted you to destroy me, but Jack’s existence proves she had no idea what would happen. She gave him to you as a back up plan in case you die trying, which you will.” Before Silver could say anything else, Jack

pushed her toward the car. He hung back for a second to try one more time to reason with a man he thought of as a friend. “Please don’t do this. Don’t force us to take you out.” “That’s what I like to hear, Jack.” Jersey smiled. “Confidence. Even if it is unfounded.”

Chapter Eighteen: DECIDING WHO TO KILL Jack finished reading the diary in six days. He stretched out on the sofa, a throw pillow beneath his head and feet resting on the opposite arm. The diary’s secrets whipped around in his head. He’d hoped to find some useful information on Jersey, but there hadn’t been any. On the other hand, he’d enjoyed reading about Silver and how the two of them were meant for each other. He closed his eyes on a breathy sigh, feeling kind of lonely. Silver and her parents were hunting on the other side of the county, and Billy was patrolling their land in case his vampire friends returned. No sooner had the thought of loneliness entered his head than the front door opened. Footsteps followed. Billy tossed his coat onto the arm of the sofa before sinking into the chair near Jack’s head. “Man, I’m exhausted. Sometimes I forget how much land we own.” Jack smiled at the word ‘we.’ His brother hadn’t used it before. He’d seen Jack as an outsider, an unwelcome intruder. Perhaps there was hope for them yet. They were headed in the right direction at least.

“I didn’t catch wind of anything out there,” Billy said. “I think we’re safe for tonight.” Jack sat up and faced his brother. He looked at Billy, unable to help remembering the kid who had followed him everywhere. It was sad how much had changed in his absence. They’d been close back then. Now they had an ocean of resentment between them, and Jack had no idea what to do to make things better. Billy kicked his shoes off. He crossed his ankles and wiggled his toes in the dark socks. For a moment he actually twiddled his thumbs. One thing hadn’t changed; Billy still had a low threshold when it came to boredom. The dark circles beneath his eyes and lines around his mouth attested to the hard times Billy had endured. He rarely smiled. Billy picked the television guide off the coffee table and began to leaf through it. He settled back in his chair, looking tired but comfortable. “We should talk,” Jack said. Billy’s eyes snapped up, and surprise registered in them. “What? Why?” “I’d like us to be brothers again.” “What are we if we aren’t brothers?” “We’re strangers sharing a house.” Jack reached over and yanked the guide from Billy’s hand. He tossed it back to the table. “Seriously, we need to talk before we cross some line that we can’t get back over.” Billy had heard enough. With a sigh he stood and

walked out of the room. He went into the kitchen to prepare a snack. Jack followed. Billy pretended not to notice as he opened the stocked refrigerator and practically climbed inside. In seconds he came out with an armful of food. “It was nice of Vanessa to go shopping for us,” Jack said. “Yeah.” Billy dropped a hunk of cheese, bottle of mayo, and some leftover bacon onto the breakfast bar. He slapped some of each between two slices of wheat bread. “I wonder if she got us some chips.” Jack placed his palms against the bar and leaned over it. “The first day I showed up you were happy to see me. Remember that? Of course you thought I was still a vampire then and tried to kill me five seconds later, but when you found out I wasn’t a vampire, you hugged me. Remember?” “Is there a reason we’re strolling down memory lane right now?” “You are happy I’m home, aren’t you?” Billy rolled his eyes. He took his sandwich back to the living room and plunked down on the sofa this time before grabbing the remote. A couple presses of his thumb and they were watching golf. Jack stormed over to the television and manually flipped it off. Before Billy could complain, Jack turned on him. Using a loud voice to try to get through to his brother, Jack asked, “What happened? How did you go

from thrilled to see me to can’t stand to be in the same room with me?” “What did you expect?” Billy tossed his halfeaten sandwich to the coffee table. “In one night I lost my mom, my dad, and the brother I worshipped. While you were all being torn to bits, I was hiding like a coward.” Taken aback by the furious burst of emotion, Jack’s voice dropped a few decibels. “I told you to stay there.” “Mom told you to stay hidden too, but you ran out to help them.” “And look how that turned out. You were the smart one.” Billy jumped to his feet and began to pace the length of the room in front of the sofa. “I sat alone in the dark, slowly losing my mind as I waited for one of you to return. I didn’t come out until the sheriff got here. After that my life pretty much became what it is now. I hunted. I slept. I ate. Then I hunted some more. My life was bleak, and it was going to be that way forever as far as I could tell. “The day I opened your coffin and found it empty, I cried like a baby. I kept imagining all these horrible things happening to you. Maybe I was wrong, but I saw you as a monster. In my twisted thinking I knew someday I was going to have to kill you.” Billy threw his hands up. “Then ‘someday’ arrived out of the

blue. I was going to put you out of your misery even if it killed me to do it. But ta-da you aren’t a vampire anymore. Seems like a good thing on the surface, doesn’t it? “The brother I’d lost returns. You look exactly the same as the day you died, but you’re different inside. You don’t talk or act like the brother I knew. Suddenly I find myself living under the same roof with a stranger, a stranger with my brother ’s face, and on top of that I find out my brother is going to have powers and is destined to either kill the top werewolf, and save the world or die trying. You try coping with that. Why should I get close to you again when you’re just going to die on me?” Billy dropped back to the sofa and grabbed his sandwich. He tore a huge chunk off and chewed harder than necessary. He picked up the remote again, prepared to turn the television on, but Jack took it from his greasy fingers. “It’s been hard for me too,” Jack said. “You may not want to hear this, but living with you hasn’t exactly been a picnic. You don’t look anything like my brother. You certainly don’t act like him. Somehow you went from thinking I was the best thing in the world to hating my guts.” “I don’t hate you,” Billy mumbled. “You could have fooled me. Half the time you’re bossing me around and the other half you’re planning how you’re going to kill me.”

Billy stopped chewing long enough to look sheepish. “I wouldn’t kill you unless I knew for sure you’d reverted to a vampire... and maybe not even then. I mean, you told me it wasn’t so bad being a vampire. I think I’d take your word for it as long as you didn’t kill anyone in front of me.” Sounded like progress to Jack. “I’m sorry for bossing you around,” Billy added. “I kind of feel like I’ve become an instant father here.” “But you aren’t my father. You’re my baby brother. Try to remember that and we’ll get along just fine.” “I’ll try.” Billy finished his meal. He sucked his fingers with annoying smacking sounds. “Do you think you could manage to show some respect for the man I’ve become? I’m not the baby brother anymore. I wish you’d stop calling me that.” Jack nodded. “Sounds fair.” Billy reached a hand out, and Jack shook it. “We’re okay now?” Jack asked. “Depends.” Billy smirked at him. “You want to get me a beer while you’re up?” **** A few hours later, Jack headed to bed. He left the bathroom while rubbing his tired eyes. Still wearing the

thick cream-colored sweatshirt and jeans because the heater wasn’t working properly, he headed for bed. It was too bad Billy wasn’t as skilled with a wrench as he was with a rifle. Since their dad died he’d let the place fall apart. Billy definitely was not a handy man to have around the house. Jack went down the hallway and stopped just inside his bedroom doorway. There was something large, round, and black on his pillow. For a second he thought it might be a strange bug of some kind. He removed a shoe and approached with caution. It was too shiny to be a bug. Frowning, he dropped the shoe and picked the object up. It was a rock, but it didn’t look like any rock he’d ever seen. Too smooth. Now who had put a rock on his pillow? In answer to his silent question, Silver said, “Magic stone.” She stood in the doorway, a can of purple soda in her hand. Once Jack glanced her way, she entered and closed the door. “I told my mom who the lead werewolf is and asked her to give me the stone so you can use it to destroy him.” “She gave it to you? Just like that?” Jack couldn’t keep the surprise from his voice. He’d thought the rock was a last resort, only to be used if Silver got herself killed. “No. She turned me down flat, so I took it from her room. She keeps it in her sock drawer. Remember?”

“We can’t go behind your parent’s backs and use it when they obviously don’t want us to.” Silver glared at him. “I want to have a normal life. I thought you understood that.” “I do.” “Then help me. Once you kill Jersey all other werewolves will return to normal. The world will be free of them, and I can go to college like a normal person. I can become a lawyer and save people from a different angle.” Jack went down on the bed and studied the rock from every direction. “It doesn’t look like a magic rock to me.” “What does a magic rock look like?” Silver laughed before plunking down next to him. “Have you ever seen one before? Of course not. Because there’s only one and that’s it.” The light remained on as they stared at the ceiling, side by side. Jack hated it that every conversation they had seemed to revolve around vampires or werewolves. He wanted to talk about the other aspects of life. He wanted to talk about a future with her. Something was bothering him. “If you go off to college next year, what am I supposed to do?” “You could come with me.” He chuckled at the idea. “I can’t picture myself in college. I’m barely keeping my head above water in

high school.” “I’ll tutor you.” He turned to look at her and asked, “What if I don’t want to go with you? What if I want to stay here with my brother and hunt vampires or ghosts? Then what?” “I don’t know.” Her lower lip trembled. “I guess I could visit you when I come home to see my parents. I’m not going to give up my dreams, and I hope you aren’t the kind of guy who would ask me to.” He wasn’t. However, he also wasn’t the kind of guy who waited around for the love of his life to return. “What if you meet someone in college?” She sat up then and her eyebrows drew together. “I am not going to meet anyone else. You and I are destiny. That means you’re stuck with me for life.” “Does it?” He swallowed, unsure of what to say and what not to say. “According to destiny, you and I have to fight in a war against the werewolves someday. If we fix it to where it never happens, we might not stay together. We’ll be changing the future.” Silver returned to her previous position lying next to him. “Are you saying you won’t do it? Are you refusing to use the stone?” “No.” He brought the rock up to his face and stared at its smooth surface. “I want to use it. I just don’t want to use it against Jersey.” Her entire body tensed beside him. The silence

in the room grew to epic proportions before she leaped off the bed, anger oozing from her every pore. “I cannot believe you just said that! If you aren’t going to use it on Jersey, then who? Oh, don’t tell me! You want to go after the werewolf janitor. You want revenge.” What was wrong with that? Jack felt awkward being yelled at while he was flat on his back, so he stood too. Once again they sparred from opposite sides of a mattress. He held the rock up and pointed it at her. “Lovely made this for me. You can’t use it. Your parents can’t use it. I think that means I get to decide what to do with it. Not you.” She shook her head slowly, mouth open. With a frustrated grunt she turned and slammed out of his room. He heard her stomping footsteps going down the stairs. Her mother asked her what was wrong. If he didn’t intervene, she was going to tell them everything. He didn’t care if they knew he had the rock. He just wanted them to have the benefit of his side of the story. Jack raced downstairs to the living room where they were all gathered like mutinous workers. Their eyes simultaneously turned in his direction. Each pair held an accusing glint in them. How had she told them so fast? Andrew held his hand out. “Give it to me.” Jack’s fingers tightened around the rock. “Not yet. First I want a fair hearing. I think everyone in this room deserves a vote on what to do with the rock, if

anything.” Vanessa placed a hand on her husband’s arm and gently pushed it down. “Sounds fair to me. Who wants to begin?” “I’m the one with the rock.” Jack waved it in the air. “Lovely made it for me, so I’d like to go first if you don’t mind.” He didn’t know what he would do without Vanessa there to referee. When Silver opened her mouth to argue, her mother motioned for her to keep quiet. Vanessa got everyone seated and ready to listen. She gestured for him to begin. “Silver has probably already told you that she wants me to kill Jersey Clifford.” Andrew nodded. “The English teacher. Yes.” “We’re reasonably sure he’s the head werewolf, and Silver wants me to use the rock against him, but there’s a more dangerous threat in the vicinity. The janitor is extremely powerful, and he’s psychotic. He killed my parents. He killed me.” Andrew said, “But if Jersey Clifford is the leader, he’s the one who has to die. It’s what the stone was made for. Once he’s gone, the others will revert to normal.” “That’s right,” Jack said. He looked pointedly at his brother, their gazes locked in understanding. “If I kill the teacher, the janitor becomes human. We can’t kill him then. He gets away with murdering our parents.”

Silver leaped to her feet. “Lovely didn’t create the stone so you can get revenge on your pick of werewolves. It has to be used on the werewolf.” “Honey, sit down,” Vanessa said. “Allow Jack to finish. You’ll get your turn.” Silver fell back in her seat, arms crossed. Her jaw was tight, and her hard stare was on Jack. He loved her, but he wasn’t going to let her ruin his chance for justice. He continued. “Jersey saved us from the janitor. If it wasn’t for him, we’d be dead. I’m sorry. I can’t kill him. I just can’t do it.” Jack went to stand behind Billy’s chair, hoping his brother would back him up on this. Vanessa waved to Silver, signaling that she could talk now. She got up slowly this time, walked in a circle around the coffee table, deep in thought. Watching her was like watching a top-notch prosecutor getting ready to send a man to the chair. She spoke in a loud, clear voice. “I have several points to make.” Jack steeled himself for the attack. “First of all, killing Jersey will save an unknown number of lives.” She went to her father, her eyes silently begging for his help. “Lovely saw a long and bloody war. Even if I can kill Jersey myself, people will die in the meantime. Hundreds, maybe thousands of people. Maybe even millions.” Silver went to her mother next. “We can stop the

war before it begins. No one will die. How can that be wrong? We can prevent others from becoming werewolves. Do you have any idea how many lives will be saved that way? Hunters kill a high number of werewolves every year. If we put a stop to it now, there won’t be any more werewolves. How can you possibly say no to that?” A few more points were made, each one more damning than the last. Jack felt his case for revenge slipping away. Then it was time for Silver to wrap it up. She went to the center of the room and presented the rest of her case. “Now for a selfish moment. I want a normal life.” Her eyes touched on Jack for brief time. They glistened with tears. “Everyone in this room knows I want to be a lawyer. I was born to be a lawyer, maybe even a judge someday. I can’t do that if I’m hunting every night or involved in a war.” She looked to her parents again. “Mom…Dad… you hated the idea of me giving up my life for something decided thousands of years ago by some woman we never met. I didn’t complain, did I? I did what was expected of me. I took on my destiny without whining. Now we have a way to stop me from losing another week of my life to this nonsense.” She finished with Jack. “I can’t make you make the right decision. I can only give you the facts. Either you selfishly take out the monster responsible for hurting your family and condemn the world to war, or

you can kill Jersey Clifford and save the lives of perhaps everyone on this planet. It’s up to you. Are you going to do what’s right for you or what’s right for the rest of the world?” She took her seat, and a heavy silence fell on them. Jack felt like applauding. She’d been so convincing that he felt like voting against himself. Only he wasn’t going to because he wanted to kill a monster. Speech aside, he didn’t care if he was being selfish. The janitor deserved to die and Jersey didn’t. Andrew said, “I don’t want the rock used period. It needs to be saved in case we have to use it later.” “But we know who the head werewolf is,” Vanessa said. “We may not get another chance like this. Jack should use it on the teacher.” “I vote he kill the janitor,” Billy said. “Of course you do.” Silver shook her head and turned to her dad. “I don’t think he should be allowed to vote. The rock was made by a relative of ours, not his.” Andrew frowned at her. “Your mother and I taught you better manners than that. Billy has been a gracious host, allowing us to stay in his home since the fire. You will speak to him and about him with respect.” Silver apologized to Billy before sitting back down. Vanessa called for a vote. “All in favor of killing Jersey Clifford raise your hands.” Vanessa and Silver lifted their hands high.

“Okay,” Vanessa said. “All those in favor of killing the janitor raise your hands.” Billy and Jack shot their hands into the air. Vanessa clapped once in frustration. “Great. It’s a tie.” “Daddy didn’t vote,” Silver said. Andrew shook his head. “And I’m not going to, because I don’t want the stone to be used.” He sighed and scratched his head. “Anyway, I think Jack is right about one thing. He is the one who has to use it. If something goes wrong, he gets himself killed. The choice is up to him.” Jack could see how hard it was for Andrew Reign to say those words, but thankfully he had. The decision belonged to Jack. Silver sat with her arms folded and a cute pout on her lips. Vanessa and Andrew left the room together. Billy remained in his chair, his jaw tight. He wanted the monster dead as much as Jack did. At least Jack had one ally in the house. Silver stood and took a last parting shot at him. “I meant what I said. I hope you think about it some more and make the right decision. You already have too much blood on your hands.” He blinked at her. “What does that mean?” “You told me yourself how guilty you feel about killing the werewolf boy and about Lily’s death. Think about it.” Jack did.

He had a rough night ahead of him. Either he could kill someone who deserved to die, avenge his family. Or he could kill a man who had been nothing but kind to him, a man he looked on as a father figure. Yes Jersey had sent the wraiths, but maybe there was a good reason behind it. He felt sorry for the man. It wasn’t his fault he’d been cursed. Should he kill one of them? Should he throw the magic rock away? What was he going to do?

Chapter Nineteen: THE SECRET BENEATH JERSEY’S HOUSE After their big argument over who to use the rock on, Jack felt he owed Silver special consideration. So on the following morning when she insisted they kill Jersey’s wraiths, he reluctantly agreed. Of course one reason he agreed was because they didn’t know where the wraiths were being kept. It was Silver ’s idea to start at Jersey’s house. She was hoping they’d find a clue that they’d missed on their previous visit. They skipped school and drove to Jersey’s house, if it was his house. Jack had sincere doubts. There was no way the head werewolf, the strongest and smartest of all fur-covered creatures lived in this dump. Lovely wrote about him, about how clever and resourceful he could be. It would be very smart to have a phony house. Silver started in the living room while Jack searched the kitchen. He slowly moved around, not working too hard because he knew he wouldn’t find anything. Swinging a squeaky cabinet door open and shut a few times, Jack mumbled, “Even his cupboards bare.” For half an hour they picked through the house, leaving nothing untouched. Jack even lifted the mattress

in the bedroom. He removed the back from the toilet while Silver crawled under the bed. Neither of them found anything useful. It was a huge waste of time. “Maybe his real house is in another town,” Jack suggested. “He would want to keep the wraiths nearby.” “We could touch something and see if we can get another flash of memory. Maybe we could figure out where his real house is at.” They returned to the living room as a last resort. Jack walked over to the tipped over file cabinet. He slid his fingers beneath it and tried to lift it, hoping there were important papers inside. It seemed to be nailed to the floor. Jack held his breath, gritted his teeth, and pulled harder. The metal creaked. It gave way slowly, moving an inch. It seemed to be stuck on something. With a grunt he used every ounce of strength he had to lift the thing. A piece of the hardwood floor behind him popped open. Silver gasped. “He has a hidden dungeon.” She crawled to the edge and peered into the hole. Raising her head, she smiled at Jack. “You are not going to believe this. Come on.” She swung her legs over the edge and found stairs. Light shone from the room below, so they didn’t need a flashlight or candle. She walked down quickly, leaving Jack to follow when he was ready.

He was ready. In a flash, using his vampirespeed, he was waiting at the bottom of the stairs for her, hand out to help her. She slid her fingers over his. “Show off,” she said with a teasing smile. Jack looked around, stunned. “It’s like we’re in another house.” It was more like a mansion. They started off in a wide hallway decorated with red carpet, paneled walls, and a few paintings. There were lights that resembled torches on the wall. This was no dungeon; it was Jersey’s real home. Jack took the lead. He walked to the first door and pushed it open. Silver ’s body pressed against his back as she tried to see past him. It was a fancy dining room complete with a ridiculously long table and about a hundred chairs. Three chandeliers hung low over the table. Crystal goblets and expensive china had been set in front of each chair, even though Jack would bet his life that Jersey didn’t entertain guests in his home. Maybe the places had been set for the wraiths. Jack went to the next door and the next. At the end of the hallway they found another hallway. The place was a maze of endless corridors riddled with doors, and they all looked exactly alike. Jack and Silver opened every single one in an endless spree until... Bingo. It was the den from their leap into Jersey’s memory. Jack walked inside, a little uncomfortable about being there in the flesh. He went to

the desk and sat in the chair. It was surreal, kind of like being on a set of a popular television show after watching it for years. His eyes drifted to the tall angel statues in the corners. He hadn’t seen them in his visions, but everything else was the same. Jack’s eyes went to the books lined up on the shelves. Jersey had probably read every single one. He’d had plenty of time. “We need to find the wraiths,” Silver said from the doorway. Jack touched a small angel figure on Jersey’s desk. A tiny electric shock warned him a flashback was headed his way. This one only lasted a few seconds. It was quick but informative. Jersey stood in a hallway on the next lower level. He summoned the wraiths. With a shriek they left their bodies and their assigned bedrooms. They flew down the hall, streaking past Jersey in two thick lines of blue light. The tunnel they entered stretched for miles. The wraiths took the tunnel to a dry well. They flew up and out into the night sky, free at last. It was only a flash of memory this time, and he contemplated the power. Sometimes it happened when he touched a person, and sometimes it didn’t. In a Silver memory he was in her head, but in a Jersey memory he watched from the sidelines. It was confusing. He wished he had an instruction booklet to guide him on the use of the power.

“What’s wrong?” Silver asked. “Follow me.” Jack led her to a narrow set of stairs at the end of the hallway. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, they found another corridor. It was an exact replica of all the others, only Jack knew this one was different. His flesh tingled in awareness. The wraiths were nearby. Silver opened the nearest door. “It’s a bedroom. I think we’re on the right track now. You get the doors on that side, and I’ll do this side.” They worked the hallway as a team until they found their firsts wraiths. Jersey had put the ghostly women in rooms across from each other. Jack and Silver shared a look, both in their perspective doorways. She glanced into her room once before joining him on the opposite side of the hallway. Jack took Silver ’s hand. He wasn’t sure if he was doing it to reassure her or himself. They carefully approached the bed. The thing writhing around on the mattress did not resemble the electric wraith he’d seen at the party. It was hideous with paper thin, yellowed skin, and painful boils on the exposed flesh that oozed a milky substance. The eyes had sunken back into the skull. It moaned, an inhuman sound. “It’s horrible,” Silver said. “Yes, it is.” “Jersey did this, you know. The man you think is so awesome and don’t want to kill even if it means

saving the world, he did this to these women. She might have been somebody’s mother or daughter or sister. Only a monster would do this to a human being. Jersey Clifford is a monster.” It was hard for Jack to reconcile the Jersey he knew with the one who had created the wraiths. Stubbornly he pointed out, “Jersey saved us from the janitor.” “Then he had a reason, a selfish reason. I guarantee you he didn’t save us out of the goodness of his heart. He wanted to save your life to get closer to you. He even said so. We both heard him.” Jack dumped the bag on the edge of the bed. He retrieved two daggers from it and handed one to Silver. He remembered how Silver had told him to kill them: a silver blade through the heart. “You get this one,” he said. “I’ll go across the hallway.” Silver moved closer to the pitiful creature. She held the dagger in both hands, but she didn’t raise it. Her wide eyes flickered over to him. “Can I talk to you for a second? Over here?” She pulled him to the far off corner and shook her head. “I can’t do it. No way. I can’t. I’m sorry.” “What are you talking about? You’re a hunter. You were trained to do this kind of stuff.” Her eyes filled with tears. “I suck souls out. It’s easy and humane. I’ve never stabbed anything before, and I just can’t do it.”

Jack set his dagger aside and cupped her face between his hands. His fingers buried themselves in her hair, and he stroked her scalp with a soothing motion. “This was your idea.” “I know.” Her eyes calmed down a bit, and they silently pleaded for his understanding. “I’m sorry. I can’t do it.” “Look at her.” He put an arm around Silver and gently led her back to the bed. “She’s in pain. Believe me, she wants you to do this. Look into her eyes. She’s begging us to release her.” Silver got closer to the wraith. She rested a hand on the thing’s arm and looked into its eyes. Her lower lip quivered. “You’re right. I’ll do it.” She was trying hard to be brave, and it made Jack feel horrible for pushing her. He shook his head slowly and said, “You don’t have to. If you really don’t want to, I can do it.” “We don’t know how many of them there are, and we don’t know how long it will take to get out of here. If Jersey can somehow feel their loss, he could race home to get us.” She forced a smile. “It’s okay. I’m fine now. Go. Do your wraith and then move onto the next.” Jack crossed to his dagger, grabbed it, and went to the room across the hall. Without giving himself time to think about it, he went straight to the wraith and lifted the dagger high above its chest. He didn’t want to meet

its eyes just in case this one didn’t want to die. Holding his breath, he plunged the dagger through its heart. Blood pooled around the blade. There wasn’t that much, a lot less than he’d expected. A blue light shot out of the body. He jumped backwards, fearing the wraith had escaped and would kill him. The light went through the ceiling and disappeared. For a moment Jack stood over the decaying body, stunned by what he’d seen. He heard Silver go into the next room. The sound spurred him to hurry to his second wraith. He had no idea how many wraiths Jersey actually had. Killing them all could take a while. As it turned out there were at least a dozen. Jack lost count. By the time they were done, they looked and felt like they’d been living in a war-zone. Jack took the bloody dagger from Silver ’s limp fingers and returned it to the duffel bag. “Now we just need to find our way out of here,” he said. Silver tried to smile. It didn’t reach her eyes. Jack wanted to kick himself for making her kill the wraiths. He should have done it himself even if it took an entire day. He slid an arm around her and pulled her close. They searched for the exit while he held her tight. ****

It took nearly an hour for them to find the main hallway with the stairs leading out. Jack had started to think they wouldn’t be able to escape before Jersey returned home. He swept an arm toward the stairs. “Ladies first.” “You two aren’t going anywhere.” Jack and Silver stiffened. They slowly revolved. It was Jersey’s assistant Pagan, and she had the biggest sword that Jack had ever seen. Legs spread wide in a fighting stance, she wielded the sword like an expert. This obviously wasn’t the first time she’d used it. Jack spoke out the side of his mouth to Silver. “Get up the stairs as fast as you can. I’ll take care of her. Run. Now!” Pagan came at him. She lunged to the right with her sword before swinging to the left with all her might. Jack ducked. He shoved her, hands flat against her back. She flew in the opposite direction. It gave Jack time to grab a weapon. Going to his knees, he jerked the zipper on the duffel bag open and pulled out a bloody dagger. Pagan returned. She tried a different tactic this time. She stabbed at him with the end of the sword. He easily deflected it with the short blade in his hand. Metal clanged against metal as they fought. She tried to drive him backwards, trapping him in the corner, but he wouldn’t allow it. Jack pressed forward. Pagan lifted her sword higher. She brought it

down hard, trying to split his head open. Jack dove sideways. His head hit the wall instead, rattling his teeth. He went down hard. For a moment he couldn’t think straight, and he almost blacked out. It would take a few seconds to recover. He suspected Pagan wouldn’t give him the time. Any second he expected to feel the sword cutting through his flesh. He hoped Silver got away. At least she would be safe... but Silver hadn’t left. She was there in a flash, stepping between him and the sword, the second dagger in her hand. She jumped into the fight without hesitation. Her feet moved like a professional fencer. No doubt she’d been professionally trained. It was too bad she was half the size of her opponent. Jack cringed every time Pagan’s sword got close to its target. He reminded himself that Silver was a trained fighter, but that didn’t make him feel any better. He tried to catch his breath so he could get up and help Silver. He liked the odds of two against one better than Silver working alone. There was a horrible screech from above, the sound of a wraith returning. It distracted Silver. Her eyes went to the ceiling for a second. Had they missed one? Pagan drove the sword through Silver ’s body with a hard, smooth motion. The long blade exited her back, covered in blood. Red drops dripped on the floor

near Jack’s leg. He watched in disbelief as Silver ’s body slid off the sword and crumpled on the ground. It couldn’t be real. His mind screamed in vain; it wasn’t real. Silver couldn’t die. She couldn’t leave him. He wouldn’t let her. Pagan held the blood-stained sword in her hands and flashed a vicious grin at Jack. She moved in his direction, ready to kill him too, and he was going to let her. As much as he wanted to see her lifeless body laid out next to Silver, he didn’t want to face the world without the most important person in his life. The sword flew out of Pagan’s hands. It hovered in the air, held by an invisible person. Blue smoke appeared, shaped like a woman, only it wasn’t a wraith, at least not anymore. This woman had a beautiful face, flowing hair, and an angelic smile. Pagan cried out in protest, recognizing the wraith. She had probably helped Jersey hold it captive downstairs. Her legs moved to run, but she didn’t get far. The wraith flattened her against the wall like a useless bug. It took the sword, twirling it in the air. The sword moved fast, drilling a hole through Pagan’s gut. Jack crawled over to Silver. He smoothed the hair back from her face and leaned forward until his damp cheek touched hers. She took his hand and held it as tight as she could. He felt the life draining from her body. There wasn’t anything he could do. He was helpless.

“You’re going to be okay,” he said, lying to give her comfort. “It’s not that bad of a wound. I’ve seen worse.” She tried to speak and couldn’t. Blood filled her mouth, coloring her teeth. She was drowning in it. Her hand tightened painfully on his. She gasped for air. Her eyes began to glaze over. Jack shook his head, and his vision blurred with tears. There was nothing he could do except hold her hand. He closed his eyes and prayed for a miracle. Her hand began to burn in his. Jack opened his eyes to find Silver ’s body bathed in light. The wraith (angel?) stood over her, hands stretched out. He watched in fascination as Silver ’s eyes focused again. A smile tilted her lips. He moved her sweater aside and searched for the wound. The skin was smooth and blemish free. She had been healed. He pulled her to her feet and examined her closer. He wanted to thank the wraith, but he couldn’t tear his eyes off Silver. She looked more beautiful to him than a thousand sunrises. Silver turned to the wraith, awe in her voice. “You saved me.” A musical voice replied, “You saved me.” It was the wraith, the first one Silver had killed, the one she hadn’t wanted to put down. Jack’s arm went around Silver ’s waist as they watched the lady of smoke drift up through the ceiling. It was over. His nightmare

had turned into a beautiful dream. He grabbed Silver by the shoulders. “Why don’t you ever listen to me? I told you to go. You almost got yourself killed trying to save me. Don’t ever do that again.” She nodded, speechless. He pulled her into his arms, held her tight. He didn’t want to ever let her go, which could be a problem once they got home to her father. Glancing at her watch, she said, “You still have time to get to school in time for English.” “Why would I want to do that?” “Maybe Jersey won’t suspect we let the wraiths go if you’re in his class today. Just do it, okay? And act normal.” Act normal? Moments ago she’d been dying in his arms. Now she wanted to go to school and play normal student. He wasn’t sure he could do it. He wasn’t that good of an actor. On the other hand he did want to have a talk with Jersey Clifford. He hoped the man had some good answers, because Jack was deciding on whether to kill him or not. Almost losing Silver had tipped the scales in her favor. Jersey better have a great argument for sparing his life.

Chapter Twenty: BITE ME For the first time since Jack had joined the Jefferson Memorial student body, English class dragged by at snail speed. He sat in the back row, twirling his pencil and tapping his foot beneath the desk. He wanted to explode out of his seat and demand some answers. His eyes drifted over the other students. Until they were gone he couldn’t say a thing to Jersey Clifford about the wraiths. Jersey was in rare form today. He led a fascinating discussion on their next assigned book, but Jack only heard half of it. Jersey was wearing the same outfit he’d worn on Jack’s first day: black trousers and turtleneck with red sneakers. His eyes rested on Jack a few times during class. It was obvious he noticed Jack’s distracted state. Maybe that was why he didn’t call on Jack to answer any questions. Good thing since Jack couldn’t string a coherent thought together to save his life. The bell rang, and the students scattered. Jersey dealt with the couple who wanted to speak with him after class. He rushed them on their way while Jack remained in his seat. Jersey closed the door and slowly revolved to face Jack, his expression wary.

“Something on your mind?” Jersey perched on the corner of his desk. Jack took a deep breath and forged ahead, knowing Silver was going to freak out when he told her later what he’d said to the werewolf slash teacher. “You have wraiths. Why?” An untrained eye wouldn't have noticed the change in Jersey's expression. His face froze, but Jack saw him swallow. He saw how Jersey tried hard to maintain a blank stare. There was a sliver of fear deep in his eyes. Then Jersey’s mouth slightly lifted at the ends. “You’ve been to my house again?” “I found your real home this time. A house beneath a house. Clever. That junky place you claim to live in was a disappointment. I was almost glad to see you have a mansion underneath it.” “It suits me, don’t you think? Originally I’d wanted to build a castle, but I decided gray stone walls would be too ostentatious.” Jack got up, leaving his notebook and pencil on the desk. Instead of the detailed notes he usually took in class, the top of the page was covered in doodles. He moved closer to Jersey even though his well-honed survival instinct told him to keep several desks between them. “Let’s talk about the wraiths,” Jack said. “They used to be women. Now they writhe around in pain all day, and they’re slaves at night. How do you justify what

you did to them? Can you?” Jersey had the audacity to laugh. If that wasn’t bad enough, he spoke to Jack like he was talking to a five-year-old. “I am a werewolf, son. What did you expect to find in my home? Tea and cookies?” He pinched the bridge of his nose and groaned. “Oh, Jack, you have to understand my position here. I have an important destiny to fulfill.” “You actually want to build an army and start a war. Don’t you?” “Look around you. The earth is a mess. Humans are worse than animals. They run around grabbing greedily at everything they can get their hands on and crawling over each other to get ahead. They kill and maim without reason or thought, all the while believing they are at the top of the food-chain. It’s time for someone to show them the light.” There was a touch of insanity in Jersey’s eyes, and Jack wondered why he hadn’t noticed it before. Jack said, “Humans aren’t perfect. Some of them might be greedy and psychotic, but others are compassionate and loving and gentle and—.” Jersey made a rude noise, interrupting Jack’s list. Jack added, “I won’t let you start a war.” “Of course not. It’s your destiny to try to stop me, but you will fail.” Jersey went to the chalkboard and began to erase it. “You cannot stop me because I am not

of this world.” “What is that supposed to mean?” “Haven’t you guessed? I’m not your typical werewolf.” Jersey turned and posed, reminding Jack of some ancient Greek statue. “I was originally an angel.” Jack blinked. “I read Lovely’s diary. She created you, cursed you so she wouldn’t have to choose between you and the other guy. You admitted that yourself.” “I was never from this world, Jack. It took me a while to figure it out. Lovely cursed me, changed me, but I am an angel sent to Earth to destroy the human race.” He really was insane. Certifiable didn’t cover it. Jack felt a strong headache coming on, starting at the back of his brain and working its way forward. He decided to try to reason with Jersey. If that didn’t work, he would try humoring him. “Why would you want to wipe out humans? And what makes you think you’re an angel?” “Of course I’m an angel. I realized it after I killed my wife. I threw myself off a cliff, smashed my body on the rocks below, but I didn’t die. I realized then that I was immortal.” Jersey dropped the eraser and jumped up on the desk with a great leap. He stood, arms out, like a surfer riding a gnarly wave. “Humans are evil. They are frail and useless. I am perfect, strong, and good.” Jersey pinned Jack with a hard stare. “That is

why they must die. All of them.” “You aren’t an angel. You're a werewolf.” “It is your lot in life to disbelieve.” Jersey climbed off the desk, a sober expression on his face. “That’s okay. I cannot prove I’m an angel because my wings were taken. Once I complete my mission, destroy the humans and take the world, I will soar above the clouds again. Have patience, and I might allow you to live long enough to see it.” “I was a vampire,” Jack said. “If there are vampires, there are werewolves. How do you reconcile your angel story with that? Am I an angel? Do you think the crazy janitor is an angel?” “Don’t be childish about this, Jack. I am the only angel on this planet. Vampires and werewolves are simply monsters. They have been cursed because of their many sins. It’s another sign of the end.” He smiled at Jack’s shocked expression. “I guess I shouldn’t have told you the truth. I thought you would understand, but it is too much for you to handle. Forget I said anything.” Right. Jack slowly backed away from the teacher. Poor Jersey had gone crazy after killing his wife and discovering he was a monster. He had tried to commit suicide but found he was immortal. The only way he could live with the curse was to come up with this incredible angel story to give himself a purpose. There was no longer any question as to what Jack would do with the rock. He desperately wanted to kill

the werewolf janitor. He wanted to kill the monster for his mom and dad, in their memory, but he didn’t have a choice. If Jersey was allowed to live, he was going to wreak havoc on the world. The war would be beyond tragic, beyond frightening. No one could reason with his insanity. Cowboy always said the only good werewolf is a dead werewolf, but he hadn’t told Jack about the worst sort of werewolf. The worst werewolf was a crazy werewolf. Jersey Clifford had to die. **** Jack went to bed early that night. He skipped dinner, preferring to be alone. On the ride home from school Silver had announced she was going to tell her parents about killing the wraiths. They weren’t going to like it. She didn’t have their permission to kill anything without them standing right there. At least she had the good sense to leave out the part about being run through with a sword. She was just giving them the bare facts. It would be enough to piss them off and start a long argument. Jack wanted no part of it. After the day he’d had, he wanted to crawl into bed and pull the covers over his head. He wanted to block the world out entirely. As usual, what he wanted and what he got were two different

things. When the knock came, he was lying on top of the covers, fully dressed, and playing with the magic rock. He should have turned his light off. Too late now. He glared at the door. “Come in.” Silver entered. She shut the door behind her and climbed onto the bed next to him. Once again they reclined shoulder to shoulder, her arm tucked under her head. He closed his hand around the rock and lowered it to the mattress. For a long time they stared at the ceiling in silence. “How did English go?” she asked. “It was okay.” “I can’t stop thinking about him going home to find his assistant dead, not to mention the wraiths.” She was quiet for a few seconds. “Did we do the right thing? I mean, what if he goes nuts because of what we did and takes it out on someone else? For all we know he’s on a killing spree right now, or he could step up his plan to change the whole town into werewolves.” “What did your mom and dad think about it?” Silver drummed her fingers against her sweatercovered belly. “They were not pleased. I think their reaction had more to do with me being their little girl and putting my life in danger than it had to do with possible consequences.” “You didn’t tell them about Pagan and the sword, did you?”

“I told you I wouldn’t.” Yes, she did. But sometimes her mouth ran away with her. And on that note, he remembered his words to Jersey. “Jersey won’t go nuts on other people,” Jack said. “He’ll know it was us. If he wants revenge, he’ll come for us.” “What makes you think that?” “Because I admitted I saw the wraiths.” “You did what?” Silver bolted upright. “Are you crazy? Why didn’t you just confess right there and tell him Pagan was dead? Unbelievable.” Her eyes went north. “He’s probably outside the house right now, preparing to tear us limb from limb.” Jack’s hand reached out and stroked Blanca’s fur. The cat was half-asleep. A contented purr started to buzz deep inside her warm body. Jersey wasn’t outside. Blanca wouldn’t be so relaxed if a werewolf was nearby. “Do you have a death wish?” Silver asked. “Seriously. You have to be out of your mind to admit anything to him. What am I saying? I’m talking to someone who thought it might be a good idea to become close friends with the head werewolf.” Those days were over. Jack decided to tell her the rest, give her some peace of mind before she went stark raving mad. “I’m going to use the rock on him.” She blinked a few times before a huge smile transformed her face. “Really? You’re going to kill

Jersey Clifford?” He nodded and she hugged him. Her head rested on his chest, and her fingers gripped his side. He wrapped his arms around her and stroked her silky hair. She said, “Thank you, thank you, thank you. You are the best. I love you.” Her body went rigid, and his hand froze in midstroke. A palpable silence surrounded them. Neither of them knew what to say next. The three little words hung in the air, echoing in their thoughts. Her admission of love was out there, and it couldn’t be denied or ignored. Should he say something? Was her admission for real, or had she accidentally blurted the words out because she was grateful for his help? Jack knew he loved her, but he didn’t want to admit it if she didn’t truly love him. Silver slowly disengaged. She sat up, a stunned look on her pretty face. Her eyes traveled around the room, probably looking for something to clean or reorganize. She leaped up and headed for the door on quick feet. Although he hadn’t wanted any company, hadn’t want to talk to anyone, he couldn’t let her leave like this. Jack jumped up, ran across the mattress, and beat her to the door without even using vampire-speed. He blocked her way effectively and said the first words that popped into his head. “Don’t go.” “Please don’t make an embarrassing situation worse.” She still didn’t look him in the eyes.

“Why are you embarrassed?” He took a deep breath and asked, “Did you mean what you said? Do you love me?” Her gaze reluctantly slid up to meet his. “I… uh...yes, okay. I love you. Deal with it.” “I love you, too.” She rolled her eyes. “You don’t have to say that. I wasn’t trying to corner you into saying words you don’t mean. Just stop it.” His hands went to her shoulders, grasping them firmly, and part of him wanted to shake her until she stopped being stubborn. “I wouldn’t lie to you, not about something this important. I fell in love with you a long time ago.” “Really?” Her eyes brightened. “When?” She blushed. “I mean, when did you know you were in love with me? And why didn’t you say something before?” Good questions. He tried to come up with good answers. He wasn’t sure there was a particular moment that caused him to fall for her. “I think it happened a little at a time. Part of me fell for you when you killed the werewolf in the cemetery. Another part loved you when you threatened to suck my soul out that first night. I love the way you go all shy on me sometimes and when you stand up for what you believe, even when it’s me you’re fighting against. There are a lot of things I love about you.” She seemed satisfied. Her smile widened, and

she moved closer until there was only a breath of air between their bodies. She looked at his mouth. “Maybe you should kiss me now to kind of seal the deal.” She didn’t need to ask twice. He leaned forward, touched his lips to hers. It was still new, still thrilling. Her arms wound tightly around his neck, pulling him closer. His hands settled on her hips. Her lips blossomed beneath his, and she invited his tongue inside the warm recesses of her mouth. Now this was definitely new. His knees went weak as the kiss deepened. Whether by accident or design, they stumbled in the direction of the bed until they bumped into it. They went down, side by side, still touching and kissing. Her hands molded the muscles in his arms while his fingers dove into her hair. Things were getting out of control fast. Jack stopped kissing her and gently pushed her away. At the hurt look on her face, he said, “Your dad would kill me for sure if he walked in and found us rolling around on the bed together. Besides, we haven’t known each other for that long. I care about you too much to take advantage of you.” “I feel like I’ve known you forever.” “I feel the same way. Still, we need to take it slow. Most of our relationship has been about hunting monsters. We’ve hardly had time to have a normal conversation. After I kill Jersey, we can go on a date

like a real couple.” She smiled and nodded. “Sounds great. What are we going to do on our date?” “I don’t know. I haven’t given it much thought.” Liar. He had planned every second down to the last detail. As soon as he got his hands on some money, he was going to take her out for an expensive meal. They would go to a movie, something sweet and romantic to set the tone for the rest of the evening. Then he was going to walk her out to the middle of the field, spread a blanket, and count the stars as they talked about their hopes and dreams for the future. “We can decide later,” she said. The hopeful smile disappeared, and a frown marred her beautiful features. “Don’t let him hurt you. I don’t want you to die trying to give me my freedom.” He waved a hand, dismissing the idea. “Don’t worry. I think I can handle touching a man with a rock.” “Don’t underestimate him. He’s going to be wary of you after seeing what we did to the wraiths. He may not let you get close to him again.” She shivered. Her arms went around her own body, and she began to shake her head vehemently. “No, never mind. I don’t want you to do it. We’ll think of another way to stop him.” “There isn’t another way.” “I’ll train harder so I can suck his soul out. Until then we can live and let live.”

He knew it was her fear talking, fear for him. She didn’t want to lose him, and he didn’t blame her. After seeing her almost die, he knew he wouldn’t be able to go on without her. As sappy as it sounded, if anything happened to her, he would die. Jack stroked her cheek. “Relax. I won’t take any stupid chances. If I don’t get the perfect opportunity, I won’t do it. Okay?” “Okay.” She hugged him again. Her head fit just below his chin. “Tomorrow, take the stone to school with you. When you’re in his class, look for a way to touch him without him seeing it. If you can’t, then forget it. Deal?” “Sounds like a plan.” He turned and pushed her toward the door. “I need some sleep. Tomorrow could prove to be a long day.” Silver smiled as she left his bedroom. Jack went to bed. This time he turned the light off and pulled the sweatshirt over his head before tossing it to the floor. He rested on top of the covers instead of climbing under them. The chilled air felt good against his too-hot skin. He blamed Silver for his rise in temperature. A smile raised his lips. Silver loved him. The knowledge made him want to scale the highest building in the nearest city and shout the words for all to hear. He was the luckiest guy in the world. Funny, a short time ago he wouldn’t have thought so, but that had been

before he’d met the tiny werewolf killer. Hard to believe a pint-sized girl with huge blue eyes could make his life worth living again. The door opened and light hit the bed. It closed before he could see her sneak back inside. The girl just couldn’t seem to stay away from him. Neither of them said a word as she settled beside him on the bed. He decided to let her stay for a few minutes. Then he’d throw her out before her father caught them. He closed his eyes, smiled, and waited for her to speak. She turned to him and placed a hand on his bare chest. His heart quickened. She leaned against him. Her mouth touched the side of his throat, sending a shiver through him. His breath caught in his throat. He needed to get her to leave before he lost control. He didn’t want to do anything that might hurt her. She opened her mouth on his skin. He frowned. A wet kiss didn’t seem like the Silver he knew. She might have pressed herself against him earlier, but it had been done in innocent abandon. He sniffed the air. The scent was all wrong. Silver wasn’t in bed with him; it was Summer. Teeth pierced his skin without warning. Summer bit him, infecting him for the second time, and it was too late to stop her. He was going to be a vampire again by morning. Nothing he could do about it. He felt the blood slowly drain from his body,

leaving him with a dizzy, euphoric sensation. He closed his eyes, floating on a familiar high. His thoughts turned to Silver. He would have to leave the house tonight and never see her again. He couldn’t risk hurting her. Summer ’s body jerked. She cried out and fell backwards off the bed. Jack lifted on his elbows in time to see Summer explode into ashes. Silver stood beside the bed, a stake in her hand. She had killed the girl too late, and she knew it. She turned on the lamp and stared at the bloody bite mark on his neck. “What do I do?” she asked, panicking. Her gaze flew around the room. She grabbed his shirt off the floor, wadded it up, and held it against his throat. She repeated, “What do I do?” “It’s over,” he said, feeling hopeless. “You can’t do anything.” “No! I am not going to lose you now.” He placed a hand on top of hers. “I’m sorry. I thought she was you when she first came in.” “Stop talking like you’re going to die. You aren’t. I won’t let you.” Silver raced from the room. She returned in mere seconds with a knife. Before he could demand to know what she was going to do with it, she sliced her thumb and held it over his wound, dripping blood into the open cuts. “It works for werewolf bites,” she said. “Maybe

it kills vampire venom.” Jack’s mind began to drift away from her. He could barely hear her anymore. Regardless of her strong will, his body was dying. Soon he would be a vampire. This time it would be permanent. A question gnawed at the back of his mind. Vampires couldn’t enter a home without being invited, so how had Summer gotten inside?

Chapter Twenty-One: SUICIDE BY SUNLIGHT It was a long night. Silver stayed with him, soothing him with a wet cloth when the cramps hit. Sometime in the middle of the night she got up and closed the curtains to block the sun’s rays. He watched with a heavy heart as she performed the task. Blinking his eyes against the tears that threatened to spill down his cheeks, he purposely turned his head. The saddest part wasn’t that he wouldn’t see another sunrise; it was the loss of Silver and Billy, his family. He couldn’t possibly stay with them now. He held onto Silver all night long. Neither of them slept. They didn't talk either. As if by an unspoken mutual agreement, they kept their dark thoughts to themselves. When morning finally came, he asked, “Is Billy waiting outside with a stake in hand?” “I haven’t told him about Summer yet.” “You didn’t tell anyone?” “Only my mother, in case I need help.” The good news: he wasn’t in pain anymore. He felt great in fact, better than he had in weeks. The bad news: life as he knew it was over. He thought about

returning to Cowboy, the only surviving member of his group, but he couldn’t even fathom living as a vampire again, not after this wonderful second chance at life. He made up his mind what to do about it. Summer had taken the choice from him, forced him to become a vampire again, but no one could make him live as one. He touched his throat as if it hurt and used a raw voice to make a request, “Could you get me some water, please?” For some reason Silver seemed reluctant. She got up, walked to the door and opened it, but she hesitated in the doorway. She suspected he was up to something. If he wasn’t quick about it, she’d call for reinforcements. They might pile on top of him, hold him down or tie him to the bed so he couldn’t find peace. Jack threw off the covers and raced to the window. Before Silver could stop him, he yanked the curtains open wide, closed his eyes tight, and mentally prepared himself to burst into flames. It might hurt for a few seconds. At least it would be over fast. Nothing happened. Jack opened one eye a slit. He saw the sun and felt its warmth on the bare skin of his chest. He placed a hand on his stomach, testing the theory. Giant butterflies fluttered their huge wings as his stomach growled, hungry for food and not for blood. “You aren’t a vampire.” Silver's voice mirrored his shock. She repeated the phrase with a huge smile on

her face. “You aren’t a vampire!” “They don’t call me Jackpot for nothing,” he joked. They met in the center of the room. He picked her off her feet, twirled her around, and laughed with her. Her blood must have kept him from turning back into a vampire. She'd saved his life. What would he do without her? He set her down and smoothed the hair back from her face. “You know what this means, don’t you?” Her eyes narrowed for a moment, unsure. “It means we can be together forever,” he said. “It means we’ve shared blood, the most intimate of things, and now we're linked together for an eternity. It means I can kill Jersey before he starts a war. It means you can have your life and live it the way you want.” “Remember your promise about Jersey. If you can’t do it without risk, I don’t want you to do it at all. I can survive as a hunter, but I can’t live without you.” If anyone else had said those words to him, he would have cringed or laughed at how corny they were. Coming from Silver ’s mouth they sounded like the most beautiful words in the world. And he totally agreed with her. “I remember,” he said. “I’ve been thinking about college.” She twisted her fingers. “I don’t need to go. I don’t have to be a lawyer. It was just a silly dream.”

“It’s not silly, and I want you to have your dream.” “People can’t always have everything they want.” “You can,” he insisted. “Don’t turn your back on your dreams because of me. I didn’t mean what I said before. I’ll go with you, wherever you go. I can find a job and get a place off campus to live.” Her eyes lit up at the thought. “Yeah. We can get a cute little place, and I’ll cook for you when you get home at night.” “You don’t have to do that either.” “I want to do it.” She stepped into his arms and hugged him. There was a knock on the door. Her mother stuck her head in and asked if they were okay. Silver quickly explained everything that had happened since Summer bit him. After she was finished, Vanessa said, “You both need to get ready for school or you’re going to be late.” They looked at each other, both thinking about Jersey. “You don’t have to do it,” Silver said. “Not today. We can wait.” “Better if I do it now. Get it over with.” “Okay. I’ll meet you downstairs for breakfast.” Jack waited until she was gone. He picked the rock up where it had fallen on the floor and rotated it in his palm. There was no way he was going to let Silver

down. Even if he got himself killed, he was going to finish Jersey today.

Chapter Twenty-Two: BETRAYAL…DECEIPT…MURDER Three days passed and Jersey didn’t show his face at school. Odd, but the total silence on Jersey’s end worried Jack more than a full-on frontal attack. The principal was irate because Jersey hadn’t called to give an explanation. Hardwick had called the police, told them it wasn’t like Jersey Clifford to be absent, so they went looking for him. It didn't take long for them to report back that Jersey must have picked up and left town. This theory was based on the appearance of his empty house. Of course they hadn’t checked his underground mansion. It was Friday. Jack and Silver couldn’t bear the thought of heading into the weekend without knowing what Jersey was up to. They met in his empty classroom at lunchtime. They would use their shared power to get answers. Jack opened the drawer of Jersey’s desk, looking for a personal item while Silver stood guard at the door. Smiling, he lifted a comb up for her to see. “I think this will do the trick.” Silver rushed over to him and put her hand on the comb, her pinky finger touching his. The familiar

current of electricity sizzled through Jack’s body. The two of them were instantly transported through time and space. Dizzy, he closed his eyes for a moment. **** This time they weren’t in Jersey’s study; they were in a wide hallway, a few feet from Pagan’s dangling body. Silver swallowed hard. Jack squeezed her hand. He gestured to the stairs, wanting to draw her attention to Jersey as he descended. The teacher had an open book in his hand. He read it aloud to himself. His voice echoed throughout the maze of connected, dimly lit corridors. He stopped at the foot of the stairs, and his eyes immediately went to Pagan’s dead body. The book fell from his fingers. “No.” He ran to her, fell on his knees in front of her, arms thrown up and spread wide. “No! No! No!” This time he changed into a half-man, half-wolf creation. Black fur stood on end. His face totally transformed into something the most creative and expensive horror movie had failed to conjure, a true monster. He looked like an evil species of hedgehog with glowing red eyes. He howled loudly, creating his own private earthquake. The entire underground structure shook with terrible force. Dust fell from the ceiling. Crystals on the many chandeliers clinked

together with eerie harmony. Jersey buried his face in his hands and returned to human form. His shoulders shook as he sobbed. He had genuinely cared about the woman. Jack almost felt sorry for him. After a few minutes the man pulled himself together. He stood and grabbed the hilt of the sword. With a vicious yank he pulled it from her body. Pagan fell to the floor while Jersey stared down at the bloodstained blade. “I will avenge you! Whoever did this will pay. First I will torture them until they beg for death. Then I will kill them as slowly as possible.” Jersey went to the center of the hallway and screamed, “Attack! Arise, my beauties, and attack!” “What is he doing?” Silver asked. “He’s summoning the wraiths.” Of course the wraiths didn’t respond. Jersey blinked his eyes a few times, listening for the shrieks, but the halls remained quiet as a tomb. He dropped the sword and raced downstairs. Jack and Silver followed, wanting to keep him in their sight just in case he started to plan his revenge out loud. Hand in hand, they jogged after him. He ran in one bedroom after another. Jack and Silver stayed in the hallway, already knowing what he would see upon each visit. Once he exited the final bedroom he screamed in fury. His hands closed into fists.

His rage brought out the beast within again. He turned into a solid black werewolf. This time he began to rip at the walls, tearing huge holes in the plaster. Next, he went upstairs to his study and trashed the place. Jersey ripped up papers on the desk. He threw the chair across the room, tossed the massive desk on its side, and punched a hole in the stone fireplace. Each act of destruction seemed to fuel his fury. He grabbed his prized possessions, first edition books of classic stories and pulled pages out by hairy fistfuls. He tossed the pages into the lit fireplace, burning them. Finally he knocked an angel statue over, and it shattered into a million pieces. This time it took more than fifteen minutes for him to calm himself. When he reverted to human form, he sank down in the pile of debris and cried. Now Jack felt truly sorry for the man. He couldn’t help it. Jersey hadn’t asked to be made into a werewolf. Jack wished he could speak to Jersey now, but he reminded himself it was only a memory. Communication was impossible. Jersey returned to the hallway and sat next to Pagan’s body. He didn’t touch her. Instead, he quoted poetry. “When we two parted in silence and tears, half broken hearted to sever for years, pale grew thy cheek and cold, colder thy kiss. Truly that hour foretold sorrow to this.” He smiled down at her. “That was Lord Byron. Of course if you were able to speak, you would nag at

me to talk like a regular human being. You never understood I am not even close to being human. Once upon a time I called heaven my home. I was an angel.” “Is he using angel as symbolic?” Silver blinked. “Or does he actually believe he’s an angel with the wings and halo and the whole ten yards?” Jack grimaced. “He says he lost his wings when he came to earth.” “You knew he was this delusional and you didn’t tell me?” “I only just found out. Anyway, I agreed to kill him. What more do you want?” Jack sarcastically said, “Okay, so he’s cuckoo for Cocoa Puffs.” Jersey lifted Pagan into his arms and started up the stairs. Everywhere he went, Jack and Silver appeared in the background, watching him in silence. Jersey took Pagan outside. He dumped the body on the ground before going to the tool shed for a shovel. A few minutes later he struck the hard earth with the blade, whistling as he dug a big hole. Jack shifted from foot to foot, uncomfortable watching Jersey grieve for the only true friend he’d had. Silver watched Jack instead of Jersey. Jack could tell what she was thinking. She was afraid Jack had changed his mind about killing Jersey, but she couldn’t be more wrong. Seeing the way Jersey was suffering made Jack want to put him out of his misery more than ever. Jersey scooped the body up and dumped it into

the hole. He leaned on the shovel. His eyes went up to the stars for a moment. “Dear Pagan, I know you never understood a word I uttered, and you hated poetry with a fierce passion, but allow me one more. I want to send you off with flowery prose the way you deserve.” He folded his hands in front of himself and bowed his head as if in prayer. “I tell you hopeless grief is passionless, that only men incredulous of despair, half-taught in anguish through the midnight air beat upward to God’s throne in loud access of shrieking and reproach.” Jersey raised his head and smiled. “That was Browning again. Elizabeth, not Robert. I never cared for him.” He threw a shovelful of dirt on her face. “Goodbye, my sweet. Rest well knowing I will feed your bloodthirsty nature soon. Perhaps I will even bury your murderer beside you.” **** Jack and Silver found themselves back in the classroom. They let go of the comb at the same time, and it fell back into the drawer. She glanced at the clock. Jack’s gaze followed. It was almost time for their next class. No doubt Jersey would have another substitute in his place. He was out there somewhere plotting his revenge.

“That was useless,” she said. “We still don’t know what he’s planning.” “We can’t wait for him to attack. We need bait. I’ll draw him out and then use the rock.” “You can’t.” Silver folded her arms over her chest. “Jersey will be waiting for an attack. You saw him. He’s freaking crazy. You won’t get anywhere near him now, and I don’t want you to try.” “I don’t think we have a choice anymore. He’s going to try to kill us. It’s only a matter of time. We need to be prepared.” Speak of the devil and he appears. The door opened and Jersey Clifford stepped inside, a box in his hands. He wore the familiar amused expression they had come to know and dread. It grew when he saw their shocked faces. He approached his desk and they retreated, walking backwards hand in hand. He set the empty box down and scanned the desk as if he expected to find something important missing. For a split-second Jack thought he was still in a memory. Then Jersey spoke to them. “Good to see you, Jack. You as well, Ms. Reign. Would you like to join us today, stay over to hear my lecture on Shakespeare? It's going to be fascinating.” Jack swallowed before answering. “I thought we were moving onto Beowulf?” “Changed my mind. I want to talk about betrayal, deceit, and murder.”

The growing lump in Jack’s throat refused to be dislodged by simply swallowing. He was finding it difficult to breathe normally too. Silver ’s hand slid up his arm to grasp him above the elbow. She pulled him towards the door while addressing the werewolf teacher. “Jack was telling me he isn’t feeling very well,” she said. “I was about to walk him to the nurse.” “Really?” Jersey stared at Jack. A flash of contempt touched his eyes. “I was hoping to hear your opinions on certain stories. Pity you won’t be in class today. I wanted to talk to you after class as well. It’s rather important.” Jack reached into his pocket and fingered the rock. He wondered if he moved vampire fast, could he touch Jersey with the rock? Could he end this whole mess now? As if reading his mind and hating the idea, Silver yanked on him harder. “You were saying you felt like you might throw up. We’d better hurry and get you to the nurse.” “I think I’m feeling better.” Her eyes pleaded with him not to be stupid. She pulled on him again. “The nurse is a better judge on whether you should be in class or not. Let’s go see her. Now.” “You’d better go, Jack.” Jersey’s lips twisted into an amused grimace. “The bell is about to ring. You and I will have a chance to talk privately later. I promise you

that.” Silver yanked him out the door. Once outside the room, she whispered in his ear. “You are not going to try to use that thing! No way in hell. Did you see his eyes? Let’s get out of here before he kills us both on the spot.” Jack listened to her, more for her sake than for his. He would kill Jersey later when they were alone. No sense in putting Silver ’s life in danger. They took each other by the hand and ran down the hallway as fast as they could, darting around curious students. They burst through the glass doors, went to the car, and drove home at top speed.

Chapter Twenty-Three: GOING OFF TO WAR Silver ’s parents were on his side for once. They told her if he wanted to use the stone to kill Jersey, he should be allowed to do it without her interference. She sat in a corner with arms crossed and lips compressed for over two hours. He was beginning to think she wasn’t going to speak to him again. He went to bed alone that night, no visitors other than the cat. Morning came too quickly. He got dressed but skipped breakfast. Today was the day. It was Saturday. He was going to Jersey’s home to finish him off. Silver wanted to accompany him, but her parents put their collective foot down, and Jack agreed with them. She’d put her life in danger enough this week. When Jack reached the bottom of the stairs, he found everyone waiting for him. They lined up to say goodbye as if he was going off to war. He guessed it was close enough to the truth. There was a very real possibility that he wouldn’t return. He didn’t want to think about that. Vanessa hugged him and kissed him on the cheek. “You be careful. I consider you one of my children already.”

Andrew took his hand and pumped it twice. “I’m not crazy about this plan, but you have my respect for trying it.” Silver ’s parents went outside, giving the rest of them privacy to say their goodbyes. Billy went next. He embraced his brother warmly. Since rehashing the past they were getting along better than ever. He whispered in Jack’s ear, “Are you sure you don’t want backup on this?” “I’m sure.” Billy took a step back and said, “Okay. I don’t need to wish you luck because you have good instincts. You’ll do fine.” Billy grinned. “Of course you’ll be putting hunters everywhere out of work.” “There’ll still be vampires,” Silver said. “Yeah.” Billy rolled his eyes. “Until you two figure out how to wipe them off the face of the planet.” He clapped Jack on the back before vacating the room. That left Silver. She and Jack stood in the foyer, toe to toe. A million things went through Jack’s mind, things he wanted to say to her in case he didn’t make it home alive, but he couldn’t bring himself to utter a solitary word. It would be like giving up. Besides, she would insist on tagging along if he showed even a miniscule amount of doubt about this mission. “Awkward,” she said with a wry smile. He agreed with a quick nod. Her arms snaked around his waist, and he hugged

her. They held each other for a long time, each reluctant to let go just in case it was the last time. Her cheek rested on his chest. She sniffed. He almost asked her if she was crying, but he didn’t want to know. Tears might convince him to forget the mission. If he decided not to go, Jersey would eventually come after them. He might even kill Silver. “I wish I could help,” she said. “I should have worked harder to train. Maybe I would be able to suck his soul out by now.” “You might get your chance someday.” She pulled away and looked up at him. Her lips trembled and her eyes glistened, damp with tears. “Don’t say that. If you can’t get close to him, if you think he suspects anything, then run. Okay? I mean it. Run back here as fast as you can, and we’ll stand against him together.” Jack nodded. “Werewolves are strong, but vampires are faster. Good thing I have a little of both. My powers might not be up to his standards yet, but I think I can take him even if it comes down to a big fight.” A half-sob escaped her mouth. Her face hit his chest again, and she grabbed onto his shoulders with both hands. “Please come back in one piece.” “Promise.” He kissed the top of her head. “Stay out of trouble while I’m gone.” She glared at him but kept her mouth shut.

Jack left. He turned around once to look at Silver. They waved to each other as he headed to his brother ’s car. He got in fast, worried she might come running after him and insist on joining the party. When he drove away, he looked in the rearview mirror. He saw her shut the door. She was safe, at least for now. It didn’t occur to him to wonder why she’d given up so easily. Jack took the two-lane highway between their home and town. He would have to drive fifteen minutes before he reached a little offshoot that would eventually lead to Jersey’s home. He slid his hand into the pocket of his coat. The rock was heavy and smooth, a comforting weight in his pocket. He pressed harder on the accelerator. He couldn’t wait to confront Jersey. One way or another it would be nice to have the whole thing over with. He would try hard not to die. Silver needed him. He couldn’t protect her if he was dead. He finally made it to the road, turned, and drove down it at a cautious speed. The tires kicked up a storm of dust. If Jersey was home, he’d see Jack coming from a mile away. Jack tried to figure out a way to convince Jersey to relax long enough to touch him with the rock. Maybe he could trip and fall on his teacher with the rock hidden in his hand. Billy had left his favorite sunglasses on the passenger seat. Jack grabbed them without thinking. He

wanted to hide his eyes from the head werewolf. He slid them onto his face. A spark of electricity shot through his fingers. “Oh no.” He tried to put his foot on the brake, but it was too late. **** Billy stood in the living room, waiting for Silver to close the front door. She hurried inside as Jack drove away, and he asked her, “Are you sure about this?” “I thought you wanted to get the werewolf responsible for killing your parents?” “I do. I just don’t understand why you all of a sudden want in on it. Why don’t you wait here for the conquering hero?” With a sad look, she explained, “Jack is going to kill someone he’s come to…I hate to say it... love... and he’s doing it for me. You know how badly he wanted to use the stone on the janitor. Once he kills Jersey, the janitor will be human. Untouchable. If we kill him then, we’ll go to prison for murder. So you and I are going to do the deed now, before he turns human, and save Jack a lot of grief. We owe it to him.” Billy wasn’t sure about this idea. Silver had sent the guy a message to meet her in the field near the cemetery. Even if the janitor showed, that didn’t mean they could take him in a fair fight. Silver had admitted

herself to losing the first fight with the guy. What made her think she could take him on now? “I have the weapons in your car,” Billy said, shuffling from one foot to the other as second thoughts turned to third thoughts. “Let’s go then.” “Maybe we should invite your parents along.” She made a face. “I don’t need their help. Trust me. I probably won’t even need you. Let’s go.”

Chapter Twenty-Four: BATTLE BEFORE THE WAR Jack sucked in a painful breath and returned to his own body with a disoriented shiver. The car was off the road, parked at an awkward angle in a ditch. At least he hadn’t hit a tree. The engine continued to rumble. He tossed the sunglasses aside, still trying to get his bearings. He couldn’t believe his idiot brother was helping Silver attack the psychotic janitor without him. They were both going to die. No wonder she had given in so easily on being left behind. She’d had her own plan. She was going to get herself killed while trying to do something nice for him. The werewolf-janitor had almost killed her once before. She couldn’t have developed her power enough to win in such a short time. It hadn’t been that long since the attack. Jersey would have to wait. Jack had a difficult time getting the car back on the dirt road. It got stuck a couple times. Swearing beneath his breath, he hit the accelerator hard and twisted the steering wheel. He would get out and push if he had to. The tires finally caught a strong piece of soil and he shot off like a well-aimed bullet.

Within five minutes he was on the highway. He tried to calculate how far they could be ahead of him. After he left the house, they’d probably followed before the dust could settle. He also had to factor in the time spent in Billy’s memory. And it had taken a while to get on the road again. All things considered, he didn’t see how they could be that far ahead of him. Hopefully he would catch them before they met with the janitor. Jack slapped a hand against the steering wheel. What was she thinking? And what about Billy? Had he lost his mind? Jack didn’t know which of them he wanted to strangle first. When he reached the field, he caught sight of Silver through the dirty windshield. She and the janitor were locked in a silent battle. They stood frozen, eyes connected as she tried to suck his soul out. Billy was on the sidelines, rifle in hand. Jack didn’t even bother to turn off the car ’s engine. He jumped out and ran to Billy. His eyes were on Silver the whole time. Her body was shaking like a tiny leaf in the midst of a hurricane. She was losing the battle. The werewolfjanitor was trying something none of them suspected he could be capable of; he was trying to suck her soul out— and by the terrified look in her eyes, Jack suspected it was working. “She’s losing,” Jack said, talking to himself more than to his brother.

“She’s fine,” Billy said, but his voice didn’t have a trace of confidence. “No, she isn’t!” Jack charged the battling couple. He tackled Silver, breaking the eye contact between the two. She grunted as she hit the ground. Jack kept her body covered, fearing instant retribution. Nothing happened. He looked up to see Billy fighting the thing. Now his brother was in danger. Silver looked up, eyes widened in fear. There was a bleeding cut on her cheek, but she didn’t seem to notice. “You have to help Billy!” she shouted. The stone had fallen from his pocket. It was on the ground near Silver ’s arm. She grabbed it and tossed it in the air. Jack caught it. “Use it,” Silver yelled. “But…” “It’s going to kill Billy! Hurry!” She shook her head, tears in her eyes. She sobbed, “This is my fault. Don’t let him die because of me.” Billy was flat on his back with the lunatic janitor on top of him. The werewolf wasn’t trying to scratch him because that could lead to him being infected. It didn’t want to create another werewolf. Its hands were around Billy’s throat. The werewolf wanted him dead. Jack ran to the struggling pair. He intended to slap the stone against the werewolf’s head before it could guess his intentions, but the ugly janitor was

smarter than he looked. He swung an arm, hit Jack on the wrist, and sent the stone flying. Jack’s eyes lost it in the bright sunlight. The werewolf returned to choking Billy. It didn’t seem concerned with Jack or Silver at the moment. Jack’s eyes went to the grass where the stone had landed. If he used vampire-speed, he might be able to find it in time. He looked to Silver. She was on her feet, her expression set. She was going to attack the janitor again. This time she might not be so lucky. Jack kicked the beast in the shoulder, knocking it off his brother. The werewolf jumped to his feet. The thing’s glowing eyes pinned Jack. It growled. Jack snarled back. The werewolf janitor lunged at the same time as Jack. They clashed in the air, landed hard on the ground. A vicious fight ensued. The janitor ripped at Jack with invisible claws. It missed ever time. Jack’s fangs pushed through the gums. His powers returned in a rush. Surprised, the werewolf lost his concentration. Jack swung his hand. Metallic claws reflected the sunlight. The claws caught the werewolf on his arm just below the shoulder and ripped through his shirt, cutting him deep. The werewolf-janitor stumbled away. It gazed down at the wound in wonder. It touched the torn shirt.

A strange sound emanated from its throat. It began to tremble from head to toe. The thing went to its knees in front of Jack. Billy appeared at Jack’s side, sword in hand. “You killed my family. Now you can go to hell.” He swung the long blade, cleanly removing the werewolf’s head. It rolled several yards, stopping before the body fell forward and hit the ground. Finally the murderer was dead. In seconds it turned to a pile of ashes. Silver came up behind Jack. He lifted his arm, inviting her to step closer. His arm went around her. He held her tight. “It’s over.” Billy smiled. “I didn’t have to use the rock,” Jack said, pleased with himself. “We can still use it on Jersey.” Silver shook her head. “No, please. Not yet. I think I’ve had enough hunting for a while. Too much excitement is bad for the heart.” Jack squeezed her. “If Jersey comes after us, we won’t have a choice. Anyway, what were the two of you thinking?” He glared at his brother. “You almost got her killed, idiot.” Silver said, “You gave up your revenge for me. You were going to kill the head werewolf and give me my life back. I wanted to do something for you. I thought if I could kill him before you got to Jersey, we would both have what we want most.”

“No. It was my fault,” Billy said. “You can’t take the blame. I wanted revenge just as much as Jack.” “But it was my idea,” she said. “Enough.” Jack held his hands up. “It doesn’t matter who did what. It’s done now. I’m just glad everyone is okay. You are okay, aren’t you?” His eyes went to Silver first, then to his brother. They both nodded. Billy rubbed his sore throat. The pile of ashes began to blow away as a gentle breeze passed over the field. Jack watched it with delight. His parents had died at the hands of the psychotic werewolf, and now it was dead. Revenge really was sweet. Silver walked over the grass, her gaze lowered. She found the stone almost immediately. With a smile, she picked it up and showed it to Jack. “Got it.” She gave it to him, and he slid it into his pocket. He didn’t even want to think about using it on Jersey. That was going to a tough situation. He certainly wasn’t looking forward to returning to school. What if Jersey continued to teach English class? Could they be in the same room with each other after everything and not try to kill each other? “We did it,” Billy said. His smile widened, and he put an arm around Jack’s shoulders. “Thanks for saving my butt back there.” “No problem, bro.” “I guess you’re going to turn out to be a good hunter after all.”

“Yeah, we’ll see.” Jack put one arm around Billy and the other around Silver. He brought them close. They were his family now, and he no longer missed his vampire clan. “Let’s go home and celebrate.” They laughed as they walked to the car.

Chapter Twenty-Five: A BRAND NEW DAY Three weeks passed without a sign of Jersey anywhere. Jack was both anxious and relieved by his former teacher ’s disappearance. He’d received a special surprise in the mail from the man, a deed to his property. Jersey had given him his fake house and the beautiful mansion beneath. Jack sat at Jersey’s desk in his study, and Silver perched on the edge. It was almost like they were replaying a scene from Jersey’s past with Pagan. It was somehow comforting to Jack. He leaned back in Jersey’s chair, allowing his gaze to drift around the room. It didn’t look like Jersey had taken anything with him. “What are you going to do with this place?” Silver asked. Jack sighed. He’d given it a great deal of thought since finding out he owned it. With a shrug he said, “I have no idea. Maybe we should use it as a sort of headquarters for hunters.” “Great. The werewolves and vampires won’t be able to find out what we’re up to if we have a secret hideout. I love it.”

“Its way better than the secret room my parents had.” “What’s that?” Silver walked to the fireplace. She pulled out an envelope from behind a book, one edge sticking out. “It has your name on it.” Silver handed it to him. Jersey’s fluid handwriting traveled across the middle of the envelope. Jack’s breath caught in his throat. He opened the envelope with trembling fingers and pulled a folded piece of paper out, hoping it wasn’t bad news. He was disappointed to find nothing written on it. Why would Jersey give him a plain piece of paper? Jack lifted it for Silver ’s inspection. “Maybe he was in a hurry.” “I have an idea.” Silver came around the desk. She smiled at him before placing her hand on top of his. The familiar electric current shot through him, announcing the beginning of a new journey. **** Jack glanced around with a frown. They hadn’t gone anywhere. They were still in the study. For a moment he thought it hadn’t worked, but then his eyes traveled the room. Jersey Clifford stood on the opposite side of the desk, a smug smile on his face. Silver gasped, spotting him at the same time. Jack squeezed her hand, reassuring her without words.

“Welcome,” Jersey said. “I wanted a chance to say good-bye to you, Jack, but I didn’t want to tempt the fates. One of us might have felt compelled to kill the other before the appointed time.” Jersey moved to the center of the room. He spread his hands and slowly turned. “Well, what do you think of your new home? I hope you enjoy it. The thought of it sitting empty, no one to appreciate it, sank my heart. Of course, by now you have realized I am gone for good.” He scowled. “I will hold building my army off for as long as I can because I do not wish to destroy you, but someday…someday I will have no choice. We will battle to the death. Yours, I’m afraid.” Jersey went to the shelf and pulled a hardcover book from the stack. “In my fit of anger I trashed several of my favorites, but this one I saved. I would like for you to read it. Someday I hope to discuss it with you in depth. I’d like to hear your take on it. My fondest wish is for us to have a conversation like the ones I so enjoyed having with you before.” Jack looked to the shelf. He saw the book Jersey wanted him to read. The vision of Jersey and the book filled the empty place in his heart. He’d had a void since Jersey and Cowboy had blown town. With neither of them around life seemed to lose some of its spice. Jersey lifted his hand in a slight wave. “I feel kind of stupid talking to myself, but I know you’ll see this. I am sorry beyond belief our time was cut short.

We’ve lost countless opportunities to share our views. Good-bye for now, my friend, my enemy. I will greatly miss you. Perhaps even more than I miss Pagan in some ways. Allow me to leave you with one last quote.” “Sudden and swift and light as that the ties gave, and he learned of finalities besides the grave.” And then he was gone. **** “What was that?” Silver looked up at Jack as they returned to the present. “What did it mean?” “It was a poem by Robert Frost, Jersey’s way of saying good-bye.” “O-kay. That was kind of creepy.” Jack crossed the room to the book shelf and picked up the volume Jersey had wanted him to read. It was one of his favorites, one of Lily’s favorites. Jack opened it. Jersey had written a little note on the inside. We all have a destiny, known or unknown. Our choice is to run from it or embrace it. Choose well. “You really liked him, didn’t you?” Silver ’s expression was one of total disbelief. “After everything he did, you still like him.” How could he explain it to her when he didn’t understand it himself? “He reminded me of my father. Not in a bad way. My father kept his emotions in check. He gave new meaning to calm, cool, and collected.

Then there was the way I felt when talking to Jersey. He had all this wisdom to share. Having him around was almost like having my father back.” Silver walked over to him and slid into his arms. The side of her face pressed against his chest. She mumbled against his shirt. “I’m sorry you had to lose him. My parents are searching for Jersey via computer and contacts, but they probably won’t be able to find him for years. Maybe by the time they do, I’ll be able to suck his soul out, and you won’t have to kill him.” It was a horrible thing to wish for, but Jack found himself doing just that. He wasn’t sure if he had the strength to face Jersey on a battlefield. No matter what awful things Jersey did, Jack feared he would always love the man. At least the parts that reminded him of the father he’d lost. Would it be better for Jersey to have his soul sucked out or to be touched by the rock? “What do you think happens to the souls you suck out? Are they lost forever?” “No. Didn’t you read that part in the diary?” “I guess I missed it.” “Lovely says they travel on, heaven or hell, wherever they were meant to be.” That didn’t sound so bad. “I’ll be back in a second.” Jack sprinted out to the car and retrieved the diary. Since it was still in his possession, he wanted to

read the part about sucking souls again. Silver had read it enough to know what page the information could be found on. He leaned in through the open window, took the diary out of the glove compartment. As he pulled it through the window, it slipped from his fingers. The diary opened on the ground to a brand new page. Jack hunched over it and read it again and again. He swallowed hard. Disbelief hardened his heart. No way. Someone was messing with him. He grabbed the diary, slapped it shut, but it was too late. The words were burned inside his brain. Beware of Silver, Jack. Betrayal will lead to your death. It had to be a trick. Somehow Jersey had planted the page, forged Lovely’s handwriting. Jack didn’t believe for a second Silver would betray him. She most certainly would not lead him to his death. The suckingout-souls passage forgotten, he tossed the diary back through the open window. With slow feet and a sinking spirit he returned to the secret mansion beneath the house. He didn’t say a word to Silver about the new prophecy. When she asked why he’d left, he told her he’d wanted to check the house again because he had an idea. “How would you like to live here?” he asked. “Your parents need to build a new home anyway. Why not build it over the mansion?” Her eyes sparkled. “Great idea. My parents will

love it. Thank you.” She hugged him again, and his arms went around her. His hands tightened on her back, molding the soft curves. His eyes closed, and he savored the moment. “What do we do while we wait for my parents to find Jersey?” She let him go, took a step back. “We live a normal life.” The words left his lips without emotion or meaning, because at this point he knew there was no such thing as a normal life for him. Deep in his heart, he was still a vampire. ### Sneak Peek: WEREWOLVES RULE Chapter One: NIGHTMARE Blood seeped through Jack’s tightly aligned fingers. No matter how hard he pressed on the wound, it continued to hemorrhage. He was beyond scared. During his time as a vampire Jack had become unusually attuned to the workings of his body, so he didn’t need a psychic to tell him something was wrong. The blood should have stopped by now. He should have healed

several minutes ago. Although he wasn’t a vampire anymore, Jack still had some of the powers, including instantaneous healing. Too bad it didn’t seem to be working at the moment. He wanted to look down to measure the growing red stain on his shirt, but he couldn’t risk drawing his brother ’s attention to it. He covertly stole a glance at Billy. Passing streetlights illuminated Billy’s face in short rolls of light. His profile was rigid, jaw tight. He stared straight ahead, hands tight on the steering wheel as if he was trying to strangle somebody. Billy was pissed! Who could blame him after the night they’d had? Jack, still new to the art of hunting, couldn’t believe the disaster a ‘simple’ werewolf chase had turned into. A couple particularly nasty werewolves had nearly killed them. At least Billy only got kicked and punched a few times. He sported a puffy eye, maybe a couple bruised ribs, but one of the werewolves had stabbed Jack with a knife. A knife! Whoever heard of a stupid werewolf using a blade? What happened to the good old days when they’d used their claws? Being stabbed hurt worse than getting slashed by a hundred werewolf claws. The burning pain spread throughout his middle, growing in intensity. Perspiration dotted his upper lip and forehead. The car

hit a bump. Jack gritted his teeth, holding back a cry of agony. Exhaustion battled the pain to see which could take him down first. His eyes drifted shut. Some rest might help him to heal faster, the little voice in his head reasoned. “Are you dying?” Billy asked. His odd, toneless voice cut the silence, a bomb in a peaceful village. Jack reluctantly forced his eyes open and turned his head against the vinyl seat so he could reassure his brother. Billy added, “Seriously. Do I need to take you to the hospital or what?” “Course not.” Jack’s voice cracked under the strain. He cleared his throat and tried again. “I’m fine.” “You don’t look fine.” “I heal fast, remember?” “Yeah, it’s like having Superman for a brother.” Sarcasm. Poor Billy hadn’t completely adjusted to having a freak show living under his roof. Their relationship remained strained even through the best of times. Jack’s eyelids grew heavy. They closed of their own volition. He mumbled, “Just need some sleep.” He barely heard his brother ’s warning. “Yeah, well, if you see a bright light, stay the hell away from it.” “Mmm hmm.” Jack began to drift, unattached thoughts floating through his mind like confused cars heading in opposite directions. He lost his grasp on reality. Sleep claimed

him on a temporary basis, and he went willingly into the comforting darkness. *** Want to find out what happens to Jack and Silver? Werewolves Rule (book 2) and Shifters Rule (book 3) are available now. Wizards Rule (book 4) and Mortals Rule (book 5) will be available soon. Other Books by K.C. Blake: Crushed (Witch-Game novel) Witch Hunt (Witch-Game novel) Bait (Order of the Spirit Realm) Hunter (Order of the Spirit Realm) Release date for Hunter (October 31, 2013) About the author: K.C. Blake was born in sunny California, and that is where she fell in love with books at the age of twelve when an English teacher assigned the class to read The Outsiders. The journey from reading to writing seemed inevitable. In the past, K.C. wrote for Harlequin under the name Kasi Blake, but her first love has and will always be YA. She was thrilled when YA Urban Fantasy and Paranormal Romance became a staple in the literary diet of the average teen (and some adults too). K.C. lives in the Midwest on a

farm with cows, ducks, a dog, and two cats, and that is where she writes her action-packed books. Want to connect with K.C. Blake online: Her blog: http://kasi-kcblake.blogspot.com Twitter and Goodreads: K.C. Blake She also has an author fan page on Facebook.





Blur (Night Roamers) Book One By Kristen Middleton Story 5 Danger lurks in the dead of night... Seventeen year old Nikki and her twin brother, Nathan, move to the small town of Shore Lake to start over after their mother is brutally attacked. When a missing teenager washes up on shore during their first night at the cabin and there are whispers of vampires in Shore Lake, Nikki begins to realize that there are things roaming in the darkness that are far more sinister than what they left behind in the city. Cover Art - created by Maeidesign.com and Emmamichaels.com

YA/ Vampire/ Paranormal Fiction

Blur Copyedited by: Carolyn M. Pinard www.thesupernaturalbookeditor.com Cover Design – A collaboration by Mae I Design and Emma Michaels www.maeidesign.com www.Emma Michaels.com The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarity to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental and not intended by the author. Copyright ©2012 by Kristen Middleton All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced, or stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise without express written permission of the author.

Prologue “Mom left the door unlocked,” I hollered at my twin brother as he slammed the door to his ’67 Mustang. It was the last day of eleventh grade, and we’d stopped off for burgers and malts at Grannie’s Diner with some friends to celebrate after school. Nathan and I were officially seniors and neither of us could wipe the grins from our faces. “That’s weird,” he said, brushing a hand through his sandy-brown hair. “You know how she’s always nagging us about doing it.” I grinned and held the door open for him. “I’m certainly not going to let her live this one down.” Mom was married to a cop once, my father, and he’d drilled into her head how important it was to keep the doors locked, even when you’re home. Nathan followed me into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. “Oh, my God,” I teased him. “How can you still be hungry after eating that monster burger and malt?” He flexed a muscle. “I’m growing,” he said. “Just ‘cause you’re a skinny little twerp doesn’t mean everyone else has to eat like a bird.” I walked over and punched him in the arm. “Very funny.”

He smiled and raised the milk carton to take a swig when we both heard it. “What’s that?” I whispered. He slammed down the milk and rushed out of the kitchen. “Nathan?” I yelled, chasing him upstairs. The sobs were coming from somewhere in the upper level of the house and my stomach twisted in horror. Mom? “Oh, my God,” he choked, entering her dark bedroom. She was lying naked on the floor next to the bed, her face swollen and bleeding, her body badly bruised. We rushed to her side and she cracked open one of her black eyes. “Call the police,” she mumbled, barely coherent. I started to cry as I grabbed the phone and dialed nine-one-one. I don’t even remember talking to the person who’d answered. All I know is that I was blubbering and she was trying to console me with the fact that help was coming. I hung up and stared at my broken mother in shock, feeling helpless and frightened. Thankfully, Nathan handled stress much better than I did. He grabbed a comforter and covered her gently. “Mom, what happened?” he asked, pushing her dark bangs away from her eyes. The shame on her face was heart-wrenching and I

pretty much knew by her appearance what had happened. She’d obviously been beaten and raped. I brushed the tears from my face, kneeled down next to her, and lightly touched her hand. “The police and ambulance are on their way.” She nodded and closed her eyes. “Mom?” prodded Nathan. “What happened?” “Nathan, think about it,” I whispered. “She’s been raped.” His lips trembled as he searched her face. “Mom, some stranger broke in here and… did this?” She opened her eyes and stared at both of us for a few seconds. “No… no stranger,” she whispered hoarsely. “It was your father.”

Chapter One “Are we almost there?” I asked, staring through my sunglasses at the endless rows of cornfields. We’d been driving for hours through the countryside and I could no longer tell the difference from one town to the next. More than anything, I just wanted to get out of the car and stretch my legs, which were starting to tingle in an uncomfortable way. Mom cleared her throat. “Pretty soon.” Nathan was following us in his Mustang and I glanced back to see him talking on his cell phone once again. “Oh, Lord,” I said, leaning my head back against the headrest. “He must be talking to Deanna for the tenth time. She just won’t get over the fact that we’re really moving.” Mom tightened her hands on the steering wheel and glanced at me. “I’m sorry about this. I’m just so sorry… about everything.” I groaned. “Mom, for crying out loud, it’s not your fault. I can’t even believe you’re feeling guilty about it. I mean, nobody had any idea that he could be so violent.” It had been less than three months since my father had brutally attacked my mother. They’d been separated

for the last couple of years because of his sporadic temper tantrums, along with his inability to stop screwing other women. When my mother had finally gotten up the nerve to leave him, surprisingly, he’d actually been pretty civil about it. Then, when he’d found out she’d moved on emotionally and started dating again, he’d went off in a jealous rage, striking back at her viciously. We were all still stunned about the horrifying ordeal. “I just wish they could locate him,” she said, staring straight ahead. “He’s… crazy.” I nodded. I was so ashamed, that any thoughts of him made me physically ill. It was still really hard to believe that my own father was capable of being so violent, especially since he’d been a cop and responsible for keeping people safe. After the attack, he’d disappeared, and my poor mother had spent several nights in the hospital recovering. When she finally came home, she wasn’t able to sleep at night without drugs, terrified that he’d show up and beat her again. Then, just recently, she’d been given a gift; a way out. Her employer offered her an accounting job in Montana and that’s where all three of us were now headed; to start a new life. “I think it’s good that Nathan’s getting away from Deanna anyway,” I said, staring in dismay at my short, stubbly nails. Not that they’d been perfect before, but all of the packing and cleaning had taken its toll. “She’s so

whiny and annoying.” Mom smiled wryly. “Now, Nikki, you haven’t liked any of Nathan’s girlfriends.” “It’s not my fault he attracts the psycho ones.” She burst out laughing and I smiled, enjoying a sound that was finally finding its way back into our lives again. “God, you’re awful,” she said, shaking her head in amusement. I snorted. “Oh, come on. You know I’m right.” She grabbed her Ray-Bans from the center column and plopped them onto her nose. “Yeah, he’s a little too young to be tied down to just one girl. So if you ask me, this move will be healthy for the both of them.” “Oh, I’m sure Deanna will find someone else by next week anyway.” I made a face. “She’s so freaken needy.” “You really don’t like her, do you?” I shrugged. Deep down, I knew I wasn’t being totally fair, because the truth was, I was a little jealous. My brother and I had always been very close, especially living in such a dysfunctional family environment. My earliest memories were of my parents screaming and fighting, especially during the holidays. So, we’d weathered the storms together. In fact, for all of our lives, we’d been best friends; sharing and doing everything together. That is, until the tenth grade, when he’d discovered boobs, I

mean girls. Of course I’d discovered boys as well; I’d discovered that most of them in my school were crude, boring, or just plain boobs. “So, mom,” I said, changing a subject in which, I had to admit, left me feeling a little guilty. “What were you saying about this place we’re renting?” She grinned. “I guess it’s just beautiful. It’s a cabin on Shore Lake that’s been on the market for some time. The owners are related to Ernie, and because of our circumstances; they’re letting us stay there relatively cheap.” Ernie was my mom’s boss; a really nice old man who’s been very supportive. He’s been like a fatherfigure to her, which is good because both of her parents passed away several years ago, and aside from us, she doesn’t have anyone else. “A cabin sounds really cool. Do they happen to have a boat?” “Yes, actually, and Ernie says he’s caught hundreds of fish on the lake, so we’ve got to check it out. I’m really excited about staying there. Honey, are you okay?” “Something in my eye,” I muttered as I pulled down the visor. I blinked until I finally got the eyelash out. I touched my long, unruly hair and frowned. It had been almost six months since I’d last had it cut; now it was down to my lower back and I was constantly

fighting snarls. “Jeez, I could really use a haircut.” She put a hand on my shoulder and squeezed. “Don’t worry, honey. We’ll get you one before school starts. Once I get some extra money, you know?” “Sure.” I bit my lower lip and examined my reflection. Sandy brown hair, light blue eyes, and a pug nose. I’d always considered myself average looking, even though my mom said I looked exactly like her when she was growing up, and she turned out to be attractive. In fact, most of Nathan’s friends said she was a hot MILF, which was pretty gross, but I guess that meant there was still hope for me. I closed the visor and leaned my head back against the seat. “I wonder what the school is like.” I was definitely a little nervous about going to a new school, although, truthfully, I knew I wouldn’t particularly miss the old one much. In fact, you could say I was sort of a loner. Sure, there were a couple of girls I’d hung out with back home occasionally, but I preferred to be alone most of the time, or hanging out with Nathan. “Ernie didn’t say much, but honestly, I don’t expect him to know. He’s in his seventies and never had children.” “I’m sure it will be fine.” I really didn’t want my mom to worry about me. She was the one who needed the extra support from us

and I wasn’t about to make her feel any more guilty about moving than she already did. She slapped her fingers on the steering wheel. “Oh, I forgot to tell you, they have a computer, so you can surf the Internet.” “Really? That’s cool,” I smiled. Although we used computers at school and my mom had her own laptop, I’d been nagging her forever about getting me one of my own. “Yes, but you’ll have to share it with your brother. I’d let you guys use mine, but…” I smirked. “I know, you have too many important files and you don’t want anything happening to your computer.” “Now you have one to use,” she answered. “And I won’t have to listen to you two badger me about it, anymore.” “At least I can download books from the library,” I replied. “We’ll be in the middle of nowhere out here and I’ll need something to do.” “Oh, I’m sure you’ll find plenty of things to do. Wait until you start school and meet some new friends. Or,” her face lit up, “maybe even some cute boys.” I rolled my eyes. “Right. I doubt very much that’s going to happen.” “Why in Heaven’s name would you say that? You’re a very pretty girl, Nikki. Don’t sell yourself short.”

The truth was, I couldn’t care less about meeting anyone at the moment. Most of the girls at my old school had been constantly stressed out because of their immature boyfriends and I wasn’t about to go down that road, especially in my last year of high school. “It doesn’t matter.” She frowned. “Sure it does. You’ll want to go to all the dances, and then there’s the prom. You don’t want to miss out on all the fun. You’ll regret it later.” “Didn’t you go with dad to the prom?” I asked, then immediately felt rotten when I saw the bitterness reflected in her eyes. “I did,” she said slowly. “But, he wasn’t always so… volatile. And, really, he’s among the very few out there like that. You know, Nikki, you can’t be afraid of the world because your dad has some issues.” Yeah, but weren’t we running because she was still very much afraid? Of course, I didn’t dare mention that. Instead, I just changed the subject. “So, how much farther of a drive do we have, mom?” I asked, noticing the mountains coming up in the distance. “Oh, just a couple more hours,” she replied, plugging in her iPod. Seconds later, Adele, began to sing about Rumors. I stretched my arms and yawned. “Honey,” she said, lowering her sunglasses, “you

look beat; why don’t you try and get some rest? I’ll wake you when we get there.” “Okay,” I said, closing my eyes. “Maybe I’ll just take a little nap.” ~~~ “Why not, mom? I just don’t understand,” protested Nathan. She sighed. “Can we please talk about Deanna later?” I woke up to the sound of mom and Nathan arguing. We were parked by a small grocery store and he was standing outside of her window, pouting. “Oh God, not now,” I mumbled. It was getting dark and we’d missed dinner and my stomach was protesting. I was cranky, and the last thing I needed was to hear any more drama about Deanna. “Can’t she just come for a week before school starts?” said Nathan. “She’s having a rough time with her parents, and now that I’m gone, things have gotten even worse. It’s not fair for her.” She shook her head. “No, we have too much to do with unpacking and getting ready for school. Maybe she can come and visit sometime after it starts for a weekend.” “This is all bullshit,” he snapped, backing up from the window. He raised his hands in exasperation.

“We could have stayed home. I would’ve protected you. Now we’re forced to move, and you didn’t even give me a chance.” “Nathan!” I gasped. “You are the one not being fair. Mom’s been through so much and you’re just mad because you can’t see Deanna whenever you want. God, you’re being an asshole.” His face turned red and he opened up his mouth to retaliate when mom quickly interrupted. “Okay, let’s all settle down. Quit pointing fingers at each other, and Nikki, watch your mouth.” “Sorry,” I mumbled. “Listen, it isn’t either of your faults, okay? And, Nathan,” she said, smiling sadly, “I’m grateful that you want to protect me, but you can’t possibly follow me around twenty-four hours a day, nor do I expect you to be my personal bodyguard. Now, as far as Deanna goes, we’ll talk about it later. Comprende?” He nodded but was still sulking and I could tell that this conversation was far from over. She noticed it as well and rubbed her forehead in frustration. “Okay, let’s get the things we need in the grocery store before it gets dark. I don’t want to get lost while searching for this cabin.” “Let’s go,” I said, opening my door. Nathan followed us into the store, still moping. “Nathan, would you please cheer up?” she pleaded when we were in the frozen pizza section and he

refused to pick out food. “Yeah,” I said. “Don’t ruin our first night here because of a girl who’s probably lining up her next soulmate as we speak.” “Would you just shut-up?” he snapped. “You’re just jealous because you didn’t leave anyone behind that mattered.” I took a step towards him. “Excuse me? Jealous!?” “Stop it!” hissed mom, getting into both of our faces. “We’re in public and you’re both acting… ridiculous. Now, I’m sorry that we had to move, I really am. But we’re here now and there’s no turning back. So get it together, or I swear to God, I won’t buy any ice cream.” Nathan raised his hands in the air. “Okay, mom, just settle down. We can talk about this, no need to bring ice cream into the equation. That’s cruel.” She smirked. “That’s what I thought.” She then turned to me. “What about you? Are you going to lay off Deanna, who isn’t even here to defend herself?” “Fine,” I replied tightly. “As long as he stops talking about her every five minutes.” “Whatever,” he replied, shaking his head. She closed her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “You know, maybe this was a mistake, I don’t know.” She opened her eyes. “But, what’s done is done, and we have to make the best of it. So, please, quit

arguing and let’s try to make the best of this. Okay?” We both agreed, but avoided eye contact. “Okay,” she said, smiling again. “Now, let’s finish this up and find the cabin. I think you’re going to really like living out here if you just give it a chance. I mean, come on, you have to admit – the scenery is beautiful.” “California was beautiful too,” replied Nathan, grabbing a stack of pizzas from the freezer. “I’m just saying…” She rolled her eyes. “Seriously?” He put the pizzas in the cart. “Okay, fine, I’ll admit that it’s different here – the fresh air, the mountains, all of the greenness. I guess it’s cool.” “Thank you. Now, let’s grab some Hot Pockets and Pizza Rolls,” she said, staring at the case. I grimaced. “Hot Pockets?” She motioned her thumb at Nathan. “We need to keep him fed. Those are quick and easy.” It was true, he was always hungry, and once his blood sugar began to drop, grumpier than all hell. Our dad’s family was prone to Diabetes and mom predicted we’d both end up getting it someday. I opened the glass door and began sorting through the Hot Pockets with Nathan directing. Fortyfive minutes later, the entire cart was full and Deanna was temporarily forgotten. “That will be two-hundred-and-forty dollars,”

said the cashier, snapping her gum. Mom handed the young woman her credit card while the cashier appraised Nathan as he bagged the groceries. When he finished, she smiled. “Thanks. You didn’t have to do that, you know. It’s my job.” “That’s okay. I don’t mind.” “You guys just move here?” she asked, twirling a piece of her blonde hair around her index finger. I refrained from rolling my eyes. “We did,” smiled my mother. “Just today, in fact.” “Cool,” replied the girl, still staring at him like he was a pair of designer jeans that she couldn’t possibly live without. “See you around.” “Yeah,” replied Nathan as he began to push the grocery cart outside without a backwards glance. Mom and I looked at each other in amusement. Sometimes men were so clueless. “Let’s put the groceries in your car, Nathan,” said mom as we stepped back outside. “Mine is too full already.” “Okay,” he replied, veering towards his vehicle. As we were trying to stuff the food into the back of Nathan’s Mustang, a soft voice greeted us. “Hi. You must be new in town?” We all turned around to see a striking redhead getting out of a tall Chevy pickup. She wore a miniscule white sundress, which showed off her toned legs, and dark sunglasses, which I thought was a little odd,

considering it was dusk. Nathan’s blue eyes lit up and he grinned. “Yeah, we just pulled into town.” She removed her sunglasses and smiled back. “I hope you enjoy it here. It’s quaint, but there are lots of things to do, especially after dark.” Her teeth were pearly white and her hair was a mass of shiny curls. She dropped her keys, and after she bent to retrieve them, tossed her hair back over her shoulder. It was a simple thing, but it had an immediate effect on Nathan. Truthfully, I didn’t think anybody should be that gorgeous. Before my mother or I could get in a word, Nathan spoke up in a surprisingly deeper voice. “Thanks for the info. Maybe we’ll run into each other sometime.” “Maybe. It was really nice meeting you,” she replied, clearly directing it towards Nathan, who looked like he’d all but forgotten about Deanna. Then she sashayed into the store like a runway model while we all stared. “Wow,” I smirked, turning towards my brother. “You can reel your tongue back in now.” “What do you mean?” I snorted. “Oh, come on, Nathan.” He smiled innocently. “There’s nothing wrong with being friendly to strangers, especially when they look like that.” “I think the feeling was mutual,” replied mom,

looking at me. “That smile she gave him was enough to light up the entire town.” “How can she resist?” he said cockily. “Heck, I’ll bet that I’m the best thing that’s ever walked into this town.” I rolled my eyes. “Oh, Lord. Here we go.” He flexed left arm muscle. “Oh, come on, you know I’m right.” “I certainly do,” said mom, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Yeah, and mom’s biased,” I replied. “Don’t let it go to your head.” He ignored me and started packing more groceries into the back of his trunk. “Let’s get the rest of this stuff loaded quickly,” he said, glancing up towards the sky, which was growing darker. “I’m starving and it’s getting late.” “Me too,” I replied, handing him another bag of groceries. When we had everything in the trunk, Mom gave Nathan the directions to the cabin, which was a few miles past town, and this time, he led the way. “Finally,” I said, putting on my seatbelt as she pulled out of the parking lot. “I just want to get there already.” “Won’t be long now.” Darkness came very quickly, and in a small town without many lights along the roads, it was a little

creepy. “It’s a bitch driving when you don’t know exactly where you’re going in the dark,” said mom, frowning. “I think the turnoff is coming up in another few miles or so. I hope Nathan catches it in time and doesn’t overshoot it.” “Knowing him, he probably will,” I answered with a smirk, “especially, if he’s on the phone with Deanna again.” “He seemed to forget about her when that redhead made an appearance.” “Thank God, although, she’s probably worse than Deanna.” “Let’s hope not.” I stared at her in shock. “See, you weren’t crazy about her either!” She turned down the radio. “Are you kidding me?” she groaned, scowling into the rearview mirror. I turned to see the flashing lights from a police car. “What, were you speeding or something?” She pulled over to the side of the road. “No, you know me, I never speed.” It was true, my mother was an annoyingly slow driver and Nathan was always giving her crap about it. Even grandmothers passed her on the roadway. Mom rolled down the window as the police officer approached her. She immediately handed him her driver ’s license and insurance information. “I’m sorry,

officer… was I speeding?” My brother had noticed the cop, too, and pulled over ahead of us, waiting. He’d sent me a text message, wondering what was happening. I’d sent him one back, explaining that I wasn’t really sure, yet. “No, but you do have a taillight out,” he replied with an easy smile. My eyes widened as I stared at his mouth. What’s with this town and their unnaturally white teeth? “Oh, no, really?” she answered, biting her lower lip. “Oh, man, I’m sorry. It must have just went out.” “Yes. Anne Gerard… you must be new in town?” he asked, studying her license. She smiled. “We are, in fact,” she pointed towards me, “this is my daughter, Nikki, and that’s my son, Nathan, ahead of us in the Mustang.” He glanced down at her left hand, which no longer had a wedding ring, and his smile broadened. “Ladies, I’m Sherriff Caleb Smith. Welcome to Shore Lake,” he answered, giving her back her license. Was it me or did he actually puff out his chest a little before he leaned back down and handed it back? “Thank you,” answered my mom with a silly grin on her face. She definitely noticed the puff. “Since you have such a lovely smile and you’re new in town, I’m just going to give you a warning. Make sure that you take care of it as soon as you can, though. Next time I might not be so easy on you.”

Mom smiled wider than ever. “I will, thank you, officer.” He tipped his hat. “My friends call me Caleb. Drive safely now.” “Wow,” said mom after she’d rolled up her window. “Did you see that man’s eyes? They were an amazing shade of violet. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone with that color of eyes. No wedding ring, either.” I stared at her in disbelief. “Oh, my God mom, we just got into town!” “Yeah, but I agree with Nathan that there’s nothing wrong with making new friends; especially friends who are in law enforcement,” she replied with a straight face. “Well, I guess,” I answered, staring into the darkness. Obviously, she was beginning to get a handle on her fears and I should have been relieved, but instead, it only made me… uneasy.

Chapter Two When we finally made it to the cabin, my jaw literally dropped. “What do you think?” asked mom as she parked the car next to Nathan’s. “Wow. It’s amazing,” I replied, opening the car door. “Are you sure this is the right place?” “It is. I saw pictures but wanted to surprise you,” she said, getting out of the car. This was no average lakeside cabin; it looked like something you’d see on a “Top Ten List” of some luxurious getaways. “This must be worth millions. I can’t believe we’re staying here,” I said, unable to wipe the grin from my face. I felt like someone had just shouted “Move that bus!” and we were looking at our new dream home. “Yes, it’s quite extraordinary,” she said, staring up at the cabin. “I’m still in shock that we get to stay here, too. Ernie is a lifesaver.” “He’s more like Santa Claus,” I replied, feeling giddy. I couldn’t wait to check out the inside. It was possible that Shore Lake wasn’t going to suck quite as much as I thought. She reached back into the car and pulled out her

cell phone. “I’d better call him once we’ve unpacked the groceries. Let him know we’ve made it and how thrilled we are.” Her eyes became misty. “You know, I just can’t thank him enough for everything he’s done.” I agreed with her there. This place was beyond words. Heck, everything about it screamed money, too, from the expensive cedar wood frame to the thick-plated enormous glass windows; it reminded me of a mountainside chateau in Europe. “Impressive, huh?” she said. “Yeah.” Especially with its two-tiered deck that someone had built on north side of the cabin, and a massive porch that wrapped around the entire main floor. There was even a gazebo with a hot tub next to a courtyard which contained a large grill and several pieces of outdoor furniture for entertaining. Unfortunately, we had nobody to entertain. “Wow,” said Nathan as he got out of the car and walked over to us. He was also staring in amazement at the cabin. “How in the world did you score such an awesome place?” Mom smiled. “Ernie.” “Look, there’s the boathouse.” I pointed down towards the lake. Even that place looked like it was larger than some of the homes in our old neighborhood. “Cool,” said Nathan, nodding in approval. “I hope the weather is nice tomorrow, so that we can take

the boat out,” he started walking towards the dock. “I wonder what kind of boat they have?” “Check later,” said mom, grabbing her purse. “We need to get this stuff inside.” He sighed and turned around. “Okay. It’s probably too dark to see anything now anyway.” She took the keys out of her purse and began walking towards the cabin. “You know, I’m really surprised that there isn’t some kind of alarm on the cabin. I mean, this place is vacant most of the time.” She sighed. “I hope when we get inside, nothing is missing.” “Everyone must trust each other in these parts,” I said, following her up the steps to the front door. “Apparently,” she answered, putting the key into the lock. When we stepped inside, she flipped on the lights and my breath caught in my throat. “Wow…” said Nathan. “This place is… tight.” “It’s amazing,” she said, taking a step back. “I’m just, speechless.” “Can we step inside of the doorway, people?” I said, swatting at a mosquito. “Before the bugs enter before we do?” “Oh, sorry,” she chuckled. We entered what had to be called the “great room.” It was enormous and had a large soapstone fireplace with a bearskin rug lying near it, which was kind of hokey to me but it certainly added to the affect. Plush burgundy colored leather furniture with hand-

carved wooden end tables sat across from the fireplace, and I imagined myself in the chair-and-a-half, reading a book next to a crackling fire. “Wow, I just love those light fixtures,” gushed mom, staring at the dozens of rustic chandeliers that made the place glow with warmth. She walked over to a row of intricately carved shelves and touched the amber colored wood. “And all of this lovely hand-carved woodwork, the leather furniture, and… oh God, what isn’t there to love about this place? Next time I see Ernie, I’m going to plant a huge kiss on his little bald head.” “You should,” said Nathan. He raised his voice a few octaves and put a hand on his hip. “And give him a big sloppy one from me, too.” “Oh, so you’re finally warming up to us being here?” she asked. He grinned. “Mom, seriously, if you’re happy, then I’m happy.” She walked over to Nathan and threw her arms around him. “I swear, I have the two best kids in the world.” “Love you, too, mom,” he answered, patting her gently on the back. “And don’t worry, everything will work out. Even… even with Deanna. Seriously.” “Good, I’m glad you feel that way,” she replied, releasing him. “I just want everything to work out for you and your sister.” “Don’t worry. I’m sure it will,” he replied.

“Guys, I’m going to check out the upstairs,” I said, climbing the staircase, two steps at a time. I could barely contain my excitement now that I knew we were actually staying at such a glamorous place. “Pick out a bedroom!” she called as I made it to the top of the stairs. “I don’t care which; I hear they’re all pretty nice.” “Will do!” I hollered back. There were several bedrooms on the upper level, all spacious and each having their own bathroom. I chose one with a queen-sized pillow-top bed and a small balcony with an awesome view of the lake. “So, what do you think?” asked my mom from the doorway, a few minutes later. “Oh, my God, I love it!” I squealed. “I feel like we’re on vacation somewhere. I wish we could stay here forever.” “I know, it’s pretty breathtaking. I don’t know about this one, but my bedroom has its own Jacuzzi and a closet so big, I could park the car in it. I’m going to check out yours.” While she did that, I walked over to the balcony door and opened it, enjoying the cool air on my cheek. It was dark outside, but the reflection of the moon on the water made the lake seem so peaceful. I imagined myself lying on some kind of canoe or boat, staring up at the moon with the waves rocking me to sleep. “I just can’t believe this place. If we’re dreaming, I never want to

wake up.” She stepped next to me and linked her arm through mine. “Don’t worry, it’s real.” My stomach began to growl and I patted it. “I don’t know about you, but I’m starving.” “Yeah, I’m getting there myself. Let’s go see if Nathan did what I asked and brought the groceries inside. I’ll make us something to eat.” “Okay.” We went back downstairs and I helped mom put the rest of the groceries away in the fridge, which actually looked like the wooden cupboards surrounding it. She took out a frying pan from one of the boxes in the kitchen and smiled. “Who wants homemade sliders? It might be ghetto here, but I’m not about to give those up.” “Yeah, I’ll take as many as you can make,” replied Nathan as he entered the kitchen. “I’m going to pass out if I don’t get something to eat soon.” “I’m surprised you’re still walking,” I said. “Me too,” he said, opening up the refrigerator. He grabbed a jar of pickles and untwisted the cap. Before he could get his fingers inside of the jar, mom stopped him. “Here,” she said, handing him a fork. “Don’t use your fingers.” He grinned sheepishly. “Oh, thanks.”

“So,” she said as she began preparing dinner, “is this place incredible or what?” “Not too shabby,” said Nathan between bites of his pickle. “And it’s so quiet, I feel like we’re in the middle of nowhere.” Mom nodded. “The next cabin is just a hop, skip, and a jump from here, but you’d never know it’s so peaceful.” “Yeah, you did good, mom,” I said, cutting the onions for our burgers. “I just can’t wait until tomorrow when we get to see it all in the daylight.” Nathan nodded. “Yeah, I’d really like to take the boat out on the lake tomorrow, if that’s okay?” “Sure,” she answered He wiped his hands on his jeans. “Sweet.” She opened the fridge and grabbed the cheese. “I think that would be good for all of us to get out on that lake. I haven’t been able to work on my tan all summer.” I snorted; my mom was as white as a ghost and typically burned and peeled, but never really tanned. My brother and I were the opposite, fortunately, even though you’d never know it this year. I just hadn’t had the time to get any sun, especially after the “incident.” After dinner, I helped her with the dishes and then decided to check out the whirlpool tub in my bathroom. “I’m taking a long, relaxing bath and then going to bed,” I said as we neared the staircase. It had been a long drive and I was so exhausted, I didn’t even feel like

unpacking anything just yet. “Okay,” she replied, kissing the top of my head. “I’ll see you in the morning.” A moving company had dropped off our belongings earlier in the day and I found some of my own boxes very quickly. After carrying them to my room, I grabbed a towel and the fluffy white robe my mom had given me for Christmas last year. As I was about to walk into my bathroom to start the tub, there was a soft knock. “Yeah?” My brother opened the door. “Hey, I’m sorry about snapping at you earlier. You were right,” he said with a sheepish grin. “I was being a little bit of an asshole.” “Don’t worry, I’m used to it.” He folded his arms across his chest. “You were kind of a bitch too, you know.” I gasped. “I’ll show you bitch,” I replied, throwing my hairbrush at him. It missed and hit the wall next to the door. “Better work on your aim,” he replied with a smirk. I picked up my curling iron and raised it in the air. “Leave before I give you ringlets! I swear to God, I’ll make you pretty!” He brushed his bangs away from his eyes. “Can you include a bow? I’d look even prettier with a bow.”

I broke down and started laughing. “You are such a freak.” “No need to be jealous. You’re my twin and kind of a freak, too.” “Lucky me.” He smiled. “Night, Nik. I’ll see you in the morning.” “Okay, goodnight.” After he left, I grabbed my things and stepped into the black and white marbled bathroom, locking the door behind me. When I turned back around, I smiled. Amazing. There was even a large panoramic window surrounding the Jacuzzi with a view of the lake. Although it was dark and I couldn’t see much of anything outside, I imagined during the day, it was incredible. I walked over to the large square tub and turned on the water. I sat on the edge and watched it rise slowly, wondering how many gallons I’d be using before it covered the jets entirely. It was enormous, even larger than the pool we’d had as kids. Hell, the entire bathroom was fit for a celebrity and I was going to use it for the next year or two? I decided to kiss Ernie myself the next time I saw him. I stood back up and opened the new vanillascented spa bath gift set my mom had given me. I then lit the candle that came with it and placed it near the tub.

When the water was high enough, I pulled my hair back into a ponytail, turned off the lights, and removed my shirt and jeans. “Oh, yeah, now that’s what I’m talking about,” I whispered, groaning in pleasure as I sunk into the warm bath. I laid my head against the bath pillow and closed my eyes. I imagined it couldn’t possibly get any better, but then remembered I’d forgotten my iPod. If this was Heaven, then listening to the music could only take me to another level of bliss. As I stood up to grab a towel, my eyes were drawn towards a movement near the right side of the window that I was now facing. My heart stopped as a set of fiery-red eyes stared back at me. When I finally found my voice, I screamed in horror, and whatever it was, quickly shot away. “Mom!” I shrieked, trying not to slip on the wet floor. I grabbed my robe and skidded out of the bathroom as quickly as possible. “What is it?” she cried, bursting through the door, also wearing her yellow terrycloth robe. Trembling, I pointed towards the bathroom. “Mom,” I choked, “someone was watching me in the window! They saw me naked!” Her eyes widened and she reached for the softball bat sticking out of one of my boxes. With my heart pounding in my chest, I followed her into the bathroom, half expecting someone to jump out of the shadows. She

kept the light switch off and moved towards the window. “Do you see anything?” I whispered over her shoulder. Sighing, she turned to me and lowered the bat. “No.” I looked back towards the darkness, and a shiver ran down my spine. I turned back to her. “Are you sure?” Her forehead wrinkled. “Yes, I’m sure. I also don’t see how anyone could be watching you from this height, Nikki.” “Mom, something was watching me. I’m not lying.” She touched my cheek. “Baby, it’s been a long day and we’re in the middle of the woods. You probably saw a bird flying by – or maybe even a bat. Don’t be frightened.” My bedroom was several feet from the ground, and truthfully, I really wasn’t sure what I’d seen. Obviously, it had to be some kind of animal. “I guess that’s possible.” She held out a hand to me. “Come here and see for yourself. Look how far up we really are.” Of course, when I looked back outside, common sense told me that we were too high for any person to be looking in. I closed my eyes. “Yeah, okay, maybe it was just a stupid bat or something.” “Honey, you’re obviously very tired. Why don’t

you go to bed and get a good night’s sleep? I’ll bet that tomorrow, you’ll be laughing about this.” “Is everything okay in here?” asked Nathan, standing in the doorway in his blue flannel pajama pants. “Everything’s fine,” she answered with another reassuring smile. “Nikki just saw a bird or something outside and it scared the hell out of her.” Nathan’s eyebrows shot up. “Seriously? You know, I thought I saw something out there, too, when I was in my room watching TV. It freaked the shit out of me.” I turned to see her reaction. “What?” she asked, staring at both of us, amused. “Come on… it’s some kind of bird. You know, there’s no possible way a living person could stand outside of your bedroom windows and look in. Unless Spider-man is vacationing in Montana and has decided to scale this particular cabin to check us out. You two are wigging out over nothing.” “Still, I think we should take a look outside,” said Nathan as he turned and walked away. “Wait!” my mom hollered. She picked up the bat and charged after him. “Don’t go out there without this!” And she thought I was being paranoid? I followed them both downstairs and watched as he switched on the outdoor lights and threw open the front door. “Be careful!” I hollered, staying back. There was

no way I was going out into that unknown darkness, harmless bird or not. My mom hesitantly followed Nathan outside while I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to remain calm under the circumstances. This is crazy, I thought, when they closed the door behind them. I wondered if it really was some kind of large bird checking both of us out. Maybe an owl or eagle? But with red eyes? Owls were nocturnal so I imagined it was possible, although, I was a city girl and didn’t know the first thing about birds, other than they pooped, a lot, whenever they felt like it. I chewed on my lower lip and stared towards the dark windows, suddenly wondering if someone or something was watching me from the other side. Oh, my God… close the blinds, idiot! I leaped towards the windows, moving the wooden blinds over the four large plated windows as quickly as possible. Once they were all covered, I took a step back and began breathing again. While I waited for my mom and brother to return, I couldn’t help it, I began to pace as the anxiety quickly built up again. I was definitely wigging out just like she’d said. I started imaging things like Sasquatches and aliens, freaking myself out until I felt like I was almost to the point of hyperventilating.

Jesus, Nikki, chill the hell out. Frustrated, I went back over to the sofa and sat down, tapping my foot nervously. Seconds later, my brother stormed through the front door, followed by my mom, whose face was as pale as the moon. He picked up the phone and started dialing. My stomach tightened when I noticed the strange look on Nathan’s face. “Okay, what’s going on?” Nathan raised his hand to silence me and then began speaking, his voice strangled. “Hello? Yes, I’d like to report a dead body.”

Chapter Three Three hours later, the dead body, which they’d found near the dock, was examined, bagged, and finally taken away. “Well,” said Sheriff Caleb Smith, who was standing on the porch. “It looks like it’s the teenage girl who’s been missing for a few weeks, Tina Johnson.” “What happened to her?” I asked, staring at him. He was taller than I’d thought, standing well over sixfoot, had dark hair that hung just below his collar, and an almost perfectly chiseled face, except for his nose, which was a little large. I had to admit, though, for a guy in his thirties, he was handsome. My mother, who was staring up at him as if he was Superman, cleared her throat. “Before you answer that, would you like to come in and have a cup of coffee, Sheriff?” He grinned widely and stepped inside. “Thanks; don’t worry about the coffee, though. I really need to be leaving soon.” “So, was she murdered?” asked Nathan, still freaked out about finding her bloated body sticking out of the water. He’d described it so many times to me that I could see the image in my head, as if I’d actually been there.

The sheriff shook his head. “I don’t think so. She had a history of drinking and left a party pretty intoxicated at the time she went missing. She may have simply fallen into the water and drowned. There will be an autopsy, however, so we’ll know more later.” Nathan, who watched a lot of C.S.I. shows on television, crossed his arms over his chest. “So, there were no witnesses? Nobody at the party actually saw her leave?” The sheriff put his hand on the wall and leaned against it. “No. That particular party got a little out of hand and we ended up arresting a few minors for intoxication that night. It was an ugly mess.” “Goodness,” said mom. “What a horrible thing for her parents. I can’t imagine what it’s been like for them.” He nodded, looking very somber. “Just like us, they’ve been frantically searching for her all over this town and the next ones over. Well,” he sighed, “at least they have some closure now.” “How tragic; I can’t possibly imagine how I’d cope in their situation,” she said. He nodded. “I agree.” “Sherriff, are you sure you wouldn’t like a cup of coffee? It’ll just take a minute to brew.” “No, Anne, but thanks again for the offer.” He straightened up and patted his pockets, as if searching for his keys. “I’d better get going; my daughter ’s

expecting me home soon.” “You have children?” she asked. He smiled proudly. “A daughter, Celeste. She just graduated.” “Oh, you’re a single parent?” she asked, smiling as if she’d just won big on a lottery scratch-off. Ugh, could she look any more thrilled? He nodded. “Yes, been single for quite a few years now, in fact.” “Being a single parent is difficult with normal hours,” she replied quickly. “I could only imagine what you’re going through, with such crazy ones.” “It’s not too bad. It’s just Celeste, and she’s… fairly manageable. You… you have twins. That must be quite a handful.” “Not really. They’re pretty good kids.” He smiled. “Good, then they won’t have to see much of me.” Mom burst out laughing as if he’d said the funniest thing she’d ever heard. “Oh, hell, I’m just kidding. Most of the other kids around here are pretty well-behaved, as well.” “Good, then I can relax when these two start meeting other kids in town and go out at night.” He tilted his head and leaned forward. “I wouldn’t go that far. They are still teenagers”. “So very true,” she sighed. “Well, thanks for making it out here so quickly. We were all pretty shaken

up.” His lips thinned. “I’m sure. What a horrible experience for your first night in Shore Lake, too. I’m sorry you had to go through this.” “So are we,” she said, frowning. “It was certainly an eventful evening. Crazy, huh?” “I’d say.” He put his hat on. “I’d better get going. I hope the next time we meet it’s under much better circumstances.” My mom followed him to the door. “Me, too. Goodnight, Sheriff.” “Caleb,” he said softly, looking down at her. Her cheeks turned pink. “Goodnight, Caleb.” It was actually early morning but mom and Caleb didn’t seem to notice. They were too busy staring at each other with their lonely middle-aged hormones. “Goodbye, Sheriff,” called Nathan from the couch with a shit-eating grin. Like me, he’d been studying them quietly, and from the look on his face, he also knew they were into each other. “Yeah, see you,” I added with a wave, hoping he’d just leave, already. Caleb smiled once more with his gleaming white teeth and then finally walked out the front door. “He’s such a nice man,” said mom, looking into space with a stupid grin. “It’s so refreshing to know this town has a great guy like him patrolling the streets.” “Oh, you hardly know him,” I snapped, getting

off of the sofa. “He might not really be that nice. It could be an act.” Both my mom and brother stared at me in surprise. I raised my chin. “Sorry, but it’s true.” She shook her head. “Oh for Heaven’s sake, Nikki, don’t be so quick to judge other people.” I started walking up the steps to my bedroom, ready to fall into that soft pillow-top. “Whatever, I’m going to bed.” “She’s just being a crab-ass,” said Nathan. “I heard that!” I hollered. I knew it was true, though. It had been a long day and I was ready to sleep for the next two.

Chapter Four I slept until almost eleven the next morning. Mom was already up, drinking coffee and working on her computer, when I padded downstairs in my bare feet. “Morning,” I said, pouring some coffee for myself. Normally, I wasn’t a coffee drinker, but I really needed something stronger than orange juice to perk me up. Especially after the last few hours. “Good morning,” beamed my mother, who was always a morning person no matter how late she stayed up. “Where’s Nathan?” “He’s outside by the boat. We were thinking about taking it out on the lake within the hour.” I yawned. “I’ll eat something and get ready.” “Good.” I took a drink of coffee and walked over to a large window facing the lake. The skies were blue and it looked like a beautiful day. Then I thought about the dead girl from last night. “Um, did you really actually find her in the lake?” I asked. The idea of swimming in the lake when there’d been a floating body in it the night before was harrowing. I seriously doubted that I could even put my

foot in the water. “Why?” I could tell from her expression that she knew where this was going. I shrugged. “It’s just kind of gross to think about swimming in it.” My brother entered the kitchen. “Don’t worry, Nikki, that lake is so freaken big, I’m sure there are plenty of other bodies lost somewhere beneath the surface. People still swim in it all the time.” I shot him a dirty look. “That’s gross.” Mom groaned. “Thanks, Nathan. Listen, people drown and it’s just a fact of life. I’m sure every lake has stories of people disappearing in it, including the ones you’ve swam in the past.” I walked towards the doorway with my coffee. “That doesn’t make it sound any more enticing. I think I’ll just enjoy the view on the lake and try not to think about what’s under it.” “Just make sure you’re ready to go in an hour!” hollered Nathan as I stepped out of the kitchen. “Or we’re leaving you behind.” ~~~ An hour-and-a-half later, I’d changed into my new orange and pink bikini, and we were racing across the lake in a twenty-five-foot Stingray. Nathan was

grinning from ear to ear, my mom was also smiling and desperately trying to hold her straw sunhat onto her head, but I was still thinking about the girl in the lake. I just couldn’t shake the horror of knowing there’d been a body near the cabin we were now staying. I had to admit, the fact that my mother and brother were able to push it aside was a little disconcerting, too. It was almost like they’d forgotten all about it. “This is great!” yelled Nathan over the motor as his light brown hair whipped in the wind. “There’s hardly anyone out here and we have the entire lake to ourselves!” It was true, but it was also early in the week. From the look of all the boats docked near the shoreline, this place was pretty busy on the weekends. Nathan slowed down after crossing the entire lake and set the anchor. “Okay, I’m going for a swim,” he said, smiling eagerly. “Sounds good,” said mom as she pulled out a book from her tote. “You know what I’m going to do – read and work on my tan.” I handed her some sunscreen. “Not without this. You’ll be a lobster tonight as it is.” She smiled and began rubbing some of the coconut scented lotion into her skin. “Coming in, twerp?” asked Nathan, removing his bright red T-shirt. “Quit calling me that,” I snarled. “Maybe later I’ll

come in and drown you.” He dove into the dark water. When he surfaced, he yelled, “Wow, it’s really nice! Come on out, Nikki. Don’t be such a wimp!” The sun was shining, it was already eighty degrees and as I stared at him in the water, I had to admit, it did look very enticing. I let out a long sigh and stood up. I lifted the white beach dress over my head and dove into the cool water. “See,” said Nathan when I popped my head back out. “It’s not so bad.” I wiped some water away from my eyes and smiled. “Yeah, I guess not.” It also didn’t hurt that we were on the other side of the lake from where the girl had been found. For some reason, that comforted me quite a bit. A small fishing boat was trolling towards us and I strained to see who was driving it, half expecting the sheriff who’d been making eyes at my mom earlier. Even today in her bikini, she’d caught the attention of a couple fishermen we’d passed by on the lake. Heck, I couldn’t deny the fact that she looked pretty fit for someone reaching forty. “Hey,” shouted Nathan at the young man who stopped his boat next to ours. “How’s it going?” The dark-haired guy looked about our age, maybe a little older. He was wearing black sunglasses

and blue-and-white striped swim trunks. “Pretty good. Nice boat!” he hollered back. Nathan smiled. “It’s not ours, but thanks.” The stranger removed his sunglasses and returned the smile. “I’m Duncan. You guys vacationing out here?” “No,” answered mom. “We’re renting a cabin on the other side of the lake.” He nodded. “There are more than enough cabins available on this lake, that’s for sure.” “Really? Why is that?” I asked. He stared at me for a minute and then said, “I just meant that some of these cabins are only seasonal homes, so many of the owners rent them out during the year when they’re not in use.” “Oh,” I replied. “I’m Anne, but the way,” said mom. “And those two in the water are Nikki and Nathan.” “Nice meeting you all.” “You too,” replied Nathan. “Do you live on the lake then, Duncan?” she asked. He nodded. “I live with my dad on the north side of the lake. He owns the boat repair shop over there, and our place is right next to it.” “Cool,” said Nathan. “I suppose you get to see a lot of nice boats coming through there.” “Definitely, my dad’s is the only repair shop

nearby, so he’s pretty busy, even with my help. Because the lake is so big and there’s money on it, we definitely get some nice little yachts coming in for repairs.” I swam back over to our boat and climbed up the steps while Nathan and Duncan continued talking boats. As mom handed me a towel, I noticed Duncan stealing glances my way. When our eyes suddenly met, he quickly looked away. “So, what do you guys do for fun here, other than fishing?” asked Nathan. Duncan cleared his throat. “Actually, the town is having their annual end of summer barbeque this weekend at Turtle Beach. It’s on the northern side of the lake, too. I’m sure they’ll have tons of food and games. Then, at night they’ll launch the fireworks. They do it every year.” “We’d better not miss that shindig,” smiled my mom. He nodded. “It’s a pretty big deal. Almost everyone in town will be there.” “Will you be there?” I blurted out unexpectedly. I surprised everyone, even myself. Duncan stared at me for a moment and smiled. “I wasn’t planning on it, but it’s starting to sound more interesting.” I could feel my face burning and it wasn’t from the sun. “I, um... I just think it would be nice for Nathan to have someone to hang out with. He gets so bored,

sometimes… ” “She’s right,” replied Nathan, grinning widely at me, as if he knew I was back-peddling. “I need a friend. I’m just so bored out of my mind now that we’re in a new town and I have no friends to raise hell with.” He laughed. “I don’t know much about raising hell, but if you’re bored, you should stop by the shop later today. We just took in this mint Bluewater yacht that is incredible. I might even know someone with the keys who could give you a private tour.” “Sweet! I might have to take you up on that,” said Nathan, his face brightening. Just then, a couple flew by us on a pair of jet-skis and Duncan turned to watch them, giving me another opportunity to check him out. I had to admit that he was not only cute, but had nicely-sculpted pecs and arms. It was obvious that he worked his muscles when he wasn’t working on boats. Before I had a chance to look away he turned back around and caught me staring. I immediately looked away, hoping my face wasn’t as red as Nathan’s trunks. “What’s wrong, Nikki?” asked mom, an amused expression on her face. “You feeling a little flushed?” “No,” I answered, a little too sharply. “Oh. Okay.” “Your face is a little red,” said Nathan, pointing to his cheek. He grinned. “Better use some sunscreen.” I shot him an angry look and he turned away,

chuckling. “I suppose I should get back to the marina. By the way, you ladies are invited, too, of course,” said Duncan. I looked up. “Okay.” “Thanks,” said mom, “but maybe another time. I have too much to do this afternoon.” “No problem. I’ll be around the shop all evening. Hope to see you there,” said Duncan, his eyes drifting back to me again. Then he started the engine and was gone. “That’s cool,” said Nathan as he got back on the boat after Duncan left. “Now I can check out some nice boats while Nikki checks out Duncan.” “Very funny.” He smiled. “Come on, I saw the way you were drooling over him!” “I was not!” I retorted, scowling at him. “I was just checking his boat out.” He threw his head back and laughed. “Right! Since when do you have an interest in boats?” “I always have.” My mom smiled and added her two cents. “Actually, I also noticed that you were checking out more than the boat.” “Whatever. You guys are seeing things. Anyway, you both should talk, what, about that redhead in the parking lot yesterday, and… Sheriff White Strips?”

My mom looked confused. “Sheriff White Strips?” Nathan nodded. “Yeah, Caleb. His teeth were whiter than your pasty skin, mom. Bleached white.” She snorted. “You’re funny.” “Sorry, couldn’t resist,” replied Nathan as he started the engine. He grabbed his bottle of water and took a swig. “I say we go back to the cabin now, I’m starving.” “Sounds good,” she replied. “I’ve got plenty to do.” Nathan set his water in the cup-holder, turned on the engine, and we started back across the lake. A few seconds later, he grinned like a little kid and told us to hold on. I grabbed the handle next to my seat right as he punched it down and we took off across the lake. I squealed in delight as we sped over the calm waters, the wind practically blowing my hair dry as we flew. Soon, we were near our neck of the woods and I pulled my beach-dress back over my bathing suit. As we slowed down, I noticed a middle-aged woman sitting on her dock, fishing. She smiled and raised her hand in greeting. “Must be our neighbor,” said mom, waving back. “Ernie mentioned that she was recently widowed. I think he said her name was Abigail. Very nice woman, I guess. Maybe it would be a good idea if I stopped by later and

said hello.” I stared at the woman and nodded. “I would. She’s probably sad and lonely.” She nodded. “I’m sure.” Nathan docked the boat near the end of the dock and we helped him secure it to the posts. “That should be good enough for now,” he said, testing the ropes. “I’ll leave it out here in case we want to take it out again, later.” I stood up and looked down into the brown water. “So, um, it must be pretty deep, right here.” “Yeah,” replied Nathan, grabbing his shirt from the boat. “That’s why they built the dock this distance from the shore. It’s safer for the boat if the lake ever gets low.” The water was so murky looking and I wondered if there were any more dead bodies below. I imagined someone’s dead eyes staring up at me from below the surface and started to feel sick to my stomach. “I’ll meet you guys on shore,” I said, getting up quickly. “Are you okay?” called my mom. “Just a little too much sun,” I shouted back as I raced towards the cabin, feeling dizzy and anxious. As I passed the area where the body was found, I averted my eyes and tried not to panic any worse than I already was. When I made it to the cabin’s porch, I closed my eyes and took a couple deep breaths.

“Hey,” said my brother as he climbed the steps a minute later. I smiled weakly. He stared at me with concern. “You’re really freaked out about that girl, aren’t you?” “Well, yeah. Aren’t you?” He sighed. “I’m trying to forget about it. She made a huge mistake when she started drinking that night, and hopefully her friends have learned from it. But I’m not going to dwell on it, and neither should you. Heck, you didn’t even see the girl, I discovered her. I should be the one freaking out about it.” I nodded. “I know. It’s just so… creepy.” He put an arm around my shoulder. “It is, but you have to let it go. Or mom will send you to a shrink, which, actually, she should have done a long time ago.” I pushed him away. “Ha-ha.” She met us on the porch and took out her keys. “Whew, it’s getting hot out here. Thank goodness for air conditioning.” “Summer ’s almost over, mom. Then you’ll be complaining about the cold. In fact, I’ve read that it gets very cold here,” I said. “That’s when the fireplace will come in handy,” she replied. Nathan put the boat keys on one of the end tables. “Nikki, go get dressed and we’ll drive into town to check it out. I need to start looking for a job, too.”

“Okay,” I replied. I’d worked at a boutique back home and my savings was starting to dwindle. I wanted my own car soon so I didn’t have to rely on Nathan all the time. “Then we’ll go check out your boyfriend’s boat repair shop,” he said with a smirk. “You’re just full of jokes today.” Just then, mom, who’d been checking her voicemail, started smiling. She hung up the phone and stared at us. “Guess who asked me to dinner?” I groaned. “Sheriff Snaggletooth?” She frowned. “That’s not fair, Nikki. Like I said before, he seems like a very nice man.” “You going for it?” asked Nathan, with a shiteating grin. She tapped her fingers on the banister. “Oh, I don’t know. I’m not looking for anything right now, obviously, but it never hurts to get in good with a town’s sheriff. Maybe I’ll just invite him over to our house tonight for dinner. Can you pick up a couple of steaks in town, Nathan?” He nodded. “But if you want wine, you’ll have to get that yourself.” She snorted. “That’s the last thing I need, to get tipsy in front of the town’s sheriff.” Nathan smiled wickedly. “It might be fun. He can handcuff you if you get too out of hand.” Her eyes lit up. “Oh, I never thought of that.”

“You’re sick,” I said, climbing the staircase. “Both of you.” “Oh, Nikki, I can’t wait until the love bug nips you in the butt. I am going to tease the crap out of you,” she said. “Don’t hold your breath. That’s not happening anytime soon,” I said. “We’ll see,” she said. “Be ready in thirty minutes, twerp,” called Nathan. “We’ll go cruising.”

Chapter Five I took a quick shower and changed into a dark blue halter sundress and white sandals. I pulled my hair into a loose up-do and applied a smidgeon of lip gloss. “You look pretty,” smiled mom as I entered the kitchen, looking for Nathan. I looked down at my dress and shrugged. “Oh, it was one of the few things already unpacked.” She gave me a knowing smile and kissed the top of my head. “Don’t break too many hearts in town.” “Ha-ha, mom. Very funny,” I said, although I did feel sort of pretty in the new dress. It also wouldn’t hurt to make a good impression on any kids who were hanging out in town. Nathan was polishing up his Mustang when I found him outside. The red paint gleamed in the sun when he was finished. “Now I’ll definitely be a chic magnet,” he teased, flexing his muscles. “Don’t take offense if I ask you to duck down when the ladies are scoping me out.” I rolled my eyes. “Right.” “You’ll see.” I got into the car and we took our time driving back into town.

“Hear from Deanna yet today?” I asked. He grimaced. “Yeah. She called freaking out, again. I just don’t know what to do about her. I mean, the more I think about it, the more I realize that I’m tired of the drama. Then I look at this town we’ve moved to and I think about all of the possibilities.” I smiled. “You mean all of the chicks?” “Hell yeah,” he laughed. I shook my head at my brother, who was so predictable. “Okay, keep your eyes peeled for something interesting,” said Nathan, brushing his bangs away from his eyes. “Both of us need jobs.” As we entered the town I pointed right away to a diner called ‘Ruth’s.’ “Let’s stop in there and see if they’re hiring.” “Good idea. I’m hungry again, anyway.” We were seated by a frazzled-looking waitress who appeared to be one of only two working. It was only three in the afternoon, but the place was packed. “You wouldn’t be hiring, would you?” I asked the other waitress, Amy, a blond with light blue eyes and an easy smile. “Actually, funny you should ask, we’re hiring for the nightshift,” she said. “We’re always hiring for that shift, so I guess it really isn’t funny.” “That’s fine. I’m desperately broke and need a job. Could you please get me an application?” I asked.

“Oh, and,” I handed her back the menu. “A Caesar salad?” I pointed to Nathan. “He’s buying.” She laughed. “Okay, so anything to drink?” “Just water,” I replied. “How are the burgers here, Amy?” asked Nathan. “Oh, they’re very good. That’s why this place is always so busy. That and the fact that we’re the only diner open twenty-four hours.” He smiled. “I’ll take your word for it, then. I’d like a bacon double cheeseburger, an order of onion rings, and a chocolate milkshake.” She smiled back. “Hope you’re hungry because they serve big portions here.” That’s when Nathan turned on the charm. He leaned forward and smiled. “You know what… I already like this place, sis. Nice portions and even nicer waitresses. What more could a guy ask for?” Amy blushed. She was very pretty and I’m sure that guys were always coming on to her, but even I had to admit, Nathan was a good-looking guy himself. Obviously, he knew it, too. “I’ll be back with your malt and water in just a moment,” she said softly before she walked away. “I guess Deanna is beginning to fade from your memory as the day progresses,” I mused. His face became serious. “Not really. I mean, there will always be a special place in my heart for her, but, I’ve decided to keep my options open. Heck, I’m

young and shouldn’t be tying myself down to one girl; especially one who’s a few hundred miles away.” I folded my hands and nodded. “That’s why I’m not going to waste time pining for any of the guys in town. After high school there will be college, and I don’t want anything holding me back.” Amy returned with his milkshake and handed me an application. “Um, if I were you I’d only request hours during the day or early evening.” “Why?” I asked, puzzled. She looked around nervously and then whispered, “It’s too dangerous around here at night.” Nathan raised his eyebrows. “What do you mean by dangerous?” “Amy!” hollered someone behind the counter, who looked like the cook. “Order ’s up! They’re waiting!” “Sorry, I can’t talk about it now,” she mumbled. “Just take my word for it.” Then she left us both staring at each other in surprise. I bit the side of my lower lip. “Wow, first a dead body in the lake and now this creepy warning?” He waved his hand. “Oh, it might be nothing. Maybe she’s talking about drunk drivers or something.” “I don’t know, but, I’ll take her word for it. I’d prefer to work during the day, anyway.”

I finished the application just as our food arrived. “I can take this and give it to the owner if you’d like. She’ll be in later this evening,” said Amy. “Thanks,” I said. “So, what did you mean earlier about it being dangerous around here at night?” Her eyes darted around the restaurant again and I had this feeling like she was genuinely scared. Finally she cleared her throat and mumbled. “I didn’t mean anything by it. Just forget I said anything.” At that moment I noticed that the diner was unusually quiet and I had the impression that some of the other customers were listening to our conversation. I decided it would be best just to drop the subject. I raised my voice. “Oh. Well, yeah, if you could give the application to whoever does the hiring, I’d really appreciate it.” She nodded and then stepped away. I immediately noticed that the volume of the diner rose again and I stared at Nathan curiously. “Okay, kind of weird,” he said, under his breath. “Must be a small town thing?” “Must be,” I said, picking up my fork. We finished our food and Nathan left a big tip for Amy, who was so busy she could barely make it back to the table, to refill our glasses. “You dropped something,” called Amy as we were leaving the diner. Before I could respond, she handed me a folded-up note and hurried away.

“What was that all about?” asked Nathan as we walked to the car.” The sun was bright and I put my shades on. “Don’t know. We’ll read it in the car.” When we got into the Mustang, I immediately opened the note and read it out loud. “Lock your doors at night and don’t invite any strangers inside.” A shiver ran up my spine and I turned to Nathan. “Okay, that’s really freaky.” Nathan’s cell phone began to ring before he could respond. “It’s mom,” he said, answering it. I could hear them talking about her date with the sheriff and then he hung up. “I guess it’s going to be a late dinner, so we don’t have to be home for a few hours. The sheriff is working a little later and isn’t getting off until sometime after nine.” I snorted. “If it’s dangerous here at night, it would make sense that he’s really busy.” “Listen,” said Nathan, as we pulled out of the parking lot. “I wouldn’t go blowing everything out of proportion. It’s possible that Amy was friends with that dead girl and doesn’t trust anyone right now. Or maybe, she’s a little crazy.” I sighed. “Or maybe, she’s just worried about us. You have to admit that finding a dead body practically at our doorstep isn’t the best housewarming gift.” “Since the sheriff is coming to dinner tonight,

why don’t we just ask him about it? He’d certainly know if there was something wicked happening around here after dark.” “Maybe,” I mumbled. “Hey, that must be Duncan’s dad’s shop,” said Nathan, slowing the car down. I looked up and noticed a large boat marina with a big sign that read: “Sonny’s Boat Repairs.” Nathan pulled into the parking lot and we both got out. “Wow, check out all of those boats,” pointed Nathan, his face lighting up. “Oh man, I think I just had an orgasm.” I glared at him. “God, you are so disgusting.” There was a fenced-in storage area for some of the smaller boats not docked at the marina. On the other side was the repair shop. “I’d like to get myself an old Carver after I find a job,” said Nathan as we walked towards the shop’s entrance. “I hear you can get one relatively inexpensive and fix it up.” Nathan and my dad have always loved boats. In fact, we used to own a twenty-four foot Bayliner before my parents split up. Then dad had to sell the boat and Nathan’s been pining for his own ever since. “Hey!” called Duncan, coming towards us. “You made it.” “Yeah,” said Nathan. “Now that we’re here, I have to admit, I’m jealous. You’re surrounded by some pretty

amazing boats.” Duncan started telling us about another high-end yacht that needed repairs. I have to admit, though, I was paying more attention to him than what he was saying. Up close, he appeared much taller than I’d remembered and had a contagious smile. His eyes were a silvery gray color, and every time he glanced my way, I felt my cheeks heat up. “I just realized something,” he said. “You’re twins, aren’t you?” “Yeah,” said Nathan, putting his arm around my shoulders. “She’s the ugly one, poor little thing.” My jaw dropped and I smacked him in the shoulder for what had to be the tenth time that day. “You are such a shit.” “But I’m the good-looking one,” he laughed. Duncan shook his head and stared at us in amusement. “Sorry, dude, but I think you might have that wrong. Nikki here seems to have absorbed all the beauty genes, leaving you with a great sense of humor, though.” “Oh, yeah,” I laughed, secretly thrilled that Duncan thought I was cute, “and even his sense of humor leaves a lot to be desired.” Nathan pouted. “And I thought you invited me along because I was the cuter twin.” “No, but I have to say, you still have a nice butt,” joked Duncan. “Pilates,” said Nathan, turning around to show us.

“Okay, enough!” I interrupted. “Now I’ve realized that you are both a couple of dorks.” “From one dork to another,” said Nathan. “I’m ready to see some yachts. Lead the way, you sexy thang.” Duncan burst out laughing and turned around to lead us towards the marina. I quickly checked out his rear and decided that he definitely didn’t need any Pilates.

Chapter Six An hour later, after getting a few secret tours on some of the largest yachts I’d ever seen, we followed Duncan into the main shop to meet his dad, Sonny. “Hello,” said Sonny, who was an older version of Duncan, minus the hair, “nice to meet the both of you.” Nathan held out his hand and shook Sonny’s. “Thanks for letting Duncan give us a glimpse of some of these sweet yachts,” he said. “You must be extremely busy with all of those boats out there.” “Tell me about it,” said Sonny. “I can barely keep up. I’m going to have to hire someone to help around the shop, especially now that fall is just around the corner. Many of these boats need to be winterized, and soon.” I looked at Nathan, who was already way ahead of me. “What kind of experience do you need? I’m looking for a job,” said my brother. Sonny rubbed his bald head. “I can’t imagine you’d know how to repair boat engines at your age, although Duncan does, but that’s because he’s been around them most his life. You know, I could still use someone to take care of the customers, order parts, and do some of the lighter maintenance. That would free up

a lot of time for me and my son.” I could see that Nathan was getting really excited. “Listen,” he said, his eyes sparkling. “I’m your man. I’m a very hard worker and learn quickly.” Sonny leaned back in his chair. “Okay. We’ll have you fill out an application and I’ll certainly consider you. I do have a couple mechanics who work the graveyard shift, so what I could really use is someone who doesn’t mind doing a little grunt work.” “Grunt is my middle name,” smiled Nathan. Sonny smiled. “That’s what I like to hear.” While Nathan started filling out the application, Duncan asked me if I wanted anything to drink. “Um, sure... water?” “Come on, I’ll show you our luxurious break room.” I followed Duncan to the back of the shop and we entered into a small room with pop and snack machines. “Here,” he said, handing me a bottle of water from the back of the fridge. “I’ll give you one from my secret stash. If I don’t hide them, they seem to disappear overnight.” I laughed. “Really? Thanks.” “So,” he said as he sat down and stretched out his long legs. “How do you like Shore Lake so far?” “Seriously, it’s kind of a hard question to answer. Last night we found a body near the lake, and today, one of the waitresses at Ruth’s passed me a note that warned

us to stay inside after dark and not invite any strangers inside.” His eyes widened. “Seriously?! Are you kidding me?” I took a sip of the water. “No, I wish I was.” I set my water down and pulled out the note Amy had given me. He read it and frowned. “Very strange. So, do the cops know whose body you found?” “Some girl around my age, Tina Johnson?” He scratched his head. “Tina Johnson? To tell you the truth, I don’t really know many of the locals. I only stay with my dad during the summer and then for the rest of the year, I live with my mom in Minnesota.” “Oh, so you’re going back to Minnesota next month when school starts?” He smiled. “I graduated last spring, so now I can stay wherever I want.” “What are you going to do now?” I asked. He sighed. “Probably help my dad out while I take some engineering classes at the local college.” “What about your mom?” “She just remarried and is pretty busy with her new husband,” he said. “My dad doesn’t really have anyone else but me, so I’m probably sticking around here.” I took a sip of water and set it down. “Well, it sounds like your dad really needs you in more ways than

one.” He nodded. “What about your old man?” he asked and then looked embarrassed. “I’m sorry, I probably shouldn’t have asked. If he’s passed away or something, I apologize for my lack of tactfulness.” I smiled humorlessly. “Actually, there are times that I wish he had passed away. I know that sounds really cold, but he’s an asshole. Thank goodness my mom is no longer with him.” “Then cheers to that,” he said, tapping my water bottle with his. “Cheers.” He re-capped his water. “So, you mentioned the dead girl, do they think she was murdered?” “No, it sounds like she liked to party a little too much and may have accidently killed herself.” “What about the waitress at the diner?” he asked, biting his lower lip. “That was a pretty weird.” “Very.” I sat back in the chair. “So, um, have you heard anything about missing people or other bodies being discovered near the lake?” He looked thoughtful. “No, not really; although, there have been plenty of people moving recently. That’s why I mentioned the cabins. Either people are selling or just renting out their lake homes.” “Hey, Nikki,” said Nathan as he stepped into the break room, “are you ready to get going? I want to pick up those steaks for mom before it gets too late.”

I looked at my watch and noticed it was already after seven. “Yeah, we’d better leave.” “Thanks for stopping by, guys,” said Duncan, standing up. He lowered his voice. “I’ll work on my dad so he’ll hire you.” Nathan laughed. “Sounds good. I’ll give you a call in a couple of days if I don’t hear from him, to see what’s going on. If anything, we can go cruising.” “Definitely. And don’t forget about the barbeque this weekend,” said Duncan. “Now that Nikki’s practically begged me to be your date, Nathan.” Nathan’s eyes widened innocently. “Oh, what ever will I wear?” he asked, standing kind of prissy. “Do you like pink, Duncan?” Duncan looked at my dress and then winked. “Actually, I prefer blue.”

Chapter Seven It was dark by the time we made it home and mom was on the deck, desperately trying to figure out the grill. “Step aside before you blow us all up,” ordered Nathan, handing her the package of steaks. “No arguments here,” she answered. “I prefer cooking on the stove myself, but the steaks taste so much better on the grill. Thanks for picking them up, by the way.” “No problem. Just don’t give the sheriff mine, it’s the thirty-ouncer,” he replied. “Of course not, you bottomless pit,” she said. “But we’re also having potatoes, pasta salad, and corn on the cob. So pace yourself tonight, if you can.” He snorted. “That’s it? No dessert?” “Cheesecake,” she said. “But let’s make sure our guest gets a piece before you get your mitts on it.” “You should have made two, and then you wouldn’t have to worry about it,” he joked. She raised her finger. “I’m not going to worry about it because you’re going to wait until everyone else has had a piece before you devour the rest.” “Okay, I can live with that.”

“You look nice,” I told her. She was wearing a lilac colored blouse and a new white skirt I’d never seen before. “Thanks,” she smiled. “So, how was your trip into town?” “It started out a little strange but got better,” I answered. “What do you mean?” Nathan interrupted. “Oh, she applied for a job at the local diner and some waitress slipped her a note with an ominous warning.” “What?” I showed her the piece of paper and she shrugged. “That is pretty odd. Maybe she knew the deceased girl? Who knows, she may think there was foul play involved.” “Maybe there was,” I said. She frowned. “The sheriff didn’t seem to think so. We’ll ask him about it again when he gets here.” “Okay,” I said, putting the note away. I didn’t think he’d tell us much, however. Having a father for a cop taught me that they weren’t keen on divulging information like that. “So, did you guys make it to Duncan’s boat shop?” “Yeah,” said Nathan. “And his dad is hiring for shop help, so I filled out an application.” Her eyes widened. “Wow, that means both of you

might have jobs before the end of the summer? That’s amazing!” “Yeah, I know. I need money and a car, badly,” I said. “If you get a job, I’ll help you find a car and you can pay me back in installments. But, don’t expect anything fancy,” she said. “Seriously? Thanks, mom,” I replied, throwing my arms around her. I’d never owned my own car before, although I had my license. I started thinking about all of the possibilities and became giddy. “You bet. I know it’s tough not having a car; especially, now that you’ll be a senior.” As I pulled away, my eyes caught a movement in the woods. At first, I thought it was a deer or some other wild animal, but then in a blur, it shot up into the trees. I wasn’t sure, but I could have sworn its eyes were glowing, too. Just like the so-called “Peeping Tom.” “Something’s in the woods,” I whispered hoarsely. “What?” asked my mother. Nathan stepped off the deck and began walking slowly towards the trees. “What the hell are you doing?” barked mom. He raised his hand. “Calm down. It’s probably just a deer or something.” I pointed up towards the top of the trees. “It flew up there, and I doubt it was a reindeer.”

My mom released a heavy sigh. “Then it was just a bird. Don’t scare me like that.” I shook my head, vehemently. “No, it wasn’t a bird.” Nathan walked back onto the deck. “Of course it was a bird. Or maybe a flying squirrel.” I put my hands on my waist. “It wasn’t a small animal, okay? It was big! Bigger than you,” I told him. “The shadow probably looked a lot larger than the animal. When it’s dark like this, your eyes can play tricks on you. Think about it, nothing my size would be able to fly up into a tree,” he said. “It’s not possible.” “I know what I saw,” I snapped, glaring at him, “and it was big. I’m going into the cabin. This place is really starting to give me the creeps.” “It’s been a long day,” said my mom, as I opened the patio door. “Caleb should be here in another hour. If you’re hungry, Nikki, eat some of that pasta salad I made. It’s in the refrigerator. Oh, and put these steaks in there too, will you?” She handed them to me and my stomach started rumbling as I went into the kitchen. Although I was still freaked out about the flying shadow, I was also starving, as I hadn’t eaten anything since my salad at the diner earlier. I opened up the refrigerator and took out the large bowl of pasta, setting it on the counter. As I began scooping out some of the salad, the hair on the back of

my neck stood straight up. I raised my eyes to the window facing me and let out a bloodcurdling scream. A pale face was staring at me through the glass. It disappeared quickly and I leaped away from the window in terror. “What’s wrong?” hollered my brother, rushing into the kitchen. “Someone was watching me,” I choked, pointing towards the window. “Through there!” He stared at my frightened face then grabbed a butcher knife from the block. “What are you planning on doing with that?” cried mom, entering the kitchen. “Nikki thinks there’s someone out there.” He raised the knife. “If there is someone, I’m not going unarmed.” Just then the doorbell rang, startling us all. “I’ll get it,” said mom. “Hopefully it’s the sheriff and he can take a look around outside.” We followed her to the front door and she swung it open. “Hello,” smiled Caleb, holding out two bottles of wine, a red and a white. “I wasn’t sure if you were a wine drinker or not. I brought red and white, just in case.” “Thank God you’re here,” she said, grabbing a bottle of wine and pulling him through the door. “Nikki thinks someone is lurking around outside.” “Think?” I snapped. “I know there is. Someone

was in the woods watching all of us, and then a face stared at me through the window.” Caleb was dressed in civilian clothing, jeans and a white polo shirt, but he reached down by his ankle and pulled out a gun. “Okay, I’ll go take a look. You guys stay inside and lock your doors.” “Mom, I’m seriously really scared,” I said, as she locked the door. “What the hell is going on around here?” She walked over and hugged me. “Don’t worry, it’ll be fine.” “What if it’s dad?” said Nathan, his face pale. “What if he’s found us and is trying to scare the shit out of us?” “Oh, hell, I never even considered that,” said mom, looking quite troubled, herself. “I hope not.” “Would he do that?” I asked. She shrugged. “I don’t know. The law is after him now. He might do anything. I can’t imagine how he found out where we were staying, though. The only person who knew was Ernie.” “I think you should call Ernie and make sure he’s okay,” said Nathan. She moved towards the phone, her face white. “I’ll call him right now.” There was a loud knock at the door. “It’s me. Let me in. Everything’s okay,” called Caleb. Mom put down the phone and rushed to the door.

“Did you find anything?” she asked, when he stepped inside. He smiled. “Actually, I found a couple of raccoons outside that were looking pretty mischievous. I didn’t find anything else out of the ordinary, though.” “Um, did you see footprints by any of the kitchen windows, or any prints?” asked Nathan. He bit back a smile. “I didn’t see much, I’m sorry. But I really don’t think there’s anyone out there.” “I know what I saw, and it was a human face, staring at me through the kitchen window,” I said. “It freaked the crap out of me.” His eyebrows shot up. “Okay, what did this person look like?” I sighed. “It was hard to tell, it happened so fast.” “If you couldn’t really tell, then it’s quite possible that you saw an animal,” said Caleb, walking towards the window. He lifted one of the blinds and peered outside. “There are a lot of those in these woods.” “It moved so quickly, I couldn’t tell if it was a man or woman, but it definitely wasn’t an animal. I’m sure of that,” I said He released the blind and walked back over to us. “I can look around again, if it makes you feel better.” “Thank you, Caleb,” interrupted my mom. “This family has been through so much that it would really be comforting if you could do that for us.” He nodded slowly. “Okay, I understand. I’ll be

back in a few minutes.” “Thank you,” I said, as he walked back towards the door. “No problem. If it’s going to calm everyone down, I’ll be happy to do it.” “I told you he was a nice man,” said mom after he left the cabin again. Even I had to admit, it was almost comforting having him around. Almost. Caleb took much longer this time, but when he returned, he still hadn’t discovered anything unusual. “Thank you for doing that, Caleb,” said my mother, handing him a glass of red wine. “You could probably use a little of this right now.” “I thought you’d never ask,” he answered with a lopsided grin. “Although I’d better not overindulge; I hear the cops in this area are pretty wicked.” She giggled and then turned to Nathan. “Honey, can you fire up the grill? I’m sure everyone is starving by now.” “Yeah, I’m fading away,” said Nathan, raising his hands in front of his face. “I can barely see my hands.” Mom smiled and shook her head. Then she turned to me. “Nikki? Honey, why don’t you go upstairs and rest for a little while. I’ll fix you a plate of food and bring it up later, if you don’t feel like coming back down.” I glanced at Caleb, who was staring at my mother

like she was a filet mignon. I knew right then that it was time to make an exit. “Okay, I need to change anyway,” I said, getting off the couch. As I left, I could hear them talking and wanted to puke at the way she was flirting with the sheriff. It wasn’t that I didn’t like Caleb; I just didn’t think she was ready to start anything after what just happened. I raced upstairs to my bedroom, still feeling tense. The gnawing feeling of dread in the pit of my stomach was driving me crazy and I just wanted to go back to my old home in San Diego. Feeling helpless, I kept the lights off and changed into a pair of shorts and a T-shirt, keeping my attention on the balcony window. When I finished, I grabbed my bat and slowly walked over to the glass and worked up the nerve to look down below. I half expected to see some kind of ghoul lurking around in the darkness. Nothing appeared out of the ordinary, however, which still wasn’t enough to calm my nerves. “What are you doing?” whispered Nathan next to my ear. “Holy crap! Don’t you ever freak me out like that again!” I snapped. “You almost gave me a fucking heart attack!” “Wow, I’m sorry. Just settle down, will you?” I rubbed the beads of sweat from my forehead and then looked at him. “I don’t care what the sheriff

says, I saw someone out there watching me in the kitchen.” He sighed. “I’m not sure what you saw, either, but what I do know is that ever since we found that girl’s body, you’ve been going crazy. I mean, isn’t it possible that you saw a raccoon staring at you in the window? You said so yourself, you couldn’t even see the face very well.” “I can tell the difference between a raccoon’s face and a person’s, Nathan. I’m not a complete moron,” I said, glancing through the window again. We both stared outside in silence for a while. “Maybe it really is dad, then,” he said softly. “He might be trying to frighten her or all of us.” “I don’t know. It just doesn’t feel right. Dad had major anger issues, but he doesn’t seem the type of person who’d waste his time doing this kind of thing. In fact, he’s probably hiding on the other side of the world by now with the help of some of his cop friends.” “Maybe,” said Nathan. I yawned. “I guess I’m going to bed. I lost my appetite anyway. Could you tell mom? I don’t really want to go back down there. It’s nauseating.” He chuckled. “Okay, Nik, if you need us, just holler.” “Oh, you’ll hear me. Count on that.” After he left, I turned on the television and watched a movie about a girl who’d fallen in love with

both a vampire and a werewolf. I’d already seen it a million times, so my eyelids grew heavy fairly quickly. Ten minutes later I was out cold in my bed and dreaming of Duncan, who turned into a werewolf and was trying to kill my own vampire boyfriend. Every time I tried to see the vampire’s face, however, it was a blur.

Chapter Eight Mom was still sleeping when I woke the next morning, which was pretty odd, considering it was after ten and she never usually slept past eight. “Hey,” I said to Nathan, who was eating a monstrous bowl of cereal and watching television at the kitchen counter. He smirked. “It lives.” “Very funny, butthead,” I answered. “Just kidding, twerp,” he replied with his mouth full. “Hey, guess who called for you this morning?” Duncan? “Who?” “The manager at that diner you put in an application for.” I stared at him in surprise. “Wow, really?” “Yeah, you’re supposed to call her back if you’re still interested in setting up an interview. Here,” he said, handing me a slip of paper, “call Rosie at that number.” “Awesome,” I said, grinning from ear to ear. Ten minutes later I had an interview set up for later that afternoon. “Wow, that was fast,” said Nathan. “I guess I’ll have to give you a ride.” “Or, you could just loan me your car.”

He snorted. “Right. Nobody drives that car but me. Not even Deanna got the privilege of driving my baby.” “Hi, kids,” yawned mom as she shuffled into the kitchen. “You were up late,” said Nathan. She turned on the Keurig and smiled. “Well, Caleb’s an interesting man. He’s traveled all over the world and we talked for hours about his crazy adventures.” “Small town sheriff-slash-traveler extraordinaire, huh?” smirked Nathan. Her eyes lit up. “He’s been to so many places, it’s amazing.” “Oh, shoot,” I said. “Speaking of Caleb, I forgot to tell him about the note I received from the waitress yesterday.” Mom waved her hand. “Oh, I mentioned it to him and he didn’t seem too concerned. He said this town has had its share of crimes, but there certainly wasn’t anything to be afraid of, even in the dark. He also mentioned that Amy was having a hard time getting over the loss of her friend, the one we found. It’s made her a little… unstable.” I narrowed my eyes. “What do you mean, unstable?” She sighed. “I’m not supposed to talk about this, but, she tried to commit suicide a couple weeks ago.”

“Wow,” replied Nathan. “That’s rough.” Mom nodded. “I guess her parents have been trying frantically to get her help, even going as far as putting her on antidepressants, but obviously, she still has some emotional issues.” “And Caleb knows all about this?” I asked. She poured some cream into her coffee. “Yeah, his daughter, Celeste went to school with Amy. They both graduated in June.” “Oh,” I said. “How did you sleep last night?” she asked me. “Fine, although, I had some disturbing dreams. Other than that, I slept pretty well.” “Holy crap,” interrupted Nathan. He turned up the volume on the television and I stared at it in horror. A picture of the waitress who’d served us yesterday flashed across the screen. “Seventeen-year-old Amy Kreger was found in the woods near Lake Shore, early this morning,” said the female reporter, standing next to an old Chevy Camaro. “Her car had been found abandoned by the side of the road with drug paraphernalia sitting openly on the front seat. When police officers were called to investigate, they found the deceased in the woods with self-inflicted wounds on both wrists. Tragically, this young girl was close friends with Tina Johnson, who went missing a few weeks ago. Tina’s body was found just two days ago, washed up onshore in an undisclosed location.

Police officials do not suspect foul play in either case.” Nathan turned off the television and we all stared at each other in shock. I cleared my throat. “No foul play in either case? Seems unlikely now, doesn’t it? “Maybe it’s just two very disturbed girls,” replied Nathan. Mom shook her head sadly. “That poor girl. Her parents must be devastated.” “She was so pretty, too,” said Nathan. “It just goes to show that you can’t judge people by what’s on the outside. Amy must have been pretty messed up.” I stood up. “Did it ever occur to you that maybe she wasn’t messed up?” “Nikki…” said my mom. “They found drugs in her car. Obviously, she had issues,” said Nathan. “Whatever, I’m going to lie down in my room for a while,” I said. “This is nuts.” I went upstairs and took out the note Amy had given me. It gave me the chills to know that she was now dead. “Hey,” said Nathan from my doorway. “I’m taking the boat out in an hour if you want to get some fresh air and clear your head.” I nodded. “Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. Is mom coming?” He shook his head. “No, she’s going into town to

talk with her new boss. I guess she’s starting work on Monday.” “Okay. I’ll be down in an hour.” He left and I took a quick shower, still thinking about Amy and the face in the window last night. I wasn’t sure at this point which was more disturbing. I knew one thing, however; I was going to try and talk mom out of staying here. Something was going on in this town. I wasn’t sure if it was just one crazy freak or a group of them. What I did know was that there were two dead girls and now someone was spying on us. At this point, dad seemed less frightening. After I toweled off, I slipped on a pair of shorts and a tank top, then piled my hair on top of my head. “Ready?” asked Nathan when I met him downstairs. “Yeah, let me grab something to eat first” When I entered the kitchen, mom was standing over the sink with the water running, her face pasty white. “Are you okay?” She nodded. “Yeah, I think I had a little too much wine last night. It’s finally catching up to me.” “Really? A delayed hangover? That’s weird. Hey, what’s that on your neck?” I asked, staring at her skin. “Did you get bit by a couple of mosquitos?” She touched her neck. “I must have.” The skin on her neck was definitely swollen and

there were two small red bumps just below her ear. I squinted. “Does it itch? It looks pretty inflamed.” My mom had always been very sensitive to bug bites, so it wasn’t a surprise that her skin was tender and sore-looking. She shrugged. “No, not really. It’s a little tender, though.” “You should put something on that,” I said, turning away from her. I reached into the cupboard and grabbed a box of chewy granola bars. “Some of that Neosporin stuff.” “I will.” She touched her head and groaned. “God, remind me not to have more than one glass of wine the next time anyone offers.” I snorted. “No doubt.” She grabbed a paper towel, poured cool water over it, and then dabbed her forehead. “You know, I think I’m going to lie back down for a while.” “Hey,” I said as she began walking away, “I have an interview this afternoon. That diner I was telling you about.” “Good job, sweetheart. I’m sure you’ll get it.” I’m sure, too. They’re really in need of help now that Amy’s gone, I thought bitterly. Thirty minutes later, Nathan and I were racing across the lake in the boat again. “Let’s head over to Sonny and Duncan’s marina!”

he yelled over the engine. I gave him the thumbs-up. I had to admit, the thought of seeing Duncan again was stirring up the butterflies in my stomach. The sun was already hot, and by the time we reached the marina, I could feel the back of my neck and shoulders begin to burn. I grabbed some sunscreen and started lathering it on. “Hey!” called Duncan, who was putting gasoline into a fishing boat. “What’s up, Dunc?” asked Nathan. He smiled. “Not much.” Nathan docked the boat and tied it. “So, did your dad mention anything about the job yet?” Duncan laughed. “Haven’t had time to talk about it. But I think you have the best shot so far. My dad seems to like you.” “Cool. Nikki already has an interview later this afternoon for a waitressing job.” Duncan looked at me. “Ruth’s?” “Yeah. By the way, did you watch the news this morning?” He shook his head. “No, been working.” I told him about Amy and then mentioned the face in the window. His eyebrow shot up. “Seriously? Wow, it’s weird that you mentioned that, because I’m pretty sure that someone was watching me last night, too.”

Chapter Nine My stomach clenched up like a fist. “Really?” He nodded. “It was just before midnight and I was in the kitchen, having a snack. I heard some weird scraping noises near one of the windows, and when I looked up, I could have sworn someone ducked away. I even went outside to check it out.” I shivered. “Did you find anyone?” “I didn’t. But I felt like someone was watching me when I was outside, too. I have to admit, it kind of scared the shit out of me.” I turned to Nathan. “So, do you think I’m still seeing things?” He looked at both of us and shook his head. “Fine, I believe you. Maybe it’s a Peeping Tom?” Duncan shrugged. “Could be, or something worse. It also happened to me a few weeks ago, too, but I thought I was just imagining things. In fact, now that I think about it, I believe it happened around the night that girl went missing, Tina Johnson.” I looked at both of them. “And last night, Amy was murdered.” Nathan groaned. “Nikki, quit it already. You watched the news! They have evidence that she

committed suicide. They found drugs in her car and her wrists were slashed. She was messed up. Caleb’s daughter even told him she had issues.” “Maybe, but I still have a hard time believing it. Someone could have killed her and covered it up. She was terrified of something. Why would she warn us if she wasn’t?” Nathan walked over and shook me playfully. “You’re making something out of nothing. Okay, even if someone was watching both of you last night, it’s probably just some pervert.” “And that’s supposed to make me feel better?” I asked incredulously. With a determined look on his face, Duncan said, “You know what? I think we should try and catch whoever ’s doing it.” “How?” I asked, my heart beginning to race. It sounded frightening and exciting at the same time. “We could set up video cameras. I have some extra ones in storage that we keep for the marina. Hey, we could monitor both our cabins.” I nodded, feeling the surge of adrenaline strike every part of my body. “I think we should! If we get it on camera, the sheriff will take us seriously!” “Fine,” replied Nathan. “If it’s going to help you get over your paranoia, Nikki, I’ll help Duncan set it up.” “Okay,” said Duncan. “I’m pretty busy this

morning, but around lunchtime, I can get them out of storage and start setting things up.” “I have to bring Nikki to her interview this afternoon. We’ll stop by your place after and you can follow us out to the cabin to set up something there.” Duncan nodded. “Sounds good.” “Thanks, Duncan,” I said softly. “I’ve been going nuts about this.” Duncan’s eyes met mine. “You’re welcome.” “We’d better get back,” said Nathan, looking at his watch. “I’m hungry and Nikki probably wants to prepare for her interview.” His eyes lowered and he grinned. “If she keeps that outfit on, she’ll definitely get hired.” My cheeks burned red. I didn’t know what to say, although I had to admit, I was beyond delighted. Nathan snickered. “Wow, Duncan, I’ve never seen Nikki at a loss for words. Do you want to move in with us? Could sure use the peace.” I flipped him the bird. “Very funny.” Nathan untied the boat and pushed us away from the dock. “See you later, Dunc.” “Yeah, see you,” I said. “Goodbye and good luck with your interview,” he replied. “Thanks.” As we drifted away and Nathan started the engine, I put my sunglasses on and watched as Duncan began

fueling another boat. Not only was he cute, but he believed me, without question. So far, he was the only real good thing I’d encountered in Shore Lake.

Chapter Ten Three hours later, I sat across from Rosie, who’d inherited Ruth’s diner from her mother several years back. As she looked over my job application, I studied the rail-thin, bleach-blond woman and gathered she was somewhere in her sixties because of her weathered skin. She did have a cigarette resting behind her ear, so she could have actually been younger. “You’re new in town?” she asked in a gravelly voice. “Yes, we just moved here a couple of days ago.” “Have you ever waitressed before?” I sighed. “No. I worked at a boutique, though, so I’ve used a register before and have experience with customers.” She nodded. “You’ll be on your feet a lot. Do you have any problems with that?” I shook my head. “Are you available to work nights?” I bit the side of my lip. “I’d prefer days, if that’s possible.” She studied me. “To be honest, I really need the help at night. I don’t expect you to work past midnight, but my second shift is really hurting right now. I’m even

willing to pay you an extra dollar an hour.” I sighed. “That’s fine. Is there a chance that I can switch to days in the future? When school starts, my mom won’t want me working past ten.” She nodded. “We won’t make you work past nine during the week, but we’d need you until midnight on Friday or Saturday. Would that be an issue for you?” “No,” I answered. She asked me a few more questions then hired me on the spot. “Wow, that was fast,” I blurted out. She smiled. “We need the help, desperately. Can you start tomorrow?” I nodded. “That shouldn’t be a problem.” “You’ll be training with Susan. So, we’ll see you around four, tomorrow afternoon?” I agreed and then she found me a uniform, which wasn’t easy with my short frame. When it was all said and done, I left the diner so giddy that I wanted to scream. “Let me guess, they hated you,” smiled Nathan as I got into his Mustang. He’d been listening to the stereo and waiting for me in the parking lot. I held up my hand. “I start tomorrow.” He slapped it. “Good job. I also have awesome news; Sonny called my cell phone and I start next Monday. Pending a drug test. I’m sure Duncan had everything to do with it, but I’m not complaining.”

“That’s great!” I said and then swore. “So, how are we going to work this out? I need a ride to and from work until I’m able to get a car. They want me working second shift.” “If I’m at the marina, I’ll try and work something out with Sonny. Maybe I can take my lunch break and pick you up at the cabin? I’m sure he’ll be cool with that. It’ll just be for a little while, anyway.” I smiled. “Thanks. I know it isn’t easy driving me around everywhere.” “Yeah, you’re kind of a pain in the ass,” he smirked. I smacked him in the shoulder again. “You are an ass so I guess it kind of makes sense.” He rubbed his arm. “I must have a permanent bruise there from you beating up on me all the time. Show your brother some love,” he pouted. “Shut your yap and you won’t get hurt.” “Ho, ho… big words from such a little twerp,” he said. I raised my fist again. “You don’t listen very well, do you?” He snorted and shook his head. “You’re so violent.” I smiled. “Just remember that.” “So, let’s head over to the marina and check out the surveillance equipment,” he said. “Okay.”

Nathan gave me a sideways glance. “Although I’m sure Duncan will be monitoring someone else.” “What?” Nathan smiled. “Oh, come on. You know he has the hots for you.” “Whatever,” I said, looking out the window. “He does, but that’s okay because he seems like a decent guy. I think you should go for it.” I snorted. “Go for it? Look, I’m not interested in going for anything right now.” “Right. That’s why you blush every time he looks your way.” “I do not!” “You’re face turns as red as a tomato.” I could feel it burning right now as he teased me. “See!” he laughed. “It’s just a sunburn!” He shook his head and gave me a knowing look. I turned up the radio and tried avoiding his smartass grin. When we arrived at the marina, we walked over to the cabin next door, where Duncan was adjusting his surveillance equipment. “All set?” asked Nathan. He nodded. “Yeah, I’ve got cameras set up all around the perimeter of this place. There’s no way I’ll miss this guy if he comes back.” “You still want to do our cabin, too?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I’ll follow you in my truck. I’m ready whenever you are.” “Shoot, I just remembered, I have to pick up mom’s dry cleaning. Is it okay if Nikki rides with you and shows you where we live? I’ll meet you both at the cabin as soon as I’m done.” My eyes narrowed, I didn’t remember her requesting anything like that. In fact, she was supposed to drive into town herself sometime today. I didn’t mention any of this, however. I didn’t want Duncan to think Nathan was trying to play matchmaker. “Sure,” replied Duncan. He looked at me. “Should we get going?” I nodded and then followed him to a white pickup truck with “Sonny’s Boat Repairs” on it. Duncan apologized. “Sorry, it’s nothing fancy but it gets me places.” I smiled. “It’s better than what I have, which is nothing.” He turned the radio on and glanced at me. “You look nice. How did your interview go?” I smiled. “I got the job. In fact, I start tomorrow evening.” “See, I told you, you’d get it.” I looked down at my clothes. For the interview, I had worn a peach silk blouse and mid-length black skirt with heels. My feet were already killing me. “I guess I know where I’ll be eating dinner from

now on.” I laughed. “It’s your stomach. I’m not cooking, you know, I’m only serving.” He shrugged. “That’s okay. I’ll come in and be one of those annoying customers who sits and drinks coffee all day long, but I’ll leave a much better tip.” “As long as you tip, I’ll save you a booth.” “So,” he said, changing the subject. “Do you remember anything about the face you saw in the window?” I shook my head. “No, it left so quickly. I know it wasn’t an animal like the sheriff suggested.” “You called the sheriff?” “He came over for dinner. He has the hots for my mom.” He laughed. “Boy, he works fast.” “My mom is already looking at engagement rings.” He raised his eyebrows. I laughed. “I’m just kidding.” “I was going to say...” “No, but she certainly likes him. Anyway, he went out and looked around for a while, but figured it was just a raccoon.” “But you don’t believe it?” “No,” I said. “There wasn’t any fur on the face that I saw.” I then explained about the feeling of being

watched when we were on the deck and the shadow that flew into the trees. As I went on, his face darkened. “What?” I asked. “That’s happened to me before, too. I thought I was imagining it and made excuses, thinking it was a large barn owl or something.” I could feel the goose bumps traveling up my arms again. “This thing that I saw stood as tall as you. I couldn’t make out what it looked like, but it was something much larger than a bird.” “Hopefully, these cameras will pick something up. They have a range of one hundred feet. I’ll make sure some of them are pointing towards the woods, too.” When we made it back to the cabin, it was almost five o’clock and my mother was gone. “Wow, nice place,” said Duncan. “It is. Too bad I’m not enjoying it because I’m so freaked out at night.” “I don’t blame you.” I showed him around the cabin and then he started unloading the truck. “Um, is there a way that you can put a camera near my bedroom balcony?” I asked. “Have you seen someone looking through it?” he asked, incredulously. “Actually, I thought I saw someone staring at me through the window in my bathroom when I was getting out of the tub.”

He raised his eyebrows. “He actually saw you naked?” My face turned pink. “I think so.” Duncan smiled wickedly. “I guess it would be inappropriate for me to say, ‘Lucky man’?” My jaw dropped and I smiled. “Uh, yeah!” “I’m sorry, I just couldn’t resist.” “Right.” “I’m sorry, that was uncalled for; a feeble attempt to flirt.” “You were trying to flirt with me?” His gray eyes burned into mine. “I was. Did it work?” I shivered in pleasure. “Well, I…” Thankfully, Nathan pulled up in his car at that moment and I was saved from having to answer anything. “Hey, guys,” he said, slamming the door. “Hi,” said Duncan, walking past him. “Nikki just gave me a tour of the place, so let’s start getting these things set up before it gets dark.” “Sounds good,” replied Nathan. “Where’s the dry cleaning?” I whispered. He smiled sheepishly. “Oh, I must have forgotten it.” “You did that on purpose. Thanks,” I said, sarcastically. “You’re welcome. Did you guys make out, yet?”

I punched him in the shoulder.

Chapter Eleven It took a couple of hours to set up all of the cameras. Mom showed up just as we were finishing up. “What’s all this?” she asked. Nathan explained that we were setting up surveillance to catch a Peeping Tom. “I thought we were through with that?” she said. She was wearing dark sunglasses and looked like she was still suffering from her hangover. I cleared my throat. “Duncan had someone looking in his windows last night, too, mom. It’s not just us.” She raised her eyebrows. “Really?” Duncan nodded. “Yeah and it was definitely not an animal.” Mom yawned. “Then I hope you catch whoever is doing it. It’s probably some pervert or something.” “Or a killer,” I said. “What?” she asked, incredulously. She’d obviously heard me but didn’t believe what I was suggesting. “Nothing.” She yawned again. “Listen, I’m going to lie down

for a while. I’m so wiped out.” “Do you want me to make dinner?” I asked. She grimaced. “Actually, I’ve been nauseated all day. I’m going to eat a couple more crackers and then go right to bed.” “Duncan, would you like to dine with us?” asked Nathan as mom trudged up the stairs and into the cabin. “I make a mean frozen pizza.” Duncan laughed. “No, I have to head back before my old man starts hounding me again,” he said, raising his cell phone. “He’s already sent me a message, wondering where I am.” “Okay, thanks for setting all of this up. I kind of hope we see some action tonight,” said Nathan. “Here’s my number,” he said, holding out a business card. “My dad made these for me to give to customers. Call me if something happens.” “Will do. Your dad has my number, call me if you catch a prowler.” “Okay. Good luck with your new job, Nikki,” said Duncan. “I’ll give you a couple of days before I stop in and harass you.” “Thanks.” After Duncan left, we walked around the perimeter of the house again to make sure all of the cameras were facing the right way. “There’s even one by your balcony to make sure some Romeo doesn’t try and steal you away at night.”

I snorted. “If someone shows up on my balcony, I’m going to beat them with my bat while I scream bloody murder.” He laughed. “That guy has no chance.” We went into the kitchen where Nathan made a pizza and then joined me on the couch to watch movies. “So what do you think of mom dating Caleb?” I asked. “He seems like a good guy.” “You don’t think it’s too soon for her?” “I think mom is lonely and wants to feel protected. The town’s sheriff sure fits that bill.” I shrugged. “I suppose. I’m just worried about her getting hurt.” “Nobody can hurt her as much as dad did,” said Nathan. “Sad but true.” That was for certain. I fell asleep halfway through some horror flick about zombies when several loud thuds from outside woke me up. “What was that?” I gasped. Nathan stood up and I could tell he was as freaked out as I was. “I don’t know.” Something heavy banged against the door, and we both jumped. “Oh, my God, Nathan, what’s happening?” He ran into the kitchen and came back out carrying the butcher knife.

“You’re not going out there, are you?” I whispered in horror. He swallowed. “I was considering it.” More loud bangs and I grabbed the phone. “I’m calling nine-one-one.” “Wait, it could be a raccoon or a bear.” “A bear; like you’d want to tackle that by yourself, anyway.” He nodded. “True. I’m going to open up the blinds and look outside.” I followed him over to the window. “Can you see anything?” I asked as he peeked through the gap in the blinds. “Shit,” he whispered. “What?” He turned towards me, his face as white as a ghost. “It’s the cameras. Un… fucking… believable!” I looked outside and gasped. Even in the dark I could tell that someone had destroyed all of the surveillance equipment we’d set up. We raced upstairs and woke up mom. She called the police, and a half hour later, one of the deputy sheriffs arrived at the house. “I don’t know who did this, but they’re gone now,” he said. He was a middle-aged man with a curly black moustache that he kept touching, which creeped me out. Mom let out a long, ragged sigh. “Why would

somebody do this?” “Oh, I don’t know… so they wouldn’t get caught spying on us?” I muttered sarcastically. “Can you check for fingerprints or anything?” asked Nathan. He nodded. “Yeah, I put a call in for a couple of our guys to get out here and do that, so try not to touch anything. They should be arriving any minute.” “So, where is the sheriff?” I asked. “Caleb? Oh, it’s his night off,” replied the deputy. “He won’t be back in until late tomorrow night.” Mom nodded. “He mentioned that he was going out of town today with his daughter.” “Let me get a statement from you and then I’ll be on my way. There isn’t much we can do without any evidence right now. If we pick up something from the fingerprints, we’ll proceed from there.” After everyone was gone, mom dragged herself back to bed but Nathan and I were still spooked and unable to sleep. Nathan shook his head. “Duncan is going to be pissed when he finds out what happened. That was thousands of dollars in video equipment this person destroyed.” “Let’s call him, it’s only eleven. I’m sure he’s awake.” A half hour later Duncan pulled up in his white truck. Our eyes met immediately and I had to admit, I

was really glad to see him. “Wow,” he said, “This is amazing. I can’t believe someone trashed all of these cameras. Did you see anything?’ “We heard the crashes but were too freaked out to investigate when it was happening,” I said. “It actually happened pretty quickly.” “They must have brought their own ladder,” said Nathan. “I locked up the other one we’d used, earlier.” Duncan walked over to one of the trees and smiled proudly. “They missed one. I hid it pretty good. Let’s go see if it recorded anything interesting.” Nathan slapped him on the back. “You are the man!” Fifteen minutes later, we stared in awe at the video screen. “What in the hell?” asked Nathan. We watched in disbelief, as two of the other cameras were violently ripped from the house, but there was no sign of whoever was doing it. “Ghosts?” I gasped incredulously. “I mean, there’s nobody there!” Duncan and Nathan looked at each other, both obviously stunned as well. “This is freaking crazy. It doesn’t make sense,” said Nathan. We rewound the video and watched it again with the same results. It seemed as if an invisible force had

destroyed each of the cameras. “Okay, common sense doesn’t explain this at all,” said Duncan. “Maybe it is some kind of poltergeist?” “If it is, I’m definitely not staying here any longer,” I said. The thought of the cabin being inhabited by ghosts freaked the crap out of me. I saw the movies Poltergeist and Amityville Horror. I knew when it was time to leave. Not after the ghosts tried killing you, but before. “We have to show the sheriff,” said Nathan. “Maybe he can make sense of it.” “Sense? A fucking ghost is messing with our minds, Nathan,” I snapped. “You keep trying to make scientific excuses because you don’t want to believe it. Look at the film! You heard the loud bangs! The cameras didn’t just fall from the house by themselves! We’ve got to get the hell out of this town!” He raised his hands. “Okay, calm down. You’re right. Something is happening that is beyond any explanation that I can come up with. We’ll show mom tomorrow and still talk to the sheriff. If it is some kind of ghost, we’ll get the cabin… exorcised or something.” “Maybe you should talk to the owners of the cabin?” interrupted Duncan. “They might already be aware of these ghosts.” “What about your house, Duncan?” I asked. “How do you explain the face in the window or shadows flying into the trees?”

He smiled wryly. “Maybe the ghost is roaming the town? I don’t know. None of this shit makes sense to me, either.” We watched the video one last time and then Duncan turned it off. “I’m going home to check on the cameras I’ve installed there, to see if they’re still in place. I’ll call you if I find anything else odd.” “Duncan,” I said. “I’m sorry about the damaged equipment. I wish we could somehow replace it for you.” He waved his hand. “Hell, it’s not your fault. If anything, we may have actual proof that ghosts inhabit Shore Lake,” he said with a sinister smile. “We could all become rich and famous.”

Chapter Twelve I woke up around nine-thirty the next morning and noticed that mom was still sleeping. “She must be coming down with something,” I said to Nathan, who was outside sweeping up pieces of the broken video equipment. He shrugged. “Could be the fresh air.” “Maybe. So, did you hear anything from Duncan yet?” “Yeah, he said his cameras were fine and there didn’t appear to be anything unusual going on in the videos.” “That’s good, I guess. I had a hard time sleeping last night. I felt like something was watching me again.” He laughed. “Probably me. I checked up on you a couple of times and you were snoring away.” “I do not snore.” “How in the hell do you know?” I raised my chin. “I just do.” He snorted. “Whatever. Anyway, as soon as mom gets up, we’ll show her the video and see what she thinks.” Just then, an old red pickup drove up the path and

parked next to Nathan’s Mustang. “It’s our neighbor. I think mom said her name’s Abigail,” said Nathan. “Hello!” said the older woman, getting out of the truck. “I just wanted to stop by and welcome you. Sorry it took me so long.” “No problem,” said Nathan. “We should have come over and introduced ourselves.” “No worries,” she replied, carrying a large pie pan. “I hope you like strawberry rhubarb pie; I made it fresh, early this morning!” “We love it, thank you,” said Nathan as she handed it to him. “Wow, it looks awesome.” “My name is Abigail, by the way. I live at the next cabin over.” “I’m Nathan and that’s Nikki,” said Nathan. “Hi,” I said. “Wonderful to meet you both.” Abigail looked like she was in her seventies or eighties, had reddish-brown hair and watery green eyes. “I’ll be right back,” said Nathan. “I’ll put the pie in the kitchen. Did you want a piece, Abigail?” She shook her head and smiled. “No, but thank you. I made it for you folks.” “Okay, if you change your mind, let me know,” he called, going into the house. “Um, our mother ’s not feeling well,” I explained. “Otherwise she’d be out here greeting you, too. I’m sure

she’ll be sad that she missed you.” She smiled. “That’s all right.” “I suppose you saw the police here a couple of times,” I said. Her smile fell. “Yes I did notice that.” “We found a body the first night we arrived, and last night, someone smashed our video equipment. We’ve been trying to catch the culprit. It’s been pretty crazy.” “A body?” she said, her eyes widening. “Was it that young girl they mentioned on the news? Tina Johnson?” I nodded. “Yes. They think she drowned and washed up here.” “They don’t think it’s… foul play?” “Well,” I said. “Personally, I think it is, but nobody else seems to believe it.” She leaned forward. “And why do you think it’s foul play?” I sighed. “Because we’ve had someone trying to scare us every night since we arrived. Then, the waitress who supposedly killed herself in the woods the other night, Amy? She gave me a warning the same day she died.” “What do you mean?” “She slipped me a note at Ruth’s, warning me not to go out at night and not to let any strangers into our home.”

Abigail stared at me for a few seconds and then let out a long sigh. “Nikki, she gave you some good advice. If I were you, I’d stay in and not invite anyone into your cabin. Especially, those you don’t know.” My heart began to pound. “So, you think it’s dangerous out here at night?” Her eyes grew misty. “I know it is. My husband was killed by something evil,” she said, looking up at towards trees. “There are things in Shore Lake that you don’t know about; things you couldn’t even imagine. In fact, I wanted to come over and warn you myself, before I left town.” “What do you mean?” I asked, the hair standing up on the back of my neck. Just then, Nathan walked out. “Okay, I couldn’t resist, Abigail; I had a little piece. And let me tell you, it was the best strawberry rhubarb pie I’d ever tasted.” She nodded. “Good.” Noticing her sudden melancholy, he asked, “Are you okay?” “Um, Nathan, Abigail was just telling me it’s dangerous here at night and that her husband was murdered.” Nathan’s stared at her in horror. “Your husband was murdered? Do you know who did it?” “Vampires,” she stated without hesitation. “Excuse me?” choked Nathan. Her face darkened. “Shore Lake is infested with

vampires.” He burst out laughing and clapped his hands. “Okay, very funny, Abigail. Vampires, that’s a good one!” The look in her eyes was so serious, it made me start to doubt what was real and what wasn’t. “Don’t mock me,” she said. “I’m not joking, young man.” The porch door opened up and mom stepped out. She was wearing dark sunglasses and still looked unusually pale. “Hey, mom,” said Nathan. “This is Abigail.” Mom nodded. “Yes, I remember seeing you fishing the other day. Nice to meet you, Abigail. I’m Anne.” “Nice to meet you, too. Say, if you don’t mind my asking, what’s wrong with your neck?” The swelling on mom’s neck appeared to be getting worse. She touched it and winced. “I don’t know. I think I was bitten by a couple of mosquitos, or maybe even a spider.” Abigail cleared her throat. “I used to be a nurse, can I take a look?” “Sure,” replied mom. Abigail walked up onto the porch and examined the bites. After a few seconds she stepped back. “When did you get those?” Mom shrugged. “I don’t know, the other night

when the sheriff was over for dinner. I didn’t notice it until the next morning.” “Sheriff Caleb?” asked Abigail. “Yes, the sheriff,” I said. “I guess you could say they’re dating.” Abigail backed away from mom and then hurried down the porch. “I have to go. It was nice meeting you folks.” “What’s wrong?” I asked. First her talk about vampires, and now she appeared to be spooked by the bites on mom’s neck. Then it hit me. “You’re not thinking that the bites on mom’s neck are… vampire bites, are you?” I asked with a wry smile. Even I had a hard time believing her ridiculous talk. Believing in ghosts was bad enough. She opened her truck door and turned back to look at us. “Damn right I do.”

Chapter Thirteen “What?” chuckled mom, staring at her in disbelief. She pointed towards her neck. “You’ve got the mark and if you don’t get out of town while you still can, you’ll be a threat to your children and everyone else in town.” All of us watched her in stunned silence as she slammed the door and drove away, kicking up dust in her wake. “Now that was really weird,” I said. “What a fruitcake,” said mom as she turned around and headed back into the house. “Certifiable nutcase.” I followed her in and we went into the kitchen. “So, um… are you feeling, okay?” I asked. She removed her sunglasses and smiled. “I feel like turning into a vampire and sucking your blood!” she joked. I snorted. “Yeah, that was one weird old lady. Maybe she’s the one trying to scare us.” She sighed. “You know, I never thought of that. I should mention it to Caleb when he comes over tonight.” “Are you guys going on a real date this time, or

are you cooking, again?” “Actually, he’s planning on bringing me to his place. His daughter is making dinner for both of us, I guess.” “Mom,” said Nathan, coming into the kitchen. “Did Nikki tell you yet?” “Tell me what?” Nathan told her about the video and she followed us into the den to watch it. “Something must be wrong with the camera,” said mom. “There’s no way that video equipment fell to the ground on its own.” “Or… we have a poltergeist,” I said. She looked at me and groaned. “You’ve got to be kidding! First all this talk about vampires, and now, you, with the ghosts?” “Then how do you explain what happened on the film?” said Nathan. “Even I’m having a little trouble with it.” She closed her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Seriously, I don’t know. Maybe Duncan didn’t fasten them down tight enough and they fell. Or maybe an animal pulled them down.” “I think we should show them to the sheriff and see what he thinks,” said Nathan. “Okay, he’ll be here after nine o’clock to pick me up. I’ll show him.” “You hungry, mom?” asked Nathan. “I can make

you something.” “Could you? I’m starving,” she said. “I’ll go take a shower and you can make me whatever you want.” “Okay, how about a hamburger?” he asked. She yawned. “Oh, now that sounds good.” “How do you want it prepared?” Mom turned to him and smiled wickedly. “Bloody rare. I’m turning into a vampire, you know.” ~~~ I spent most of the day watching television and thinking about Duncan. He was coming over tonight when I was finished at the diner, and all three of us were going to try and videotape some more ghost activity. Nathan now believed it was really a poltergeist and was even talking about hiring an expert to help us. Nathan dropped me off at the diner just before four o’clock. It was busy and the waitress who was supposed to train me, Susan, appeared stressed out. “Just follow me around for now and when it slows up, I’ll go over the menus and tickets,” she said, stepping around me with a tray full of food. “Okay.” I followed her to a busy table while other customers tried getting her attention. She handed out the food and then I followed her back to the counter, where she handed me a coffeepot.

“Better idea, why don’t you just go around and see if any of my tables need coffee or soda refills?” she said, pointing to her section. Unfortunately, it never did slow down and I spent most of my time following her around or refilling beverages. At the end of the night, my feet were sore, but Susan had shared some of her tips, so I was happy. “Sorry the training sucked today,” she said, removing her apron. “We’ve been so busy ever since Amy…” she looked away. I nodded. “I understand.” She turned back to me and her eyes were moist. “She was a good friend. It’s going to be hard to replace her.” “I doubt I could ever replace her,” I said. “In fact, she was the one who gave me the application in the first place.” “Listen, if you can stay a little later tomorrow night, I’ll go over everything else with you that we missed during our shift. Friday evenings are always busy, so plan on being here, late.” “Okay, thanks.” “Just remember two of the most important rules: the customer is always right, even when they’re wrong, and to always smile, even when you want to slit their throats. Especially the super picky customers.” I smiled. “Okay.” She stared at me for a minute.

“What?” I asked. “You know, you look very similar to Amy. Different color hair, but your features are similar.” My cell phone began to vibrate. “It’s my ride,” I told her and answered the phone. “Hi,” said Nathan. “My car won’t start.” “What do you mean?” He sighed. “The battery must be dead or something. I’m trying to get ahold of Duncan, to see if he can give you a ride home.” “What about mom?” “I can’t find her keys anywhere. Caleb’s already picked her up, and she forgot her cell phone here on the counter.” “Great. Okay, let me know if you talk to Duncan. I’ll just hang out here for a while.” I hung up the phone and Susan tapped me on the shoulder. “Sorry, I wasn’t trying to listen in but… do you need a ride?” “I might.” “My brother should be here in a half hour. I’m sure he’ll give you one.” I smiled. “Thanks. I can’t wait until I get my own car. Relying on someone else for a ride all the time is so frustrating.” “I know. I’m going outside to have a smoke, you want to join me?” “I don’t smoke but I’ll come out with you”

We both grabbed a couple of sodas and I followed her out the back door of the diner where there was a picnic table. We sat down in the darkness and she cleared her throat. “At least it’s a nice night. The moon is full and there aren’t any clouds.” It was true; the stars were bright and it was a little cool outside, so we weren’t getting bitten up by mosquitos. It seemed really peaceful, although I kept thinking about Amy and her warnings about how dangerous it was at night in Shore Lake. Susan lit up a cigarette and took a long drag. “Oh, man, I needed that.” “So… you were friends with Amy?” I asked. “Yeah,” she said, looking away. “I still can’t believe she’s gone.” “She seemed really nice when I met her.” Susan looked at me and nodded. “She was a sweetheart. Her boyfriend, though, he was scary. I’m glad she dumped him.” “She had a boyfriend?” She blew out another stream of smoke. “Yeah, Ethan. He hangs out here sometimes at night with his crew. They’re all kind of freaky if you ask me.” “Why, what do you mean?” Susan shrugged. “I don’t know; there’s just something strange about them. They come in here, hardly saying a word to each other. They just sit and stare at us, sipping their coffee. Ethan is the scariest.

He’s cute, but there’s something about him that makes me nervous. He has these penetrating blue eyes that give me the creeps. Anyway, I really hate serving them, but they’re paying customers, so we can’t exactly kick them out.” I cleared my throat. “Weird. So, why did she break up with this Ethan guy?” She laughed. “Amy always had quite the imagination. Everyone thought she was a little… nuts, and maybe, she really was. I mean, she did kill herself. Anyway, she once told me she thought he was a vampire.” “What?” I choked on my diet soda. “I know, right?” she smirked. “A freakin’ vampire! Although, if I did believe in vampires, he’d be the first on my list of suspects.” My throat was really dry as I took another sip of soda. First Abigail, and now Amy; both believed there were vampires roaming the town. “We’d better go back into the diner,” she said, putting out her cigarette. “My brother will be here soon. I’ll see if he can give you a ride.” My cell phone went off again as we entered the diner. “It’s Nathan,” said my brother. “Duncan’s coming to pick you up.” “Great, thanks,” I said. “Make sure he brings you straight home. Don’t

go jumping his bones or anything.” “Ha-ha. You are such a comedian.” He laughed and hung up. “I’m getting a ride from a friend,” I told Susan. “Thanks for the offer, though.” “No problem. Oh, my brother ’s here,” she said, looking at her phone. “He just texted me. I’ll see you tomorrow, at four o’clock again?” “Yeah, see you tomorrow.” After she left, I sat down at one of the booths, to finish my soda and wait for Duncan. As I watched the front door, a group of kids around my age walked through. One of the other waitresses seated them. “Same as usual?” asked the older waitress, who I’d met earlier. Her name was Darlene and she was close to retiring. “Just coffee,” said a broad-shouldered, darkhaired guy, ordering for everyone. He handed her back the menu and our eyes met. Embarrassed, I looked away quickly and stared outside at the parking lot, watching for Duncan. Before I could blink, someone slid into my booth and I was suddenly facing the stranger whose eyes I’d just met. “Um, hi,” I said, sitting up straighter. “Um, hi, yourself,” he said with a slow, lazy grin. Oh wow… “I’m Nikki,” I replied, feeling myself blush at the

intense way he was staring at me. I knew it had to be Amy’s ex-boyfriend, and he was undoubtedly gorgeous. He had thick, dark eyebrows with icy blue eyes; his face was perfectly sculpted with high cheekbones and a strong chin. His lips… they were sensual and even fuller than mine. “You’re new in town?” “Yes,” I replied, now studying his face more closely. He was definitely a little pale, which reminded me of the fact that Amy had accused him of being vampire. As I stared at him, I reasoned that most girls my age would have swooned at such a good-looking guy, but after everything that had happened the last few nights, I felt a cold shiver run down my spine. “Welcome to Shore Lake,” he replied, looking into my eyes again. “Thanks.” It was weird, but we sat there and stared at each other for a while without talking. Soon, I started feeling a heat somewhere inside of my belly that turned into an overwhelming ache of desire, further south. “I, ah…” My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt a strong urge to touch him. It was almost overwhelming. “Nikki,” interrupted Duncan, standing next to our table. “Are you ready to go?” I looked at Duncan and the spell, or whatever it was, was broken. “Yeah,” I said. “I’m ready.”

“Goodbye, Nikki,” said Ethan, with a small grin. “I’m sure we’ll meet again.” “Goodbye,” I murmured, looking away. I was confused at the intense rush of desire I’d had for Ethan. He was a total stranger. How did that even happen? “Who was that?” asked Duncan as he followed me out to his truck. I don’t know how I knew, but there was no doubt in my mind that Ethan was still staring at me through the window. I shivered and wrapped my arms around myself. “You might think I’m crazy, but I’m pretty sure he was a vampire.”

Chapter Fourteen “Excuse me?” he asked, unlocking the truck. We both slid inside and I looked at him. “Amy was convinced he was a vampire, and there’s something about him that’s totally… unnerving.” He shook his head and smiled as he started up the truck. “Okay, your imagination is really getting the best of you. It’s bad enough that there might be a ghost haunting your cabin, but a vampire in the local diner?” I nodded. “I feel the same way, but there was something so strange about him. He made me feel…” He raised his eyebrows. “He made you feel what?” I swallowed hard. “Um, weird.” I wasn’t about to tell Duncan that at one moment, I wanted to jump Ethan’s bones and probably would have, if we’d been alone. It didn’t even make sense to me. Duncan looked back towards the diner. “If he gives you any problems, let me know.” I smiled. “Sure.” We pulled out of the parking lot in silence as I thought about the strange encounter. Duncan glanced at me a couple of times, and I could tell there was

something on his mind, as well. “What’s wrong?” I asked him. He pulled over to the side of the road. “What is it, Duncan?” He tapped the steering wheel a couple of times and then looked at me. There was a funny smile on his face. “When I approached you with Ethan, you almost looked like you were ready to tear his clothes off or something. I don’t know; it just made me feel a little… jealous.” I’m not even sure how it happened, but the next thing I knew, I was straddling him in the front seat and our mouths were crushed against each other. “Nikki,” he groaned against my lips. My heart was pounding madly in my chest and I rocked against him, causing him to suck in his breath. He pulled away and looked into my eyes. “I don’t think…” he whispered. “Don’t think,” I said breathlessly, pulling him back towards my lips. There was an intense hunger inside of me, one that I’d never felt before. I wanted to tear off both of our clothing, just so I could feel our skin moving against each other. His mouth was hot, and soon he was kissing my neck while his hands moved under my shirt. As he was about to slide his fingers under my bra, my cell phone rang, startling us both. He quickly removed his hands and I got off of his lap.

My face was burning with embarrassment as I fumbled for my phone. “Yeah?” I said into it, unable to look at Duncan. “Hello to you, too,” mumbled Nathan. I cleared my throat. “Sorry.” “You guys almost home, yet?” I nervously bit off a hangnail. “Almost.” “Okay, I ordered a pizza and it’s already here, so hurry the hell up.” I hung up and stole a glance at Duncan. “I’m sorry,” he said, although his eyes were still smoldering. “I don’t know what came over me.” I smiled sheepishly. “I, um… it was me. I practically raped you. I’ve never done that before, to anyone. I’m sorry.” “At least I know you like me.” I burst out laughing. “Do you think?” “I’m sure you could probably tell that I liked you, too,” he said, grinning. My cheeks grew hot and I changed the subject. “So, I hope you’re hungry. Nathan has a pizza waiting for us.” “Oh, I’m starving, alright,” he said under his breath. I looked at him and sighed. “Duncan, I…” He stared at me for a minute. “It’s okay,” he said. “I’m not in a rush for anything.” I smiled. “Thank you. I really do like you, you

know. I’m just…” He held up his hand. “Hey, it’s okay.” It wasn’t okay. I really liked Duncan but I’d never attacked anyone before in my life like that. It was almost like the burning desire I’d felt towards Ethan had carried over towards Duncan. I was beginning to wonder if Ethan really was a vampire and had given off some kind of weird pheromone. We rode in silence the rest of the way to the cabin. Nathan was sitting on the porch, holding a BB gun, when we arrived. “We come in peace,” teased Duncan, raising his hands in the air. Nathan grinned. “Sorry. I was beginning to freak myself out, so I grabbed my old BB gun. I thought I heard some noises in the woods. But then, I actually found a couple of raccoons prowling around.” “Is the video camera still set up?” asked Duncan. “Yeah. I think we should hang out on Nikki’s balcony and watch from above. See if we can see anyone sneaking around,” said Nathan. “Just in case it isn’t a ghost, but some jackass trying to screw with us.” “Good idea,” replied Duncan. We went inside, grabbed the box of pizza and some plates, and then headed up to my bedroom. On the balcony, Nathan had set up three chairs and a bistro table. We sat down and started eating. “How was work?” asked Nathan.

“Busy. I met this girl named Susan who was friends with Amy.” “Is she cute?” asked Nathan. “God, is that all you think about?” I asked. “Is there anything else, Dunc?” Duncan smiled but didn’t say anything. “Anyway, Susan was telling me that Amy believed her ex-boyfriend, Ethan, was a vampire.” Nathan snorted. “Yeah, I’d say Amy was a little messed up.” “I don’t know,” I said, staring at my pizza. His eyes narrowed. “What do you mean, you don’t know?” I swallowed. “I met Ethan tonight and there was something really strange about him.” “He was dating Amy at one point, that tells you enough right there,” said Nathan. “No, he came over and sat by me at the restaurant. When he looked into my eyes, I almost felt like… I was under some kind of spell.” “How do you mean?” asked Nathan. “I can’t explain it,” I said, looking sideways at Duncan. There was no way I was going to explain my desire to jump Ethan’s bones, especially after what had happened between us, in the truck. Nathan sat back and groaned. “There is no such thing as vampires, period. Quit letting Abigail’s and Amy’s crazy notions play with your mind. I mean, come

on, Nikki, you know better than that!” I shrank down in my seat. “I know. It’s just…I can’t explain it.” Nathan looked at Duncan. “What do you think about all of this?” Duncan shrugged. “I don’t know. I think something strange is going on and I’m not ruling anything out.” Nathan snorted. “Even vampires?” “Maybe this Ethan guy believes he’s a vampire and knows how to manipulate other people into believing it, too.” “That sounds more reasonable to me. Maybe he knows how to actually hypnotize people. That would explain how Nikki believed she was under some kind of spell.” “Maybe,” I answered. We sat in silence, as we finished the pizza and stared towards the woods. It was pretty silent except for the leaves rustling in the wind. “Anyone want something to drink?” asked Nathan, standing up. “I’ll take some water,” I said. “Me, too,” answered Duncan. When Nathan left us alone, I stole a glance towards Duncan, who I found was staring at me. “What?” I asked. He smiled. “I was just thinking how beautiful you

looked in the moonlight. I know that sounds like a line, but it’s true.” I returned his smile. “Thanks, Duncan.” He clasped his fingers and rested his chin on them. “Did you leave a broken heart back in California?” I snorted. “No. In fact, I guess you could say I haven’t had many boyfriends.” “I find that hard to believe. The guys there must be blind and stupid.” I blushed. “It’s not like I didn’t get asked out. I just wasn’t interested, I guess.” “So, would you be interested now?” I nodded. He smiled. “Duncan,” said Nathan, as he stepped onto the balcony. “I almost forgot, could you take a look at my Mustang? I think it’s the battery I’m having problems with, but I want to make sure.” “Do you have a battery tester?” he asked. “Actually, there might be one in the garage, I never even looked.” Duncan got up. “Let’s go and check it out.” Nathan nodded. “Thanks. Nikki, you can keep watch from up here and let us know if you see anything. I brought you the BB gun,” he said, handing it to me. “You still know how to use it?” “Yeah.” “Okay. Holler if you see anything,” he said.

They left me and I gripped the gun firmly in my hands, feeling uneasy because I was now alone and they were going to be in the garage. Nathan’s laughter echoed through the darkness. I watched as the guys stepped away from the cabin and headed over to the garage. “Nothing to be afraid of,” I murmured to myself, staring towards the dark woods. An owl hooted and I was reminded of some of the scary movies I’d watched with Nathan. An owl hoots and then something sinister usually happens in the next scene. I knew it was just cinema, but I felt a chill in my veins just the same. My eyes darted quickly from one side of the yard to the other, and my breath caught in my throat as I saw a shadow move across the grass. I looked up into the sky, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. “Nikki,” whispered a deep masculine voice behind me. I turned around, but found myself alone. I stood up and backed away from the table, frightened beyond belief. Hot breath brushed against the back of my neck and I whirled around again, this time seeing a blurry haze of movement. “Oh, my God… Nathan!” I screamed, running into my bedroom. I ran downstairs and threw the front door open. “Nathan!” I yelled, again. Nathan and Duncan rushed out of the garage

towards me. “What’s wrong?” called Nathan. “Someone… was… on the balcony,” I gasped, out of breath. He looked behind me. “Who?” I shook my head. “I don’t know. I heard my name and then I felt someone breathing against the back of my neck.” “Someone’s in the cabin?” Nathan swore, and then rushed past me and towards the house. Duncan could tell I was pretty shook up and put his arms around me. He stared down into my eyes. “Are you okay?” I nodded and leaned into him, closing my eyes. Suddenly, he was ripped from my arms and thrown backwards. “Duncan!” I screamed as he landed on the ground. “I’m fine,” he answered with an incredulous look on his face. He got up and began walking back towards me. There was a flash of movement and he went flying through the air again, much farther this time. As I rushed towards him, I felt something pick me up, and then we were moving like the wind. “Help!” I screamed in terror. We were going so fast that my head was spinning. The next thing I knew I was lying on the ground and a pair of steely blue eyes

held mine. “We meet again,” whispered Ethan, trailing a cool finger down my cheek. I was paralyzed as his eyes burned into mine. A familiar yearning spread through my veins and suddenly I wanted him fiercely. “Sweet Nikki,” he whispered with a small smile. He then licked his lips and lowered them to mine. Suddenly, we were kissing and I felt an urgent need to wrap my legs around him; to surrender myself to whatever he demanded. “Oh,” I breathed when he removed his mouth and began a hot trail down my neck with his tongue. My entire body was trembling with desire. “Oh, God.” He chuckled softly against my skin. “Not quite.” Someone shouted my name, startling me back to my senses and I tensed up. Duncan! Ethan raised his head and I could see the rage burning in his eyes. “Fuck,” he growled. Duncan crashed through the bushes right as Ethan took off and I was left staring up at the stars in confusion. “Are you okay?” asked Duncan, now at my side, looking down at me. “I think so,” I replied, as he helped me up. “What in the hell just happened!” hollered Nathan, stumbling through the woods, out of breath.

My lips began to tremble. “I really don’t know.”

Chapter Fifteen Nathan and Duncan were full of questions as we walked back to the house. I was still in a state of confusion and had a difficult time answering them. “Who was it?” asked Duncan. “Where’d they go?” asked Nathan. I shook my head. “I…I just can’t remember.” It wasn’t exactly true, but my thoughts were so muddled because of my overwhelming attraction towards Ethan. Part of me understood that it wasn’t natural; it was some power he was using to control me. Another part of me didn’t care; I just wanted him to have his way with me, whatever it was. Nathan scratched his head. “Did you see who it was, Duncan?” He shook his head. “I was thrown backwards and then she was gone in a flash. It was crazy.” Nathan scowled. “I don’t even know how to call this one in to nine-one-one. Attempted kidnapping by the invisible man?” I cleared my throat. “Um, don’t worry about it, Nathan. I’m fine.” “No, we have to call the police. You could have been murdered or raped.”

It certainly wouldn’t have been rape, I thought. Although, if he was using mind control to make me desire him so much, then it was as bad as a date rape drug. “I didn’t see anything. I don’t even know who it was,” I protested. “The cops are going to think we’re all crazy.” Nathan stared at me for a minute. “Okay, I’d better ask – was it human?” “To be honest, I don’t know,” I muttered. Duncan grabbed my hand. “I’m calling my dad to let him know I’m staying over tonight. I’m not letting you out of my sight again.” Nathan looked at both of us. “Wait a second, did I miss something?” I could feel my cheeks turn pink. “I guess you could say that I’m kind of falling for your sister,” said Duncan with a sheepish grin. “I hope you’re okay with it.” Nathan smiled. “I’m fine with it. Now I won’t be the only guy who has to suffer her P.M.S.” I slugged him in the shoulder. “Very funny, booger.” “See,” he said, moving away from my fist, which was cocked again. “Heads-up, your mom’s home,” said Duncan. She was just getting out of the sheriff’s car and he was helping her up the stairs.

“Sheriff, what’s wrong with her?” asked Nathan. Caleb smiled. “She enjoyed one too many glasses of wine again. I brought her home so she could sleep.” Mom gave us a lopsided grin. “Hi, my babies…” I groaned. She was totally hammered and stumbled towards me. “Nikki, I love you.” Nathan and I put our arms around her and held her up. “Wow, mom,” I grunted, trying to hold her up. “I think it’s time you start laying off the vino.” Her smile fell. “I didn’t have anything to drink.” “Sure you did,” interrupted the sheriff. “Don’t you remember the Cabernet you picked out yourself from the wine cellar? We had it with dinner.” Mom looked confused but then when her eyes met Caleb’s, she smiled wickedly and licked her lips. “All, I remember is dessert.” “Okay, T.M.I.,” I replied as Nathan and I swung her away from Caleb and into the house. The idea of her and Caleb getting it on was enough to make me want to be celibate for life. “I’ll call you tomorrow night!” called Caleb from the porch. “Nikki, can you take care of mom? I’m going to talk to the sheriff,” said Nathan. I nodded and then proceeded to help her upstairs, which wasn’t an easy task. When we finally made it to her bedroom, she passed out the moment her head hit the

pillow. I removed her shoes and covered her up with a sheet as she began to snore. “Nikki, the sheriff wants to talk to you,” said Duncan, as I closed mom’s bedroom door. I nodded and took his hand while he led me back downstairs. Both Nathan and Caleb were sitting on the couch. “So, I heard there was a little excitement here earlier?” asked Caleb. I sighed. “I guess you could say that. It was really… bizarre.” He nodded and took out a notepad. “Could you tell me in your words what happened?” I gave him my version but left off the part of knowing who the person was that carried me off. Caleb’s eyes narrowed. “So, you didn’t get a good look at the person at all? Didn’t notice what he was wearing or what he even smelled like?” Come to think of it, Ethan had smelled like butterscotch. I rubbed my arm. “To tell you the truth, I was so scared that I didn’t notice much of anything. I do know that he was as fast as the wind.” Duncan nodded. “He was quick. He shoved me to the ground, twice, and I didn’t see him either; just a blur of movement.” Sheriff Caleb put away the notes he was taking and smiled wryly. “You realize how this sounds, don’t

you?” Nathan nodded. “Crazy, I know.” “I know, show him the video,” said Duncan. “Oh, yeah,” replied Nathan, grabbing the tape from the fireplace mantel. “We taped this yesterday after someone destroyed all the video surveillance equipment. They apparently missed this one.” We all watched the video in silence, and when it was over, Caleb let out a long sigh. Nathan folded his arms across his chest. “Even crazier, huh?” He nodded. “I don’t really know what to say about it, actually. It doesn’t really make a lot of sense.” I cleared my throat. “What should we do?” Caleb ran a hand over his face. “Let me take this tape and I’ll show some friends who specialize in paranormal research.” Nathan’s jaw dropped. “So you think it might be a poltergeist, too?” He shrugged. “Even I have to admit; it’s some kind of strange phenomenon. I just have no experience with this type of thing.” “Okay, yeah take it. Let us know what you find out,” said Nathan, giving him the tape. Caleb stood up and started walking towards the door. “What about Nikki?” asked Duncan. “How are we supposed to protect her against whatever this thing is?”

Caleb turned back and looked at us. “Don’t go anywhere alone, keep your doors locked, and don’t invite any strangers in.”

Chapter Sixteen Nathan and Duncan slept on my bedroom floor that night, just in case the “specter” came back to harass me. When I woke up, it was just after nine the next morning and I was alone. I went down to the kitchen. “Where’s Duncan?” I asked. As usual, Nathan was stuffing his face with food. “He had to work. He’s going to pick you up after your shift again tonight. I’ll get mom’s keys and drop you off at four.” “Did you guys ever figure out what’s wrong with the Mustang?” He nodded. “It’s the battery. I’m picking up a new one today.” I yawned. “Where’s mom? Still sleeping?” He nodded. “Yeah, she’s been doing a lot of that lately. I think she should quit drinking, she just can’t handle it.” “I agree.” Plus, she was our mom and really not making a good impression by getting so hammered. Two hours later, mom was still sleeping so I decided to check up on her. “Mom?” I called, knocking softly on her door.

“Yeah,” she mumbled. “Come in.” She had the blinds pulled shut so I turned on the light. “You, okay?” I asked her. She smiled, lazily. “Yeah, just tired.” I sat down next to her on the bed. “You know, you really need to cool it on the wine, mom. The sheriff is going to think you’re some kind of lush. You never usually drink like this.” “I didn’t drink anything last night. At least, I don’t remember,” she said with a confused look. “Oh, come on… mom, you were trashed. I had to help you to bed last night. You had to have been drinking.” She rubbed a hand over her forehead. “I don’t even remember.” I sighed and changed the subject. “So, did his daughter make dinner for you?” “I… think so.” My eyes widened. “You don’t sound so sure.” She rubbed her forehead. “To tell you the truth, last night was a bit of a blur.” “I know the feeling,” I said, staring towards her bedroom window. Last night almost felt like a dream. I couldn’t explain my reaction to Ethan or the way he’d whisked me through the darkness the way he did. It didn’t make a whole lot of sense. “What?” she asked.

I turned back to her and smiled. “Nothing.” She stood up. “I’ve got so much to do today. I start work on Monday and have more errands than I have hours to complete them.” “Ahem, thanks for asking… my first day went pretty good, by the way.” “I’m sorry, honey,” she replied, grabbing a robe from the closet. “I totally forgot. So, your first day at the diner went pretty smooth?” “Yeah. I’m working again tonight. In fact, Nathan has to use your car to drop me off at the diner around four. His Mustang needs a new battery.” She groaned and then nodded reluctantly. “Okay. I’ll just have to take care of some things tomorrow, I guess.” I motioned towards her neck. “So, how’s your skin?” I asked. She touched it and winced. “Still tender.” I got off the bed and walked over to her. “Did you put anything on it?” “No. I probably should. How does it look?” I examined her skin and frowned. It looked much worse. “You should really see a doctor.” She waved her hand and shook her head. “No, you know me. I’m just allergic to mosquito bites. It usually takes a while for them to heal.” “At least put something on it, so it doesn’t get infected.”

“Fine, Nurse Nikki,” she said with a wry smile. I walked over to the window and opened the blinds. “It’s a beautiful day, mom, you could use some vitamin D on that lily-white skin of yours.” “Oh, hey… close the blinds,” she gasped holding her hand up to shield her face. “The sun hurts my eyes!” I quickly closed them. “Wow, you seriously need to lay off the alcohol, mom. Hangovers are a bitch.” She grabbed her sunglasses from the nightstand and put them on. “Actually, I think I have an eye infection or something,” she said. “They’ve been bothering me the last couple of days.” “Maybe you’re allergic to Caleb. Ever since you’ve been seeing him, you’ve been acting weird.” She smiled. “It’s definitely not him. He is such a wonderful man. I’m so happy we met. It’s only been a few hours since we we’ve been together, but… I have to admit, I miss him already.” It sounded like she really was falling pretty hard for the sheriff. “So, when’s the wedding?” I asked. ‘Oh, God, it’s too early for that but I’ll be honest, every time he looks at me,” she sighed and her eyes looked wistful, “I just want to jump his bones.” I shuddered. “Okay, that’s something I didn’t need to hear. That’s just twisted, mom.” She laughed. “Oh, just you wait, my dear. You’ll meet someone who makes your toes curl and then you’ll know exactly what I’m talking about.”

I’d already met two guys who made my toes curl but I wasn’t about to tell her that. “Whatever,” I said. She walked over to me and touched my cheek. “What about Duncan? Any sparks?” My cheeks grew pink. “Well… I don’t know. I mean, we’re just friends, you know?” She smiled, knowingly. “Friends, huh? Just make sure you use protection if he gets too friendly.” My jaw dropped. “Mom!” “You are still a virgin, right?” I couldn’t believe we were actually having this conversation. “Oh, my God, yes!” I replied, staring at her in horror. “Although, you don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to. Just be safe.” “Enough! I’m still a virgin and I plan on staying one for a while.” Her eyes softened. “That’s what a mother wants to hear. But when things get confusing or too much, you can always come to me with any questions.” “I’m going to take a shower,” I said. “I feel dirty after talking about it with you.” She laughed. “You’re such a smartass.” I left her and went back to my room. Instead of taking a shower, however, I lay down on my bed and thought about everything that had happened the night before. It now seemed so unbelievable, that I wondered if

it had been just a dream. I closed my eyes and fell asleep. ~~~ “Nikki, come to me,” whispered the smooth, masculine voice in my ear. I opened my eyes to find that I was in a forest wearing a billowy, white nightgown. I stood up and began walking in my bare feet. As I looked down, I noticed sharp pieces of broken glass cutting into my skin, which was now bleeding. “Hurry,” prodded the voice. It was strong and demanding; it pushed me forward, one foot after another. “Nikki!” yelled Duncan. “Duncan?” I whispered, turning around. “Wait, Nikki!” he cried, running towards me. I watched in amazement as he kept moving without making any progress. There was a rush of movement and my heart began to race; I knew who it was. He’d come back for me. “Ethan?” Someone grabbed my shoulders and started digging their sharp nails into my skin. I was shoved roughly to the ground and the shadow jumped on top of me. “Amy?” I whispered in horror. Amy’s eyes were filled with hate. “He’s mine,” she growled, her slit wrists bleeding onto my white dress. She

opened her mouth and her pointy fangs closed in on my neck. I opened my eyes and let out a shaky breath. Just a dream. Someone rapped on my door. “Hey, twerp!” “Yeah, come in,” I mumbled, sitting up. “Get ready,” said Nathan. “I have to drop you off early at the diner. Mom needs the car as soon as I get back from purchasing a battery.” I looked at my alarm clock. It was already after two o’clock. “Okay,” I said. His eyes narrowed. “Are you doing okay?” “Just a little tired.” He pointed at me. “Don’t leave the diner after dark unless Duncan is with you.” “Yeah, okay.” He stared at me for a minute and then nodded. “Then, I’ll be outside waiting for you. You have a half hour to get ready.” “Okay, I’ll hurry.” I took a quick shower, put my uniform on, and spent a little extra time with my makeup. Then I pinned my damp hair up and stared into the mirror. I had to admit, I was definitely beginning to look more like my mother every day. I decided it was a good thing and smiled.

Nathan laid on the horn outside and I rushed out to meet him in mom’s car. “Makeup, huh? Trying to get more tips?” smiled Nathan. I shrugged. “I could certainly use the money.” “I hear you. So, what do you think about last night? Pretty crazy, huh?” “It was freaky, that’s for sure. I still don’t know what happened, exactly.” “I’m starting to think we really do have ghosts lurking around the cabin. That could be the real reason why mom’s renting it so cheap.” “Makes sense.” We drove the rest of the way in silence and he dropped me off in front of the diner, warning me to stay put when my shift was over. “You worry too much,” I said. “I’m not going anywhere. I’ll wait for Duncan.” “Here’s Duncan’s cell phone number,” he said, handing me a slip of paper. “If there’s a problem, call me or him.” “Okay, thanks.” When he finally drove off, I went into the diner and ran into Rosie in the back room. “How’s it going, Nikki?” I smiled. “Pretty good. We were really swamped yesterday so Susan didn’t get a chance to show me too much.”

“Yeah, I heard. Since you’re early, I’ll go over some things with you, myself.” “Thanks.” Rosie went over the menus and showed me how to write up meal tickets. Then she gave me some pointers on how to juggle multiple tables and get them in and out as quickly as possible. When we were done, my head was spinning, but I felt like I was starting to get a little handle on things. “Don’t worry. It’s going to take a while, but you’ll get used to it. And, honey, don’t be afraid to tell the customers you’re new. They’ll have more patience and might even tip you better.” “Oh, I’m all for that. Thanks.” “You’ll do just fine here,” she said, patting me on the shoulder. “Just do your best, and eventually things will fall together.” “Thanks, Rosie.” When Susan showed up, I shadowed her for half the day, and then I was given a couple of my own tables. “You’re doing great,” said Rosie, after I served a large platter of food to one of my tables. “Keep it up.” “Thanks.” The time flew by quickly and by the time my shift was over, I’d made almost thirty dollars in tips. I was so giddy that I texted Nathan, who was happy for me. “Listen, is there any way you can work a little later tonight?” asked Rosie, as I was about to punch out.

“We could really use you until eleven o’clock. Darlene called in sick and I need all the help I can get. Since it’s Friday night, we’re going to get slammed soon.” “Okay. Let me call my ride and let him know. I’m sure it will be fine.” I grabbed my phone and called Duncan. “Okay,” he said, after I explained why they needed my help. “I’ll be there promptly at eleven, though I’ll expect a tip.” I giggled. “I think I can manage that.” We had a rush of customers around nine o’clock, and I was running ragged, trying to keep my orders right and not piss anyone off. By the time it was tenthirty, I heaved a sigh of relief; the diner was finally clearing out. “We usually get another big rush after the bars close,” said Susan. “Just be thankful you’re not working those customers. When they’re not trying to pick you up, they’re puking in the corner. It’s really disgusting.” I grimaced. “I bet.” “Funny thing is, they usually tip better,” she said, “because they’re drunk and feeling extra generous. But, to me, it isn’t really worth it.” Thinking about my mom last night and practically having to babysit her, I agreed. I then took out my tips and started counting it when Susan swore. “What?” I said, looking up. It was Ethan, followed by his clan. His eyes met

mine and he smiled. “Hey,” whispered Susan, noticing the exchange. “Do you know him?” “Um, not really,” I said. “Looks like they’re in your section tonight, Nikki,” said Rosie, “they usually only order coffee, though, so it should be a piece of cake.” I took a deep breath and walked up to their table. “Hello,” I said, handing out menus. “Can I start anyone out with something to drink?” Ethan put his elbows on the table, clasped his fingers, and rested his chin on there. “Coffee for all of us, please, Nikki.” Remembering the effect he had on me, I averted my eyes. “And will you want food, or should I take away the menus?” “Well,” chuckled Ethan. “What I want probably isn’t on the menu.” Oh, my God. Our eyes met and I swear I could feel a charge of static electricity between us. It was eerie. “You look beautiful tonight. As usual,” he said softly. The carnal promises he held in his smoldering eyes were raw and made my heart race. I took a step backwards, trying to catch my breath. “Everything okay here?” interrupted Rosie, coming towards us.

Ethan looked away and I grabbed the back of an empty chair to steady myself. “Yeah, Rosie,” smiled Ethan. “Just being friendly with the new waitress.” She smiled. “Now don’t be giving young Nikki here a hard time. It’s only her second day.” For some reason, Rosie wasn’t affected by Ethan’s magnetic stare. “Oh, don’t worry about Nikki, Rosie. She’s in good hands with me.” “That’s what I’m afraid of,” she chuckled. “So, Nikki, why don’t you go pour some coffee for these boys.” I cleared my throat. “Okay,” I grabbed six coffee cups and glanced towards Ethan’s minions. I watched, curiously, as Rosie continued talking to Ethan while the rest of the guys seemed content just listening to the exchange, never actually joining in on the conversation. All were tall, pale, and rivaled any of the male models I’d seen in magazines. None of them compared to Ethan, however. His animal magnetism was enough to make me forget everything else. “It’s getting late,” said Rosie, coming up to the counter. “Why don’t you let me finish waiting on these guys and you can take off?” I nodded, not quite trusting myself to talk. Without another glance towards Ethan, I hurried

to the break room, removed my apron, and grabbed my purse. When I turned around, I was staring into Ethan’s eyes. “Oh,” I gasped. “Leaving so soon?” he asked me, stepping closer. I moved backwards until my back hit the wall. “I really have to go,” I squeaked. He touched my face and his eyes searched mine. “I’ve been searching for so long. I can’t believe that I’ve finally found you.” My eyes widened. “Excuse me? I don’t understand what you mean.” “You will.” He closed his eyes and inhaled. “You smell so sweet.” I was so confused; my head was spinning and my stomach whirled. “I… what’s happening?” Ethan opened his eyes again and smiled. “You’ll understand… in time.” Suddenly his mouth was on mine again, and as before, I couldn’t resist his kisses. Our lips moved hungrily together and I moaned in pleasure, wanting him closer. I ran my hands up his back and into his hair, pulling his mouth harder against mine. But then he stopped abruptly and pulled away. “I… I have to go and take care of something,” he said thickly. “Your eyes…” I whispered. They were still blue but glowed brightly with something that reminded me of

fire. He backed away from me, breathing heavily. “Leave your balcony door open tonight.” Then in a flash he was gone and I was left feeling frustrated.

Chapter Seventeen “Nikki,” said Rosie, stepping into the break room. “Someone named Duncan is waiting for you in the diner.” “Thanks.” Her eyes narrowed. “You okay? You look kind of flushed.” “I’m fine,” I replied, not able to meet her eyes. “Go home and get a good night’s sleep,” she said. “Working here can take a lot out of you.” “I will. Thanks.” I followed her back out and expected to see Ethan and his friends, but they were all gone. “Hi,” said Duncan. He was dressed in a light blue polo shirt that complimented his silvery-gray eyes and low-riding jeans that showed off his tight abs. Because I was still feeling the pheromones from whatever Ethan produced, I had an incredible urge to jump his bones. “Ready?” I asked, grabbing his hand. He chuckled as I pulled him out of the diner. “What’s wrong? Had enough of this place already?” I released a heavy sigh and nodded. “It was a long day.”

We both hopped in to his truck and he turned on the music. He caught me staring at him and smiled. “You look nice,” he said, grabbing my hand. His smile was much more boyish than Ethan’s and the tenderness in his eyes was so sweet. Part of me was already falling hard for Duncan, while another part of me screamed out for Ethan. It was frustrating and I decided to try and drive away my lustful thoughts of Ethan, so I told him to pull over to the side of the road. “What’s wrong?” he asked. I scooted closer to him and pressed my lips against his. Soon we were kissing and my hands were all over him. When I pulled myself onto his lap and looked into his eyes, he let out a shaky sigh. “Nikki,” he groaned, and then his mouth captured mine. I ground my hips into his and he moaned with pleasure as I rocked against him. He unbuttoned the top of my uniform and raised my bra, kissing my breasts. Nobody had ever done that before and the sensation made me quiver down below. “Shit,” he groaned as a squad car pulled up behind us and we were surrounded by bright flashing lights. I jumped off of him and buttoned my uniform while Duncan tried to compose himself. “Man,” he said, looking at me again. “That was intense.” There was a tap on the window and we both smiled sheepishly at Sheriff Caleb, who was frowning.

“What’s going on?” he asked. Duncan’s face looked so guilty it was comical. “Um, we were just talking.” He smirked. “You certainly fogged up the windows pretty good with all that talking you must have been doing. Next time, open one up.” We both smiled. “Listen,” said Caleb. “I’m not stupid, so I know your raging hormones probably got the better of you. Next time you feel like making out, though, don’t do it on the side of the road. It’s pretty dangerous, especially at night. Now, Duncan, bring Nikki home before her mom gets worried.” “Okay. Thank you, sir,” answered Duncan. He looked at me. “Say hello to your mother for me.” “Okay.” He walked back to his squad car, and we drove to the cabin in an awkward silence. Thankfully, Nathan was waiting on the porch for us when we pulled up because I didn’t want to talk about what had just happened. The truth was, I wasn’t exactly sure myself. That promiscuous girl back there? That wasn’t me. I’d made out with two guys in the last two days and had no real explanation for it. “Hey, guys,” said Nathan, who was sitting on a gliding bench with a grim smile. Duncan cleared his throat. “What’s up, Nathan?”

“Read this,” he said, holding out a newspaper. I grabbed it from him and we both started reading the article he’d circled. There were several pictures of girls who were either missing or dead under the headline: ‘Serial Killer Targeting Similar Victims?’ “They’ve included a picture of the girl who was found in the lake, as well as Amy,” said Nathan, pointing. “See the resemblance there of the two girls?” “Why is Amy included in this? She killed herself,” I said. Nathan’s eyes narrowed. “Or maybe it was only made to look like she did. The most disturbing thing about this article is the photos of the girls.” “They look very similar,” said Duncan. Then he turned to me and tensed up. “In fact, they look similar to Nikki, too.” My brother nodded. “Their hair is different but, if you look closely at the facial features of those girls, there is a definite resemblance to Nikki’s. What really concerns me, are the strange things that have been happening to her. What if it’s somehow related?” “Seriously, I doubt it has anything to do with what’s happened to all of those girls,” I said. “Still, we’d better keep a close eye on you,” replied Nathan. “Fine,” I said, yawning. “Listen, I hate to be a party pooper, but I’m exhausted from being on my feet for the last several hours. I’m going to take a bath and

then sleep for days, if mom will let me.” “Do you need any help getting that bath ready?” asked Duncan, smiling. “Dude, that’s my sister you’re talking about. Don’t say that stuff loud enough for my ears to pick up,” said Nathan, looking horrified. Duncan laughed. “So, Duncan, are you planning on going to the barbeque tomorrow night?” I asked. “Only if you’re going,” he said, leaning up against the cabin. I smiled up at him. “Definitely. “ “How about if Nikki and I just meet you there?” interrupted Nathan. “I’ll call you tomorrow afternoon.” “Sounds good,” he replied. “Goodnight Dunc,” he said, opening the cabin door. “I’ll give you guys some privacy, in case you want to suck face or something.” “Funny,” I mumbled. “Night,” replied Duncan. As soon as Nathan was gone, he stepped closer and stared down into my eyes. “Well, goodnight.” “Goodnight. He gave me one of his dimpled smiles and then leaned forward, kissing me tenderly on the lips. This time the kiss was short and sweet. “Maybe tomorrow I won’t smell like a diner,” I said softly as he stepped back.

“Believe me,” he replied, licking his lips. “I didn’t mind one bit.” I cleared my throat. “I guess I’ll see you tomorrow then?” He reached into his pocket, pulled out his keys, and began twirling them around his finger. “Definitely. Can’t wait.” “Me, too. He motioned towards the door. “I’m not leaving until you’re safely inside of the house.” His concern made me tingle. “Okay. Night.” “Goodnight.” I went inside the cabin and locked the door. When I turned around, Nathan stepped out of the kitchen with a bowl of popcorn. “Where’s mom?” “Where else? Sleeping,” he said, sitting down on the couch. “Okay, I’m beat, too. I’ll see you in the morning.” He nodded and flipped on the television. I checked on mom and found her sprawled out on the bed, snoring softly. I closed the door and went into my room to get ready for my bath. I took out my hair down and set my cellphone on the charger, my head still spinning from everything that happened tonight. The fact that I’d made out with two guys in less than an hour was almost comical for someone like me; I still wasn’t sure what to make of it. In California, I’d shied away from the

opposite sex; here, I was totally acting like a slut. Maybe it’s the fresh air? I mused. With a yawn, I walked into the bathroom and started the water. My cell phone began to ring and I rushed back into the bedroom to answer it. When I saw who it was, I sat down on the edge of my bed and smiled. “I just wanted to say goodnight, again,” said Duncan, a smile in his voice. “I… um, miss you already.” I laughed. “You’ll be seeing me soon enough.” “Believe me, it won’t be.” My heart melted. He was the sweetest guy and I told him so. “You must bring it out in me,” he replied. “Because, normally, I’m not like this.” “Really? That’s hard to believe because you’re a natural. I can just tell.” “Maybe, but I still think it’s you.” He sighed. “Look, this isn’t easy for me, so I’m just going say it. I… I think I’m falling in love with you. Actually,” he paused. “I know I am.” “You hardly know me,” I said softly, although his words made me giddy. I’d never heard anyone says those words to me and it gave me tingles of pleasure. “I know. Kind of weird, huh?” I lay back on the bed and stared at the ceiling, a wide grin on my face. “No. I, um… actually, I think I’m falling for you, too.”

“Really?” He was sweet and made my stomach flutter. I’d never been in love before, but I knew one thing, I felt something special for him. I wasn’t sure if it was love, but it sure felt good. “Yeah, really.” “Okay, I just wanted you to know that I can’t stop thinking about you, and it’s driving me crazy.” “Was that before or after I attacked you in the truck?” He chuckled. “Both.” I burst out laughing. “Can I pick you up every night?” he teased. “I figure we’ll be at third base if this keeps up.” “Oh, my God,” I said. “Just for that, I’m sending you back to first base.” “I’ll take what I can get. We don’t even have to play the bases; we can just wander the fields.” I laughed again, and it reminded me of my mother with Caleb. I was as pathetic as she was with men. “Man, I love your laugh.” My face hurt now, I was grinning so wide. “Thanks.” “No problem.” We sat in silence for a few seconds and then I spoke. “It’s late and I was just about ready to take a bath.” He sucked in his breath. “I’ll be right over.”

“Duncan! I’m hanging up.” “Wait, are you naked yet?” I groaned. “Goodnight, Duncan,” “Just give me something to fantasize about.” I looked down at the uniform I was still wearing. “Yeah, I’m totally naked, except for the nail polish on my feet.” He groaned. “You’re killing me.” “Night,” I said. “This time… for real.” “Night,” he murmured back. He waited for me to hang up and I smiled again as I ended the call. One thing was for certain, Duncan was definitely the guy making my toes curl. No doubt about it. I put my phone back in the charger, eyeing the balcony, suspiciously. The moon was bright, and normally I would have thought it was cool, but right now it was only ominous. There was no way that I was going to unlock the door, even if Ethan could somehow make it up here. Ethan. I didn’t even know him and the conscious side of me knew that my reaction to the guy made no sense. Sure, I’d basically climbed all over him in our break room and his kisses ignited a raging fire inside of me, but the truth was, he scared the crap out of me, crazy sexy or not. I checked the lock on the balcony door to make

sure it was secure, then went back into the bathroom and got undressed. Seconds later, I had the jet streams going in the tub and my back was getting a much-needed water massage. I closed my eyes and soon began drifting off. A strange noise jolted me awake, and I looked towards the window, only to find myself alone. Must have been dreaming… Sighing with relief, I checked the time and noticed I’d been in the tub for a half hour. The water was too chilly to enjoy anymore so I decided to get out. I toweled myself dry, put my robe on, and unplugged the bathtub. I then padded into the bedroom where I stopped dead in my tracks. Ethan was on my balcony, leaning against the railing watching me. He reminded me of a predator studying its kill before striking. Time seemed to stand still as the realization of what Ethan really was sunk in. Obviously, he’d made it up to my balcony all by himself, and yesterday, we’d soared through the night faster than what was humanly possible. There could only be one explanation now, and it chilled me to the bone. We stared at each other for what seemed like forever and then he pointed to the door. Swallowing hard, I stepped over and unlocked it. “Aren’t you going to invite me in?” he asked softly. My heart was hammering in my chest and I bit the side of my lip, trying to decide what to do.

“Well?” he asked, smiling devilishly. “I promise I won’t hurt you, Nikki. In fact, I imagine you’ll enjoy my company tremendously.” I let out a ragged sigh and nodded. He stared at my mouth. “I’d like to hear you say it.” “Come in, Ethan.”

Chapter Eighteen Ethan stepped into my bedroom and I instinctively took a step backwards. “Are you afraid of me?” he asked with a sardonic grin. “I… don’t know,” I whispered, as the hair stood up on the back of my neck. Obviously I was lying. He scared the hell out of me. He took another step towards me, his eyes probing. “Nikki, seriously, you have nothing to be afraid of.” “Uh, why me?” I squeaked, surprised that I was able to ask any questions at all when what I really wanted to do was run like hell. Ethan’s lips curled up. “Why not you?” “I…” I stared at him as my panic began to change into something else entirely – an achy need to be closer to him; to touch and be touched by him. What is wrong with me? He walked over to my bed and sat down. “Come here.” I moved towards him and he grabbed both of my hands, kissing them with his soft lips. “Why you? Because we belong together,” he

murmured. Earlier his skin had felt cool to the touch. It had been the one thing that had surprised me. Now, his cheeks were warm and he held my hands against them, nuzzling them, lovingly. “But I don’t even know you,” I said. “How can you say that?” He shrugged. “You do. You just don’t remember.” “That doesn’t make sense. I just moved here,” I said. He looked up into my eyes. “Let’s just say we knew each other in another life.” My eyes widened. “What… like reincarnation?” His hands tightened on my wrists and he pulled me onto his lap. “Something like that.” “Seriously?” Instead of answering me, he leaned forward and captured my lips with his. I closed my eyes, abandoning all logic and caution. Soon we were kissing with as much heat and passion as earlier, this time without fear of being interrupted. When his fingers opened up my robe and began touching my naked body, I gasped with pleasure. “Ethan,” I breathed, my heart pounding in my chest. “You’re mine,” he whispered into my neck, making me shiver. “Forever.”

“Sure,” I whispered back as his tongue slid down to my nipple and began teasing it. “Whatever… you… say.” His hands caressed my breasts and I closed my eyes as his hot mouth continued to make me quiver. Soon, I was making mewling noises and he was breathing as heavily as I was. “What?” I whispered when he suddenly pushed me away. “Come with me,” he said in a ragged voice. “I can’t make love to you here. It’s not safe.” “No, it’s okay. Nobody will know,” I whispered, surprising myself with my own eagerness to give myself to him. He closed his eyes. “You’re a virgin and I’m…” How did he know? Obviously, not from my actions. “What? It’s okay.” “Come with me now, Miranda,” he said, opening his eyes and pulling me to him. “It’s time to leave everything else, behind.” I pulled away. “Miranda?” He blinked. “Nikki, come with me and we can be together forever. I’ll never let you go, again.” “What? I can’t leave my family,” I said. Sure, he was hot and I wanted to feel him touch and kiss me again, but I wasn’t about to leave my family. He stared into my eyes, and soon I was willing to

go anywhere with him. I just wanted nothing more than to be lost in his arms forever. “Come with me,” he prodded, touching my face, lovingly. I nodded. “Oh, God. Yes.” Just then the bedroom door was thrown open and my brother stood in the doorway with a shotgun. “Hands off of her, pal. She’s not going anywhere with you!” Ethan growled and moved away from me as I struggled to adjust my robe. “Did you just growl at me? Get the hell out of here, Cujo, before I use this thing!” demanded Nathan. “I’ll fucking do it!” Ethan took a step towards my brother and I yelled, “Ethan, don’t hurt him! Please!” Somehow deep down, I knew that Ethan had the power to rip Nathan apart with little effort. Even though both of them were similar in size and stature, you could almost feel the power and strength emanating from him. It was both frightening and exciting at the same time. At least for me. Ethan looked at me and for a second, I thought he was going to carry me off into the moonlight. Instead, he let out a frustrated groan, and then in a flash, was gone. “What in the hell was that?” hollered Nathan as he dashed towards the balcony. “Um, that was Ethan,” I answered, touching my bruised lips. I couldn’t believe how much I wanted him to return. To finish what he’d started.

Nathan stormed back into my bedroom and ran a hand through his brown hair. “What were you thinking, Nik? That has to be the thing trying to fuck with us. That certainly wasn’t a normal dude who was trying to feel you up, which, by the way, wasn’t at all fair to Duncan!” A wave of shame spread through me as Duncan’s face popped into my mind. I did love him, didn’t I? “Listen,” I said firmly. “He has this power to make me do things… I can’t control myself around him,” I shook my head incredulously. “Nathan, God, I seriously think I’d do anything for him if he asked.” “What?” “I know,” I said, my eyes misting over. “I couldn’t help it, either. One moment I was fine and the next, we were making out and I did nothing to stop it.” His eyes narrowed. “Mind control?” I wiped a tear from my eye, my emotions all messed up. “Yes.” “So, do you honestly believe he’s a vampire?” “Yes, Nathan, I do.” My mind was beginning to clear, and now there was little doubt in my mind that he actually was a vampire. He leaned forward. “Did he suck your blood or anything?” I touched my neck. “He didn’t bite me. At least… not that I remember.” I ran over to the mirror and checked my neck. “See, it looks normal.” Remembering our mother ’s neck, I covered my mouth in horror. “Oh,

my God… mom! She has that thing on her neck! Remember?” We both flew out of the bedroom and began knocking on her door. “Come in,” she called. Her room was dark except for a candle burning slowly on the nightstand. “Hey,” I said, in a low voice. “Um, sorry to bother you. We were just wondering if we could check those bites on your neck. To make sure they aren’t infected.” She rolled over and gave us an exasperated sigh. “You woke me up in the middle of the night to check my neck?” “Sorry,” said Nathan. “Um, we saw this news report about these mosquito bites that get really inflamed if you don’t care for them correctly.” “Yeah,” I said. “If you don’t clean them good… um, eggs will grow in your neck.” She sat up and shrieked. “What?! Eggs! Look and see if anything is growing in my neck!” Nathan bit back a smile as we stepped closer to examine mom’s neck. “Fine, I’m convinced,” he whispered, looking at me. “Check it out.” I was, too. The swelling had gone down but the two holes could have definitely been caused by a vampire. Not that either of us were experts, but we’d

watched enough horror flicks to know what we saw. “Mom, we have to talk to you,” I said, stepping back. “I know this is going to sound crazy but you have to believe us.” She looked at both of us. “Okay, spill it. What’s on your minds?” We started over from when we’d spoken to Amy, her warnings, and how she’d killed herself. Then, I told both of them how I met Ethan and how he’d called me Miranda and had almost made me run away with him. She threw her head back and laughed. “It’s not funny, mom,” said Nathan. “This Ethan guy looked like he was ready to attack me tonight and I had to use a gun to scare him away.” “Nathan, I doubt the gun would have killed him, anyway,” I said. “He only left you alone because I told him to.” “Whatever,” he snapped. “This guy is some kind of monster. Whether it’s a vampire or demon. He flies, he growls – he isn’t normal!” She threw her hands up in the air. “It’s… I don’t know how to react to this. I can’t just accept the fact that you both think this kid is a vampire. As far as my neck goes, I’ve never met Ethan, so if you think he bit my neck when I was having a cup of coffee and didn’t notice, you have another thing coming.” “Do you feel different at all?” I asked. She glared at me. “For Heaven’s sake, Nikki! I’m

not going to turn into a damn vampire!” Nathan and I looked at each other. We knew it was pointless to keep trying to convince her that there were vampires in Shore Lake. Unless she saw it for herself, there was no way she was going to believe us. Nathan had reacted the same way. She rubbed her temples and then stared at us, again. “Look, I’m going back to bed and I suggest that the both of you do the same thing. In the morning, you’ll both realize how crazy this sounded.” I sighed. “Okay.” “Goodnight, mom,” said Nathan. “I love you both, but if you wake me up to talk about vampires again, I’m getting rid of cable!”

Chapter Nineteen “Okay, I’m not leaving you alone anymore,” said Nathan as he paced back and forth in the kitchen. We were both too shook up to sleep. “Fine,” I said, taking a sip of coffee. He wagged his finger. “We should talk to mom and see if she’s willing to move back home, too.” My jaw dropped. “But what about Duncan and our new jobs?” “What about… there’s a vampire after you, Nikki? Or should we call you ‘Miranda’?” I sighed. “What if he follows us anyway? He said he’s been looking for me and now that he’s found me, we are supposed to be together.” “How romantic,” snickered Nathan. “If you ask me, I think he just wants to get into your pants.” “He almost did,” I mumbled. “Good thing I heard those groans and whimpers coming from your room, which was gnarly, by the way. Do you know how disturbing it is to hear your sister getting it on with a vampire?” He shuddered. “It’s sick.” I smiled. “Thank you for being a nosy brother, Nathan. You probably saved my life. At least, my virginity.”

“Thank my stomach. If it wasn’t for mom’s leftover pasta salad calling to me in the fridge, we wouldn’t be having this conversation.” “Probably not.” He sat down by the counter. “I just don’t know what else to do. You know, I wonder if we should see if Abigail is still in town. She might have some ideas. She’s the only other person who’d believe us.” “We should probably go and pay her a visit in the morning,” I said. He looked at his watch. “The sun will be up soon. I’m going to grab my sleeping bag and camp out in your room for the next few nights. Hopefully, that horny vampire gives up and decides to go after someone else.” “Oh, my God,” I whispered in horror. “What if he killed all of those girls in the paper? You said they were all similar looking. Maybe he was looking for me?” He snorted. “Or worse yet, you are not the real Miranda and he decides to kill you when he figures it out.” I glared at him. “Oh, thanks, Nathan. Just when I think it can’t get any worse.” “Hey, I’m just trying to keep everything in perspective. I mean, we shouldn’t rule anything out,” he said with a yawn. His yawn triggered one from me. “True, but I hope you’re wrong,” I said as we headed out of the

kitchen and back upstairs. Ten minutes later, Nathan was snoring on the floor but I was still awake. I stared at the door to my balcony, which was now closed and locked. Part of me still longed for Ethan and I wondered if I’d have the strength to say no if given the chance to surrender to him again.

Chapter Twenty “Wake up, Princess of Darkness,” teased my brother the next morning. “Very funny,” I mumbled. I looked at my alarm clock to find it was already after eleven o’clock. “I talked to Duncan already,” said Nathan, between bites of a banana. “We’re supposed to meet him at the marina around four o’clock.” I yawned. “Did you tell him about last night?” “I told him some things but left out the part where you were sitting on Ethan’s lap, panting away.” I groaned. “It was pretty bad. I’m so disgusted with myself.” “You were certainly enjoying it last night.” He grimaced. “Heck, I was the one disgusted.” “Come on, you know very well that it wasn’t me, last night. Aren’t I typically the frigid and shy twin?” His lips curled up. “True. I’m usually the one fighting off the opposite sex.” I got out of bed. “I’m taking a shower now. At least you don’t have to follow me everywhere during the day. Vampires don’t like the daylight.” “As far as we know,” he said. “But this is real life. I wouldn’t count anything out.”

“I’ve only run into Ethan at night. In fact, he usually hangs out at the diner after dark.” His eyes narrowed. “What in the hell does he order? Steak Tartare?” I grimaced. “Gross, no, he only orders coffee; he and his five friends.” “Oh, hell, more vampires?” “I think so, although the others never say a word. They just sip coffee and stare at the rest of the customers.” “Probably planning a strike.” “I wouldn’t doubt it. Look, I’m taking a shower. I’ll meet you downstairs in a little while. Is mom awake?” His face darkened. “No, that’s another thing that’s still bothering me. This isn’t like her, at all.” “I know. We’d better keep an eye on her. Maybe give the sheriff a heads-up, too,” I said. “He already thinks we’re nuts,” said Nathan. “Can you imagine if we tell him about last night?” I bit my lower lip. The sheriff would never believe us. “Let’s keep it to ourselves, for now.” “We’re going to have to.” Nathan left my room and I took a hot shower. When I was done, I slipped on a white sundress and a pair of sandals. After I dried my hair and added a little makeup, I stared at the results and frowned. I definitely looked like I was going on a date.

I’m doing it solely for Duncan, I told myself. “You getting dolled up for Duncan or trying to catch a vampire?” joked my brother when I stepped into the kitchen. I scowled. “For your information, I am doing it for Duncan.” “Wow, you look very fresh and lovely this morning,” said mom as she walked into the kitchen. I smiled. “Thanks, mom. By the way, it’s the afternoon, now.” She removed her sunglasses and looked at the clock. Her face fell. “Oh.” “Your eyes still bothering you?” I asked. She nodded. “I have an eye appointment today. I was lucky to get one on a Saturday.” “I thought the entire town would be shut down with everything going on,” replied Nathan. “What do you mean?” she asked. “The town barbeque thingy,” I said. “We’re meeting Duncan there later this afternoon. Want to join us, mom? It should be a lot of fun.” “Yeah, actually, I do.” Her eyes lit up. “Maybe I’ll see Caleb there.” “He’s the sheriff. He’s probably heading up the security,” said Nathan. “I’m sure. I’ll probably just meet you both there after my eye appointment. Keep your cell phone on so I can find you.”

“Just call me when you’re done and we’ll come look for you, mom,” said Nathan. “Okay. This should be fun,” she said, turning on the coffeemaker. “Either of you want eggs?” asked Nathan, opening the fridge. “I don’t know about you two, but I’m craving a late breakfast.” “No, that’s okay,” she replied, picking out one of her gourmet coffees from the carousel on the counter. “I’m hungry, but nothing sounds good. I think I’m just going to grab a bite in town before my exam.” Nathan and I looked at each other, both of us obviously wondering the same thing, was she craving something rare and bloody? “Nikki, are you hungry?” asked mom. “Uh, just some toast.” “Okay.” Mom made some for me and then took off with her coffee, while Nathan made himself a monster omelet. After watching him down a half dozen eggs while I nibbled on my toast and jelly, we decided to take a drive over to Abigail’s, to see if she was still in town. “I think this is her place,” he said as we drove up the dirt road to the next cabin over. It was older and much smaller than the one we were staying at, but kept up nicely. With all of the flowers and shrubs surrounding the cabin, it seemed inviting. “Yeah, there’s her truck,” I pointed next to the

cabin. “Obviously she didn’t skip town just yet. Lucky for us.” We got out and walked up to the porch. I could hear a dog barking somewhere inside and smiled. “At least we know she’s not living alone.” “I don’t blame her,” said Nathan, swatting at a mosquito. “Not with Ethan and his band of freaks flying around at night. Hell, maybe we should consider getting a dog.” “Something tells me a dog isn’t going to frighten a vampire,” I said. “If anything, it might put the dog’s life in grave danger.” “No doubt,” he replied, ringing the doorbell. We waited and rang it again, but nobody answered. “Maybe she’s fishing on the dock?” I asked. He stared over my head towards the side of the cabin and nodded. “Good thinking. Let’s go check it out.” We went around to the back and looked out towards the lake, but there was still no sign of anyone. I looked up at Nathan and frowned. “You know, I’m getting this creepy feeling, that something isn’t right.” “Don’t get all paranoid, Nik. She’s probably taking a walk or over at a friend’s nearby.” “Yeah. Let’s hope so.” We walked to the back door, and this time, I pounded on it. When nobody answered, I looked through

a small kitchen window and saw a dog sitting inside in a kennel, whining. “Aw… poor thing. She’s got her Golden Retriever caged up. Maybe Abigail really is getting ready to leave town, today.” He scraped his teeth over his lower lip and nodded. “Makes sense. Heck, I’m surprised she’s still here.” “Let’s wait on the porch for a little while,” I said, walking towards the front of the cabin again. “If she is heading out, we need to catch her beforehand.” We both sat down on the wooden rockers on the porch and stared pensively towards the dirt road. After about fifteen minutes, I glanced back at her empty truck and sighed. “Something isn’t right, Nathan. I just have this horrible, horrible feeling.” He stood up. “I know. I’m wigging out a little here, myself. You know, she’s pretty old. What if she had a stroke or heart attack, and is lying inside, unable to move?” I rose to my feet, too. “Oh crap. Check the door.” Nathan reached for the handle, and it opened easily. He stuck his head inside. “Hello? Abigail? It’s Nathan from the next cabin over!” Nobody answered. “Keep going,” I said. We stepped inside and were immediately engulfed in a smell that made me want to puke.

“What’s that smell?” I whispered in horror, stopping in my tracks. It was worse than garbage that’s been baking in the sun and dog shit – combined. “Oh, hell, I don’t know. Let’s go find her bedroom,” he mumbled, his hand over his nose. “Just stay behind me.” We searched the cabin until we found a room that appeared to be her bedroom. On the full-sized bed were two open suitcases and piles of women’s clothing, ready to be packed. I looked at Nathan. “What now?” “Kitchen.” I followed him out of the bedroom and we both gasped in horror the moment we entered the kitchen. On the floor, next to the refrigerator, lay Abigail – her neck ripped open and her lifeless eyes fixed on the ceiling. We both shrieked and then ran like hell out of the cabin, back to his Mustang. “Oh, my God, we have to call the cops!” I cried. “That was horrible!” “Did you see her eyes?” he choked, his face whiter than my dress. He pulled his phone out and dialed nine-one-one. After he hung up with the police, he started the engine. Dizzy and afraid of puking, I opened my window to let some fresh air in. “I guess there’s no question that vampires are involved, now, is there?” “Hell no. Let’s get out of here and call mom

when we get back to the cabin. The police told me to stick around, but screw that. They know where to find us.” “I agree.” He kicked up rocks as we peeled out of the driveway and I closed my eyes, trying to get the image of Abigail’s body out of my head. If Ethan was responsible for that, there was no way in hell I’d want to see him again. As far as I was concerned, it was time to talk mom into leaving town.

Chapter Twenty-One A squad car stopped by our cabin an hour later, asked us several questions, and then left. Because we didn’t want to sound crazy, we didn’t mention a word about vampires. “That must have been so horrifying,” said mom, who’d stopped back home after we’d called to let her know what had happened. “Her throat was torn apart, mom,” said Nathan. “There was blood everywhere. It was just… crazy.” Sighing, she picked off a piece of lint from her jean skirt. “Maybe it was a bear or a mountain lion that attacked her.” Nathan’s face darkened. “Or maybe it was a vampire.” She groaned. “You’re not going to start with that business, again, are you?” He sighed. “Look, you know us. We aren’t making it up, mom. This Ethan dude, he literally flew out of Nikki’s room.” “He’d better think twice before he sneaks into your sister ’s bedroom, again.” He smiled grimly. “Mom, if we aren’t careful, they’ll be bloodsucking lovers for the rest of eternity.

No lie.” Mom burst out laughing. “You’re so melodramatic.” I knew she still wouldn’t believe the vampire story, and part of me didn’t blame her. I was still having a hard time accepting it, myself. “Listen,” she said, looking down at her watch. “I’m going to be late for my eye appointment if I don’t leave. Are you both still going to this town barbeque?” Nathan and I looked at each other. “We should,” I told him. “Duncan’s expecting us and I’m afraid that Ethan is coming back later. He might hurt you.” “Nikki, if you think someone is going to hurt your brother, then you call the police right away!” snapped mom. “I mean, seriously!” “Mom,” said Nathan. “The police can’t stop this guy.” She rubbed her forehead. “Well, we’ll talk about this later. I’ll see you at in town. Have your cell phones on you.” After mom left us, I called Duncan and told him about finding Abigail. “No shit? I wonder if Ethan was responsible for killing her.” “I don’t know. I mean, he didn’t actually seem like a killer to me.” Duncan paused. “Even so, if I catch that guy

anywhere around you, I’m going to pound his head in.” I smiled. “You’d do that for me?” “Damn right,” he replied. “As far as I’m concerned, you’re my girl now.” “I like that sound of that,” I replied, softly. “Oh, hell, my dad’s calling me. Look, I’ll see you guys around four o’clock. Call me if you have any problems. I can’t wait to see you. I thought about you all night.” “Me too,” I replied, although I’d been thinking about how I’d pretty much cheated on him, even though I’d been a victim myself. I only hoped that he wouldn’t find out about it. He was such a sweet guy and didn’t deserve to be hurt. As I hung up, Nathan walked out of the kitchen with some garlic and told me to try and find the cross necklace that my father had given me. “I lost it,” I said with a grim smile, “last summer.” He sighed. “You know, I never thought I’d meet someone more dangerous to us than our dad.” “We don’t know for sure if Ethan killed our neighbor or those girls.” Nathan scowled. “Don’t start making excuses for this…thing.” “He has friends. Maybe one of them killed Abigail?” “Just stop, okay? Ethan is no good for you. If he

has killed people, then you have to stay away from him.” “I know,” I said. “Rub some of this garlic on your wrists,” he said, holding it out. I backed away. “Yeah, right. I’m not going to walk around smelling like pizza, especially walking through crowds of people.” He shrugged. “Fine then, let’s just go.” Twenty minutes later, we arrived in town and parked at the marina. Duncan was waiting for us in the shop. “Hey, Duncan,” said Nathan. “Hey, Nathan.” Duncan walked over and put his arms around me. “Are you okay?” I nodded. He tilted my chin up and stared into my eyes. “I’m not leaving your side anymore. Not until this guy is behind bars. Or… whatever the hell he is.” I nodded. “Wow, you look… beautiful,” he said. “I’d better keep my eyes on you.” Then he brushed my lips with his. “Let’s get going, I’m starving,” interrupted Nathan. Duncan smiled and put his arm around my shoulders as we started walking towards the town festival. “Wow, they really go all out,” said Nathan.

Large tents and carnival rides were set up in the park and the smell of succulent barbequed meat and corndogs drifted through the air. Crowds of people were already stuffing their faces, standing in line for the rides, or chasing after their kids. Nathan groaned. “I’m starving, lead me to the chow.” A half hour later we were sitting at a picnic table watching Nathan devour his second helping of ribs and listening to some band play old time rock-n-roll songs. Nathan’s cell phone began to ring. He licked his fingers and answered the phone. “Mom’s on her way,” he said after hanging up. “Nikki!” I looked up and saw Susan walking over. I introduced her to Nathan and Duncan. “I thought you had to work today?” I asked her. “No. They closed down for the day because of the festival, thank goodness,” she answered. “Did you eat yet?” asked Nathan, sliding over to make room for her at the picnic table. She shook her head. “No, but that’s okay. I’m going to get something later.” “You can sit down with us. I don’t bite,” he said, his lips curling up. “Unless you want me to.” Susan blushed and sat down next to him. I smiled in amusement as Nathan began teasing her some more. Susan looked totally different out of

uniform and reminded me a little of a younger Jennifer Aniston. My brother must have liked what he saw, because he was totally laying on the charm. “So, do you know this Ethan character?” asked Nathan after a while. “I only know that he pursued Amy and she had this notion he was a vampire.” “Did she say why she thought he was a vampire?” asked Duncan. She shrugged. “Just that he only came out at night and had this power to make her do whatever he wanted. It freaked the hell out of her.” “So, did he ever try hitting on you?” asked Nathan. She stared at her clasped fingers. “No, but I went out with one of his friends a couple of times.” My eyes widened. “You went out with one of the guys he comes in with at night?” “Not one of them. I went out with Drake, who was more of a loner. Then, he kind of just fell off of the face of the earth. He used to come in at night alone and we’d go out after my shift. Then one night, he just never came back. I tried calling him but he never even returned my calls.” “Did you really think he was a vampire?” I asked. She shook her head. “No. I mean he was kind of intense and kept weird hours, but of course he wasn’t a vampire. There’s no such thing, right?”

Nathan and I stared at each other, but didn’t respond. “Did you ever go to his house?” asked Duncan. “We stopped by once, but he made me wait outside. He lived with Ethan and the others; they rent this house on the edge of town.” “You didn’t think it was weird that he made you wait outside?” I asked. She shook her head. “Not really. Besides, Ethan and the others really creep me out. Drake was different, though. I wish I knew what happened to him.” “Did you ask Ethan?” I said. She made a face. “Yeah but he didn’t say much. Personally, I think he went back home to Australia. He talked about his family a lot and how he missed them.” My eyebrows shot up. “He was Australian?” She nodded and got this dreamy look on her face. “Yeah, he had this neat accent. Man, I miss that guy.” Duncan cleared his throat. “So you know where Ethan lives?” “Yes.” “Maybe we should call the sheriff and tell him we think Ethan’s responsible for those murders?” said Nathan. Susan’s jaw dropped. “You seriously think that Ethan is responsible?” “We don’t know for sure,” I said. Nathan scowled. “As far as I’m concerned, he’s

responsible for something.” Embarrassed, I looked away. I’d let Ethan into my bedroom and allowed him to do those things to me. What was even worse was that I’d enjoyed it, and wasn’t even certain that I had regrets. Was he a murderer? I didn’t want to believe it. “Here comes mom,” said Nathan, standing up. He waved and she walked over. “So, what did the eye doctor say?” I asked. She was still wearing her sunglasses. She shrugged. “He prescribed some eye drops for me. He thinks it might be an eye infection, but doesn’t know for sure. If the drops don’t work then I’m supposed to come back in five days for more tests.” “Hopefully you won’t have to wear your sunglasses to work on Monday.” She smiled. “Now that would be awkward, wouldn’t it? So,” she looked around. “Have you seen Caleb, yet?” I shook my head. “No. Did you call him?” “I did, but he never answers during the day. He says it’s because he’s so busy. I just hope it’s not something else.” “Like what? Another woman?” I asked. She smiled, sheepishly. “Yeah, maybe.” “Are you talking about Sheriff Caleb?” asked Susan.

“Yeah,” I said. “He’s definitely not married,” she said. “He has a daughter who just graduated, Celeste. His wife died a few years ago.” “That’s what he told me, too,” said mom. “So what’s the sheriff’s daughter like?” I asked. “Oh, I forgot to tell you! The redhead we saw on our first day in town… the cute one? That’s Celeste.” “The hot one?” asked Nathan. “Yes, Nathan. ‘The hot one’,” she said with a smile. Nathan turned to Susan. “No offense, Susan. You’re really hot, too.” Susan’s cheeks turned bright red again. “Hey, here comes my dad,” said Duncan, waving his hand. Sonny walked over with a plate of food and sat down next to mom. He smiled. “Hi, I’m Duncan’s dad… you must be Nikki and Nathan’s mom? I’m Sonny and I’m going to apologize right now for making a pig out of myself.” Mom laughed. “I’m Anne. That’s quite all right. I’m used to it, Nathan eats round the clock.” “I have to be back at the marina in fifteen minutes so I have to eat fast.” I watched as my mom and Sonny began talking about some yacht he was currently fixing. “How fascinating,” she said. “I’ve always wanted

a ride on a beautiful yacht.” He smiled. “Come on by the marina sometime and I’ll take you out on a couple. I own a fifty-foot carver myself, and haven’t had a chance to take it out much this summer. You’d give me a reason to start the engine. My mom’s face lit up. “That sounds wonderful.” “I’d better get back,” he said, standing up. “It was nice meeting you, Anne. Susan, I’ll see you at the diner again, I’m sure.” “See you, Mr. Hamilton,” answered Susan. “I probably won’t be home until late,” said Duncan. Sonny’s eyes narrowed. “That’s right. Call me if you need me.” When Sonny left, mom smiled. “Your dad seems very nice, Duncan.” “Thanks.” She looked at me. “And cute, too.” I laughed. He was pretty hot for an older guy. Nathan stood up. “Anybody interested in going on some rides? Susan?” “Sure,” she answered. “Duncan, how about some rides?” I asked. He nodded. “Let’s go.” “I’m going to be taking off,” said mom. “Caleb’s supposed to be stopping over after work. I don’t see him patrolling around here anyway.”

There were a few cops wandering around but I hadn’t seen Caleb around either. “Okay, bye, mom,” I said. “Don’t stay up too late,” said Nathan. “Same goes for you, dad,” she replied. We purchased some carnival tickets and then spent the next couple of hours screaming on the rides. I watched in amusement as Nathan pretended to be frightened and hugged Susan for comfort. “They seem to be hitting it off,” said Duncan as we got on the Ferris wheel by ourselves. “Yeah.” Duncan’s face darkened. “So, what exactly happened between you and Ethan?”

Chapter Twenty-Two “Not much,” I lied. His eyes narrowed. “Nathan mentioned he was in your bedroom?” “Yes. He knocked on the door and I opened it. I’m not even sure why I did. He has this way of manipulating people. You heard Susan.” “He’d better leave you alone or I’ll manipulate his face,” he said. He then put his arms around me and drew me close. I smiled in pleasure as his lips closed in on mine. Within a matter of seconds, I’d forgotten all about Ethan and was kissing Duncan back as hungrily as he was kissing me. Then the ride was ending, and we were forced to pull apart “What are you doing to me?” he murmured. I’d certainly felt his excitement brush against me and decided it was probably better that the ride had ended when it did. “So, Duncan, how many girls have you been with?’ He looked at me in surprise. “Is it important?” “No, not really.” “If it makes you feel better, I’ve only been with

one other girl. We went out for a few months when I was living with my mom, in Minnesota.” “Do you miss her?” He grabbed my hand and squeezed it. “You’re all I care about, Nikki. I’ve never felt this way about anyone.” I smiled and kissed him. “What about you?” he asked, when I pulled away. I blushed. “Actually, I’m a virgin.” He raised his eyebrows. “What?” “You are?” I scowled. “Yeah, why? Do I seem easy to you or something.” He burst out laughing. “No! I’m sorry. You just know how to…” I smiled wickedly. “Excite you? You’re a guy. It’s not too difficult to figure out.” “So, you’re really a virgin?” he said, rubbing the bottom of his chin. “Hmm…I’d better be careful then. You’re like a delicate flower that needs to be handled with kid gloves.” I snorted. “Yeah right!” “Okay, maybe I should tell you to be careful with me.” “Maybe, you should.” He smiled as the Ferris wheel stopped at the ground and then helped me down.

“There’s Nathan and Susan,” I said, pointing towards the ticket booth. They were apparently going on more rides. “Would you like to go on more rides?” he asked, pulling out his wallet. “Actually, I have to use the ladies’ room,” I said, looking around. He nodded. “I’ll come with you.” We walked towards the beach where there was a public restroom open for the festival, which was good because I hated using the satellites. “Do you want to take a walk by the beach?” he asked when I was finished. I looked towards the beach. It was dusk and now deserted. “Sure.” We walked towards the lake and I took off my sandals so I could dig my toes in the sand. “Now that I’ve got you alone…” he grinned, grabbing my arm and pulling me close. Duncan was almost a foot taller than me and I stood on my tippy toes to meet his lips. We started kissing and then I remembered. “Wait,” I said. “It’s getting dark. We shouldn’t be out here alone.” He snorted. “Listen, if Ethan shows up, I’ll knock his lights out.” Duncan would have been a formidable adversary for anyone, but not for whatever kind of creature Ethan

was. There was no question in my mind about that. “Duncan, he’s not normal. Remember how he grabbed me and ran through the woods? Even you can’t compete with that.” He sighed. “Fine. Just one more kiss and we’ll head back.” I slid my arms around his neck and we began kissing, again. Just when my legs began to feel like jelly, he released me. “Hey,” I pouted as I opened my eyes. “Well, well, well,” chuckled Ethan. “You’re a naughty little vixen, aren’t you?” Duncan lay on the ground, obviously unconscious. I rushed to his side and looked up at Ethan. “What did you do to him?!” I yelled. He sighed. “Don’t worry he’s just taking a little nap. I should have killed him for even touching you.” “Ethan, you have to stop this. I’m not Miranda.” He grabbed my hand and lifted me up. “You are Miranda. I can see it in your eyes, the way you smell, how you taste…” he murmured, looking into my eyes. My heart began to race as he bent his head and began kissing me. A wave of hot pleasure shot through my body and I released a strangled moan. Just then, Duncan came back to his senses. “Leave her alone, you asshole!” he raged, trying to get Ethan away from me. Ethan’s eyes burned with fury and I watched in

awe as he let out an unearthly roar. Before I could do anything, he held Duncan in the air by his throat. “Please, stop!” I sobbed, rushing towards them. I started hitting Ethan in the back, but it was like hitting a plate of steel. He used his other hand and pushed me to the ground. Duncan’s eyes were bugging out of his head and his face was turning purple. I knew he would die if I didn’t do something. “Ethan!” I screamed, getting back up. I hit him repeatedly with my fists, but he continued to ignore me. It was only when a group of men began racing towards us that he swore and released Duncan. “Let’s go, now,” ordered Ethan. I backed away from him and then turned to run. Before I could take five steps, I was in his arms and we were racing across the beach like a flash of lightning. “No…” I sobbed as the lights from the carnival became a blur.

Chapter Twenty-Three I woke up in a cool, dark bedroom. Candles lit up the room and rock music played softly in the background. I sat up. “Duncan?” I mumbled, “Nathan?” Someone sighed and I found Ethan watching me from the shadows. He sat in a leather club chair that had been pushed into the corner of the room. “So, you’re finally awake,” he murmured. I swallowed. “Where am I?” “Welcome to my humble abode,” he chuckled. He was naked from the waist up and my mind turned traitor once again as I imagined running my fingers over his impressive pecs. What in the hell was wrong with me?! I forced my lustful thoughts aside and tried to concentrate on Duncan and whether or not he was safe. “Take me home,” I demanded, scooting to the edge of the bed. “Please.” His eyes studied me intently, but he didn’t respond. I stood up and smoothed down my dress. “Seriously, take me home,” I said, lifting my chin. Ethan stood up and walked towards me. His eyes

lowered to my dress and I suddenly felt naked. I wondered if vampires had x-ray vision. I put a hand to my chest and looked up at him. “Ethan?” “You are home,” he replied, his voice husky. I backed away and he grinned. “Are we playing hard to get, now?” I ignored the question. “Look, this is insane. You can’t just keep me here like a prisoner.” His eyes hardened. “Prisoner? If you want to leave, you’re certainly free to go.” He then stood sideways so that I could move around him to the doorway. Holding my breath, I decided to go for it. Before I could take two steps, however, he grabbed both of my hands and had them behind my back before I had a chance to exhale. “You know you want to be with me,” he said, smiling darkly. “In every way.” I stared up into eyes that hinted of things I’d only fantasized about, and shamefully, my resistance fell apart. Yes, I wanted Ethan… In fact, from the tingling sensation growing between my legs, I wanted him every way and everywhere. One of his large hands slid into my hair, cupping the back of my head. “Let me,” he whispered seductively,

his breath hinting of butterscotch once again, “please you.” Oh, my God… My eyes lowered to his mouth and I licked my lips, remembering how good they’d felt on my skin. The next thing I knew, he had me on the bed, pressing against me, and I surrendered all control, gasping in guilty pleasure. Within seconds I was returning his kisses as passionately as he was giving them. “Yes,” he growled, against my mouth as my hands traveled along his back to his hair. I tightened my fingers around the strands and pulled him closer, kissing him deeper as hot waves of desire shot through my veins, urging me on. More… I wanted more… I wrapped my legs around his waist, this time holding him captive as our pelvises moved together in a rhythm that soon had me whimpering in pleasure. Suddenly, he stopped and his body tensed up. “What?” I asked, staring up at him. He closed his eyes and his jaw tightened. “What did I do?” I whispered, touching his cheek. He opened his eyes and they seemed to burn right into my soul. I stared in awe as a fire ignited around his irises and grew into flames. My eyes widened. “Are you okay?” He touched my cheek with his finger, drawing circles. “I’m fine… and you’ve done nothing but… make

me want you more than ever,” he whispered. “I just needed a second to regain my control.” “Oh.” “Now, where were we?” he asked as his fingers moved down my neck and across my chest. Before I could respond, the front of my dress was ripped open and his mouth was on my skin. “Oh,” I moaned as his tongue trailed wet kisses to my nipples, teasing and driving me insane with desire. “You’re so beautiful,” he whispered, cupping my breasts as his mouth moved upwards. When I realized where he stopped, I tensed up, wondering what would happen next. Was he actually going to bite me? And worse, would I care? His tongue stroked the skin near my collarbone and then moved up towards my ear, nibbling and licking. As I began to relax, his right hand released my breast and his fingers moved down my ribcage, across my bellybutton to my panties, stopping right at the edge of the cotton. “Invite me in,” he whispered against my neck. “Yes…” I whispered, my legs trembling. He ran one of his fingers over the top of the material and I gasped. “Say it…” he demanded. “Come in, Ethan…” Just as his fingers began to slide under the fabric, the door burst open and he shot up. His face was a mask

of monstrous rage and my heart stopped as I saw his fangs for the first time. “What is the meaning of this?!” he growled. Sheriff Caleb stood facing us while I pulled the blankets over my exposed body. His face was burning red, as were his homicidal eyes. “Why in the fuck did you bring her here?!”

Chapter Twenty-Four They’d locked me in the bedroom but I could still hear their angry shouts from somewhere in the house. Caleb said he had to bring me back, but Ethan raged that I belonged with him. I wanted to go home desperately and prayed that Ethan would give in and release me. There was a soft knock at the door and then it opened. An attractive red-haired girl entered the room, who I only assumed was Celeste, Caleb’s daughter. This time she wasn’t wearing glasses and her startling green eyes stared at me with interest. “Here,” she said, throwing me a pair of shorts and T-shirt. “I heard you needed this.” I stared at her, wondering if she was a vampire, too. “Yes,” she said with a sardonic grin. “I am whatever it is you think I am.” “What, you can read minds?” I asked. She laughed. “No, I could tell what you were thinking by the expression on your face.” “What are they going to do with me?” I asked. “If Ethan had his way, you’d never leave his side. Caleb doesn’t really trust you, but he has the hots for your mom and isn’t willing to hurt her.”

I scowled. “How fucking sensitive of him.” She laughed. “So, what do you want to do?” she asked. “Do you care for Ethan?” “I don’t know,” I said, pulling the T-shirt over my head, “he stares into my eyes and I want nothing more than to be with him. But that’s not real, is it? Isn’t that some kind of power he has to control people?” She nodded. “True.” “But, even now…” I said. “He has this effect on me and he’s not even in the room. I guess I really might feel something for him. It’s all so confusing.” “It’s only natural to feel lust towards him, if that’s all it is. He’s very sexy.” “That is no lie.” “Caleb said he caught you with some guy named Duncan,” she said. “Yeah,” I answered. “I’ve kind of been seeing Duncan.” “Are you in love with this, Duncan?” “I think I’m confused. I don’t know. Maybe I’m a little in love with both of them.” She smiled. “Being in love with one of us is dangerous. If you decide to stay with Ethan, you can’t live a normal life.” I swallowed. “So, are you vampires?” She grimaced. “I never did like that word.” I swallowed. “So… do you suck people’s blood?” She stepped closer to me and touched my cheek

as I held my breath. “We take nourishment wherever we can get it. Some are willing to give us our nourishment, some don’t have much say in the matter.” I backed up. “So, you are willing to kill people if you have to?” She smiled darkly. “Survival of the fittest.” “Is Caleb turning my mother into one of you?” “I believe that he has chosen your mother to be his mate.” Oh, hell. “Is Caleb your real father?” I asked, continuing with my questions. If she was willing to answer, I wasn’t going to stop. “Yes,” she said. “My father became a… vampire first. He then turned me into one to save my life.” My eyebrows shot up. “What do you mean?” “I had Typhoid.” “Wow, when was that?” “Eighteen ninety-one,” she said. I stared at her in shock. “That would make you…” “Much older than you,” she answered. Caleb stormed into the bedroom and waved at me. “Let’s go. We have to get you out of here before your brother and Duncan show up. I guess they know about this place from Susan.” “Are you taking me home?” I asked, backing away from him.

His eyes narrowed. “You weren’t hurt, and when I walked in on you and Ethan, you looked to be enjoying yourself. You aren’t planning on pressing any charges against Ethan, are you?” I looked past Caleb to where Ethan was standing with his arms crossed, looking furious. “No,” I said. “You aren’t going to make any trouble for us, are you? Not that anyone would believe you anyway,” said Caleb. “If you leave my mother alone,” I said. “I’ll keep my mouth shut.” Caleb’s face turned dark. “I can’t do that.” “Yes you can! Do you think I want my mom turning into a vampire? I’ve seen her neck!” I yelled, surprising myself. He sighed. “There are things you don’t understand. Your mother… I have feelings for her and I’d do anything for her.” “So you’d turn her into one of you?” He ran a hand through his hair. “How do I say this?” he stepped closer. “Your mother has cancer and I’m giving her a second chance.” I snorted. “You seriously expect me to believe that?” “She has breast cancer,” he said, his face grim. “Hell, she doesn’t even know about it yet.” I felt sick to my stomach. “What, you can sense that?”

He nodded. “Yes and if she becomes one of us, she’ll survive. If she doesn’t, she may die.” “But you didn’t even consider giving her a chance?” “I was afraid she’d say no,” he said. “You’re right, though, I didn’t give her a choice. She may hate me when she finds out, but at least she’ll be alive.” “Do you consider yourself alive?” Ethan stepped past Caleb and put his hands on my shoulders. “Do I look dead to you? What you felt earlier, was that really so bad?” I stepped back. “Ethan, you’re trying to control me again. I don’t know how I feel about you because it isn’t real. You use your powers to make me feel things that I’m not even sure about.” “I only did it the first night we met,” he said. “And I’m…. sorry. But I haven’t manipulated you at all since that night. Every feeling, every emotion you’ve had since then, has been real.” There was a sharp knock at the door and someone stepped into the room. “We have to do something, now!” hollered one of the guys I’d seen Ethan with in the diner the other night. “Someone’s here. I think it’s her damn brother.” “Fuck,” groaned Caleb. “Wait,” said Celeste. “Let me take care of him.” “Don’t you dare hurt my brother,” I snapped. She smiled. “Believe me, when I’m done with

him, he’ll be begging me to hurt him. But in a good way.” I wasn’t sure what she meant, but Caleb nodded and said, “Celeste won’t hurt him or she’ll answer to me.” She gave him a pouty face as she stepped out of the room. Caleb nodded towards the door. “You’re free to leave,” he said to me. I looked at Ethan, who was obviously upset. “I…” “I told you before that you were free to go,” he said. “I’d never do anything to hurt you.” I’m sure he still thought I was Miranda and wanted me to become a vampire like he was. But the very idea of doing that was frightening beyond belief. I still wasn’t exactly sure how I felt about him, but I knew without a doubt that I didn’t belong to that world. I looked down and stepped past him to the door. “Nikki.” I turned to him. “What, Ethan?” “You haven’t seen the last of me.” I wish I could have pretended that those words didn’t affect me, but they did. He must have noticed my reaction, because he licked his lips and gave me a slow sexy smile. “Goodbye, Ethan,” I said, walking away.

Chapter Twenty-Five They lived in a large old colonial that was very well furnished. I’m not sure why I was so surprised; if they were vampires and could live for centuries, they had time to save for such luxuries. “Nikki!” hollered my brother from the front door. “Are you okay?” I was walking down a long spiral staircase that faced the front door where Nathan and Duncan stood. They were being held back by two other guys from the diner, who I assumed were also vampires. Celeste was also with them. “I’m fine,” I said. Duncan looked pissed and was glaring at the vampires. “Get out of our way so we can make sure she’s not hurt!” “Now, now,” said Celeste. “She’s doing fine. She came here on her own free will, and isn’t hurt in the least.” “Who are you?” asked Duncan. She smiled. “I’m a friend of Nikki’s and Anne’s. I’m Caleb’s daughter, Celeste.” “She’s fine,” confirmed Caleb, trying to ease the tension in the room. “And she’s not pressing charges

because she came on her own free will.” I walked to the front door and Duncan put his arms around me. “Are you okay?” he asked, searching my face. “Yeah, I’m fine.” Duncan frowned and looked at Caleb. “I should press charges against that asshole, Ethan, wherever he is.” “I’m right here,” said Ethan, coming down from the top of the stairs. “Okay, do you want to press charges?” asked Caleb. Duncan glared at Ethan, who was smiling malevolently. “I just want him to leave Nikki alone,” he said. “Nikki and I are friends,” replied Ethan, his eyes undressing me again. Even now I wanted to be underneath him, his mouth and hands everywhere. Especially when he looked at me that way – like I was his possession and he knew it. “Right,” snapped Duncan. “I remember you now,” said Celeste to Nathan. “You’re the cute guy from the grocery store the other night.” Nathan’s eyes appeared to dilate as he stared at the beautiful vampire. A lopsided grin spread across his face. “I was wondering what happened to you. It’s nice to see you again.”

“And it’s very nice to see you,” she replied, twirling a red curl around her finger. Duncan frowned. “Nathan, she’s with them. Don’t fall for this shit.” Nathan ignored him, staring at her as if she was a buffet of food and he was dying of starvation. “So, Celeste, what are you doing with these jackasses?” “I rode over here with my dad,” she answered. “I’m friends with Ethan and wanted to find out what was happening.” She looked at Duncan and smiled. “You must be Duncan?” Duncan sighed. “Yeah.” “I’ve heard all about you,” she said, putting her hands on her hips. “Nikki’s quite fond of you.” He looked at me and I smiled. Celeste yawned. “Guys, I’m getting really tired and I think everyone should go home now, it’s very late. Isn’t that right, Duncan?” Duncan’s eyes dilated as their eyes met. “Yes, it’s getting late. We should all go home.” “Good thinking,” she said with an amused expression. She turned to Caleb who looked satisfied at the change of events. “Daddy, I’m starving. Can we stop somewhere for a late snack on the way home?” From the look in her eyes, I knew her snack wasn’t the type I’d enjoy. I quickly grabbed Duncan’s and Nathan’s hands. “We have to leave. Now.” “Goodbye, Nikki,” called Ethan. “I’m sure I’ll be

seeing you very soon.” Duncan somehow snapped out of his trance. He stared at Ethan with hate. “Stay the fuck away from her!” “Only if she wants me to,” he replied, his eyes still focused on me. That had nothing to do with what I wanted from him. In fact, I knew that if we didn’t get out of the house soon, I’d never be able to leave. “Let’s go,” I said, pulling them through the door. When we got into Nathan’s Mustang, his mind seemed to clear from whatever spell Celeste had put him under. “What in the hell just happened?” “I don’t know,” said Duncan, who was sitting in the backseat, tapping his fingers nervously on the door. “What I do know is that I should have had Ethan arrested for trying to kill me earlier.” “Are you sure you’re okay, Nikki?” asked my brother. “You weren’t bitten or anything, were you?” I shook my head. “So, is Ethan a vampire or what?” asked Duncan. “He certainly has some kind of super strength. He almost killed me on the beach. Then he took off with my girl. I feel like such a lame excuse for a boyfriend. ” I turned around to look at him. “There’s no way you could have done anything more. And look, I’m here, now, and I’m totally fine.” He sighed. “It’s my fault, you know. You warned me about walking on the beach. I’m just glad you’re

okay. I was so worried that he might have killed you or something.” “No, he wouldn’t kill me.” “How can you be so sure? You can’t trust that maniac. Look what happened to Abigail.” “We don’t know if he did that,” I said, not wanting to believe it. I couldn’t imagine Ethan as a murderer. Not when he made me feel so safe and alive. “Did you actually ask him?” asked Nathan. “Um, no. Are you kidding?” He frowned. “What about those other girls. Did you ask him about those?” “No.” The truth was, I was terrified of his answer. “So, what were you doing all this time?” asked Duncan. I lied. “Just talked about other things.” I certainly couldn’t tell him the truth. It did neither of us any good, and until I figured out what had actually happened and whether or not I’d had any control, I’d keep it to myself. Besides, hurting Duncan was the last thing I wanted to do. “To tell you the truth, I talked to Celeste more than anyone.” “She is so freaken hot,” said Nathan, grinning. “I’m going to have to get her number from Caleb.” “No, Nathan. Just stay away from her,” I said. “Why?” asked Nathan. “Because you don’t like Caleb?”

I sighed. “No, because she’s a vampire. So is he, by the way.” Nathan slammed on the brakes. “What?” Before I could continue, something landed on the top of Nathan’s car with a loud thud. “Shit!” hollered Duncan as Ethan jumped to the ground. “He’s come back for Nikki.” The doors were locked but it didn’t stop him. He ripped mine open and tossed it into the ditch. “Shit, no… he didn’t just do that to my Mustang!” hollered Nathan, getting out of the car. “Hi,” smiled Ethan, as he bent down on one knee. He held out his hand to me. “I just couldn’t stay away. Do you have a few minutes to talk in private?” “No,” I said, backing away. “I can’t go anywhere with you.” He actually looked hurt. He stood up. “Why?” “Leave her alone, you bastard!” snarled Duncan, getting out of the car. He walked around and stood next to Nathan, his fists clenched, ready to fight. “I think we can take him together, bro,” said Nathan, taking a step towards Ethan. Ethan smiled with a hint of fang. “I won’t hurt you because Nikki wants it that way. But if either of you touch me, your future holds no promises.” “Okay, fine, what do you want with me?” I asked, getting out of the car. I didn’t want anyone hurt but from the look on everyone’s faces, something was about to go

down. Unfortunately, there was no doubt in my mind that it would be Duncan and Nathan. Ethan sighed and ran a hand through his black hair, which was still messy from rolling around in bed with me. “I’m leaving. Caleb has banished me and I’m going to New York.” “Good,” replied Duncan. “Then you’d better move quickly, daylight’s coming.” He smiled coldly. “Daylight doesn’t affect me. It’s just a little… uncomfortable.” “My sister isn’t going anywhere with you,” said Nathan. “And guess what? You’re going to pay for my door before you leave.” Ethan took out his wallet and threw several hundred dollar bills at his feet. “There you go, bro. Get it fixed.” “Asshole,” mumbled Nathan, picking up the bills. Ethan turned back to me. “Can we just have a little time alone, Nikki? There are some things I need to tell you.” Duncan moved in front of me. “You stay the fuck away from her.” “This doesn’t concern you,” replied Ethan, glaring at Duncan. “Move aside.” “You’re going to have to make me,” he growled. I groaned and stepped around him. “Fine, I’ll talk to you, Ethan.” If he actually was leaving, I wanted to find out what he had to say.

“Bullshit,” said Nathan. “No way is that going to happen.” I turned to my brother and grabbed his arm, pulling him away. “Nathan,” I whispered. “Just, let me talk to him. He hasn’t hurt me. Not ever. Give us a few minutes alone, within eyesight of you two. Maybe he’ll give us information on those murders. I seriously don’t think he did it but maybe he knows who did.” “No! He might sweep you away like he did last time,” said Nathan. “Besides, what do you have to say to this… monster?” I stared into his eyes. “Nathan, nothing is going to happen, okay? Just, trust me. We won’t go far, and if I need your help, I’ll call you guys. Please?” “What’s going on?” asked Duncan, moving closer to us. He rubbed his forehead. “She really wants to talk to Ethan.” Duncan’s eyes widened in alarm. “Why?” “To see if he knows anything about those murders. Trust me, he won’t hurt me.” “It’s him I don’t trust,” grunted Duncan. “I could have taken her already,” volunteered Ethan loudly. Obviously, his ears were picking up on our conversation. “But I haven’t and won’t, if that’s her decision.” “What about the mind control thing? He might talk you into it,” said Nathan.

I turned towards Ethan. “You won’t use that. Right, Ethan?” I asked, raising my voice, although I didn’t know what the point was. “Of course not.” “I still don’t like it,” said Duncan, advancing towards Ethan. “She’s my girl, asshole. Why can’t you leave her alone?” Ethan ignored him. He held his hand out to me as I chased after Duncan, to stop him. “Nikki? Can we just have a few moments alone? Seriously, I don’t have much time.” “Yes,” I replied, ignoring his hand. I knew my brother and Duncan were still angry, but I wanted to hear what Ethan had to say. “Don’t worry, I’ll take good care of her,” said Ethan right before he grabbed my hand and flew away.

Chapter Twenty-Six “Ethan!” I shouted as soon as we landed. I stepped away and pointed at him angrily. “What the hell? You weren’t supposed to actually fly off with me like that!” “I wanted to be alone with you. It might be our last time,” he pouted. I sighed. “That wasn’t supposed to be part of the deal.” “Sorry.” “So, what is this about?” He smiled. “I wanted you to come with me. To New York.” My eyes widened. “I’m still in school and you’re a… vampire. I can’t just go away with you.” He got down on his knees and stared up at me. “Would it help if I confessed my undead love for you?” This time I laughed out loud. “You’re crazy.” He stood up and pulled me back into his arms. “Hey, the only thing I’m crazy about, is you.” “I’m not so sure about that. I mean, you keep calling me Miranda. I’m not this person and I’ll never be her.” He tipped my chin up and stared into my eyes. “I

know that. Look, Nikki, I’m drawn to you, and as far as I’m concerned, nothing else matters.” “Drawn to me?” “Yes. There’s this magnetic pull between us, can’t you feel it? It’s like, we were meant to be together.” “I don’t know about a magnetic pull… I mean, I like you. I like you, a lot. But…” “But what? Just throw caution to the wind. I’ll take care of you, Nikki. I swear I’ll keep you safe.” “I just can’t do what you’re asking. My mother needs me so much right now, and I can’t leave my brother. You have to understand that? You and I… we don’t even really know each other.” “I won’t force you to come with me, but I want you to understand that I can’t come back to this place.” I stared at his face, which was so incredibly handsome. I knew I’d miss him. Whether it was real or not, I felt something for Ethan and wished things were different. He bent forward and pressed his lips to mine. “Your skin, it’s so cool,” I whispered, touching his cheek. “I haven’t had time to… feed. I had other things on my mind.” I touched his forehead. “When your skin is cooler, does it mean you’re weaker?” “Yes, In fact, I’ll lose most of my strength if I don’t eat soon. That’s another reason I wanted to move

quickly.” “So, what exactly do you need to… survive?” He smiled bitterly. “Do you really want to know?” “Not really, but I need to know one thing; do you kill innocent people?” He shook his head vehemently. “No. I feed off of willing victims. I only take what I need and they live to see another day. Swear to God.” I stared at him. I wasn’t sure where he found ‘willing victims’ and wasn’t about to ask. I sighed. “Where are you going to find a willing victim now?” “I don’t know yet,” he smiled grimly. “I guess I hadn’t thought about that when I was chasing after you. I just really wanted to see you before I left.” “How about me?” His eyes widened. “You?” I pulled my hair away from my neck. “Yes, use my blood. Do it before I change my mind, though.” He stared at my neck and licked his lips. “I… there is some danger involved. If anything happened to you, I’d never forgive myself.” “Then you’d better do it quickly, before I chicken out. I hate needles enough as it is.” He lips curled up. “It’s not quite the same thing.” I swallowed. “Okay, does it hurt?” He caressed my neck with his fingertip and I

shivered. “I can make it enjoyable for you,” he whispered, huskily. I looked up into his blue eyes and the naked desire reflected there made me breathless. “Okay,” I whispered. “Just do it, quickly.” “You sure?” “Yes. Take my blood.” His eyes dilated. With a low growl in the back of his throat, his lips crushed mine and his tongue made its way into my mouth, stroking and demanding a response. And respond I did. I slid my hands around his neck, drawing him closer and I could feel his arousal pressing against me. I shivered in delight as a desire to wrap my legs around his waist and hold on forever washed over me. Instead, he let me go. “Are you sure about this?” he asked. He was breathing so heavily, it reminded me of a lion panting for water. I touched his lip with the pad of my thumb. It was so sensual and yet, something lurked behind it that both frightened and excited me. “Yes, just do it already.” Ethan stared into my eyes and a burning desire to do whatever he wanted, slammed through every nerve in my body. This time I grabbed the back of his head and pulled him down to meet my lips, feeling like I just couldn’t get enough of his mouth. He groaned against my lips and cupped my rear,

rubbing his hips against mine, causing a warm ache between my legs. Just when I didn’t think I could take it anymore, he raised his head. “Please,” I begged, not even sure of what I was asking for anymore. He moved his mouth to my neck and paused. I could feel the coolness of his breath against my skin; I could also feel him trembling. “I love you,” he whispered and then, his teeth broke through. I shuddered in ecstasy as my blood flowed into him with a rush of pleasure so great, that I could have died and it wouldn’t have mattered. “Ethan,” I breathed, clutching him tighter so that I wouldn’t fall. A gunshot echoed through the night and suddenly he was backing away from me, a look of horror and pain etched on his face. Before I could ask him what had happened, he was gone. “Did you get him?!” shouted my mother ’s voice in the darkness. “Yeah,” said Caleb. “He’s bleeding. He won’t get far.” My mother was crying hysterically as she rushed towards me. “Nikki! Oh, my God, you’re bleeding everywhere. We have to get her to the hospital!” she screamed at Caleb. Caleb nodded. “I’ve already called an ambulance.” “Mom,” I whispered, staring at her in confusion.

How did she get there? Where was Ethan? “Are you okay?” she asked. “Yeah… I’m… fine.” She shook her head and sobbed harder. “No, you’re not! You’re bleeding and you’re so pale. Dear Lord, what was that monster doing to my little girl?!” I couldn’t answer her, because at that moment, I lost consciousness. *** End of Book One Book Two (Shiver) Now Available!

Other stories by Kristen Middleton Paranormal Young Adult Zombie Games Origins (Free) Zombie Games Running Wild Zombie Games Dead Endz Zombie Games Road Kill Enchanted Secrets Blur Shiver Vengeance By K.L. Middleton (Contemporary Romance) Tangled Beauty Tangled Mess Sharp Edges www.kristenmiddleton.com





THE VAMPIRE FROM HELL (Part 1 – The Beginning and Part 2 – A Vampire Among Angels) By Ally Thomas Copyright 2010-2013 Ally Thomas Ally Thomas' books have been on the Top 100 bestsellers list in Fantasy at Amazon since 2011. The following excerpts are from her popular paranormal fantasy series, The Vampire from Hell. Both parts 1 and 2 of the series are included in this anthology. Rayea is a daughter of Satan, and a vampire. But she’s on our side. Story 6 Introduction The following excerpt is from a paranormal fantasy series by Ally Thomas called The Vampire from Hell. Both parts 1 and 2 of the series are included in this anthology. Descriptions of the first and second installments are below:

The Vampire from Hell (Part 1) - The Beginning According to Rayea, the oldest daughter of Satan, the origin of vampires started in Hell, and it started with her. Rayea isn't daddy's little girl, even if he is the most powerful fallen angel around. He wants her to take an active role in the family business. But she's not interested in his schemes for world domination. Instead she wants to spend her time shopping on the Internet, rescuing humans from a horrific eternity, and practicing martial arts with her seven foot hellhound. Then one day everything changes. The Vampire from Hell (Part 2) – A Vampire Among Angels Living a life with an overbearing father can be a challenge. For Rayea whose father is the fallen angel, Lucifer, it's been torture. In the second installment of the Vampire from Hell series, Rayea finds peace when she visits the House of G. There she hopes for a new beginning among Blick's angelic friends, only to discover a vampire from Hell may not be welcome.

Part 1 – The Beginning Prologue It’s almost sunset and I have decided to stop in a coffee shop and try to get an internet connection on my laptop. No, I don't drink coffee. I just like the smell of it. I’m more concerned with getting my thoughts written down before I go hunting tonight. I think it’s time the world knows. To start with, I should tell you that I'm a daughter of Satan, and I’m a vampire. But I’m not your average, run-of-the-mill vampire. It’s kind of complicated. Please don’t let any of that alarm you. I’m on your side. Currently, Father and I aren’t speaking. Why? He’d soon kill me as to look at me. No, I’m not his favorite child. I’m the one who likes humans, the rebel, the loner, the deserter. And I suspect after I start publishing my story on this blog - what I’m about to tell you now – he’s going to be pissed. And that’s okay. I’m not going to run anymore. I’m tired of being afraid of Lucifer, my father who thinks torture is an acceptable form of motivation. Those days are over. So sit back, relax, and let me tell you about how I became the first, and to my knowledge, the only vampire from Hell.

Chapter 1 The Beginning As I unlocked my office door, I felt a presence behind me. I turned around slowly. A tall figure emerged from the shadows and I flinched. I cursed myself for the frightened reaction I made. Gazing down at me with shining gold eyes, my seven-foot hellhound touched my right shoulder with his long paw. When he stood on his hind legs, Blick was enormous. His haunches seemed about even with my hips which meant his torso towered over me. I tried not to let his overwhelming stature startle me as I waited for him to make his way inside. Because I couldn’t understand Blick’s low canine mutter, I had grown accustomed to hearing him speak telepathically to me. On occasion, it allowed us to communicate without others overhearing us. His thoughts leaping into my mind were an extension of my own, and I rarely objected to having them flow through my head. “Did I scare you?” “No,” I lied. “I couldn’t sleep, so I wanted to get an early start on those reports.” I entered the office, waiting for him to duck his head in through the opening. To a passerby, it looked as if I were talking to myself in

front of my animal companion, but I didn’t care. Blick knew I typically answered him by speaking aloud. “Thanks again for your help at the processing center last night. Can you get the reports done today?” “I think so.” I deposited my satchel on the desk and rubbed my shoulder. “Did I hurt you?” “No, I reinjured it the other day. It’ll be okay.” Irritated with my response, Blick grabbed my arm and pulled up the sleeve of my black leather jacket, pointing at fresh bruises. It hadn’t been the first time he had reacted so. I winced in pain and stared at the floor in shame. Gently, he gathered me up in his arms and held me. I wept, recalling the earlier session with my father. His way of discipline often involved torture. In the organization, Father enjoyed a “hands-on” approach. When anyone did something he disapproved of or he felt he could improve their skills, he’d perform the customary routine. For his daughters, he called it “loving his children.” As demons, he wanted us to be strong and fearless. I was very familiar with the process because, unlike my sister, Stephanie, I rarely did anything right, and to make matters worse I wasn’t a strong demon. Blick reminded me with his embrace how he wished to protect me. I knew the beatings were

becoming more frequent, but I felt powerless to stop them. Blick and I had argued about it many times. I regained my composure while Blick wiped away my tears and patted me on the head like I was his little pet, instead of his being mine. Having a seven-foot hellhound fussing over me - literally - was wonderful. I was lucky to have him on my side. When Blick had been a young pup, he had followed me home from the river one day. He was a bundle of soft black fur similar to a dark German shepherd. All big ears, eyes, and paws. He was adorable. I kept him hidden from everyone until he started walking upright and grew too big for me to hide. When Father found out I had him, reluctantly he had agreed that I could keep the “mutt” as long as I kept him out of his way. I secretly enjoyed recalling that day along the river rather often, especially at times like this. Blick and I had been looking for rocks in the shallow water. Blick had strayed into the trees and was out of sight when Father had approached me. He thought he would surprise me, but it was Blick who had surprised him. It was the first time I had ever seen a glimmer of fear in my father ’s eyes and I reveled in the moment that day and remembered it often. “Will you be careful, Rayea?” Blick leaned down and touched his cold, wet nose to mine. I nodded, giving him a little return bump.

“Promise me if anything happens, you’ll text me, okay? I may not be a demon, but I’m pretty scrappy for a hellhound. I’ll take your father on any day of the week!” Looking down at me, he growled. His shiny white canine teeth sparkled. He retrieved the iPhone from my satchel and shoved it in my jeans pocket. “I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me.” Glancing up at him, I plastered a smile on my face. Hopefully it didn’t seem fake. Blick could read my actions as well as my thoughts. His eyes, gentle and understanding, prolonged the moment between us. “Is there something I should know?” I asked with growing apprehension. “What are you not telling me?” He shook his head as if he were shaking off something heavy on his mind, and gathered me against him again. “I hope you know that no matter what you are my best friend. I know what friendship is because of you.” Hearing his words, I attempted to not show that it had affected me, but I couldn’t. Tears rimmed my eyes for the second time in his presence. I let him hold me close, fur and all, pressing my face into his brawny chest. His long paws enveloped me. “You’re so good to me. I’ll try to stay strong against Father. But I don’t know how much more I can take.” I replied telepathically. “I know. I know.”

Chapter 2 Fan of Mankind “What are you wearing?” Startled for the second time today, I whirled around in my gray ergonomic chair to see Stephanie, standing in the door frame of my office glaring at me. “What do you mean?” I replied. “Father will kill you if he sees that,” she said. “Oh?” I asked, opening several more bogus reports on my computer. I continued typing at a feverish pace. The paperwork for the new arrivals had to be all there, even if the new arrivals were not. With Blick’s help, I had been secretly returning humans, suitable for a second chance, to the upper levels of Earth. “Does your T-shirt say what I think it says?” I grinned at the computer screen in response to my sister ’s comment. I read the slogan aloud, “I’m a fan of mankind.” The shirt did not compliment my black hair or pale skin, nor was it very appropriate for work, but I had chosen it to celebrate my upcoming vacation and the recent rescue mission. Stephanie was more right than she realized. I was taking a risk, wearing a pro-human shirt and secretly setting humans free from a horrific eternity. I looked away from my work, focusing my attention on Stephanie

and returned her glare. “Even in Hell, we need to keep our sense of humor, sis.” I added a hissing ‘S’ sound to the word to mock her speech patterns. Even though it was relatively warm in our climate, I had brought my black leather jacket to wear over the new T-shirt if I had to leave my office. I wore long sleeves as often as I could to hide the scars and bruises. I hated being reminded of them. I owned many items that irritated my sister, and this one just made her list. It didn’t surprise me that she commented on my shirt, just as it didn’t surprise me that she never asked me about my injuries. Being a passive aggressive sort, I enjoyed offending her. “I still don’t know why he’s letting you go on vacation. To the upper levels of Earth of all places? I deserve time away from here, not you. I wouldn’t go up there though. I’d pick somewhere more fun like Mars or Neptune. I hear Saturn is beautiful this time of year. Hey, did you get those reports done? They have to be processed today, you know.” “Yes, I’m almost finished actually.” I hit the Enter key on my computer to submit the last fake report. “There, I’m done,” I said and held up my hands in a victory symbol. “You’re such an idiot.” She said as she wandered around my office, grimacing at the movie posters lining the walls. “You know, maybe I should tell Father where you got your new shirt, shopping on the internet all the

time? These movie posters are ridiculous.” I kept my cool. I knew Stephanie was looking for a fight. But she wasn’t going to push my buttons today. I felt elated with setting another group of humans free and visions of my upcoming vacation. “If you want anything from there, you know I can get it. Everything to do with shipping and distribution comes through me.” “What would I want from Earth? Come on!” She stormed around my office, waving her hands, her voice shrilled. “Yes, I think I’ll bring Father in here while you’re on vacation and show him your laptop, and iPhone, and your posters, and your books, all of this stupid ‘fan of mankind’ crap. What do you think about that?” She hit each item with emphasis as she pranced around. Then she picked up a vase I had recently bought on eBay. It had the symbol of the sun on it, representing the Egyptian god Ra with a blue background that I imagined was the same color as the oceans on Earth. “Stephanie,” I warned. The vase shattered in her hands. I thought of a four letter word starting with “C.” It stayed lodged in my brain, radiating like a red neon sign in front of my eyes. I bit my lip, so I wouldn’t say it as I watched her continue her rant. I swallowed down the insult. “You’re reaching supersonic levels with that shrieking, sis. You promised you wouldn’t say anything to Father.” Pointing an accusing finger at me, she said, “As

long as you keep processing my paperwork, I won’t. But face it, ‘sis,’” she hissed the word sarcastically. “You’re a daughter of Lucifer, same as me. Learning everything you can about humans, buying their trinkets, it won’t change the fact that you aren’t human. I bet you even pretend to be human on the internet. What is it you play on again? MindLook? Twizzler? It’s pathetic. Father ’s not going to put you in charge of his next project if you can’t get on board and play the game. No wonder you have all those cuts and bruises from your training sessions. He wants you to be strong like me.” Annoyed with the dust clinging to her hands from the broken pottery, she slapped at her pants leg. “It’s Facebook and Twitter, thank you very much. They’re social networking sites. And no, I don’t pretend to be the Queen of England on any of them. You can’t do that. But you wouldn’t know that, would you?” Realizing I was yelling as well, I paused to steady my anger and continued the debate more calmly. “Father ’s ‘projects’ as he calls them, his plans for world domination, are his own. Not mine. You can be in charge of the next one, when and if, he ever comes up with anything, okay? Why he has this fixation on making me ‘stronger,’ I have no idea. I’m not interested in fighting any battles for him!” I raked three thousand dollars worth of smashed pottery into a trash can. Suddenly, my hip vibrated. I retrieved my iPhone from the pocket of my jeans and read the incoming text

message from Wally. Meet ur father at the winery. “Oh no.” “What, what is it? You look like you’ve seen a ghost,” Stephanie replied. “Wally just texted me. He says Father wants me at the winery,” I mumbled. “Oh really?!” My office filled with Stephanie’s laughter. I grabbed my black leather jacket and crumbled it up in my arms, hugging it violently. “I love your range of emotions, sis. From satanic screaming to laughing hyena. Very nice.” “Don’t get pissy with me just because you have another training session. And don’t call me, ‘sis’ either. Father says we’re sisters, but I don’t think it’s true. Think about it, you big baby. How can we be sisters if we look nothing alike?” I watched as she stormed off down the hall. Maybe Stephanie was right. We didn’t look anything alike. And we hated each other, pure and simple. Real sisters showed genuine love for one another, compassion, trust, respect. Right? Stephanie didn’t love me. She loved only Father. And sisters didn’t argue, did they? We argued all the time about him, about my purchases, about how well I treated my “mutt” as she too called Blick, about everything. I decided to not let it bother me. We both were

getting what we wanted. Stephanie had grown tired of being in charge of the processing center. The tedious routine of placing the new arrivals and submitting the paperwork was exhausting for her. She wanted a challenge and wished Father would give her one. And I didn’t mind helping her with her job. I had found a way to save some humans, even if it was only a few lost souls who had thought suicide was a better fate than living on Earth. Once they arrived in Hell, they realized they had made a grave miscalculation. One of these days, I knew Father would approach me when he figured out the perfect scheme for corrupting mankind. That’s why I stayed in my office, giving the impression I was very busy with my job of shipping and distribution, instead of shopping on the internet, chatting with my friends on Facebook, and releasing humans. Because Father and Stephanie didn’t understand technology, they didn’t realize that shipping and distribution wasn’t a full-time job. Once I programmed the paths for what went where, the job pretty much took care of itself. I had learned a lot about mankind while surfing. I couldn’t help myself. I was drawn to Earth - the people, the landscape, the mystery of it all. I felt a connection. Perhaps I did have human blood in me. I had never known my mother and Father always ignored my questions when I asked about her. So far, my attempts to research online for any information on her

had failed. Before I made my way down the hall, I composed myself for my next “training session” with Father. Slowly I slipped on my jacket. Stephanie had a great sense of humor, even if she didn’t know it. As I straightened the sleeves of my jacket, I listened to my heartbeat and breathed deeply. I thought of my breathing exercises Blick had taught me in an effort to stay calm during the torture. I looked at my blurry reflection in one of the filing cabinets. We had no mirrors anywhere in Hell. Silently I thanked Blick for the martial art techniques he had taught me. I could tell my arms and shoulders were more muscular. For that matter, my whole body was more defined. I hadn’t tested my strength yet, but I knew I was getting stronger. And yet, around Father, fear paralyzed me. When I sparred with Blick, I imagined I was Sarah Connor in the movie The Terminator, looking toned and ready for action. I sighed. Even though Blick was trying to condition my body more, I knew mentally I still struggled. Standing up to my father wasn’t something I could face yet. I considered texting Blick. Maybe he was right. Would Father beat me unconscious this time? Would I be worth saving if Blick got to me in time? Was there a way we could escape and leave this place forever? I let out another sigh and placed my iPhone on the desk. It was too late. I’d just have to explain that to Blick later.

As I made my way through the winding maze of halls towards the exit, I thought about how Father acted during the sessions. He was very positive and optimistic. He talked on and on about his schemes for revenge. He must have thought the motivational speeches kept me focused. But the pain was what kept me focused, as long as I could stay in front of it and not let it overwhelm me. Father hadn’t thought of anything big in the last few thousand years. Usually his schemes were obvious things like accelerating global warming or releasing our colony of fire-breathing dragons onto Earth. Something G would not allow to happen. I didn’t know how, but the House of G always knew what was going on down here. That didn’t deter Father however. He kept scheming and plotting his next move. It was just sad. I had told Blick many times that the chip Father carried around on his shoulder was really unhealthy. “I realize it sucks to be a fallen angel and not welcomed anymore in the House of G, but get over it. Life goes on,” I would tell Blick. He was the only one with whom I could share my opinions about my family. I couldn’t tell my online friends the whole story. Anyways, the girls and I spent most of our time chatting about an actor who played a vampire in a TV show, instead of talking about ‘real world’ events. It was a fun distraction. If any personal questions came up, I quickly deflected them. My online friends on Earth didn’t want to know about

my problems.

Chapter 3 Loyal Workers As I approached the main entrance to the winery, I heard a growl to my right side and saw a flash of fur appeared before me. The smell of dead skunk hit my nostrils. “Hello, my lady.” Pulling the flap of my jacket collar over my nose, I stepped back to adjust my balance and save what oxygen I had left before I fainted from the smell. Father ’s hellhounds reeked to high heaven, an odor I realized Blick did not share. “Don’t jump out at me like that, Cedric. Why aren’t you guarding the main gates?” “We’re on heightened alert today. Do you have your badge?” Cedric barely reached my height of 5’ 9” but he diligently worked at being authoritative with anyone other than Father. I hesitated, remembering I had left it in on the desk with my iPhone. “Can you just call Father? He’s expecting me.” “You realize in this organization we have security measures in place for a reason, my lady. The House of G would love nothing more than to know our secrets. Besides that, if His Highness sees another error on my attendance reports…” His voice trailed off and I

recognized the fear in his eyes. He also knew of Father ’s disciplinary techniques. Father starved his ‘mutts’ regularly to keep them ‘engaged,’ as he called it. Actually, it kept them obnoxiously polite, extremely moody, and ready to do Father ’s bidding. Wally and Cedric were both promoted from the Jackal Patrol, a group of scrawny, filthy scavengers who fought the colony of Dragons on weekends for remnants of human flesh. Stephanie delighted in torturing any new arrivals she didn’t like by ripping off 4” x 4” sections of their flesh and devouring it. Sometimes if she had a full stomach, she’d share the small portions among both groups and watch them fight for each piece. Other times she’d toss a human into the arenas with a jackal or dragon and tell the person to fight or die trying. It made the games between the lions and Christians in Roman times look like a friendly game of tag football. It sickened me to think of it, but at times I wanted to remind Cedric or Wally where they came from. “Yes, Cedric. I understand. Shall I go back for it? I don’t want to be late for my meeting though. Hey, why are you green today?” Annoyed with my questions as I tried to stall entering the winery, the hellhound’s fur bristled. “We were helping His Highness with some pigment placement for the new line.” I frowned when I heard the title the hellhounds

used for Father, at his request of course. His Highness, like he was some sort of royalty. What a joke! “Is he hoping to find a new hair dye for Leprechauns? I mean with that color and your natural black roots, I can see…” “What? No, my lady. For the new line of products, the wines, he’s searching for the perfect color so he dyed us.” I stared at him, puzzled, trying to ignore the ‘My Lady’ term. “We?” I asked. “Wally and me. He dyed us earlier this morning and Wally got a snoot full of it. He’ll be out for hours. His Highness is working on resolving the colors this morning before the guests arrive.” Another one of Father ’s lame-brain ideas, going into the wine business. With a wine that was green? What was Father thinking? I searched the gravel path running alongside the front entrance of the winery and spotted Wally passed out under a holly bush. I hadn’t noticed him at first because he blended quite well with the emerald green leaves on the shrub. “Father doesn’t know how lucky he is to have such loyal workers, Cedric.” “Thank you, my lady.” “Stop calling me ‘my lady.’ Look, why don’t I go get my badge while you catch a quick bath?” I fanned myself with the right lapel of my jacket. “That won’t be necessary.” Cedric bared his rotten teeth at me and blocked my path.

Finally, I thought. I’ll get to practice some of what Blick had shown me. “Bring it on,” I taunted. Then suddenly, I felt a blast of pain centered on my neck. “Took you long enough, Wally,” Cedric growled. “His Highness wants her unharmed, remember? I hope you didn’t put too many volts in her with that stun gun. Oh, watch it, she’s gonna fall.”

Chapter 4 Another Session “She seems to be waking up, your Highness.” As I regained consciousness, I heard Cedric’s voice and felt that my hands were restrained. I tried to move, but I couldn’t. I was tied to the chair I sat in. I opened my eyes. A gauzelike hood obscured my vision. I tilted my head a little from the left to the right, hoping I could see something. I could only make out a few shadowy figures. Father had to be behind this. And my sister too. Instantly, I regretted leaving my iPhone behind. “You can bet your vacation is cancelled now.” I heard my sister ’s voice hiss in my ear. Father asked in a reasonable tone, “Why can’t you learn to respect me? Did you think I wouldn’t find out?” “Kill her. We don’t need her.” Stephanie’s voice came from behind me. She was pacing around the chair. I could barely see her figure out of the corner of my eye. She moved quickly around me. When she hit my injured shoulder, I calculated where she was, but I was powerless to fight her. Pain blazed down my arm. “In good time,” Father replied. “What did you tell him?” I asked Stephanie, hoping she’d answer me. She didn’t. I continued to

reason with them. Somehow. “Father, whatever she says, it’s not true.” I spoke to shadows through the hood. “Ah yes, your sister told me everything,” Father said. “I should have known. Cedric, remove the hood.” The hellhound’s paws thumped across the floor as he approached me. His movements beat in time with the pain radiating in my right shoulder. The stench of skunk hit me again. I felt a tug at my neck, and the hood slid free. Father and Stephanie stood laughing before me. Their ‘snake faces’ were already showing. When demons get excited, our true nature comes forth. And today, Father and Stephanie looked like two giant green reptiles dressed in their Sunday best. Father wore a grey suit with a black shirt and tie while Stephanie looked ridiculous in a long blue turquoise silk gown. I found it ironic that they wanted to appear human when they both hated the human race vehemently. Oddly enough, their style of fashion didn’t blend in well with the grotesqueness of their appearances. Or maybe that was just my silly notion. As I looked around, I realized we were in the tasting room that led to a courtyard on the bottom floor of the winery. It dawned on me as well that I had yet to see my own ‘snake face.’ Maybe I wasn't a demon like them? I glanced down at my legs to see what I was wearing. Had they dressed me up as well for the tasting party? Thankfully they had not. I let the thought of

being truly like them drift away as I prepared for the session to continue. Full-length glass windows surrounded the tasting room. I could see across to the courtyard. The guests mingled under vibrant fire red blossoms of the Japanese maple trees as they examined Father ’s new wines. “Shall I bring them in, your Highness?” Cedric asked. “Yes, that will be fine,” Father replied. “Line them up here. Stephanie, will you grab that gun on the table there, and the bottle of wine?” When she appeared before me again, my sister held a gun that was the size Dirty Harry would carry as she handed Father an opened bottle of wine. Cedric returned with two figures who I thought were Father ’s guests. Instead, they were humans. He shoved them to the floor in front of my chair and made them kneel before me. Neither one of them said a word, but obviously, fear was etched on their faces. I didn’t recognize them from the night before. The woman had a kind face with large blue eyes and blond hair. The man had dark hair, dark eyes, and a strong jaw. Both were tall and slim. “Father, what are you doing?” I asked, struggling against my restraints even though I knew I couldn’t help the two people. Father ignored me. He glanced over at Stephanie, nodding. She responded by digging her fingers into my shoulder,

separating my arm from the socket. I drew strength from the renewed pain ripping through my shoulder and arm. I directed my anger at Father. “Stop this game, Father! Stop it!” Instantly he zoomed in before my face. He slapped me so hard my teeth rattled. “Shut up, you little wench. You started this, do you hear me?” His forked tongue almost hit me in the face. “A fan of mankind indeed?! I’ll show you.” He paused for a moment smoothly his tie over his shirt. His hot breath repeatedly stung my face. Then he stood and regained his composure. “Do you not recognize your friends? They are some of the new arrivals, who mysteriously found their way up river again, instead of staying with us? Any idea how that happened?” “I’m not in charge of new arrivals, remember? Ask her.” I thrusted my head in Stephanie’s direction, avoiding the humans’ frightened looks. I was too ashamed to look at them. Father smiled at me. His long fangs fell over his lips. The green snake pattern on his skin now covered all the visible parts of his body beneath his suit. He motioned to Stephanie. “Go ahead.” She responded by walking behind one of the humans, raising the gun to the back of his head, and squeezing the trigger. The gun exploded and the man slumped to the floor. “Nooo,” I gritted my teeth.

“Who helped you?” “No one,” I spat. A second gun shot rang out. I watched the female fall to the floor. Blood spurted from the wound in her head. Nausea surged in the pit of my stomach and I fought against my restraints. The wooden chair bounced from one side to the other, holding me secure. “You don’t have to tell me who helped you. I know,” Father replied. I froze.

Chapter 5 A Fine Batch “Stephanie,” Father called. Again my sister yanked my arm. More pain surged through me. I screamed in agony. “No, no!” Then I heard the doors to the courtyard open and I saw Blick enter. His massive height and stature filled the room. Silver highlights like sparks off a firecracker twinkled amid his black fur. He seemed to be glowing a bright green. As he walked into the room, he transformed from the hellhound I knew and loved into a beast of a demon. His hellhound features where still in place with his long wolf nose, gleaming golden eyes, and his large upright muscular stature. But his fur was a mossy green, a hideous color similar to my father ’s green snake patterned skin. I was startled to see Blick’s change, but I hoped against hope that it was all an act, a way to lull Father into a sense of authoritative security. A twinge from the nerves running up my neck from my injured shoulder reminded me of my situation. The pain affected my level of concentration. I struggled to stay conscious. I pulled a portion of my lower lip into my mouth and bit down hard. The blood washed over

my tongue and I swallowed down the liquid. The new injury reinvigorated me. I blinked my eyes a few times to grasp what I was seeing. Father reached out and took Blick’s newly formed hand, shaking it. “I’m so glad you’re on the right side, son. Your demon look suits you well. I can understand you now. I’m so glad we had that chat earlier.” Father laughed. “I never knew you were a brother of Anubis. Had I known you were one of us… well, we can discuss that later. For now, you will help us show her her place, yes? Stephanie, give him a glass and pour the wine.” Blick smiled at Stephanie as she scoffed at him and handed him the filled glass. He drank the liquid. “A fine batch, your Highness.” “Yes, I do think so myself. Let’s pour her a drink as well. I’ll add just a little something to it.” I watched dumbfounded as Father bit into his hand. He raised his arm. Droplets of blood splashed into the glass, turning the liquid onyx black. I stared in amazement as a trail of smoke rose from the glass. “As I told you, wait for me to make a toast. Then give it to her. Her death will be quick and painless. I have to attend to my guests. Do you mind?” “Of course not, your Highness.” Blick took the wine from Father. “Stephanie, Cedric, shall we?” With Stephanie on

his left arm, Father opened the doors leading to the courtyard with much pomp and circumstance. Cedric followed, making sure to leave the French doors open so I could hear and see everything. I noticed a few guests glanced at me, recognized who I was, and quickly looked away. I wondered what they thought of me being tied to a chair. One daughter was certainly not escorted on her father ’s arm. She was left behind. That was me. When Blick moved near me, I pulled away from him. “You can’t do this!” I wrestled against the wooden chair I was bound to, hoping to break free. Father ’s voice rang out as he began his speech. “My guests, I apologize for the delay. Thank you for coming. Today, I would like to present a new wine of mine to you. The color may seem startling, but the taste is quite delicious. If my plans come to fruition, I will create many blends from this one. I have selected all of you to be a part of this special project my youngest daughter, Stephanie, will lead. Let us toast to my favorite child.” I heard cheering and applause in the tasting room. In response to my father ’s order, Blick pinched my nose shut and forced the liquid in my mouth. The mixture burned as it coursed down my throat. Blick whispered in my ear, “You’ll be okay. I’m going to get you out of here.” Then he vanished into thin air. I stared blankly at the space he had occupied. He’s gone. What am I going to do? I wanted to steady

my thoughts, but I couldn’t. The blood destroyed any concentration I could gather. I couldn’t focus enough to reach out to Blick telepathically. The pain was too great. It was useless. After a few moments, my breath started coming in shallow gulps. I couldn’t inhale. I tried to calm my heart as it raced, slamming against my chest. I felt the blood sizzling through my body. My whole being was convulsing, surging, and rocking back and forth. Then it stopped and I screamed. I felt the wall against my back. My scream had propelled me backwards across the floor, shattering the wooden chair. I sat dazed. When Father entered the tasting room, I caught his gaze. His green reptilian eyes were wide with delight. Quietly, Stephanie and Cedric entered the room, followed by the guests. He motioned for them to keep their distance as he approached me. He knelt down, carefully examining my body. “Let’s have a look at you.” Amazed, I watched as he lifted my arm. The injured shoulder had no pain coursing through it. It was healed and felt better than ever. “You still have your white skin unfortunately. But you have my eyes now. And what have we here?” he asked fascinated. Without my consent, he touched my lips, running his finger over newly formed fangs. I snapped at him and grabbed his hands in mine, holding them still in my clutches. “Don’t touch me,” I

snarled. My fangs ached to rip into his neck. What was this bloodlust I was experiencing? Father tried to pull his hands from my grip. “What are you doing? How dare you?” My rage was turning into something I’d never felt before, a strength building inside me. I could feel my mind entering his, making its way to his soul. What have you done to me, Father? My thoughts surged into his mind before I could stop them. I heard one of the guests scream from the other side of the room. Flames shot up the side of Father's neck, leaving a trail of black soot on his green skin. “Stop this. Get her away!” Stephanie shouted. She and Cedric raced towards us and broke our embrace. From out of the crowd, Blick appeared and assisted Cedric. They pinned me against the wall while Stephanie blocked my path to Father. “What is wrong with you?” she yelled at me. Calmly, Father extinguished the fire. He touched his burned flesh. “I wasn’t expecting that.” Dismissing the injury, he began, “I’ve always wondered what demon blood would do if mixed with that of a human’s.” He stood and paraded in front of the guests, directing their attention to me like I was a lab rat. “With my blood, that green wine, and a blessing from the ancient snake goddess, Mehen, I have created a vampire like no other.” The guests roared and cheered. Father raised his head and basked in the glory.

Adding some sarcasm to my tone, I challenged his declaration. “I’m just a demon, Father, like you and Stephanie. Hello?” He whirled around and hissed at me. “A demon. You? Hardly! You were born a human, a weak excuse for a being in any dimension. That’s why you’re drawn to those new arrivals and can’t excel at our training sessions. Didn’t you ever stop to think that you look nothing like me or your sister? Hello?!” Stephanie raised an eyebrow at me. “I told you so, stupid.” I sneered at her. Father placed a reassuring hand on her left shoulder and persuaded Stephanie to step aside as he moved closer to me. “You know how you have hounded me about who your mother was? Well, she was a sun worshipper of your favorite Egyptian God, Ra, when I met her. I raped her one night and later she conceived a child. I took you from her and ripped her to shreds with these.” He pointed at his snake fangs and smiled. “She was no match for me. And neither are you.” “Is that why you named me Rayea?” Suddenly, I was ready to forgive Father everything if I could find out just one more fact about my mother. Father roared with laughter. “How arrogant we are, aren’t we?” “I deserve to know the truth!” Baring my fangs, I

lunged at him. Cedric and Blick slammed me against the wall. “You are a killing machine now, daughter. Think of what this means. As a vampire, you are useful to us. You’ll create an army of warriors for me, straight out of Hell. And my favorite child here will lead that army and bring down the House of G. I will take back what is rightfully mine, and you will help me.” Father glared at me for a moment. Then he dismissed me and returned to gloat in front of everyone. Several guests slowly approached him and shook his hand, offering their congratulations on his triumph. Visions of all the Earth vampires I had seen in movies ran through my mind. Nosferatu. Dracula. Lestat. The hottie from the TV show that my online friends and I drooled over. They were monsters, not real monsters, only fictional. Was that what I was now? A monster? A flame throwing vampire forged from Lucifer ’s demented mind? I shuddered at the idea of it. It couldn’t be true. “Rayea, hear me. When I let you go, set Cedric on fire. Do you hear me?” I glanced sideways at Blick. Out of the corner of my eye, I could tell that his mouth had not moved, but I had heard his command. “Do what? No, I can’t. I won’t,” I thought. Firmly, he squeezed my arm. “You have to do this. We must leave immediately. Your father’s blood is

poison. It’ll kill you if we don’t heal you and fast! Make contact with Cedric’s mind. Force your way into his thoughts like you did with your father. Trust me. You can do it. Open your mind.” He gave me a moment to collect myself. Then with a jolt, he released me. I stumbled in front of Father, Stephanie, and the guests. Father yelled, “What is this?” Immediately Blick transformed again, into his hellhound form. The green demon look, similar to Father ’s, quickly became a memory when he shifted a second time. He stood larger than life on his hind legs. Thick black fur covered his entire body, and his muscles underneath expanded amid his physique. They bulged out along his arms and legs, flexing and pulsating. His face was that of a large wolf, broader and fuller than Cedric’s thin jackal head. Blick towered over Cedric’s size by several feet. He seemed to be taller than his stature of seven feet, maybe eight or nine, or more. As Blick blocked the others from me, he glanced around the room. Many guests had fled. Only Father, Stephanie, and a few stragglers frozen in fear remained. I caught a glimpse of Blick’s eyes glowing an intense gold. His demeanor turned savage, like a crazed animal, as he stood before us. He stomped his enormous paws over and over as if he were gathering strength from the repetitive movement. Finally he let out a howl that brought a chilling silence to the entire room. He had

everyone’s attention. I totally forgot myself as I observed this beastly side of my best friend. Father and Stephanie stood motionless watching Blick. It was awe-inspiring and frightening at the same time. “Mutt, my ass,” I thought. “Now, Rayea,” Blick roared at me. Jumping into action, I ducked behind Cedric. “Been nice knowing ya, skunk pup.” I wrapped my arms around him and focused on hearing his heartbeat. He struggled against me, but I held him tightly. I heard a snapping sound and realized I had broken his arm. He whimpered and remained still in my grip. Once I heard his heartbeat, the sound calmed me. Feeling his pulse against my body, I reacted instinctually. My jaws opened, letting my fangs extend. I didn’t think about my next movements. I exhaled and slowly sank my fangs into the side of his neck. “Come to me,” a voice inside my head said. It was a voice I’d never heard before. Cedric moaned, moving only slightly. Fearing he was trying to get away, I increased the pressure of my grasp around his neck. As if summoned, his blood rushed freely down my throat. With little effort, my thoughts entered his mind and I released the energy I now possessed. Flames suddenly erupted from my hands and engulfed the hellhound. His legs wobbled and he fell to the ground,

burning uncontrollably. It was like watching a horror movie being played out in slow motion before me. I observed Cedric’s body fall in front of me. Glowing embers and sparks floated through the air. Suddenly an overwhelming vapor of skunk odor escaped from his remains. It too rose above me, finally fading from view. The stench of charred flesh lingered in the air and brought stinging tears to my eyes. Poor Cedric. He didn’t deserve to die like that. Guilt seized me. I couldn’t move my legs. Realizing I was in shock, I looked down at my body. Killing machine. A path of soot covered my shirt and jeans. Drops of blood stung my chest as they fell from my chin. I wiped the drops away, smearing them on my jeans with disgust. “No, I’m not,” I said to myself. “I’m not!” Then the rush hit me. I felt the new blood flowing through every fiber of my being. My body tingled and radiated. I felt alive. Exhilarated. Invincible. I was born anew. Ah yes. A single question entered my mind as I stood there. Could I stand up to my Father now? What about my sister? Could I be a good vampire? A vampire who fought against evil? “Why not,” the new voice inside my head replied. Inwardly I agreed. Waves of confidence and euphoria washed over me, seemingly responding to my

decision. Breathing slowly, I let it come. I didn’t fight it. If this is what it meant to be a vampire, a true vampire, and not some snaky demon like my father or sister, then I was in. I could fight them now like this and I could crush them. My mission was set. As I scanned the room through a dissipating cloud of smoke, I licked my tongue across my fangs, feeling the heat quietly retreating within my teeth. Interesting. I savored the taste of blood on my lips. No turning back. Spotting my father and sister only a few feet beyond where Blick stood, I stepped towards them. Ashes from Cedric’s remains clung to my shoes. He was nothing more than a pile of smoldering bones that I had now trampled through. Crossover. Noticing Stephanie cowering behind Father as they silently watched me., and I smiled back at her, fangs and all. “Shall we?” I asked her. Blick grabbed my arm. Before I could resist, he embraced me in a hug and said, ““Not today. We’ve got to go! G, open a passage.” My eyes widened in disbelief. I went rigid. “The House of G,” I asked. A flash of white light blinded me for a moment. He lowered his head and touched his cold, wet nose to mine as he held me. “That’s right.” Blick

replied. I felt a warmth from the white light as it encircled us. Digging my fingers into his dark fur, I closed my eyes and returned Blick’s embrace. Finally peace. *** The voices continued to invade my mind. It was utter chaos. Was I sleeping? Was I dreaming? Was I dying? The voices were all around me. Some male. Some female. Now and then, it felt like I was being dragged under, deep into a pit. No pain. No fear. Only ongoing confusion. Chaos. Endless. Other moments I thought it was over and I tried to open my eyes to see. Nothing. I saw total darkness. But I felt no fear, only contentment. At times, I knew Blick was near, somewhere close. I could hear his voice. He sounded so distraught. I wanted to reach out to him, but I couldn’t move. I couldn’t see him. I could only hear the conversations. Ongoing. Relentless. The topic? Me. *** “You must save her.” “How much blood of his did she have?” “I don’t know. Enough. A cup or so? It was in her wine. You must save her. If the fever doesn’t break, she’ll die.”

There’s more blood here than a cup or so. She drained Cedric I think before she set him on fire. “It’s too late then. She’s made her first kill. I can’t change her back.” “But the poison. She’ll die! Or J will destroy her!” “Blick, you know what this means. I can’t go against J’s wishes. It’s part of my agreement. I’m on the council. I can’t get involved. We’ll have to see if she pulls through. I have herbs to keep her comfortable, but otherwise I can’t get involved.” “To hell with your agreement! You must do something! You must save her! She’s your daughter!” “Don’t yell at me! I know that! But it’s not up to me now. Her fate is in the hands of the gods. I can’t get involved.”

Part 2 – A Vampire Among Angels Prologue Earth – Present Day A drunk guy bumps into my table because he’s not paying attention to where he’s supposed to be walking. I stop typing and grab the sides of my laptop, so it won’t fall. “Come on, buddy. I’m busy here,” I say to him and bite my lip to keep my fangs from jutting forth as he passes by. The hunger is making me irritable. In the Golden Skull bar at the corner of Clayton and Haight in San Francisco, a few people are clicking away on their laptops. A few others are talking or watching the TVs hanging from the ceiling while they nurse their drinks. Typical evening in a bar. The customers aren’t interested in me, but a waiter shows up wanting to chat. I consider hissing at him, maybe even baring my fangs, to let him know I don’t want to shoot the shit. Instead I order a cup of hot water and a package of green tea, so he’ll go away. I know that’s not an ordinary drink order in a bar, but this is California and anything goes, from what I can tell. As he shuffles away, I slide my hand into my backpack, counting the vials of blood remaining. I retrieve one and place it on the table. Why didn’t I realize I was low on blood? I’ll have to get a new

shipment soon. I add a calendar reminder on my iPhone and notice the time: 8:10 p.m. The waiter appears with my order. He shifts his weight from one leg to the next, looks at me, compulsively picks up my iPhone, and starts playing with it. “Dude! Is this the new one? The one with Face Time?” he asks. I nod back at him without speaking. My eyes flash. Quickly, he acknowledges his mistake and returns my phone to the table. “Sorry,” he stammers. “Can I get you something else?” I contemplate the potential meal standing in front of me. He’s not very old for a human, 28, maybe 30. Wearing torn jeans and a faded orange Jimi Hendrix Tshirt that must have been his dad’s, the waiter seems disheveled, yet hip in his appearance. Anything goes here with the people’s sense of style as well, I’ve noticed. His light brown hair is strategically tossed about in the Justin Bieber fashion I find rather amusing, and he reminds me of the surfer guy in Fast Times at Ridgemont High. Compulsively, I open up my browser on the laptop and search for the actor ’s name. Then I realize the waiter hasn’t left. I make eye contact with him, yet restrict my mind from invading his. The jugular vein pulses in his neck, tempting me, mocking me. His eyes widen. Fear has frozen him within inches of my grasp.

Even without touching him, my telepathy powers are strong enough now to reach out and grab him. It’s the hunger. I could hypnotize him, escort him to the restroom, and my waiter friend would be no more. Remembering the warm taste of blood running down the back of my throat makes me lightheaded. Instantly, I stifle the savage instinct rising in me. I hear my father ’s words in my head, ‘You are a killing machine now, daughter.’ “No,” I answer a little too loudly. Then I mumble, “I’m fine. Thank you.” The trance is broken. Suddenly able to move again, the waiter dashes over to a few more customers who are staggering into the bar. He’s happy to be away from me. A sting of guilt tightens in my chest. The eternal dance between predator and prey. Sigh. ‘Even if I’m a killer, I still have this under control,’ I say silently to the voice inside my head. It replies, ‘Right, tell that to the angel.’ I raise an eyebrow in acknowledgement. Michael, my angel. Dipping the tea bag into my cup, I observe the new group’s activity. They settle in at the tables near the exit, and the waiter hastily starts taking their orders. It’s been an evening of boozing for them. From where I sit, I can smell the wine they’ve been consuming. Raising my nose, I pause, close my eyes, and take in their scent. The voice inside my head asks, “Do you detect anything odd?”

“False alarm,” I reply. “If you smell the odor of dead skunks, tell me.” “What exactly are we looking for again?” “We’ll know when we see it, I bet.” “Great.” I make a mental note to not have a staring contest with humans in the future, especially when I’m hungry. My eyes had caught the waiter ’s attention, literally. But the telepathy wanted more. Before I became a vampire, I had hazel eyes that were primarily dark green with brown flecks around the iris. I’d like to think they are similar to my human mother ’s eyes. When my father, Satan, turned me, I adopted his mossy green reptilian eyes. How nice, right? I add the blood to the cup of tea and watch it dissolve. Retrieving my sunglasses from my backpack, I put them on. In one gulp, I swallow the mixture and lower my head, hoping no one sees my reaction or the fact my eyes have started to glow. I breathe slowly and let the orgasmic rush of satisfaction flow through my veins. I wait for the tingling aftershock sensations to subside. The sour, bitter taste of the tea remains in my mouth while the sweetness of the blood has calmed me. It’s an acquired taste, one I’m still getting used to, and one I find to be a better solution for sustaining my hunger than asking my waiter friend into the restroom for a nibble on his neck.

Okay, more than a nibble. ‘Bring no harm to humans.’ Michael’s words run through my head. I drum my long fingernails on the table a few times and pout. Oh yes, waiting for my blood supply to be delivered is going to be a challenge. Hopefully, if I maintain my focus on anything except blood or sex, that one cup of nourishment can last me several weeks. And yes, I did say hopefully. Controlling the bloodlust is a lot like controlling my desire for sex. Having sex and drinking blood go hand in hand for me. However, if I keep myself from thinking about either activity, I can ignore the fact I’m hungry or ready to pounce on a guy until my body demands I act on it. It’s a tricky approach, and so far I’ve been successful at it. Well, I should say I’ve been mostly successful. I don’t have a hundred percent track record with those endeavors. I’d hate to admit that fact to Michael or Blick, but it’s true. That’s one reason why I started my blog, www.thevampirefromhell.com, to keep myself distracted with writing. The other reason is I thought I should explain my side of the story before my father, Satan, attempts to spin his version. When I recall the torture he lavished on me during those ‘training sessions’ in Hell, the fact that he killed my mother, and a ton of other stuff I could list here, I know I’m doing the right thing. Wait! I don’t think I’ve introduced myself. Sorry about that. My name is Rayea. I began as a half-breed,

part demon and part human. When Satan forced me to drink his blood, it turned me into a flame-throwing vampire. Don’t laugh. I’m not making that up. I have fangs longer than what most vampires sport. Well maybe I shouldn’t say that because I haven’t actually met any vampires yet. I’m thinking about vampires in movies. Okay, my fangs are actually longer than Father ’s. He has those pointy, shark teeth you notice on the old school demons. It’s sickening to see him smile. Anyways, I have an attractive enough face, high cheekbones, full lips, a little button nose, long shiny black hair, and a toned physique held in a slender frame for my 5’ 9” height. (I’m guessing I get my looks from my mom’s side.) And now, thanks to a mind meld from a new friend, I have a slightly tanned olive complexion. When I first arrived on Earth, I religiously covered my skin with sunscreen. One day I forgot to wear it, and I didn’t turn into a crispy critter. So I finally realized I didn’t need it. Go figure. Yes, you may be thinking that vampires have pale skin and can’t walk in the sunlight. I know. I’ve seen the movies, too. But I don’t have a maker to guide me through all of this, so it’s trial and error as I learn what I can and can’t do. Ask my father? Get real. That’s why I’m on my own. Besides, if I used movies as my guide, I’d be thinking I could sparkle in the sunlight. And you and I both know real vampires don’t sparkle. Enough said.

For the most part, I blend in rather easily among you. I look like any other woman on Earth pretending she’s not concerned with her appearance. Typically, I wear a light gray long-sleeve leather jacket, a white Tshirt, faded blue jeans, one item of jewelry that was my mother ’s, and a very worn-out pair of dark brown Doc Martens. I keep a sawed-off shotgun attached to my right thigh and a machete strapped to my left one in case of emergency. I ditched the black leather jacket because I developed a sudden hatred for black leather clothing when I discovered it absorbs a lot of heat from the sun. I have noticed though that the black leather covers up spots like splashes of blood better than the light gray, so I am considering revamping my wardrobe. No pun intended. As I was saying, I’m glad I acquired only a few of my father ’s demonic features when he turned me. Demons – those descended from Satan – look like mutated snakes walking around on two legs. Think of the Creature from the Black Lagoon. Thankfully, I don’t have a dome-shaped head, pointy shark teeth, or skin that’s scaly and rough to the touch. My father wears expensive human clothing in an attempt to hide the fact that he is covered from head to toe in snake-skin patterns, the color of chartreuse. Visualize a bowl of guacamole or the inside part of a ripe avocado, something green and yellow mixed together, and you get the idea. It’s a god-awful color. My sister looks a lot

like my father, but I don’t want to bring her up right now. Honestly, don’t ask me why it took me so long to realize I wasn’t a full-blooded demon like them. While I was in Hell, I guess I just wanted to belong. So much for that. Getting back to my story... In the last part (The Beginning: Part 1), you may recall that Blick transported us out of Hell after Father turned me into a vampire. Check it out at my blog if you want to read all the grizzly details. Actually we did end up at the House of G. And I have to say, after the existence I had experienced at the hands of my father, I was living it up in my new surroundings. Chilling at the House of G was just what I needed, or so I thought.

Chapter 6 Handsome for a Hellhound “Have you been up all night…again?” Blick found me on the terrace, gazing at the ocean. It was the break of dawn, and he was headed out for another day of training. I wanted to ask him if he was okay with my missing a lot of our martial arts practice sessions, but I forgot the question when I saw him. I feared my sleep deprivation was causing me to hallucinate, and then I remembered Blick’s change. Since arriving at the House of G, Blick had transformed from his Lycan-Underworld-movie look to that of a tall, unassuming man with chiseled facial features and gleaming gold eyes. “I can’t get used to your shift into human form. Your goatee is very nice. You are handsome for a hellhound, you know?” “Is that a sense of humor I detect today?” he replied, ignoring my observation. He was confident and determined standing there in his workout clothes which consisted of a bright white T-shirt clinging to his tanned lean frame, a pair of royal-blue gym shorts, and white sneakers. The wind from the sea pushed a few wisps of his jet black hair into his eyes and he brushed them aside. Hearing the love in his soft baritone voice was

music to my ears. Since we didn’t need to be secretive anymore, we had fallen out of the habit of talking to each other telepathically. “What about the nightmares?” he asked. Tears rose in my eyes. I gritted my teeth and fought to compose myself, so I didn’t burst out crying like a little girl in front of him. “Ongoing,” I muttered. “Anytime I try to sleep, I see Father and Stephanie turn into monstrous snakes and chase after me.” Because I hadn’t been able to sleep for weeks, my life consisted of three activities: wandering around Blick’s home, surfing the internet on my computer, or hanging out on the terrace (usually at night). He nodded and placed his hand on my forehead, checking my body temperature. “You’re burning up,” he insisted. “I think that’s just my natural temperature now.” I smiled up at him weakly. The seven-foot hellhound I had raised from a pup in Hell was actually a seven-foot shapeshifting angel who was trying his best to take care of me. I called him ‘Papa’ especially when he was fussing over why my health was steadily declining. Blick wasn’t the only one worried about me. I was too. “A friend is coming by later with some supplements. Will you answer the door this time, please?” he asked. “Sure.” We stood on the terrace of his home in silence

for a few moments, watching the waves. About eight two-story properties of high ranking angels including Blick’s home lined a sandy white beach nestled in a cove. His home was in the center of the arch-shaped cove, and I could look out from the terrace on the second floor and see the ocean. Towards the east, the ocean stretched out to what seemed like infinity. It was more beautiful than I’d imagined oceans could be. Now in the morning sunlight, the water glistened and danced, merging into hues of light blue and green. Were the oceans on Earth this blue? One day, I thought to myself, one day I’ll find out. I had been standing on the terrace for hours, long before the sun came up, listening and watching for sea dragons. Sometimes a few gathered in the cove closest to the edge where the rocks began. The jagged rocks rose high above the cove and leveled out into meadows. The bluffs went on for miles and miles as far as the ocean. For my protection, Blick refused to let me leave his home, so I had no idea where I was other than what I had seen. That had consisted of the ocean, the cove, the rocks, and the dragons. “Why don’t you work on your blog today?” His question brought me back to reality. “I could do that,” I agreed. “Instead of chatting with your friends online!” “Well,” I began. Then I stopped as a large wave slammed against the rocks, catching my attention.

Blick turned, leaned on the railing, and peered down at me. “It seems to distract me.” I avoided his gaze and focused instead on a large bluish green sea dragon that had stuck his head up briefly near the rocks, and disappeared under the tide. I waited to see if Blick had noticed it too. “What distracts you? The ocean or talking to your friends?” “Both actually,” I concluded. I knew he’d think I was crazy if I mentioned the dragons. I had been watching them for weeks. What was their story and why did they swim in and out of the cove near the shores close to the angels’ homes? They looked like versions of the ones we had in Hell, opting for the security of the ocean instead of land. Surely they weren’t fire-breathing dragons. I giggled at the possibility. I doubted I’d get the chance to meet any of them or find out what powers they possessed. From what I observed already, these dragons were very skittish. “Your meeting with G is this week. You have to be ready,” he said. He pulled his iPhone from his back pocket and stared at it. I watched the waves below as they seemed to call to me. Searching for dragons took my mind off of everything else, especially my illness and these morning pep talks of Blick’s.

He answered the text message and resumed lecturing me. “Every medicine we try doesn’t seem to work. We’re running out of options here. Do you know how long we’ve been organizing this?” He crossed his arms over his chest in frustration and glared down at me. “Will you put your sunscreen on if you’re going to be out here?” he snapped. “I won’t be out here much longer. They don’t come out during the day,” I said. “What?” “Nothing.” Thinking of a way to modify my statement, I added, “The morning sun isn’t that bad when I don’t have any on. It’s the afternoon rays that make my skin itch.” “Are you sure?” I groaned inwardly and attempted a cheerful response for his sake, “Yes, Papa.” “Rayea, this is serious! We could all be in big trouble!” He grabbed me by the shoulders, spinning me around to face him. “You’re part of J’s plan. You have to make a good impression on G if this is to move forward.” He shoved me backwards, and I fell against the railing. I heard a loud crack where the steel separated from the cedarwood. The broken piece gave way, and I tumbled after it. Will I die if I fall on the rocks below? The thought shot through my mind. Instantly, as if my body were responding to the question, I leapt for the

foundation beam and dug my long fingernails into it. The railing slammed against the rocks. I flipped up onto the terrace, recovering my balance, and stood there in amazement. Blick and I exchanged looks. “What was that?” he asked, his eyes wide with bewilderment. “Vampire agility?” A small smile of relief touched his lips. “Maybe you’re more ready than I thought.” I stared at him, still in shock. Indeed, I thought. That was a new power to add to my skill set. Squinting his eyes, he contemplated me. Then he pulled me into his arms and gave me a big bear hug. “I’m sorry about that. Sometimes I forget my strength. I don’t want to hurt you, but that’s what I end up doing. This is all my fault! I did this to you. And now you’re sick. It just keeps going on and on and on. We can’t break the cycle. You get better. You get sick. You get better. You get sick again. You’re roaming around the house like a ghost. When was the last time you slept? When was the last time you ate? I don’t see you eat anything. I don’t understand. I can’t figure out what’s going on. I don’t know what I’m doing wrong.” “Blick, I can’t breathe.” My voice was muffled as he held me close. “What?” He released me. “Sorry.” I reached out and clutched his hand. “I’ve never said it, but I don’t blame you.” I wasn’t referring to my

almost fall, but to our past together in Hell. “You freed me from a horrible future with my father. I’m grateful to you for everything.” Torn with conflicting emotions, he gave a forced smile and tense nod of consent. “It’s okay. I know you had your reasons for what you did, even if I don’t understand them,” I said. He bent down and kissed me roughly on the head. “I’ve gotta go. I’ll send someone out to fix that. Don’t worry. I promise I’ll tell you what’s going on tonight. Just rest today, please?” I waved to Blick from the terrace as he left. I loved him with all of my heart, even his unpredictable temper. It reminded me a little of Father, which I didn’t like, but Blick was the one constant in my life, and I trusted him. The mother-hen fussing was his way of showing he cared. He was more of a father to me than dear ole Daddy Satan had ever been, despite his involvement with turning me into a vampire. One day he’d tell me why. Even now I could see he was consumed with guilt over his actions. Without having Blick’s thoughts racing around in my head, I had no idea what was going on. Honestly, I was glad I didn’t. Recently I had noticed how seriously he took his job at the House of G. He trained his recruits relentlessly, and he thought about Father ’s possible plans for world domination more than I did. I didn’t mind listening to his strategies while we were in Hell, but

currently I didn’t have the strength. Since I had been ill for many months, I had been left out of the loop. Some big plans were brewing and I played a part in them? Great. I shuttered to think what G would say once he found out a vampire, from Hell no less, was in his realm. He’d probably want to send me back. I had news for him. That was not going to happen. I noticed a couple of small red blisters popping up on my arms. Yep, time to get inside.

Chapter 7 Vampire Hottie Deciding to forget about my problems for the time being, I returned to the spacious living room and sat at my desk in the corner, far away from the bay windows and French doors leading to the terrace. I wobbled into the kitchen and filled my glass water bottle with the chilled liquid Blick kept in the refrigerator. The water bottle had seashells and fish neatly lining its outside base. Without the decoration, the bottle reminded me of the clear wine bottles my father used in his wine business. I selected a blue plastic straw and dismissed the image of Father ’s face wanting to creep into my mind. The lack of sleep made me very weak. Hopefully the water ’s faint citrus flavor would make me feel better. Blick had told me a hundred times that staying hydrated was important. Sigh. I examined my desk. Everything I wanted was right in front of me. A new computer hooked up to a couple of seriously large dual monitors, the fastest internet connection I could hope for, and all the files I needed to access on my cloud drive, which consisted mostly of photos of an actor I adored and notes for my blog articles. Blick knew how to keep me entertained. I had hoped he’d include a new iPhone in the set of gadget goodies, but he hadn’t. With my being in his home and

safe, there was no reason for me to have one. I couldn’t exactly tell him I wanted a smartphone to text pictures to my friends. He wouldn’t go for that. Having large monitors in the middle of a big room meant anyone could see what I was doing. Thankfully I was home alone, which meant I could do as I pleased, at least for the next few hours. Knowing that made me feel better. I logged onto Facebook and started checking the fan pages of Ashton Taylor. The blog could wait. A message popped up in my chat messenger. “Where have you been? My god, we thought you were dead! Have you seen the promo pics of Ash?! They straightened his hair!” Oh, it was good to hear from my chosen family – that’s how I referred to my group of online friends. Lynn was ready for some ‘tayloring’ which what we called our activity of surfing the internet, talking about our sexy vampire hottie, posting pictures of him… You get the idea. Ash, as we liked to call the actor we gushed over, was taking a hiatus from his TV show, Blood Realm, where he played the ruling vampire. He would be starring in a movie coming out later this year, and I definitely wanted to see it. Before I left Hell, I had told a few of my friends, including Lynn, that we should meet up and see it together. That was a crazy idea, but I could keep the promise if I could get to Earth. Even though I

wasn’t going to share the notion with Blick, taking a vacation was still on my to-do list. “Sorry, I’ve been busy.” I dismissed her inquiry quickly because I didn’t share any personal details with them. Maybe that would change in the future, I thought. “What do you mean his hair is straight?” I asked. “Here. I’ll find you a few.” While I waited for Lynn to send me the photos, I opened up one of my playlists and started adding motivation songs to it. Anything that helped me get into the mindset of defeating my father once and for all would also make me feel better. Besides when you want to dream, dream big, I say. And kicking Father ’s ass was at the top of my to-do list too. Turning up the volume, I let “The Pretender,” a song by my favorite band, the Foo Fighters, fill the room. I loved thinking of my father as a pretender who thinks he’s something he’s not. The High Prince of Darkness, the Ruler of the Underworld, your Highness as he insists on being called, was really the idiot with the ideas that never came to fruition, the freak show no one took seriously. Okay, maybe that was just my personal opinion. However, it did make me wonder. Why did Blick think my father should be a concern? What did he know? I forgot my question when links to the photos began popping up in my chat window with Lynn. As I opened a few of them, I couldn’t stand to see anymore.

She was right. They had changed Ashton’s hair for the movie role. His unruly dark brown curls had been combed out and pulled back into a tight ponytail. The change in his hair style didn’t distract from his intense, brooding stare, his warm, liquid brown eyes, or his big, thick eyebrows. His handsome face was kindled with a sort of passionate beauty that could change at a whim. All he had to do was lower his forehead slightly, glare at you with those eyes, and you’d think he was about to kill you. I had to admit it was a great look for a vampire. But many of us considered his curly shoulder-length hair to be his trademark, and altering it was enough to dishearten our ideal image of him. I knew without asking Lynn that many of my friends were very upset about this development. I’m sure it had been the main topic of discussion for months. “I can’t believe it. What were they thinking?” I asked. I occupied myself with opening several of my favorite photos of Ash on both monitors, some with his baring his fangs, and some without while I waited for her response. Lynn was a slow typist. “I have no idea. They’ll be in a world of hurt if they do that to Maxwell when he returns to BR.” “You think he’s returning to the show?” I asked, realizing afterwards that I should have kept that question to myself. “Of course! Where else can they find a vampire as sexy as he is? Why do you say shit you don’t mean?”

I typed, “You’re right” in the chat window and snickered at Lynn’s steadfast opinions. She and I loved Ashton playing the character, Ron Maxwell on Blood Realm, but we did argue on some of the fine points. His name, for example. He was called Maxwell on the show, instead of Ron. Lynn hated that. “His name is Ron,” she would say. However, I thought Maxwell was a good name for a vampire. It sounded serious and elegant, yet deadly. Calling him Vampire Ron or Ron the vampire was lame. It would be like calling him Vampire Jerry or Vampire Bill. You get my meaning. I didn’t bring up our difference of opinion on that subject very often. Just like I didn’t bring up the fact that Ashton was playing a vampire, and he really wasn’t a vampire. Lynn didn’t make a distinction. She couldn’t imagine his being in any other acting roles except the one as the vampire on Blood Realm. I knew she secretly wanted to meet a vampire like Maxwell. I’d been tempted many times to tell her I was a vampire, but usually I lost my nerve. With Ashton’s career, I, on the other hand, hoped he would find new parts with the success of the upcoming movie, so he wouldn’t be typecast as a vampire. He didn’t smile that often in his role as Maxwell, which bothered me. His lips were firm and sensual, and witnessing his dazzling wide grin always made my heart skip a beat. Oh, I had a crush all right. I guess both of us really wanted to meet this guy, vampire

or otherwise. When my stomach lurched, I took another drink from my water bottle. It seemed to calm it. I turned down the music on my computer, leaving the chat window open, and headed to the kitchen to search for a snack. Although I knew Blick only had fresh vegetables and fruit on hand, I hoped to magically discover something non-healthy hiding in the fridge. I opened the refrigerator door. I wasn’t hungry anymore. Actually it occurred to me I hadn’t been hungry for quite awhile. I refilled my water bottle and returned to my desk. Restlessly, I browsed YouTube looking for new video clips of Ashton’s movie. Lynn had said the director liked to post behind-the-scenes footage while they filmed, so I hoped I’d get lucky and see Ash in a few clips. Chime. Pause. Chime. Longer pause. Chime. “What is that,” I said out loud, glancing around my desk. I searched the top of the desk, and then the drawers. “OMG,” I shrieked when I found the source of the noise. A huge grin covered my face as I pulled the shiny new iPhone out of the bottom right drawer. A sticky note was attached to it. It said, “Yep, @ ur desk. I luv u anyways. Ur pup.” I smiled with tears in my eyes and sighed. Blick was wonderful to me! I loved how he had been spoiling me with the electronics and gadgets.

Receiving gifts was a very new concept for me. The voice inside my head said, “It’s just guilt.” I dismissed the thought immediately. Chime. “U find it?” “I did! Thx!!!  ” I returned a text message to Blick. “Chk email 4 network instrs.” “k.” What email account did he send those instructions to? I wondered as I set to the task of checking my many accounts. Oh, I was so excited! I felt whole again. Now I had a project for the afternoon, setting up everything on my iPhone and syncing it to my computer. The blog could definitely wait. Finally I found Blick’s email with the instructions and wrote down the settings I needed to hook up to the network. I noted his email address, [email protected]. Seriously, cloud.com? That was just too cute! I added it to the contact record already existing in my phone. Blick being Blick meant he had already created an entry in my list of contacts with his cell phone number. I found it immediately. I should have known.

Chapter 8 Awesomesauce The doorbell rang. Ah yes, the supplement lady. Humming “The Pretender,” like a small child delighted her relatives were visiting for her birthday party, I got up from my office chair. I couldn’t believe how rejuvenated I felt. My day was awesome! No! It was awesomesauce! I laughed out loud, grabbing the doorknob and making a mental note to check urban dictionary.com to see if that word existed. “Yes?” I pronounced the word deliberately accenting the syllable, letting my voice go down and up in pitch, almost singing it as I opened the door. A woman close to my height stood in the doorway. She carried two large canvas bags stuffed with an assortment of small boxes and cartons in each. “Blick asked me to check in on you today, my child.” A whiff of ginger mingled with cigarette smoke hit me, making my nose twitch. “Ray, is that you?” I observed a tall figure, standing in the shadows extinguishing a cigarette. A surge of affection took hold of me. “Death? Oh my god!” I flew by the lady and jumped into his arms. He fell back a bit, recovering quickly, and scooped me up, returning my hug.

“Oh wait!” I scrambled out of his grasp. “Have you come for me?” “No? Does it look like I have?” His smile broadened in amusement. Glancing down at his dark slacks, he examined one leg, and then the other. “No, I don’t think so. Have you been naughty, Ray?” He reached out and tenderly traced the line of my cheekbone and jaw with his finger. “Oh gosh, you don’t know the half of it.” I beamed, ignoring his sexual innuendo, but enjoying the playful flirtation. I took his hand in mine, leading him to the door. “So what is my ex-girlfriend doing so far from home?” “I could ask you the same question, exboyfriend,” I responded. “Shall we compare notes?” He motioned for us to go inside. “The lady, where is she?” I interrupted. “I think you scared her off,” he laughed, and then shook his head. “She’s the supplement lady. She’s probably stocking the kitchen with the items she brought. Are those all for you?” “Let’s go see,” I said, shutting the door behind me. “The kitchen is this way.” “I’m fine. I’ll wait here.” He plopped down at my desk. Leaving Death in the living room, I made my

way to the kitchen. Hopefully he would be more interested in viewing Blick’s modern art collection displayed throughout the room than what was on my computer monitor or chatting with Lynn. The supplement lady was bustling around the kitchen. Her steps slowed as she pondered where to put each item. “Can I help you with anything, ma’am?” “No, thanks. Just don’t call me ‘ma’am.’ I’m not that old,” she said and offered me a sudden, arresting smile. I smiled back but didn’t answer. She gave me a brief nod and continued her work. I couldn’t get over the fact that she looked familiar to me. She was a lovely lady with long, raven hair tied up in a bun, revealing her slender white neck. She wore an ivory-colored pant suit that accented her curving, regal figure. Her apricot satin chiffon blouse glimmered under the room’s recessed lighting as she moved. She strolled around the kitchen confidently putting away the items. Immediately I admired her. “Are you feeling better?” she asked as she worked. “I haven’t been. But right now, I am. Yes.” Feeling the urgency to put myself to use, I rearranged the bowl of fruit on the kitchen table a few times. Then I fidgeted with some cartons of spices on the counter, which she had yet to put away. A sparkle around her

neck caught my attention. I moved in closer for a better look. “This is beautiful,” I said, grasping the pendant she had on. “What is it?” After the fact, I realized I had probably moved too fast for her to process. She froze and studied me intently for a moment. Thinking I had overstepped my politeness, I withdrew to the table, sliding in one of the chairs. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that,” I blurted, acting as if I would be disciplined for my error. Memories of the recent nightmares invaded my mind. I leaned over the table and closed my eyes, trying to stop them. Reaching under the table and taking one of the wooden legs in my hand, I focused my thoughts on that one item and squeezed until I heard a sharp snap. ‘Okay, okay, that’s good. Release,’ the voice inside my head said. The supplement lady had stopped her tasks and was standing in the middle of the room, observing me. “That’s fine, my child. Let me get you some water,” she replied without waiting for a refusal. She placed the glass on the table in front of me. “The necklace was my mother ’s,” she began slowly, still watching me. “In her time, people gave their loved ones amulets as a form of protection. Supposedly this ankh dates back to the Fifth Dynasty when the Egyptian sun god, Ra ruled supreme.” “Really? How incredible! I love Egyptian artifacts. The ankh is the symbol of life, right?”

She caressed the pendant gently between her fingers. “Yes, that’s correct. Very good. You know my mother used to say it had been handed down so many times in our family that they had lost count.” Her features became more animated and a flash of humor crossed her face. The lady drew up a chair and sat beside me. “She even told me a story one time, although she denied it later, but she said this ankh holds the essence of Ra. Look, you can see the red fluid flowing from point to point as you move it.” She leaned in close to me without removing the pendant from around her neck. “Oh yes, you can. Amazing!” I said. “What is it made out of?” “Rose quartz. Supposedly that’s his blood in this very amulet.” The supplement lady beamed with pride. “The blood of a god? Get out!” I exclaimed as I playfully slapped her arm. My eyes widened in awe. She giggled like a teenager sharing a wellguarded secret with her best friend. “So the story goes.” “You girls having a good time in here?” Death lounged casually against the doorframe. He nodded to the supplement lady. “We better wrap up here. I’ve still got pickups to make this afternoon.” “Of course. I lost track of time. I’ll make a few notes for Blick and be right there. Excuse me, dear.” The lady’s amusement swiftly died away. She returned to completing her tasks.

As I joined Death in the living room, I asked, “Do you work here now?” He winked at me. “Yep, got a better offer. You know how it is with us contractors, we can go wherever we like if the deal’s sweet enough.” “I bet that went over well with Father,” I said sarcastically. He shrugged his shoulders in mock resignation. “He’ll get over it.” Holding his head up, he buttoned his grayish-blue Italian suit jacket and brushed his hands lightly over each arm, settling into a GQ model stance with one hand in his pocket and the other poised at his side. He added, “You are looking at the newly appointed Angel of Death with operations based out of the House of G.” I found it impossible not to return his disarming smile. “I like it. Your suit is a refreshing change to that punk phase you were going through when we dated. All the leather, chains, skulls patches, and stuff.” He had let his green Mohawk grow out into a shortly-cropped hairdo, heavy on the mousse, with sun-kissed blonde highlights scattered through his dark-blonde hair. He looked stunning in his new ‘uniform.’ “Yeah, I guess. I’m still getting used to it. I liked my leather, baby. But J suggested I get some tailor-made suits in a variety of colors. Nothing black or made from animals. So no leather obviously.” He checked the knot of the light blue tie he wore and tugged impatiently on

his white shirt collar. “Black leather suits. I could see that,” I laughed out loud. Then I paused, considering. “You know, wearing black is rather ominous in your line of work.” “True. J actually said that, but I like black, and I like expressing myself. Besides, you always told me I looked very luscious in black.” His wild sapphire eyes were sharp and assessing. “Oh yes, absolutely!” I said and rolled my eyes, knowing better than to disagree with his massive ego. “I always thought you looked like Brad Pitt from that movie, uh, what was it?” I struggled to think of the name. My newfound, delightful mood was rapidly leaving me. “Meet Joe Black,” he answered. I glanced down at his feet and noticed he wore chocolate-brown dress shoes. They had a funny look to them. “Yes, that’s right,” I said, staring at his shoes. Noticing my observation, Death replied, “They are made out of canvas. The beige ones I have look better than these.” I smiled at him and chuckled. “Canvas dress shoes for men? J must be serious about your not wearing clothes, and shoes, that are made from animals.” “Yeah, he and G are sticklers for it. I’m not sure why.” I searched for my water bottle at the desk.

Changing the subject, Death asked, “Ray, what happened to us? Don’t I still look like Brad Pitt?” He moved in close, pulling me into his arms. “You decide to go canine on me and bounce off with Wolf boy instead?” I pushed at his sculpted chest with one hand as I sucked down the remaining amount of water. His heart pounded an erratic rhythm. My head swam with memories of our passionate lovemaking. “Blick is a friend. I’ve told you that many times.” “Uh huh. Didn’t believe it then and don’t believe it now.” I twisted out of his grasp, feeling my body tingling with new life, hopefully due to the liquid and not his embrace. “Look at this place,” he went on. “He’s got you sitting pretty! Had I known he had connections like this, I’ve hit him up for a job a long time ago. I take it you called in some favors so you could leave with him? Last I heard, your father was declaring you legally dead, transferring everything into Stephanie’s right.” “That doesn’t surprise me.” “Such the little princess,” Death said with a slow, secret smile I understood. Irritated with his mocking tone, I recalled why I had broken up with him. Ultimately, I had known my dating an employee associated with my father ’s business would be trouble. At the time, Death had a bad boy

image I loved. Maybe that’s why I did it, to get back at my father. Actually Father had approved of him and that only exasperated the situation. Death always thought of me as a spoiled daddy’s girl, being favored since I was part of the top floor of the organization, as he put it. He loved reminding me of that fact: how good I had it. If he only knew... Since our relationship was primarily physical, I kept my guard up and resisted sharing details about myself with him. For example, I didn’t tell him what I felt like after Father ’s torture sessions: ashamed, angry, disgusted, broken, fearful, and above all, unlovable. “Don’t worry. I’ll come back and woo you.” His words interrupted my thoughts. “You probably need a real man at this point, especially if you’re still eyeballing that wiry Earth actor.” He pointed to the photos of Ashton on my monitor, then strolled over and kissed me, letting his lips linger. Smothering a groan, I stepped back. “You’ll be the first one I call.” “One last thing. Any idea why everyone is thinking Blick is harboring a vampire? I tagged along today to see if a real vampire lived here. But it’s just my Ray.” “Snagging a vampire certainly would be a feather in your cap, especially with your new management, huh?” I asked. “Possibly. I don’t know really.”

I shrugged my shoulders nonchalantly. He studied my reaction. “It’s why I had to leave,” he said. “What do you mean?” “Your father wanted me to come after you, take you home.” Then his gaze dropped from my eyes to my shoulders to my breasts. “One of Satan’s daughters a vampire? Delish.” I snapped my fingers to get his attention again. “I’m not going back, you know,” I said. “Are you admitting you’re a vampire then?” “No,” I replied flatly. “And even if I was, he has no claim to me.” “Tell him that.” “I will,” I challenged. “Hey,” Death said, lifting his hands in a gesture of defeat. “Like I said, take it up with him.” He drew closer and dipping his head slightly, he said, “Listen. Security may be top-notch around here, but there’s always a way in. Okay? Just be careful.” He flashed me a smile, turned, and headed to the door. I sank into the couch. My weakness had returned. I had enough to worry about without thinking about Death’s comments. Finally I felt safe and happy being away from Hell, only to have that taken from me? Father couldn’t possibly find a way in, I thought. I wasn’t even sure how I got here. But was I safe? Could he find me? Would I be accepted here by the others?

Could a vampire live among angels? I sighed. It was too much to think about. The supplement lady appeared over my right shoulder and sat the glass of water on the wooden coffee table. “You left this in the kitchen, my child.” Leaning over me, she whispered, “It was wonderful to finally meet you.” I mumbled a faint ‘goodbye’ as I closed my eyes and fell asleep.

Chapter 9 Grab Your Popcorn “Hey! Hey! Vampire, wake up!” My eyes flew open as I felt someone tapping on my collarbone. I couldn’t move. I was pinned down on the couch. “Hi,” said a voice above me. I saw a hand waving. The voice was velvet-edged and gentle. “Get off me.” I tried to squirm out from under the weight. “I think you were having a nightmare. You were thrashing about. I didn’t want you to hurt yourself. That's why I sat on you.” “Are there zombies surrounding us?” “Nooo, not that I’m aware of.” My question seemed to amuse him. “Why? Were you dreaming about zombies?! Oh wow, is your father a zombie?” he laughed. “Yeah. That’s not funny.” From my vantage point, I could see the generous portion of manhood between his long, sturdy Viking legs, his flat stomach, and his bare, muscular arms. He was very strong, and I was in too compromising a position to take this guy on. “Sooo…” He looked over his left shoulder, then his right, making a big deal about my ludicrous

assumption. “Nope, no zombies. You’re okay,” he reassured me and smiled. “Blick said you were having nightmares about snakes? Why zombies now?” “I don’t know! I have messed up dreams! Okay?! Why are you still sitting on me? You weigh a ton!” “Stop bouncing me around.” He frowned at me. “Holding you down with my hands didn’t work, so this was the best alternative. You’re pretty strong for a girl.” “A what? Get off me!” I shrieked, thrusting my hips against him. I glared at him. Briefly I thought of hitting him squarely in the balls with my forehead, but decided against it. He clamped his hand over my mouth. “Shhh. Steady there, cowgirl with the potty mouth. I’d like to, but we have some workers here right now. They are fixing the railing on the deck out there that you broke. You can’t freak out again. It’ll get back to G if you make a scene. Can I trust you if I let you up?” I nipped the inside of his hand with my teeth. Immediately he withdrew, but remained perched on me. “For your information, Blick freaked out on me this morning. He pushed me into the railing. I almost fell. I did fall actually,” I said, clarifying the incident. “You almost fell,” he grinned. Then suddenly, his mood grew somewhat serious. His face appeared inches from mine. “Blick told me. Vampire agility,

right? Poor Blick. He’s got his hands full with you. Tsk. Tsk.” His face was bronzed by the sun. He had a stubble beard, a generous mouth, straight nose, and an adorable cleft chin. His bright, clear blue eyes were as blue as the ocean outside Blick’s home. As our eyes met, a shock ran through me. The voice inside my head said, “Wow! What was that?” He paused for a moment as if he felt it too. “Let’s just sit here and talk. They should be done soon. Calm down. I won’t hurt you.” He pulled away and stretched out on the couch by me. Even the hair on his legs was golden blonde. I sighed and stifled a series of wicked thoughts. Then I noticed our close contact had excited him, and my breath quickened. Reluctantly I looked away from the bulge in his black gym shorts and admired the rippling muscles under his white T-shirt. My emotions were all over the place. He swept his long bangs out of his face and tucked them behind his right ear. His short cropped hair was the same color as the hair on his legs. “I can’t stand being tied up or not being able to move. It brings back…” My voice died away. “I apologize for doing that, but it was necessary. Blick told me what your father did to you. You don’t need to explain. I know.”

I winced at his statement and changed the subject. “Who are you?” I asked. “My name’s Michael. I work with Blick, training new recruits.” That probably had something to do with me, I thought. “It’s nice to meet you, Michael. Thanks for uh…” I hesitated, struggling for the words. “For waking me up.” An easy smile played at the corners of his mouth. “No problem.” “Could I ask you a small favor?” “What?” “I’m rather thirsty. Would you fill up my water bottle? It’s on the desk over there.” I let my head fall back on the edge of the couch. The weakness had returned again. “You don’t feel any better after getting some sleep?” “No,” I whispered. His voice sounded so far away. *** I heard someone screaming only to realize it was me. Again I couldn’t move. I jerked my hands upwards. They held. I jerked my feet outwards. They held as well. Ropes? Chains? Straps? What was holding me secure? I remained perfectly still for a moment. This time I would be ready to attack. “Don’t fight us. We’re not trying to hurt you,”

one voice spoke. “At least she’s not dead,” the other voice responded. My eyes popped open, but a blindfold obstructed my vision. This couldn’t be happening again. How many people were here? Who were they? Father? Stephanie? I couldn’t think clearly. My head throbbed, and I was drenched in sweat. The gray nylon jogging suit I wore stuck to me. “Something is seriously wrong,” the first voice said. I recognized it was Blick. “Rayea, you wouldn’t stop hitting yourself.” He directed his attention to me. “We had to restrain you. I’m going to untie you and see if you can drink something to calm you down.” “Blick? Is that you? They’re after us.” Fighting through the nightmarish visions, I struggled to understand. His words made no sense. “Yes, it’s me. It’s okay. No one is after you. I’m going to release you. Okay?” I felt the bindings around my feet loosen, followed by my hands. I didn’t wait for the blindfold to be removed. Instead I leapt towards the second voice I had heard, hoping to make contact. I assumed that voice belonged to my father. I landed on the figure. A low growl erupted from me. I extended my fangs and roared like some firebreathing dragon. I summoned my pyrokinetic powers, but nothing happened.

“You’re ready to kill an angel, Vampire?” the second voice asked calmly. “Yes, Father, a fallen angel.” “Then at least give me the benefit of seeing you first.” I braced myself, thinking I’d be looking into Father ’s eyes. My blindfold was removed. Instead I saw Michael’s face. I had straddled him against the top of the kitchen table. He arched his eyebrows mischievously. “Are we hallucinating?” Blick rushed to his aid. “Hold her still before she burns us both to ashes. But be gentle!” He forced a tall glass of green slush down my throat as Michael gripped my thighs tightly against his. “Burns us?” Michael asked. Swallowing some of the mixture of supplements, I gagged and spit out the rest. I threw the glass against the wall. Growling, I pressed my legs against Michael, forcing him against the table again. “Rayea, nooooo!” Blick grabbed me. I shoved at him. The push propelled him into the wall with a loud crash. As we fought on the table, Michael freed one of his arms from under my legs and slapped me hard across the face. “Steady, Vampire.” The pain radiated through my jaw. “Blick?” Michael asked slowly, keeping his gaze

on me. “Are you okay?” “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine,” he answered. A drop of blood from my busted lip landed on Michael’s white T-shirt. I groaned with pleasure. “When was the last time you fed this vampire?” Michael asked. Hearing the word ‘vampire,’ my attention snapped back to Michael’s face, and I snarled at him. I wanted to devour this angel in my sights. “You’ve got some long fangs there, Vampire. What are those? An inch and a half, maybe two?” Michael managed a small, tentative smile despite the threat I posed. I watched his every move, ready to strike, but feeling a force hold me back. “Blood,” I replied. I could hear it pumping in his veins, through his temples, and down the side of his neck. His pulse reminded me of the waves slamming against the rocks. An image of my rocking in his lap to that rhythmic dance surfaced in my mind, riding him, grinding against him over and over until... To have him inside me, I thought. The voice inside my head said, “Grab your popcorn! This is gonna be good!” “Rayea, please calm down,” Blick interjected as he carefully approached us. “We can’t make a scene.” “I think it’s a little late for that,” Michael said. “What do we do?” Blick asked him. “I told you she needs blood.”

I nodded, staring at Michael. Yes, she does, I thought. That and a lot more. The voice inside my head asked, “She needs blood! Why did we not think of that before?” “You’re right. God, I’m an idiot! I’m the worst guardian angel ever!” Blick exclaimed, throwing up his hands. “But she can’t have mine or yours for that matter. J won’t approve it.” He collapsed in a chair, behind Michael, shaking his head. “Rayea, I’ve failed you.” Michael looked over at him. “Get a grip, man. We move to Plan B. Grab those items and I’ll take her to the living room.” “Tasssty,” I hissed and smacked my lips when I witnessed Michael’s adam’s apple showing as he leaned his head back to speak to Blick. Cautiously returning his attention to me, Michael said, “Look into my eyes.” The warmth of his smile echoed in his voice. I stared at him, mesmerized by the ocean-blue color of his eyes. Instantly, I felt relaxed, sane, and willing to submit to his will. Great, the vampire is going googoo for the angel. Shut up, I snapped at the voice inside my head. He’s adorable. I sighed and returned his smile. “If this doesn’t work, you can ask Gabriel to help out,” Michael said to Blick. “Not funny,” Blick said. Michael shrugged. Sweeping me off the table, he

gathered me in his arms and announced, “Let’s do this.” Without any resistance, I floated into the living room as the angel carried me. Isn’t he dreamy? I thought. The voice inside my head responded, “You better latch your mouth around something on that angel or I will!” Michael positioned me on the large, comfy leather couch. He was talking to me, but I didn’t pay any attention. I was fascinated with the movement of his arms, the way his neck curved from side to side as he and Blick conversed. I looked at Blick, and then Michael many times as I admired how both angels were attractive in their own right. Were all angels beautiful? I wondered. The roar of the ocean called me and I let the feeling pull me under into a heavenly bliss. *** “Rayea? Can you hear me?” “Where are we?” “We’re near the water, along the beach. Do you see me?” When I opened my eyes as I stood with the wind in my face, I instantly heard the ocean outside Blick’s home. The sun was setting and the person speaking to me stood in front of what I assumed was a spectacular view. I couldn’t make out who it was, Blick or Michael. Then I felt a light touch along my face and a familiar wet kiss on my nose. Only Blick did that.

“What’s going on?” I asked him. “You’re extremely low of blood, Rayea so you’re in and out of consciousness. The sleep, the sickness. We have to get you better. I asked Michael to help us. You have to be more cooperative.” “Blick, I’m afraid.” I spoke the words before I realized I had. Was I really afraid? “I know.” “What will happen if I die? What if I can’t fight this?” The figure who I assumed was Blick wrapped his arms around me. He ran his fingers through my hair and rocked me from side to side ever so gently. Another Blick characteristic. “I won’t allow you to die. I didn’t save you from Hell for you to die. But you must fight against it. You have to want to live. You have to come back to me.” The concern in his voice startled me. I knew he held me in his arms, but I couldn’t see his expression as he kept me enclosed in his arms. His seven-foot stature enveloped me in darkness. I breathed into his chest. A blast of light flashed before my eyes. Then when I opened them, I remained in darkness. Blick still held me. What kind of dream is this, I thought. I can’t see anything, even the sun set or the ocean or Blick’s handsome face. Before I knew it, the figure let me go. I stumbled as the person kissed my hand, dropped it, and stood near

me. Was he waiting for me to speak? A sudden sting of pain hit me across the cheek. I screamed. Another hit. I screamed again. “Blick, stop!” “You will not die,” the voice said. I felt someone holding my hand. Then as I saw a few sunrays shine over the ocean, the face of the person loomed before me. I could clearly see that it was indeed Blick. He took his hand in mine, the one he had kissed. He pulled my hand outward, pointing my hand backwards toward me. “You must wake up,” he commanded. When he hit me with my hand, I screamed again and fell to the ground.

Chapter 10 Angel Blood “Aaahhh!” I yelled, extending my fangs when I came to. “You wanna to wake up or you want me to continue hitting you?” Michael snapped. “You do and I’ll bite your neck off, Dick! I’m not a punching bag!” I exclaimed. He stomped across the kitchen. “Rayea!” Blick scolded me. “He’s only trying to help. We’re running out of time!” “Let me in on the plan then, guys,” I said, reaching to rub my jaw. “Great, I’m tied up again? What the fuuu…heck?” I said for Blick’s benefit. “You’re not making this very easy on us,” Michael said. “Easy on you?!” My voice broke in a high screech. The dream I’d just had of Blick hitting me shook me more than the plows Michael was administering to me. Impatiently, Michael slammed a few wooden drawers looking for something. “Where are the knives?” “Top left by the stove,” Blick directed. “Chasing you around the living room isn’t exactly fun. You meet J in less than four hours. So yes,

you are back in the chair. And yes, you can bat those pretty eyes at me all you want, if you think it’ll help, but you’re gonna drink angel blood pronto!” The voice inside my head hissed, “Yesss!” “You ready?” Michael asked Blick. Blick nodded an affirmative, shifted into his hellhound form, and took a position behind me. Finally having a moment of clarity and understanding that Michael wanted me to drink from him, I balked at the invitation. I ignored the hunger lust building again and started formulating a plan of my own. Retracting my fangs, I glared up at his seven foot stature. Why were all these angels so tall? I thought. “I don’t want her harmed. This may not work. We shouldn’t push her. We could stall a few more days,” Blick said to Michael. “This has to work. You saw the reports! We don’t have a few more days. You know that!” Michael replied. “I thought I was meeting G?” I asked. “You’re meeting G later. J is the pre-meeting,” Michael said. Since Blick was towering over me, I glanced up to see his black furry chin. Did you just speak as a hellhound? I sent the thought to him. He looked down at me with his gleaming puppy dog eyes I had long missed and said aloud, “Yes, Rayea. And you don’t have to do this.”

“Listen, both of you,” Michael began. “Can we talk about this?” I interrupted and set my sights on Michael. He returned my gaze for several minutes, and then started laughing. “The hypnotizing stuff doesn’t work on us, Vampire.” “So you can Jedi mind trick me, but I can’t do the same to you?” “Something like that,” he retaliated. “You know, for an angel, you really are an asshole,” I responded. He doubled over with laughter. Step back, Blick! I sent the thought to him as I summoned my pyrokinetic powers again. This time, flames ignited around me and engulfed me and the chair. As I vaporized and materialized behind Michael next to the stove, I smelled singed fur lingering in the air. Hopefully I didn’t scorch Blick too much. “I won’t drink from you,” I said in defiance, rummaging through an open drawer. Michael whirled around. “Oh yes, you will. You have to be ready for this meeting. Whether you like me or not is beside the point.” “Pre-meeting,” I corrected him. Inching towards the refrigerator, I said, “I just need to hydrate.” His hand came down over mine possessively. “I think you’ve had enough holy water.” Hiding the knife behind my back, I spun Michael

around, slamming him face first into the island in the center of the kitchen. Delicately, I placed the knife at the side of his neck. “I’ve been drinking holy water, Blick?! Seriously?!” “For all we know, it’s kept you alive,” he shrugged, seeming relatively unharmed, except for maybe his pride. “Did I hurt you?” I asked him. “I’ll live,” Blick said. “What are you?” Michael interrupted. Blick addressed Michael. “I told you. She’s a different type of vampire.” “Now let’s listen to my plan,” I announced, not realizing I was pressing myself hard against Michael’s thighs. I glanced down at Michael in his precarious situation, and then Blick. Both mumbled, “Fine,” in agreement. *** After gulping down three glasses of a red smoothie mixture that contained Michael’s blood and other essentials Blick insisted on adding, I felt somewhat better. We had convened in the kitchen for an old fashioned blood transfusion exercise. I couldn’t bare the thought of sinking my fangs into Michael’s neck, so I had suggested our cutting his wrist instead, and draining some of his blood into one of Blick’s blenders. “Do you think we could take a break?” Michael asked. He stood with us in the center of the kitchen at the

marble island, grasping one of the corners for balance. His knuckles were white. Blick laid the bloody knife down. “We’ve taken enough of his blood.” Quickly I retrieved a bar stool and rushed over to him. He gripped the bottom of the green leather seat as Blick and I assisted him. Michael was very pale. “You’re right. I’m sorry. It’ll be enough,” I said. “Help me get him to the couch, Rayea.” Blick steadied Michael under his arms as they walked to the living room. I wasn’t exactly helping that much, so when I saw a droplet of blood land on the stone floor, I volunteered to be nursemaid. “Let me bandage your wrist,” I said. I ran to the restroom on the other side of the living room to grab the first aid kit. “Blick, how much time do we have,” I yelled as I made my way towards the kitchen. I could tell I was somewhat winded, so I paused for a moment to catch my breath near the couch in the living room. “He went to get J,” Michael responded, studying me. He was resting on the couch. Immediately, I knelt by him, opening the kit and dumping all the items on the stone floor in case I needed them. “Are you okay?” “I’ll gain my strength in a few minutes. What about you?”

“Do you think it’ll leave a scar?” I asked, ignoring his inquiry. I felt his eyes on me. Slowly he replied, “It might, but it won’t be the first.” “That’s cool that angels have accelerated healing. I’m sorry we had to keep cutting your wrist.” I attempted to make small talk, ignoring his gaze as I worked on the dressing. “We did have a faster route, but the vampire couldn’t use her fangs. It’ll be too icky if I bite you.” His voice lifted into a high pitched squeal. “I don’t want killing an angel on my conscience. No thanks,” I stated flatly. “You won’t kill me. Why do you think three twelve-ounce glasses will revive you? After all this time? Blick’s a great guy, but he’s not the brightest bulb in the chandelier.” “It was not his fault. He didn’t know. Sometimes you don’t see the most obvious thing in front of you,” I rationalized. “Did you want us to just keep slicing away on you until you fell over?” “It was taking too long! You’re still hungry, aren’t you?” he demanded. I didn’t answer. “We have to make sure. If you are, now is the time to say so. When J shows up, we can’t have you going after him. He’s pretty important to our network.”

“I may not know all the team players here, but I know who G and J are. Father bitched about them often enough. I promise to behave,” I replied. “How are you feeling really?” Michael asked, still studying me. “Like a million bucks,” I smiled, gritting my teeth. “You?” “I’m fine now.” “How does it feel knowing you saved a vampire? Probably your first, right?” “That reminds me. Let me bring up the blood transfusion to J, okay? It’ll be better received if I tell him.” A sudden thin chill hung on the edge of Michael’s words. I shuddered and backed away from him. “I’ve gotten you in trouble, haven’t I? I’m sorry. We shouldn’t have. It was a stupid idea.” “No,” he said. “You were losing consciousness. You wouldn’t have lasted much longer. It was my decision to give you my blood. Mine alone.” “I’m immortal. I won’t die.” I avoided his penetrating gaze. “There are things worse than physical death. When did you test this immortality theory?” “Well I just thought…” I changed the subject. “Without blood, I’d turn into what exactly?” “I don’t think you want to find out, do you?”

“No, I guess not. Thank you by the way…for saving me.” “You’re worth saving.” Michael’s comment startled me, but I elected to leave it be. A wave of weakness hit me. I sighed again. I couldn’t figure everything out at once. Was I not immortal? Without blood, would I die? Was Father after me in my dreams? Good grief! “There. I’m done,” I mumbled and placed his bandaged wrist on the couch. Leaning back on my elbows, I rested. “You’re deathly pale. You need more blood.” “I can’t,” I said, still avoiding his eyes. His tone aroused and infuriated me. I swallowed hard, trying not to reveal the hunger that suddenly took hold of me. “Listen to the angel,” the voice inside my head chided me. Ugh, I thought. He was right. I wanted more. I needed more. Suddenly I lashed out at Michael in frustration. “What do you know about it? Maybe that’s all the blood I need? Who made you the expert on vampires? How many vampires have you met, hmmm?” I paused when I realized I had been sitting up on my knees, slamming unused items into the first aid kit over and over. “You’re figuring out everything by what you read on the internet, aren’t you?” I looked up at him, speechless. Then shrugged my shoulders.

Michael put his hand on my shoulder. “Sit beside me.” I gritted my teeth, forcing my fangs to stay hidden, and joined him on the couch. Nervously, I examined the mahogany wooden ceiling beams, refusing to make eye contact. “I know you’re attracted to me, Vampire.” He laced his fingers around mine, and drawing near, nuzzled my neck. My heart dropped in my stomach. “And you’re gonna use it against me, aren’t you?” I whispered. “If necessary, yes. Listen to my thoughts. Hear me.” Michael nibbled on my ear and flicked his tongue in my ear a time or two. “Let me help you.” “Oh no, you don’t. I’m not falling for that Jedi mind trick again.” I retreated to the other side of the couch and tried to regain control of my breathing. “Let the angel help you, idiot!” the voice inside my head shrieked. “With my blood already running in your veins, I can force you to stop when I need you to.” “Force me? What are you talking about? You’re not forcing me to do anything!” “We’re connected now.” To emphasize his point, Michael invaded my side of the couch, lifted me up and swept me into his lap. “Oh, wonderful. Now you’ll be in my head too?” I pushed at his chest, refusing to acknowledge my

instant attraction to him. “I promise it’ll be only when it’s necessary. You can hear me if you’d listen. Blick and you can communicate telepathically. All celestial beings can.” “I’m not a celestial being.” “You sure about that? You recognized it the minute we met.” I looked up at him in amazed wonder. “That’s it. Just look at me and when you’re ready, we’ll begin,” Michael said. “No!” I pounded my fists again his chest. “You’re not going to sweet talk me into this. You’re lying!” “You have to, Vampire!” He grabbed me by the shoulders and held me still. I could see that the color had returned to his cheeks. “Stop calling me Vampire. I have a name. Besides if I bite you on the neck, others will see it. What about your other wrist? I could bandage it up afterwards and they’ll match,” I offered matter-of-factly, glancing down at his wrist. Let’s see if I can get away from him with that story. He paused for a moment, and then said, “Good point.” I dashed to the front door to make a quick escape. Michael’s footsteps thundered down the hall towards the door.

“You can’t move, can you?” he asked. I heard his thought filter into my brain. He wrapped his arms around me. “Perhaps we both have powers the other doesn’t fully understand.” I wanted to answer him. Even more, I wanted to lean into him and gather my strength, but I was powerless to move. My mind was locked to his. I was frozen, unable to budge even an inch. He kissed me on the top of my head. “I knew you’d be the one.” Then, without warning, he released me from the mental hold he had on me. I stumbled, then turning on my heel, faced him. “Do you trust me?” His lips did not move. “Do I have a choice?” I responded, sending out the telepathic thought like a dagger. He returned my insult by patting me on the head. “Not really,” he said aloud. “Rayea? Rayea!” Before I fell face-first into the stone floor, Michael caught me. The mind meld had been too much for my system. My legs wouldn’t hold me. He swept me off my feet and deposited me on the couch. “Let’s do this,” he declared. I stared at him, wishing I could lose myself again in his blue eyes and forget everything, who I was, where I was, everything. And just let the sea pull me under. Maybe being a vampire was too much for my system to take. “You’re so pale. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have

proven my point. You’ll be okay. You’ve gotta be okay. I’m sorry. I’m sorry.” I placed my hand on his to quiet him. “Let’s do this,” I repeated in a broken whisper. “Okay. Are you ready? Okay, forget that. You’re ready. Show me your teeth,” he said. “Rayea? RAYEA??!! Nooo!” I lost consciousness. The blow to my face revived me and I heard Michael again yelling, “Show me your teeth, Vampire!” On command, my fangs flipped out from their holding cavity in the roof of my mouth. The voice inside my head said, “You just sit there, honey. We’ve got this.” “Holy moly!” Michael said, bracing himself. “Those are some very long faaaa….” I launched myself on top of him and buried my face in his neck. He moaned, encircling me in his arms. I drank from Michael deeply, relishing in the feeling of his warm blood flowing down my throat. With every drink I took from him, my body returned a thrusting motion against him. I rocked back and forth in his lap, feasting on his blood. Suddenly he grabbed me by my elbows and held me still on top of him. His chest was rising to and fro. “I want you,” he said in a short gasp as he tried to steady his breathing.

Unable to speak, I nodded feverishly. Quickly I retracted my fangs and stood up to undress. His hand latched around my wrist. The passion in his blue eyes halted me from moving any further. Again when our eyes met, I felt a pull from him, some instantaneous connection I didn’t understand. Carefully he ran his fingers down the side of my jogging pants. I closed my eyes as his hands spread across my belly. His touch was light and painfully ticklish. I struggled not to giggle. I bit down on my lip, attempting to remain calm and hide my fangs as his tongue caressed me. Oh my god, I thought. This is heaven! “Do you want me, Rayea?” he asked somewhat shyly. I swallowed hard and looked down at him. His eyes blazed with desire. I sighed when I saw how gorgeous he was. “Oh yes, Michael,” I moaned. “But I’m still hungry. May I? I mean is it okay if I do?” I stopped talking when I realized I was babbling. I couldn’t think straight gazing at his beautiful body. He had the body of a golden, Viking warrior. “Maybe afterwards would be better. You need to drink first,” he said as he pulled me down on top of him again into the coolness of the leather couch. He held my face gently in his hands and ran his fingers through my hair. A mischievous grin crossed his face. “Show me

your fangs,” he whispered. I let my fangs extend, savoring the moment of being so close to him. “Drink,” he said. “Drink.” He leaned one side of his neck in my direction. Rocking some in his lap, I licked my lips and nodded, still remaining silent. “What if I hurt you?” I finally asked. Michael shook his head, seductively lowering his eyes at me. “You won’t.” Then he ran his fingers up the back of my spine. The tingling sensation from his fingertips forced me to arch my back. His breath surfaced on my collarbone and I felt the velvet warmth of his kisses. As I moaned loudly and my head fell back, he teasingly kissed the inside of my neck, tempting me. The veins in his neck stood thriving, bursting for attention. Hastily I focused on his radiant blue eyes and I felt a thunderous bolt radiated through me. A devastatingly handsome smile widened across his face. He moaned softly. “That’s it.” My lips brushed across his as he spoke. I wasn’t surprised at my own eager response to the touch of his lips. “You’re sure?” I whispered. Parting his lips with my tongue, I kissed him lightly. He raised himself up to meet my kiss. His lips were hard and searching. “Go ahead!” He guided my

head into the curve of his neck as he held me in his strong arms. I plunged my fangs into him. His wonderful, large hands rested on the curves of my waist as I drank from him.

Chapter 11 Blood Delirium Through the haze of blood delirium, I heard the front door to Blick’s home open and close. The sound of distant footsteps grew near. Instinctually I released my fangs from Michael’s neck and jumped off the couch. Michael didn’t move. Blick and a man wearing a tan Italian suit -who I assumed was J- stormed into the living room. “Where’s your computer?” the man asked. We’ve had another report of an outbrea…” Both stopped in their tracks when they saw me standing there partially nude in just my gray nylon jogging jacket, splattered in blood. Michael’s blood. “What’s going on here?” Blick yelled, rushing past me. “She’s sucked him dry! Get him to the bedroom now!” the man exclaimed. Blick picked Michael up, threw him over his shoulders, and followed the man to the bedroom. I rushed to the terrace to snag a sweatshirt and pants. Returning to the living room, I busied myself with cleaning the scene of the crime. He can’t die, I repeated to myself over and over. The voice inside my head reassured me, “The angel can’t die, silly. He said so. Chill out.”

“I knew my Ray was a vampire!” I cursed under my breath when I heard Death’s familiar voice. “What are you doing here?” I exclaimed. “Just in case,” he replied. He paused and didn’t say anything else. A puzzled look crossed my face. “Hey, you wanna swing into the kitchen and give me a quickie? I don’t mind sloppy seconds. You look so sexy all splattered in blood! Having sex with an angel. Shame on you!” He winked at me as a devilish gleam came into his eyes. “I’m in no mood for your vulgarity!” Then the realization of his presence settled in on me. “Oh no, no, no. Michael won’t die. You can’t have him!” I yelled, giving him a slap across his arm. *** Death silently watched me as I placed a few blankets over the couch. I didn’t want to see the blood splatters on the brown leather anymore. For the time being, it was the most cleaning I could do. I collapsed on the couch, feeling defeated. Finally Blick and the man joined us in the living room. I glanced up at the man with hopeful eyes. He ignored me. “Death, thank you for showing up so promptly. I do apologize for the inconvenience. I’ll take care of the matter from here,” the man said.

“Yes, sir. Thank you. I’ll be on my way.” With that, Death vanished into a puff of black smoke. The man shook his head. “I’ll need to talk with him about his exit.” Trying to find a way to lighten the mood in the room and confirm, from an earlier conversation with Death, that the man before me was J, I said, “No use of the color black, correct, sir?” I realized we were past formal introductions. Casually amused, the man chuckled. “Yes, it’s so ominous. I told him he needs to work on his product presentation.” He removed his Armani suit jacket and tossed it on the couch. I noticed a Bluetooth headset stuck to his left ear. Turning serious, J said to me, “Explain your actions, my dear.” “You attacked him?” Blick interjected. I was caught off guard by the sudden vibrancy in Blick’s voice. “No, no, no. It wasn’t like that. I didn’t want to drink his blood. We did the red smoothies. Blick, you know. You were here. I thought it would work. But I was still pale and weak and he wouldn’t stop bothering me. It was his idea. Wait. No. Strike that. It was my fangs’ idea. They have a mind of their own.” Pacing back and forth, I tried to process what had happened. I stopped in midstride, placing my hands on my hips, and faced them. J and Blick exchanged glances, and then focused at me.

“Okay, yes, I realize I’m not making sense. But I didn’t want him dead. I didn’t want him at all. Okay, wait. That’s not true. I didn’t want to eat him, ugh, damn, I didn’t want to kill him!” “Language!” Blick insisted. I threw up my hands in despair. “You’re impossible! Who cares what language I use if I just killed an angel?!” I stuffed my hands under my legs to keep them from trembling. J yanked his Bluetooth headset out of his ear. “Can you control her please, Blick? G’s listening in on this meeting.” “Is he going to make it?” I blurted out. “I wanted to ask you why you had that headset in your ear. Why is that, sir?” Blick asked. “Why is what?” Blick pointed to J’s Bluetooth headset, and then made a few hand signals to J. Impatiently, J waved his hand in the air. “I’m not sure. G has been acting odd lately. He wants to listen in on every meeting.” J and Blick continued to stare at one another in front of the couch, clearly holding a conversation I was not invited to participate in. Since I was being ignored, I cleared my throat to get their attention. “Michael, is he…” J broke his communication with Blick. He unbuttoned his white long sleeve shirt and rolled up both

sleeves. “Michael is going to be fine, my dear. He just needs to rest for a moment.” “Thank god,” I gasped. J put his hands on his hips and assessed me with smug annoyance. Quickly, as if trying to apologize for my actions, I folded his suit jacket neatly and laid it on the armrest of the couch. A light scent of ginger caught my attention, and, closing my eyes, I attempted to remember why that smell seemed familiar. I felt Blick’s weight sink into the couch as he sat by me. “Rayea, we have a lot of things to work on, one being this split personality story you’re trying to sell J. You’re a vampire. You and your fangs are one in the same.” He placed his hand on my shoulder. Pushing his arm away, I said, “Don’t patronize me. I know that. I’m not an idiot!” J leaned his left hand on my desk and raised an eyebrow at me in amused contempt. He played with the headset in his right hand, carefully observing me. Even if J had been wearing a T-shirt and shorts like Blick, he still would have revealed an air of authority, a person who demanded instant obedience. His well-groomed appearance in his suit only accentuated the fact. He was a tall, ascetic-looking man with fairly wide shoulders and long arms. His aquiline facial features displayed an inherent strength that set off his extraordinary dark gray-green eyes. Instantly I knew why my father

disliked this man so much. He feared and envied his commanding air of self-confidence. J reminded me of a famous actor whose presence you basked in. He was a young version of a Jack Nicholson, a Robert De Niro, or a Clint Eastwood. Instantly I was a fan, but, at the same time, I knew I was out of my league being in his realm. The voice inside my head added, “And attacking one of his angels was a stupid move. Much less anything else with him.” I shuddered, quickly acknowledging only to myself that I had not regretted either of my actions. My body continued to tingle and quiver. The combination of fabulous sex and blood intake had blown me away. It didn’t hurt that Michael was drop-dead gorgeous. “Okay, maybe I am an idiot,” I finally said. “It was a bad idea. He said we were celestial beings and he could stop me at any time. We just got carried away.” “Sounds like we both have some talking to do with our subordinates, Blick. Michael shouldn’t be telling you such nonsense, my dear,” J qualified. He inclined his head forward. Under the gleam of the room’s recessed lighting, I noticed his light brown hair had sandy red highlights. Blick saw my inquisitive expression at hearing J call me Blick’s subordinate. He shook his head at me and tossed me a thought. “Don’t go there.” I grumbled to myself and fixed my eyes on the

floor. “Sir, it’s not nonsense. She has the spark.” My breath caught in my lungs when I heard Michael’s voice come from the hallway. He had been leaning against the door frame, waiting to make an entrance I supposed, or maybe trying to steady his legs so he could walk. He wore one of jackets of Blick’s dark green jogging suits and a clean pair of matching pants. I noticed the familiar ‘G’ logo on the left upper corner of the nylon jacket. It was on all of Blick’s athletic wear. The letter was usually white with a single orange lightning bolt through the middle. Sometimes the color of the ‘G’ logo did vary on his clothing, while the color of the lightning bolt did not. I assumed it denoted ‘The House of G,’ but I never made a point of asking Blick if that was the case. “I find that hard to believe,” J said as he sat in my desk chair. He glanced over his shoulder at me. “She’s a vampire made in Hell, Michael. There’s no changing that. Just don’t let one of us walk in on you guys again. Keep it in the bedroom.” Michael muttered, “Sure,” and glanced over at me. When his gaze became somewhat uncomfortable, I excused myself and fled to a small laundry room across from the kitchen, so I could find a fresh change of clothes, clean myself up, and collect my wits. After hearing J’s insult, I felt like I had been kicked in the

stomach. *** I returned to the living room on a mission. Wearing my brown Nirvana T-shirt that had wings imprinted behind the band’s name, a pair of faded blue jeans, and some flip flops, I felt more comfortable to deal with the tension in the room. The lavender soap I had washed my face with was a refreshing change to the metallic smell of Michael’s blood. It mixed divinely with the aroma of his manly musk scent. I wanted to close my eyes and just breathe in, remembering our lovemaking. Balancing my water bottle, a roll of paper towels, and a large container of all-purpose cleaner in my hands, I headed to the couch to busy myself with cleaning off the blood. Michael and Blick stood over J while he sat at my desk, talking into his headset. “Yes, it’s relatively simple. Just upload the footage, please. Did you forget how, sir?” He paused for a few moments. “Yes, sir. I’m sorry. I can wait. Take your time.” J clicked the headset he had attached to his ear and ended the call. Michael asked, “Was that G?” J nodded. “What was that about?” Blick continued the mini-investigation. J shrugged his shoulders. “I’m not sure. He’s done it a million times.”

All three exchanged glances at one another. Realizing I had returned, Blick motioned for me to join them. “I’m fine. I wanna clean up some,” I said, bending over to remove the blankets. “That’s got ammonia in it. Don’t use that! It’ll strip the color out of the leather,” Blick insisted. “Fine,” I snapped. Depositing my items on the coffee table, I sank into the couch. The tension in the room had increased. “I’ll have some people come out, Rayea. Don’t worry about it! We have more important things to attend to!” he snarled at me telepathically. “Blick, please stay out of my head right now. I can’t deal with it. There’s too much testosterone in the room,” I snapped. Turning around in my desk chair, J suddenly became very interested in our conversation. Again he pulled the headset from his ear and placed it on the desk. “Let me get this straight. You and Blick can hear each other ’s thoughts?” he asked. Then I heard Blick say the most amazing thing I’d ever heard him say. “No sir, we’ve just been around each other for so long that we can pick up on each others’ actions. She didn’t mean that literally.” “You just lied to that man,” I tossed the statement to Blick’s mind. “With G acting strange and listening in on us, you

think I have a choice? We have to be careful. Cover for me.” He raised his right eyebrow and scowled at me. I laughed lightly and nervously tied my hair into a pony tail, pretending I was amused. “That’s true, sir.” I giggled like a twelve year old school girl. “Blick’s such a papa, and you know how that is…” Letting my voice trail off, I forced a smile on my face. Would J buy it? I wondered. “Ah yes,” he said, quickly losing interest and answering the headset as the call from G came in. I glared at Blick. He returned my glare. “This is serious!” This time his thought resounded through my head. “We need to watch this. G is waiting,” J announced. Instant silence filled the room. With the headset in his ear, J spoke rapidly to the other person on the call. “Yes, the team’s assembled. I’ll call you back when we’re done reviewing it. Okay. Talk to you soon.” He ended the call, and again removed the headset from his ear and placed it on the desk. “Well played,” Michael said to J. J arched an eyebrow in response. “Let’s see if that gives us some time to figure things out. Everyone ready? G just sent this to me. It’s footage of an outbreak.” He clicked the Play button on the video.

Chapter 12 Zombie Nightmares After viewing the video of a zombie eating a security camera a few too many times, I felt sick to my stomach. “Zombies here.” With my head low, I strolled to the kitchen for more holy water. I took my time pouring the liquid into the glass water bottle and selected a yellow straw this time. Well who cares if this stuff kills me now, I thought. The voice inside my head offered, “You won’t make it out alive against those zombies. They look nasty.” Don’t I know it, I responded. When I returned to the living room, I opted to sit on the couch, facing the group huddled around my computer desk. They were examining every frame of the video, every movement the zombie closest to the camera made, even when he snarled and munched down on the camera, ripping it out of the wall. Michael glanced at me and asked, “Are those the creatures you were dreaming about?” I nodded emphatically, grabbing my bottle to guzzle more water and wishing I had the gift of invisibility. My pre-meeting was not going well. Had the pre-meeting started? I wasn’t sure actually. Maybe

the zombie outbreak had canceled it, and hopefully my meeting with G. I was not looking forward to speaking to that person on the other end of J’s Bluetooth headset. I sighed loudly. J looked over at me, and then Michael. “Excuse me? You’ve been dreaming about what exactly?” Setting my water bottle down on the wooden coffee table with a thud, I swallowed hard and stared at the seashells and fish lining the outside of the glass. Absentmindedly, I began chewing on my lip, remembering the sea dragon sighting I had this morning. I longed to be on the terrace, watching the ocean. “Rayea, answer him.” Lightly, Blick tapped me on the shoulder. Like a robot, I commenced reporting my nightmares. “Yes, sir. Big, scary green snakes. Huge. The size of buildings. With faces like Father ’s and Stephanie’s. Chasing. Chasing. Chasing. Always chasing me. Then zombies show up. They surround me. I fight and fight and fight. But I can’t stop them. They’re too strong.” I stopped and took a big swig from my water bottle. By their confused expressions, I realized I had been talking rapidly. J acknowledged my rambling as if he understood it perfectly. He advanced the video forward a few frames. Then he turned to me. “Do your zombies look like this one in this video?”

I already knew the answer, but I respectfully peered at the monitor screen and took note of the monster staring back at me. The human-looking zombie was frozen in a state of rage. His mouth had unhinged itself to separate the front and lower jaws further than any human could do. His grimace was filled with those pointy shark teeth, same as Father ’s. I knew I was staring into the pit of Hell looking at that creature’s face. “Yes,” I muttered. Icy fear tore at my insides. “Do you think you have any of your father ’s blood in you still? Or would it be safe to say you’ve replaced it with your angel blood transfusion?” J’s voice rang with a gentle command that I found pleasing, yet deserving of respect. I continued chewing on my lip because I knew I had drunk a lot of Michael’s blood. However, I didn’t want to admit that to J. Quietly I said, “Likely it’s all gone, sir. I’m clean.” “What would that have to do with these creatures?” Michael stepped away from the desk. “I’d venture to say that her father has been using his blood flowing in her veins as a tracking device, trying to find her. I stopped slurping my drink just as Blick grabbed the water bottle and slammed it on the coffee table. “Enough,” he snapped. The energy buzz I had gained from the holy water died in my veins. I was in shock as I processed the

meaning of J’s words. My eyes widened. “Could Father be here? He followed me?” My voice cracked. “And it’s my fault? Those people turned into monsters? It can’t be connected!” I pointed a finger at the computer monitor accusingly, fear whirling around in my stomach. Instantly, Michael and Blick stood at attention, towering over us, and waited for further instructions from J. Their eyes conveyed the fury within them. J motioned for them to stand down. “Not yet,” he said. They complied and resumed their tense, but relaxed manner. Michael paced a few times to the bay windows and Blick sat on the couch near me, tapping his foot. Again, J had ignored my questions. I scratched the back of my neck, acting as if I didn’t notice. “Your father has no way in. But a messenger? Perhaps. Or it’s a virus that’s turning people somehow. I don’t know. But I don’t like it. We’ll have to check it out and contain the situation,” J said. Politely, I raised my eyebrows in acknowledgement, attempting to steady my nerves. “Have there been any other outbreaks?” Michael delicately asked the question that was on all our minds. “Not to my knowledge. But we’ve heard rumors and I have a theory. Here let me show you.” J opened his cloud drive on my system. An image on my monitor

popped up. He expanded it, so we could all see it. Red dots on the image of an online map spread from one side of my monitor to the side of the other monitor. I counted four dots total. “These dots here line up almost in a straight line along the bluffs where we have the training centers.” J pointed at the screen. “We’ve gotten reports of outbreaks, but we haven’t found anything. The outbreaks seem to be moving in the direction of the cove where all of the archangels live. The footage of this last one was at Blick’s training center earlier.” “About the same time we were here, figuring out how to cure Rayea’s sickness,” Michael said. I was amazed at the thrill it gave me when Michael said my name instead of referring to me as ‘Vampire.’ “Exactly,” J agreed. “Where are the new recruits?” Michael asked. “They are missing,” J replied flatly. He bent down and compulsively brushed off a piece of lint clinging to his caramel-colored dress shoes. Yep, I thought to myself, canvas dress shoes. Interesting. “All those new recruits aren’t dead, are they?” Blick’s voice died away. I could hear the despair in his tone. “We don’t know. I gave the order to the other archangels to investigate the surrounding areas. We

need to figure out what’s going on.” J turned around in the office chair to study the angels’ reactions. Without needing verbal instructions, Blick and Michael lowered their heads as J quietly spoke a few words of concern for those who were missing. I glanced at their heads bowed and wondered if I should join them. Blick broke from the huddle and stomped off to the other side of the living room, by the doors leading to the terrace. “I’ll kill him,” he roared. Suddenly, a loud crash came from the corner. I turned to see him pulling his fist out of the wall. “Sorry,” he mumbled. “I understand your feelings, Blick. But we don’t know who is behind this. It could be someone else,” J said. I interrupted them. “What about the archangels?” I said. “Are they all right?” Michael and Blick both scoffed at my question and stared at me like I had turned into a zombie. Defensively, Blick asked from the other side of the room, “Why wouldn’t they be?” Michael nodded his head in agreement. Recognizing that I had just insulted two sevenfoot angels who were obviously very confident in their means to defend themselves, I stated, “I think it’s safe to say that when an angel tells you he can’t die, you may want to think twice about biting his neck. Right,

Michael?” J smiled at my statement and scratched the outside of his nose. “Good point, my dear.” He stretched out his legs and made himself comfortable in my desk chair while his Bluetooth headset flashed a few times on the desk. Blick returned to stand by Michael at the desk and glared at me as if siding with Michael. “I think it’s safe to say that when you see zombies sporting the same shark teeth your father has, it’s important for you to speak up. I shouldn’t have to do it for you. Right, Rayea?” Both angels squinted their eyes at me. I wanted to defend myself. Instead I retreated to the other side of the couch for some distance. A tense silence enveloped the room. “Rayea, is this true?” J crossed his arms as he lounged in my desk chair. I sighed and exhaled slowly. “Yes, sir. I’m sorry. Blick’s right. The zombie on the video screen has the same teeth as Father ’s.” “A creation of Satan,” J replied, nodding and assessing the situation. Both angels exchanged glances and then looked at J, awaiting orders. “We’ll need weapons, sir?” Blick asked. “Yes, arm yourselves. We’ll investigate the gym and be ready for action if necessary,” J responded.

Michael and Blick gave each other a high five. When was the last time that they had been to a fight? I wondered. Training new recruits seemed like a boring task to me. Blick pushed a button on the base of a stone Picasso statue that was sitting on the coffee table. I pulled my legs up and tucked them under me in case the table or floor shifted. Instead, one of his modern art paintings slid into the wall, revealing a tall iron door. “What can I get you, sir?” he asked J. “I’m not going. I want to speak with G about this, face-to-face. Use the passage if you run into…” J looked at the computer monitors where the frozen zombie remained. “A real emergency. A life or death situation only. Above all else, contain the situation.” “Yes, sir,” both angels said simultaneously. Michael asked, “Anything else?” “Get something for the vampire. She’s going,” J said. “We’ll be right back,” Blick answered as he and Michael descended a flight of stairs leading to what I could only imagine was a basement filled with guns. The voice inside my head laughed. “Ah yeah, let’s go hunting zombies!” I thought of a choice expletive to share later with the stupid voice in my head. My heart had fallen into my stomach.

Chapter 13 Complicated For Your Kind J clapped his hands together to get my attention. “Join me. We only have a few moments, and I’d like to talk to you.” He gestured for me to sit by him on the couch. “You want me to sit near you?” I hesitated. “Yes, yes. I’m not afraid of you,” he replied, dismissing my caution. He moved the Bluetooth headset from the desk to the coffee table, so it would be near him to grab at a moment’s notice. Then he crossed his legs and nonchalantly said, “None of this is your fault, my dear.” Needing to stretch my legs, I stood up and pushed my hands deep into the pockets of my jeans. “We’ve been watching you for some time. Since you’re an avid fan of the internet, it’s been easy for us to keep up with you. I knew it was just a matter of time before your father would try something.” As he spoke, I located my iPhone and shoved it in my back pocket. “What do you mean?” I asked, turning in his direction. “You’re more human than demon, yes? You feel that way, yes?” With a tip of his head, he motioned for me to return to my seat by him. He removed his brownand khaki-striped tie and unfastened the top button of his

white dress shirt. I returned to my seat. “I don’t think of myself as a demon, and I don't look like my father or sister. They are demons! Snaky-looking demons.” J’s eyebrows rose in amazement. He scratched his right eyelid to cover his surprised expression. “I’m still getting used to the idea of being a vampire,” I continued. “So yes, I'm part human and part vampire, not demon. Luckily I didn't acquire more of my father's characteristics when he turned me,” I said pointing to my eyes. “They are a dead giveaway.” “Yes, you have very interesting eyes, I must say.” “Reptilian, sir,” I replied. Wrinkling his nose, J chuckled and shook his head. “You’re not a snake, my dear, so don’t say you have snake eyes. They are simply different. What animal’s eyes would you say I have?” “Sir?” I asked, startled by his question. J laughed. “Many have said I have the eyes of a hawk because of my piercing stare and this hooked nose of mine.” He gestured to his face, and then shrugged. “Oh.” I nodded, pretending I knew what he was talking about. He laughed. “You can probably see it if you look really hard.” He leaned closer to me and whispered, “Wouldn’t you say my eyes are an interesting color at least?” “I would,” I replied, answering his question

hastily. I wanted to catch his gaze again and confirm his conclusions about his appearance. He was rather attractive. But he interrupted my concentration as he continued talking. “Being different doesn’t mean you’re bad. You’re just unique. I’d like to think I’m unique.” His tone had a degree of warmth and concern. I did not answer. J waved his hand dismissively. “It’s no matter. I can tell I’ve confused you. I’m just saying, don’t let that sort of thing bother you. Look past it. Embrace who you are, not who people think you are, or want you to be.” “With my being a vampire, do you mind my being here?” J glanced down at his hands, obviously formulating his response. I reached for my water bottle to act like I was not becoming uncomfortable with his silence. Finally he replied, “I think Blick summed it up best when he said that you are somewhat complicated for your kind, a different vampire altogether.” He paused, shifting his eyes about slightly as he considered what he had said, then nodded his head in agreement with his statement. I smiled at him, understanding where he was coming from. That was a whole other conversation I had yet to have with myself and the voice inside my

head. My situation and skill set as a vampire was definitely complicated. But J’s confidence was so infectious that it rolled off him like the waves of the ocean outside the living room. You could see it in every movement he made. He knew who he was and what his mission was. I wanted confidence like that. I wanted that pride, that self-awareness, even that radiant aura of his. I could use it the next time I met up with my father. The more I talked with J, the more I admired and liked him. “Back to your skills,” he said, redirecting the conversation. “Have you seen your father engage in pyrokinesis?” I thought about that for a moment. Could my father shoot flames from his fingertips or ignite one of his hellhounds into a bonfire like I had done to poor Cedric? The voice inside my head said, “That would be a negative, genius.” “No, I haven’t,” I declared to J. “I didn't think so,” he replied with an air of finality in his tone. His dark gray-green eyes flashed. An image of a powerful hawk soaring above searching for the moment to attack his prey popped into my head. I blinked my eyes a few times, trying to process what I had just seen. My mind reeled with confusion. Oblivious, J settled back into the couch and continued, “Yes, Blick told me about a few of your

special powers. Give yourself some time. You’ll learn to understand them more. It’ll come naturally.” J glanced at his Bluetooth headset on the table as it flashed. “We’re almost out of time, my dear, so here it is. I sent Blick to watch over you, to be your guardian angel in Hell. Finally, when your father indicated he wanted to kill you, I knew we had to get you out. So without G’s knowledge, I removed you both from the situation.” “But I heard Blick ask G to open a passage. Was that you who did it, and not G?” J’s facial expression froze for a moment. Then he recovered and asked me, “Did Blick say those words aloud?” I searched my mind to see if I could recall that one seemingly insignificant detail from that horrible day. Nothing. My mind drew a blank. “I don’t know, sir. Does that matter?” J tilted his head slightly. His whole face spread into a smile. “No, no, no. It’s an outlandish thought. Nevermind. With the passage, let’s just say G isn’t up on the latest advancements in technology. It would be too much programming to change it to my name, so we left it as is. If we had chip implants, we wouldn’t need those.” He pointed to the Bluetooth headset. “Implants would be a lot safer from a security standpoint, but G doesn’t want to spend the money on it right now.” He shrugged his shoulders.

“Would my father know of this passage? Was it in place when he was…?” I elected to not finish my sentence. Surely J knew what I was referring to. J threw back his head and let out a great peal of laughter. It wasn’t that funny, I thought. “Why not use telepathy to control the passages or channels?” J wiped a few tears of joy from his eyes. He sobered up, considering my question. “Blick and I used it all the time in Hell when we needed to communicate secretively, even that last time,” I offered. The voice inside my head said, “Uh oh!” Wait, what? I thought. Then seeing J’s reaction, I realized I had unintentionally revealed Blick’s white lie from earlier. I scooted away from him on the couch and braced myself. Raising his hand, he glared at the floor as if he were telling me to give him five minutes. Breathing in and out slowly, he calmed his nerves and let his anger dissipate. He straightened his collar and composed himself. Finally he said, “Let’s just keep that between us. Shall we?” With my eyes very wide, I nodded, hoping the admission wouldn’t come up again. I glanced at the table to see if the Bluetooth headset was blinking. Timidly I asked, “Did G know that you sent Blick to

Hell? Did he approve that?” “Yes.” “And now G knows I’m here?” “No, he doesn’t know,” he replied. “I haven’t told him yet. He’s been very busy. I haven’t seen him for months. Then suddenly he showed up this week.” J paused, watching his ear piece hum and buzz on the table. He sighed. “We’re out of time.” He grabbed the ear piece and returned it to his ear. He clicked it and answered the incoming call. “Yes, I’m here. We studied the video and the team is going to investigate, but I need to report in. Do you have five minutes? Okay, good. That’ll be fine.” Quickly he disconnected the call. I marveled at his multi-tasking abilities. He smiled briefly and looked away. He drummed his fingers on the arm of the couch. Racking my brain, I wondered if I could be brave enough to ask J a question telepathically. I had to know more. “Did you know I’d become a vampire? Was that your plan?” I studied him, waiting to see if my thoughts registered with him. He took a quick sharp breath, acknowledging my inquiry. Turning to face me, his thoughts slowly filtered into my mind until the connection was strong. I felt a shock run through me, similar to what I’d felt when I had first met Michael, a cosmic connection. He asked me, “How do you have the gift? You’re

not celestial.” Ignoring the celestial being hocus pocus stuff Michael had told me about, I focused all my energy on what I wanted to know. J’s mind was chaotic, vast, and turbulent. This mind meld was going to be difficult. I repeated my questions again to J, hoping to break the connection as soon as I got what I needed. He answered, “No, I didn’t know you’d become a vampire. But once Blick told me you had consumed your father’s blood, yes, I realized we could use your being here to our advantage and find out what he’s up to. That was stage one of my plan.” The voice inside my head asked, “Excuse me? Stage One? We are not…” I pushed the thought down. J’s admission stunned me. “You used me as bait? You endangered lives, making me think this is my fault?” I sent the series of questions to his mind. J reached out and took my hand in his. “Don’t be overly dramatic. Few know a vampire is here. I’m sorry you got caught in the cross fire though. But we have to do what is necessary for the greater good. Your father has to be stopped before it gets out of control.” “How is leading my father straight to the House of G a good idea?” I added, “sir” to the thought out of respect, realizing I had probably overstepped my bounds. “I don’t have to explain myself to you. This is all

part of the greater plan,” he declared. I winced in pain as I received his last thought. Suddenly my head throbbed. I noticed J’s eyes flashed with outrage and I let the topic drop instantly. I needed to break the connection. “Your father should never have been permitted to leave here. We all know that now. And G cares about the end result. Your father being dead. Whatever the cost! Period. How that happens is up to me and my team. End of story!” J thumped his chest with his index finger. His thoughts pounded into my head like lightning bolts. “Stop, stop, stop it!” I screamed and tumbled off the couch, almost hitting my head on the wooden coffee table. The voice inside my head said, “Brilliant idea interrogating this man.” I attempted to stand, but the pain was too great. I could barely see. I sat on the floor, rapidly blinking my eyes. It was like I had a migraine headache times a million. Thank god my father didn’t know of a tactic like this, I thought. He would have used it in our training sessions, and I’d been dead a long time ago. Slowly I returned to the couch, rocking my body slightly as I massaged my temples. “My dear, your ears are bleeding.” Out of the corner of my eye, I saw J’s lips moving and realized he was speaking to me. I had heard his thought inwardly, but that was all. I turned to face

him, looking directly at his face. He said it again. I couldn’t hear anything. Then J reached his hand out to me. “Please don’t touch me,” I shrieked unable to recognize or hear the sound of my voice. Another wave of pain roared through my head. He waited, watching me. Then he offered me a small, shy smile and before I could jerk or flinch or scream again, he grabbed me. He cradled my face in his hands. Inwardly, I did flinch, but outwardly I stared back at him, helpless. Maybe I was being punished for locking my mind with a creature of far greater power than I’d ever hope to have. Maybe I was being punished for ravishing the angel. I had to be taught a lesson, right? That’s what Father would say. Or maybe this was the plan all along. Bring the vampire to the main house and melt her brain.

Chapter 14 The ‘G’ Letter While I sat on a row of aluminum bleachers near one corner of the gym, I glanced to see where Michael and Blick were. It was easy to spot them. They stalked around the parameters of the very large, very empty gym in full commando outfits, all black, all tightly clothed, and armed to the teeth with a variety of automatic weapons. Images of Tom Cruise in Mission Impossible came to mind and I stifled another giggle. It was obvious to me the zombies were long gone. But they had to contain the situation according to J’s wishes. So I sat and waited while they checked the outlining rooms adjacent to each wall of the gym. My best guess was that the gym, which Blick referred to as his training center, was the size of four football fields stacked two by two. It was beyond vast. I assumed all the archangels’ training centers were the same size. The voice inside my head beamed, “Think of this place full of zombies coming at you, gal.” Shut up, I promptly replied. In the past that comment would have made me literally sick to my stomach. My stupid telepathy was developing a mind of its own as it grew in strength. That worried me. It was exhausting keeping up with the mental jabs I’d get. I wondered how I could quiet the

inner voice. I’ll solve that another day, I thought. Right now, I was feeling great despite the fact that we were wasting our time looking for zombies. That was the guy’s scene anyways, not mine. I was in too good a mood to let anything bother me, thanks to the mind meld with J. I hummed “The Pretender” by The Foo Fighters as I played with the fastener on the machete stuck to my right leg. Michael had insisted I ‘go to battle’ --as he put it-- armed with something. I’d agreed to wear two sawed-off shotguns strapped to each leg and a couple of machetes stuffed in the back of my black vest. I felt ridiculous, like I was the girl in Resident Evil about to mow down some zombies. But I hadn’t actually seen any, so I was losing interest fast. Thankfully, I could think clearly again. J healed the fraction in my mind he had caused during our mind meld. I thought he had wanted to kill me. But that hadn’t been his intention at all. I felt more aware, more alive, fully engaged, and ready to launch every vampire power I had in my possession. Flexing my elbow as I extended my arm, I admired the new olive complexion that had replaced my pale skin color. My skin was very tan, almost golden like Michael’s. J’s words kept playing over and over in my head. “I’ve underestimated you. You could be a real asset to the team.” I didn’t know if that was good or bad. Actually, I was happy just to be alive. He could

have turned my brain to Southern fried chop suey. That’s how Lynn referred to anyone who had lost their wits. Or I could have ended up one sandwich short of a picnic. I giggled out loud. I loved her sayings. She texted that one to me often when she was upset with anyone online who disagreed with her last theory about Ash’s character, Maxwell. I found her theories fascinating and fairly accurate according to my own research I’d done about vampire mythology and folklore. I enjoyed her flare for communication because it helped me learn more colloquialisms. Something I couldn’t pick up from reading the urban dictionary. Oh wait! Instantly it dawned on me that I had forgotten to close our chat earlier. I had left her hanging. Good grief! I decided to do some ‘tayloring’ while I waited on the guys. What harm could it do? I removed my iPhone from my back pocket and opened a few photo albums. I selected a picture to send to Lynn. It was one of my favorite pics of Ashton, a still photo from the promotional posters of Blood Realm’s first season. He stood in the center of the cast, a few inches in front of the others. His wavy, dark hair was tossed back over his head with one delicious long curl falling along his right cheek. He wore a blood red T-shirt and dark jeans. The famous long black leather trench coat, collar turned up, completed his vampire attire. And of course, he had lowered his forehead just slightly to peer at us with his

chocolate brown eyes. The vampire look is what we called it. I added a *woah* and my capital R signature to the text, so Lynn would know it was from me. (It was possible that she hadn’t put my new number in her phone yet.) I hit the Send button. The text message went through instantly. “Wow, what a great connection we have here,” I snickered. Glancing up, I noticed Michael was approaching from the center of the gym, without Blick. “Find anything?” I asked. “Nothing except these sports drink bottles. They are scattered everywhere in the adjoining rooms, everywhere.” “Sorry, I didn’t notice,” I replied as I returned to looking at my phone. I double checked what I had sent to Lynn to make sure it had gone through successfully. Since my connectivity in Hell was poor at best, making sure my emails or text messages went through was a habit I realized I didn’t need to bother with anymore. Michael towered over me while I sat on the lowest bench, preoccupied with my phone. “You’re just too busy with that phone to notice anything around you. Can you focus?” he said. I gazed at his hand, refusing to make eye contact with Michael. “May I?” I gestured to the bottle in his hand. He tossed a clear plastic bottle to me. I sat the bottle on the bench beside me and took a

photo of its front and back labels. “Thank you,” I muttered to Michael. I decided to examine both labels first. The ‘G’ letter was similar to the one I had seen on Blick’s athletic wear, similar but not exact. Instead of the signature orange lightning bolt zigzagged across the center of the letter, this bottle had a red lightning bolt positioned vertically as if it were pointing up and down. Some liquid remained in the bottle. “I don’t recall a sports drink being emerald green, do you?” Michael asked. The color was darker than the apple green of the popular flavor. “That’s certainly not sponsored by G,” Michael continued, glancing at other plastic bottles scattered around. I continued examining the bottle, trying to read the product details on the back label. I swirled the remaining drink in the bottle around and smelled it. Vinegar or dead skunk or a combination of both. Why was that smell was so familiar? I wondered. When I heard Michael kick a few bottles away from him, it dawned on me. It was what Cedric smelled like the day I was cornered by him and Wally. Father's latest business venture. After reading all of the fine print on the labels, I said to Michael. “It’s wine. It's fermented, but it's still wine. Just like the kind my father was making in Hell." “You think this stuff could turn angels into

zombies?” He held one of his M16 rifle tightly to his side as he retrieved the bottle. His mouth twitched with amusement. “You don’t believe me? Check the label. Look at who distributes it,” I said. He searched the label quickly, turning it around several times in his large hands. “Mehen Enterprises?” I nodded, hoping that the information in front of him would prove my point. An expression of confusion crossed Michael’s face. He laced his fingers through the gun strap and tugged on it. “Father worships a snake goddess called Mehen. He named the shipping and distribution division after her. Invoices I signed for deliveries in Hell always had ‘Mehen Enterprises’ on them. The night I was turned, Father thanked this ancient snake goddess for her blessing. She had blessed the wine that turned me into a vampire.” “That makes absolutely no sense.” His laugh was scornful. I sighed out of frustration and fidgeted with the stock of one of my shotgun. “Dismiss my notion if you want to, but I know I’m right. Father has found a way in.” Michael ran his fingers through his golden hair, tugging some on the last portion before bringing his hand down and slapping it across his thigh.

“Ridiculous,” he scoffed. “Okay.” I shrugged my shoulders, grabbed my phone, and stood up. “Can we find Blick and go?” A text chimed on my phone. Michael must have seen the perplexed look on my face because he immediately asked, “What is it?” He grabbed the phone. “Who has a number starting with 666?” “Read the text,” I whispered, sinking down to my seat again. I was too stunned to continue standing. “Hi, sis,” Michael said. His brows drew together in concern. “I don’t like this.” “She’s here. I know it. She’s here,” I repeated, panicking and clutching his arm. I refused to budge from the bench. He forced the phone in my hand. “I highly doubt she’s in the House of G, but we need to find Blick and get out of here.” Quickly looking around the two of us, he sighed. “Stay here for a minute and calm down. I’ll go find him. I think we’re done for now.” He strolled closer to the center of the massive gym, calling Blick’s name. I stuffed my phone in my back pocket, attempting to gather my wits. A low ringing sound like a buzzing began in my ears. I remained still, concentrating on the sound. It was a faint signal Blick had taught me long ago, a whisper, an echo from afar that surfaced in my mind and said, “Run.”

Chapter 15 Goth Rag Dolls “Michael, no!” I raced to meet him on the gymnasium floor. “Get behind me!” “What? What are you talking about?” Baring my fangs, I glared at him. “Get behind me now, please!” “Well, well, well.” Had I not recognized her voice, I wouldn’t have known that the creature coming towards us was Stephanie. “Who’s that?! What the…? She looks like Medusa,” Michael breathed. I heard him flip the safety on his M16 rifle. “That’s my sister. And I wouldn’t tell her that she looks like Medusa, if I were you,” I whispered. “She probably already knows,” he replied. I groaned and braced myself for a very messed up family reunion. “What brings you to these parts, Stephanie? You’re looking well,” I yelled at her, wondering if my sarcasm would piss her off. She laughed and it reverberated through the gym - a low, nasty guttural sound, a truly demonic sound. Michael and I stood alert, waiting for her to cross the floor. “Be ready for anything,” I said, unsnapping the

fasteners that held the shotguns strapped to my legs. Michael’s Medusa comment was dead-on. Instead of hair, Stephanie had snakes twisting and twirling on her head, some arched high above her skull, others hung at eye level. She wore a black leather bra and matching panties with leather boots that climbed all the way to her upper thighs. A boa constrictor wound around her shoulders like a feather boa. It raised its head occasionally to let her pet it on the forehead. “What happened to her?” Michael asked. My eyes had widened in surprise. “I have no idea. That is a new look for her.” “I see,” Michael muttered, checking to make sure the sword stuffed in a black sheathe on his back was ready to use. “Miss me, sis?” Stephanie hissed. “It’s been a long time.” I decided that if I took an aggressive approach with her, we could find out quicker what she wanted and how the hell she had found her way into Blick’s training center. I straightened my back and held my head up high. “I think I can speak for everyone when I say you’re not welcome here.” Again she laughed. “You’re hilarious. You think you own the place now, don’t you? Twat!” “Twit!” “Ahhh, someone has developed some colorful language to go with that attitude,” she mused.

Opening my mouth wide, I showed her my long fangs. “Oh yeah?” She threw her head back and revealed her fangs. Her mouth was a cluster of inch wide, razor sharp incisors pushing out from every part of her gums, top and bottom. Shark teeth. Suddenly a high pitched sound came from her throat and a small black snake peaked its head out. Stephanie moaned as the snake slid over her tongue, out of her mouth, jerking at one point when it realized it couldn’t go any further. It remained attached to the back of her throat with its tail, swaying back and forth in front of her face. The snake’s head grew in size, close to the width of Michael’s broad shoulders. It shrieked at us and bared its fangs. Hanging over its snow-white mouth, its fangs were twelve or thirteen inches at least. Well there's the big snake head. That's no nightmare. That's real. Michael took a step back. “What are we dealing with here?” I heard his thought sail across my mind. “Something straight out of Hell,” I replied telepathically. What if Hell looked like this? Teaming with snakes everywhere, creatures turned beyond recognition from their former demon selves? A real freak show. I shuttered to visualize it. I hated to admit it, but I despised snakes. Stephanie composed herself, swallowing the snake after it grew small again and retreated into her

mouth. She licked her lips and made a yummy sound. I felt nauseated and longed for my holy water. It didn’t help much that her skin had changed from green to a dingy yellow. “Enough with the pissing contest, sis.” She paused for a moment. Then in a silky, friendly voice, she continued, “I’m delighted to see you. Do you like my new look?” Her reptilian eyes glowed for a few moments before returning to their dull mossy green color. “It suits you,” I replied flatly. Without trying to stare, I surmised that instead of her skin being covered with snake-skin patterns, she actually had acquired snake scales all over her body. If she was drinking Father ’s blood, it had really done a number on her. Noticing the black commando outfit I wore, which was similar to Blick’s and Michael’s, she asked, “What look are you going for?” “Snake killer,” I offered. “You may be the first vampire out of Hell, but I’m the first Death Serpent. First of many,” she lashed back at me. “How lovely for you,” I replied. “Father must be very proud of you.” She paused for a moment, wrestling with her anger. Then she looked at a side door and smiled that sadistic smile she got from Father. “He is actually. I’ve been searching for you, you know. Father has a message

for you.” “Whatever it is, I’m not interested.” “Sure you are, sis. Oh, I forgot to mention. You’re an aunt! I’d like you to meet two of my children.” She whistled in the direction of a set of doors near where we had gathered. “Michael, don’t. It’s Blick. She has him.” I sent the thought as quickly as I could, hoping he didn’t make any sudden moves, and hoping my gut feeling was wrong. “Say hello to my twins,” Stephanie said. A side door in the gym opened. Two tall, muscular figures entered. They weren’t children, but adults with bare chests, wearing only black leather pants and combats boots. Their human skin was puke yellow like Stephanie’s, smooth and almost shiny, not scaly. Their bald heads displayed sharp bony spikes protruding from their skulls like Mohawks made of porcupine quills. Both held onto thick silver chains thrown over their shoulders as they dragged something, or someone, into the gym. Instantly, I denied any family association to them. The voice inside my head said, “If that is your pup, I’ll kill her myself.” My sentiments exactly, I thought, as Michael and I waited. I knew by the way Michael was standing at attention with his back rigid, tightly holding his gun that he felt the same way.

“Your mutt was running around lose, so I brought him back to you. He’s been a bad boy.” Blick was gagged and shackled. He could barely walk. They had beaten him severely. His face was bruised and swollen, and he had gashes and bite marks all over his face, chest, and arms. He too was bare from the hips up, with no black military jacket or t-shirt. His weapons were missing as well. Only his pants remained on him and the material on his front legs was clinging to him, wet with blood. “You’re speechless, aren’t you, you sassy idiot?” Stephanie gloated. “Let him go now!” Michael demanded, stepping forward slightly. “Consider yourself dead,” I said, reaching for both of my sawed-off shotguns strapped to my legs. I could hear the bridled anger in my voice. I would rip her apart for what she’d done to Blick. Noticing my struggle, Michael sent a thought to my mind. “Rayea, don’t let your emotions distract you. It’ll cloud your judgment!” He resumed his position at my right side, shifting his appearance to a cold, frigid demeanor. I assumed I could bounce nails off his golden chest if needed. “You don’t like your nephews, do you?” Stephanie asked. “As I said, Father is pleased. I found a real use for the new arrivals. We are thinking of returning some to Earth, if it comes to that.”

Dear God, what did she mean? Was she going to send creatures like that to Earth?! She repositioned the boa constrictor on her shoulders and giggled as it explored the inside of her cleavage with its tongue. Ignoring Michael completely, Stephanie pointed at Blick and addressed me. “This is what we do to traitors. Once the poison takes hold, he’ll be of no use to you anymore. You should be thanking me.” “Have you been snacking on him?” I spat the words out, almost choking on my own fury. Gently, she hoisted the large boa constrictor over her shoulders and laid it on the wooden floor. Now ignoring my question, she replied, “Father misses you. He wants you to come home.” She used the fake, friendly voice that got on my nerves. “How many times did you bite him, Stephanie?” I asked through clenched teeth, attempting to get a straight answer out of her before I lost my cool. From the swelling on Blick’s face and upper torso, it was apparent that their bites were venomous, like snake bites. I had no idea how much poison was now coursing through Blick’s veins. She continued to pet her boa constrictor for what seemed like an eternity. Finally she said, “You don’t belong here.” The snake coiled itself into a massive heap, flashing it forked tongue every few seconds in my

direction. Was it agreeing with her comments? It was fifteen feet long if it was a foot. An image of the monstrous snake from my nightmares entered into my brain. Then the low ringing sound I’d heard earlier returned, and I knew Blick was trying to contact me. He ate through the gag and began struggling in his chains. The twins directed their attention to him, not really sure what to do unless their mother instructed them. They held onto the chains tightly as Blick resisted. Suddenly the hairs on the back of my neck stood at attention. The possibility of another presence registered with me. I understood what Blick had been hoping to tell me, even though his thoughts were garbled. I prayed he was wrong. As quickly as I could, I sent a message to Michael. “Get Blick out of here now!” “I'm not leaving you,” Michael rapidly returned the thought to me as he glanced down at me. “Then be ready,” I replied telepathically to him. In the same sappy, sweet voice Stephanie had used with me, I said, “You're right dear sister, I may not belong here. I do have a message for Father actually. Will you relay it to him? Hmmm?” She scoffed at my pretentious behavior, but I knew I had her attention. She and the snake both looked directly at me. The snake raised up its head, gazing into my direction as if it could understand me. That's when I knew Blick was right. “Tell Father he can go to hell,” I

said. Seconds after I threw my insult to Stephanie, I relayed a command of engagement to Blick and Michael. Michael followed my lead and raised his weapon the same time I did. We took aim at Stephanie. She froze, calculating her next move. A glint of fear registered across her scaly face. Her green eyes darkened with apprehension. Just as Blick broke his chains, he roared with renewed energy and shifted into his hellhound form. He grabbed both twins by the throat, lifting them high into the air. They wiggled about like goth rag dolls in his embrace. “If you or your snake makes one move…” I didn’t finish my threat. Stephanie knew what I meant. “Don’t let him hurt them,” she squeaked. She gripped her own throat in horror and I wondered why she did not release the creature she had shown us earlier. She was actually afraid. As the twins continued to struggle, Blick grew more and more angry. His eyes blazed and he growled mercilessly at them, shaking them as their legs dangled wildly. His size enlarged. His arms, chest, and legs expanded until he looked like he was a massive wolf standing some twelve feet tall on his hind legs, pumped up on steroids. The Lycan-Underworld-movie look Blick had had as a hellhound was now far more savage, far more terrifying.

All of us stood watching in shock as Blick’s transformation continued. Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of Stephanie’s snake. Even it was staring at Blick in disbelief. The snake reared its head higher in defiance, nudging Stephanie with its nose to engage. She let out a helpless moan when Blick’s rage mounted and he began slamming the twins into the wooden floor over and over. I thought of an alley cat playing with its mouse, enjoying the frenzy of the moment until the prey stopped responding. Michael and I took the opportunity to slowly move in between Blick and Stephanie, so we could protect him with gun fire if Stephanie advanced towards him. I was anticipating her pulling the snake-in-thethroat trick again. But with seeing the look of sheer terror on her face, I didn’t think she would do that. Just the same, I cautiously guarded Blick, knowing I couldn’t trust her at all. Finally I heard a loud thud as the twins were smashed into the gym floor once last time. I had my back to Blick and the lifeless twins when I heard him howl. A stab of fear shot down my spine. Only one word came to mind when I heard the purely primal scream. Werewolf. My voice broke the silence as Blick resumed to huff and puff calmly behind us. “Take your snake and leave this place, Stephanie.” She screamed at us and ran towards Blick.

Michael and I fired upon her. Stephanie dodged the bullets and whirled out of our range. “This isn’t over,” she screeched at me as she raced away, leaving her snake behind. She and the broken bodies of the twins suddenly vanished into a cloud of green smoke. A smell of dead skunk lingered in the air. Again I sent a plea to Michael. “Please get Blick out of here. I’ll take care of the snake. Just get out of here!” Seeing the boa constrictor as a little threat, Michael asked, “Do you want my sword?” “No,” I answered. “I think my machetes will do the job just fine. I’ll catch up with you guys later.” Without saying another word, Michael disappeared with Blick a moment later. I breathed a sigh of relief. *** As a million anxieties flooded my mind, I paced a few times to the bleachers on the wooden floor of the gym. The noise of my footsteps clumping on the wooden floor annoyed me. Visions of my nightmares started flashing before my eyes. My heart slammed in my chest. I tried to swallow down my fear and remain calm. I knew I was in great danger, even though I was acting as nonchalantly as I could for the snake’s benefit. Michael had not picked up on my signal, and Blick was likely too far gone for rational thought. Saving Blick

was the right choice. Maybe my idea of selfpreservation would disagree, but I had to get him to safety. The voice inside my head said, “This is suicide. Call the angel!” I ignored the statement. The snake watched my every move. Its heavy body remained coiled while its head swayed this way and that. I refused to make eye contact with it. While I paced, I reloaded my shot guns with my last bullets. I thought of J’s comment about how my powers would come to me naturally and I exhaled slowly. I hope he’s right about that. Finally, I said loudly enough so the snake could hear me, “God, I hate snakes,” and raised both shotguns in its direction. My last bullets from both guns hit it in the face and the illusion of the snake evaporated. Father morphed from the boa constrictor form into his normal demon shape. It reminded me why Stephanie’s twins seemed so familiar. His dome-shaped head was bald and resembled the structure of the boys’ skull minus the bony Mohawks. He had the same scaly, dingy yellow skin as Stephanie, and thankfully, he was wearing more clothes than she and her offspring were. Father ’s finely tailored double-breasted suit was made out of soft, black leather with red threading embroidered across the chest and sleeves. A few silver buttons shown on the vest.

“Was that your Halloween outfit last year, Father? Or maybe you’re going to the rodeo later?” I announced the questions loudly and boldly, keeping my distance from him. He laughed like he was the most loving father in the world. Casually he walked in my direction. “How did you know it was me, daughter?” he asked. “Snakes aren’t very attentive. They can’t understand what someone is saying to them. And you looked like you could understand everything that was going on perfectly.” As he slumped across the floor, I realized he had on matching black cowboy boots. I rolled my eyes. The voice inside my head roared with laughter. “He makes the perfect snake wrangler.” I squinted my eyes and pressed my lips together, so I wouldn’t burst out laughing. As a dramatic gesture of quiet defeat, I laid my empty shot guns on the gymnasium floor. “If I return to Hell with you, will you leave Blick and the others alone?” “Of course,” he replied, waving his arms about triumphantly. “I only want you to come home.” “Fine,” I said, hoping I sounded agreeable. “Call the angel!” the voice inside my head demanded. “Whatever,” I muttered under my breath. I sent a thought to Michael, knowing full well he wouldn’t be

able to get to me in time. Michael, save me.

Chapter 16 Mousetrap When a text messaged chimed on my phone, I jerked. Old habits die hard, and even without being victim to Father ’s torture anymore, I could still jump for no reason if something startled me. If I were on edge, as I currently was, it was much worst. “Hold on, Father. Let me take this.” I proceeded to walk to the bleachers away from where he stood in the middle of the gym. “You okay? m” I stared at the text for a few moments. It was from Blick’s phone, but it couldn’t be him. Then I noticed the letter ‘m’ at the end. That had to be from Michael. “No,” I typed and hit the Send button. “Your father is there? This is Michael by the way.” I turned my back to my father and smiled at my phone. The image of his attempting to type out a message with those lovely, large fingers sent goose bumps along my arms. The saying was certainly true about a man’s generous portion of manhood being complimentary to the size of his hands… I stopped my train of thought and quickly typed “Yes.” “Okay. Hold tight.”

“Are you ready?” Father yelled at me from across the gym. I gripped the phone in my hand until my knuckles turned white. I threw up my other hand. “One minute,” I snapped. The voice inside my head said, “See? Help is on the way!” Breathing in and out slowly, I tried to calm my nerves. My emotions were all over the place again and my anxieties wanted to have another go at me. I opted to stall Father as long as I could. Another text message chimed in. This one was from Lynn. I needed to hear a familiar voice and get some help with a research project, so I clicked her number, ignoring Father completely. She answered the phone laughing as she usually did. “Oh my god, that was a wonderful pic of Ash. Thank you!” “I thought you’d like that. It’s still a favorite of mine too.” I hoped my voice sounded carefree. “So what’s up? You must have a search question if you’re calling me, girl.” “Ha, ha,” I laughed. “You know me too well. Yes, I do actually.” “Give it to me.” “I have a couple of photos I want to send you. Can you find out more about the product? What places it’s being shipped to? I just moved out of my dad’s

house and I don’t have my computer set up with internet yet.” “You moved out? Good for you! Your dad sounds like such a douche bag, no offense,” Lynn said. There was a slight tinge of anger in her voice. “None taken. You’re totally right. And thanks by the way for talking with me that night. I needed…” A surge of doubt hit me and I swallowed hard, unable to speak. I tried to compose myself, knowing Father was growing suspicious. I had broken down the other night and had called Lynn. After knowing that Father could be in the House of G, I needed to talk to someone other than Blick or Michael. Consequently, I had shared a few details about my personal life with her. The confession had done me a world of good, so I didn’t second guess my actions. So what, I thought. I need to start trusting a few people, and who better to start with than someone I talk with almost every day! Lynn’s father was an alcoholic, so she totally understood why I didn’t enjoy putting up with his erratic behavior, and was debating moving out. That had been my story, and it wasn’t too far from the truth. “Hey, that’s what friends are far,” she said in between slurping down her soda. “God knows, you’ve heard me whine about my boyfriend. How did I end up with a dad and boyfriend who both drink? I’ve got to figure out a way to get Steve to cut back on the sauce.” “I hear ya,” I said, wanting to voice instead

something about her leaving the ass, which is how I mentally referred to her boyfriend, Steve. If I ever visited Earth, I couldn’t wait to meet that waste of space. But since my time was limited, I turned the conversation back to my issue. “Let me know what you find out, okay? And when I get settled, I’m gonna throw a party.” “Sounds good! I’ll text ya what the info after I get off work tonight.” Then Lynn paused for a moment and there was a moment of silence. “Are you okay?” she asked being very serious. “Yeah,” I said slowly. “I will be.” “I’ve gotta get back to work. Send me the pics.” I glanced at Father to see he was moving closer to me, ready to strike. I heaved a huge sigh. “Thanks! Gotta go! Bye!” After ending the call, I sent her the two photos of the sports drink bottle. I shoved my phone in my back pocket. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw movement on my left side. Hoping my vampire agility was still with me, I ducked and yanked up a shotgun from off the floor, smacking Father in the head as he rushed at me. Reeling from the blow, he stumbled. “You conniving…,” he snarled at me. “What are you up to?” My stomach flip flopped and my hands started to sweat. “How’s that wine business of yours going?” I said shaking the gun at him. “You branching out into energy drinks?” He reached for my feet, trying to knock me

down. I fled to the other side of the bleachers. “You don’t know anything,” Father replied as he made himself comfortable in the center of the gym. He sat down, crossing his legs in a yoga pose and rested his hands, facing upwards, on his knees. “What is he doing?” the voice inside my head asked. An image of the monstrous snake from my nightmares surfaced again in my head. Panic gripped my throat and I struggled to swallow. “Your mutt is dead,” he said, keeping his eyes closed like he was mediating. “Why is this not working?” he muttered. He dropped his arms and stood up. “No, he’s not!” I looked down at my hands and realized I was trembling. I had to focus. Michael’s advice from earlier floated into my mind. “Rayea, don’t let your emotions distract you. It’ll cloud your judgment!” “Blick’s not dead,” I shouted. Father rolled his neck about, stretching one side and then the other. He glanced over at me as I stood huddled near the bleachers like a coward. “Oh yes, he’s dead. Stephanie and the boys have quite a deadly bite. We won’t be seeing anymore of him. Now all I have to do is take care of that angel and his leader. Then we can go home and live in peace.” As a wave of nausea hit me, I gritted my teeth.

Michael’s blood was wearing off. My fangs ached in the top of my mouth. What perfect timing? I thought sarcastically. I’m certainly not drinking Father’s blood. “G’s been taken care of. He’s been missing for weeks and then he just shows up. That was me. Oh and have you heard from J lately? I don’t think so,” Father flashed me a smile filled with shark teeth, and then roared with laughter. “They are such fools!” Tears were forming in my eyes as I evaluated Father ’s verbal and non-verbal language. I couldn’t believe what he was saying to me. J’s words from earlier crossed my mind. “G has been acting odd lately.” Could Father have them? Was that possible? Panic set in and I wrestled inwardly with my emotions, wanting to flee, wanting to scratch and claw my way to freedom. “No, no, it can’t be true,” I said, trying to understand the ramifications of Father ’s declaration. “Here,” he said appearing in front of me before I realized he was there. Retrieving an item from his black leather suit jacket, Father shoved a clear plastic bag in my hands. It had been wrapped several times with saran wrap and contained a dark red liquid. “My blood. It’s what you really need, daughter,” he said, smirking at me, then lightly he brushed his scaly finger across my cheek. I froze. My entire body went as rigid as steel

against Father ’s touch. Memories of his ‘loving his children’ as he called the molestation he subjected me to invaded my brain. “Don’t let him touch you like that, honey!” the voice inside my head screamed. “Not anymore! Do something!” “My blood’s inside you, just like I’ve been inside you so many times during your training sessions,” he chuckled. “You’ll always be my favorite daughter.” His voice purred at me, hoping to lure me in. “You’re right, Father,” I said, taking the bag of blood from him and busting it in my right hand. Quickly, with my bloody fist, I pulled him very close to my chest. “There’s only one thing we can do here.” Suddenly a perplexing expression crossed his face. His mossy green reptilian eyes questioned me. I smiled back at him with an all consuming devilish glare. I summoned every ounce of anger, frustration, humiliation, and fear I had ever experienced thanks to this man and let it merge into one force of fury. One line drawn in the sand. One way out, or one last stand. With panic rising in his voice, Father said, “Daughter, I can’t move!” I extended my fangs and nodded, looking deep into his eyes. “Yes, I know.” “Search his mind,” I said to the voice inside my head. “Find out where G is. See if J is missing too.”

“How dare you? You can’t read my thoughts! I won’t tell you,” Father yelled. “I won’t!” The telepathy reached out and took hold of Father. The voice inside my head answered, “I have him. Give me a moment. I’ll get the location.” Stepping back from Father, I wiped his blood off my hand and crossed my arms over my chest, admiring the sight before me. “Send it to Michael when you have it. I want to make sure they are all safe,” I said to the voice inside my head. Father stood frozen in his tracks, screaming and shaking his hands at the sky, at me, threatening, swearing, essentially freaking out. He looked like a frightened rat caught in a mousetrap. “You’ll pay for this treachery, daughter!” Suddenly, he stopped shouting and twitched in pain. His arms fell to his side. His head collapsed forward from exhaustion as he dropped to his knees. I knew we had the answer. The voice inside my head sent it to me. “G and J are both on a remote island on the outskirts of Purgatory. Stephanie has them.” “Send it to Michael,” I repeated to the voice inside my head. “Already done,” the voice replied. “Then we end this now,” I said to Father. I looked at my hands and envisioned balls of fire centered in the palms. Come forth, I said to myself. Instantly, flames surfaced on my skin. Rings of fire started

twisting, growing larger around my hands, whirling, buzzing, crackling with energy. Father staggered about, trying to regain his wits. The mind meld had probably fried part of his brain. “You can’t stop me,” Father hissed as he wobbled on shaky legs. “I’ll admit your powers have grown, but you can’t defeat me. Not now. Not ever!” As the fire intensified swirling around my hands and the lower parts of my arms up to my elbows, I lowered my head and set my footing for a running start at him. I replied, “We’ll see about that.” I rushed towards him and tackled him, throwing us both to the ground. He groaned loudly as the back of his scaly, bald head smacked the gym floor, dazing him momentarily. Summoning every ounce of confidence I prayed I had, I pinned his arms to the wooden floor and shoved the weight of my body into his belly. “Goodbye, Father.” In one fluid motion with flames burning wildly around us, I drove my right hand deep into his chest and yanked out his heart. Quickly, I rolled away from him as he convulsed and went into a fit of spasms. I found refuge against a nearby wall, holding his heart as it pulsed in my hand. Blood dripped onto my pants and stung my flesh. Flames enveloped me. I couldn’t control it anymore. I was engulfed in fire. ***

Out of nowhere, Michael and Blick appeared. Cautiously Michael approached me as Blick, still in savage werewolf form, sniffed the body of my father. Father ’s skin had turned an ashen gray and he had ceased to move. “G and J are safe. You’re okay, Rayea. Can you hear me? You’re okay.” Michael’s gentle voice brought me back to reality. His blue eyes widened in surprise. “Is that his heart?” I nodded, still in shock, realizing what I had done. “Give it to me,” he said. Then as he knelt down by me, he quietly added, “Please.” I shook my head at him, resisting his request. “Calm down, you are literally burning up. Calm down! How long have you been on fire?” he exclaimed. “Don’t hit me,” I screeched. “Please no more!” “Oh sweetheart, what did they do to you? I won’t hit. I promise. No more. Please calm down.” Hearing the concern in Michael’s voice boosted my confidence. Slowly I concentrated on my breathing and listened to the sound of my own heart, pounding in my chest. Ashes flew in front of me as I realized Father ’s heart was burning in my hand. It disappeared into a flurry of smoke and glowing particles. Blick stood guard over Father ’s body. He growled a warning and thumped his paw on the gym floor. Vibrations from the hit jostled me and Michael.

Michael regained his balance. “Blick, is everything okay?” Michael called out. Suddenly Father ’s body turned to a heap of ashes. We watched as a ball of light emerged from the pile. Small serpents twirled and whirled in the emerald glow, shrinking in size as the ball slowly dimmed. Then it completely vanished. I breathed a sigh of relief and let my body relax. Instantly the flames that had been sizzling every part of my body extinguished their assault on me. Being sure to not touch me, Michael commented, “You’re covered in soot. But are you okay?” I blinked my eyes a few times, trying to comprehend his question and find my voice. Finally I said, “I am now.” He returned a brilliant smile and my heart skipped a beat or two. Blick bounced over to us, gnashing his teeth at me when he arrived. Large drops of drool fell on my pants. “Hi there, stranger,” I said, ruffling his black fur behind his ear. “Ouch.” I winced in pain as I extended my burnt arm. A few cracks in my blackened skin separated and exposed pink flesh underneath. Michael and Blick halted their actions and stared at my arm. Without asking my permission, Michael scooped me up and headed to the doors with me curled up in his

arms. “I know something that will fix you right up.” The pain was unreal. I wanted to scream out, but instead I hid my face in the crook of Michael’s strong neck and thanked my lucky stars that he and Blick were both alive and safe.

Chapter 17 You Deserve A Break After Michael’s blood healed my wounds and a long bath brought me back to my sanity, I composed myself and re-entered the world anew. Everything seemed so glorious, so bright and shiny knowing my father was dead. I walked around Blick’s living room in a new change of clothes, basking in the warmth of our victory. I did make a mental note that being low on blood could mean my emotions would wreak havoc on me. I’d have to figure out a way to get steady meals and keep that at bay in the future, without siphoning blood from Michael. I added a calendar item on my iPhone, denoting when I’d received his blood as I joined everyone on the terrace. “Do you realize how much paperwork I’m going to have to fill out?” Death asked me as I walked past him, busy with my phone. I wanted to return to some normality after the events of the day. I flipped him off. “I think that means she doesn’t really care,” Michael replied to him. “Geez,” Death grunted. I glanced up from my phone, smiled at Michael

as he sat in a patio chair with his long legs stretched out, and then resumed checking a few text messages from Lynn. I leaned against the railing feeling the wind of the ocean against my back. I was on cloud nine. The freedom, the weight now lifted off my shoulders was difficult to articulate to anyone. But I knew they could see it in my face. I had a devil-may-care attitude and it clearly showed. I caught Blick gazing at me while he sat near Michael. Blick spoke up, “How many red smoothies did you make this time?” “A fair amount,” I snickered, struggling to avoid Michael’s stare. The confident, proud look in Blick’s golden eyes startled me. Thanks to a few whispers in his ear from J, Blick had resumed his human form. The only remnant of his werewolf form was a full black beard that replaced his goatee. He and Michael both were dressed in crisp white T-shirts, dark jeans, light gray Italian suit jackets, and matching loafers. They had somewhere to go, I could tell. I shoved my phone in my pocket and beamed at him, letting the wind catch my hair. I wiped a few raven strands away from my face. Saying not a word, Blick rose from his chair and held his arms out to me, offering me a hug. Immediately I rushed into his arms, returning his strong embrace. “Papa,” I whispered, giggling under

my breath. He rocked me slowly, quietly humming “The Pretender,” by my favorite band, the Foo Fighters. “We’re rid of him, aren’t we?” he whispered in my ear. “Yes.” I closed my eyes to savor the moment with my best friend. *** “We’ve got to get going. The Medusa look-alike is on the move again.” J stepped onto the terrace, motioning for us to join him inside. As we gathered around the computer in the living room, Death offered, “I’ll get Ra and the other dragons to join us. Where was she last seen?” He leaned over J’s shoulder, studying the image on the monitor. I flew off the couch and joined the guys as they huddled around the computer. “Ra is a dragon? What?” Michael bumped me in the arm. “We can talk about that later.” Quickly he winked at me and resumed his serious demeanor. J nodded and swept a wisp of his light brown hair behind his ear. “Thank you, Michael. Yes, Death, we’ll need their help. That’s a great idea. I’m sending Blick and Michael on a separate task before they join us.” What did that mean, I wondered, gazing in Blick and Michael’s direction. “I think the Medusa look-alike is lost,” J continued. “It seems, however, she’s heading back in our direction. Here.” He pointed to an elaborate map of

a satellite image on my computer monitor. “That’s the caves underneath the Dragons’ hideaway leading to Purgatory,” Michael stated, avoiding my gaze. “She can’t find her way back to Hell going that route.” “We can cut her off before she gets there,” J said. *** While the guys were busy formulating a plan of attack, I sent a few text messages to Lynn to see if she had found anything. “I’m still working on it.” Lynn answered in a text message. I clicked my tongue against the holding cavity for one of my fangs in the roof of my mouth and considered the appropriate answer to that question. Okay, I thought. Maybe that was a silly notion. “I’ll call you later. K?” “Good deal!” Lynn replied. A knock sounded at the door. I answered it while I continued to play with my phone. As far as I could tell, the guys didn’t even notice the sound. A small, burly man dressed in a Hawaiian shirt, khaki shorts, and beige loafers greeted me. He had long white hair pulled back into a pony tail and his cheeks were sunburned from the sun. “You must be the vampire,” he said thrusting his hand out in my direction.

I raised an eyebrow at him cautiously, staring at his tanned hand. Then it registered with me who this could be. “G? I mean, sir, are you G?” A large smile brought wrinkles to the corners of his eyes. His face was weathered from too much sun, but his gentle gray eyes sparkled. He took my hand in his, shaking it enthusiastically. “I should be thanking you for saving my life and the life of my son. Though I’m so sorry to hear about your father ’s death. I didn’t say a word. Instead I leaned forward and tilted my head slightly in disbelief as we stood in the doorway. His deep voice boomed with laughter. “Oh not really! That was a joke, at your expense I’m afraid, my dear. My apologies.” I shared a grin with him and escorted him in. Before we reached the others, he quickly turned to me and grabbed my elbow. “Would a vacation interest you? You’ve been through enough, my dear. And I’m sure we can take care of your sister. You deserve a break, don’t you agree?” I glanced over at Michael and Blick with a huge grin on my face and my eyes as wide as saucers. Michael and Blick smiled at me. Death and J ignored the computer for a moment and chuckled. “Ex-sister, sir,” I replied to G. “I’m disowning her.” “Nothing wrong with that,” G agreed. Directing

his question to J, he asked, “Gentlemen, have we come up with a plan?” J and Death nodded. “Good then. Let’s get the vampire on her way. Michael, Blick, return straightaway once you get her settled.” G inclined his head in my direction. “Good luck, my dear.” “Thank you, sir.” My resounding good mood had just taken on new heights. I wanted to jump around the room, singing, ‘I’m taking a vacation, I’m taking a vacation.’ But I maintained a cool demeanor for everyone’s benefit. “We need to get busy moving.” J paused for a moment and leaning out of the desk chair, he reached for my elbow, brushing it lightly. “Thank you. That wasn’t an easy task for you to do. I know. But thank you and congratulations.” He stood up from his chair and brushed the creases out of his slacks. “I’ve decided to add you to our team,” he announced. “Having a vampire, such as yourself, will certainly be an asset to our army. Welcome aboard.” He descended the stairs to Blick’s weapon storage room. Death winked at me and said over his shoulder as he followed J, “Stay out of trouble, Ray.” “We’ve got to act fast. The first blow has been dealt. The war has begun,” Michael spoke up. He and Blick bumped their fists together, and then looked away. “What are you talking about, Michael? It’s over.

Father ’s dead. You don’t think he’s alive, do you, after that? I ripped his heart out!” I yelled, only to realize I had said a curse word in the presence of G. “He’s dead. I saw his ashes fly away in the wind,” I quietly added, glancing around to see if my social error had been noticed. Both archangels towered over me, closing in around me. “We don’t have time to explain. We’ve gotta get you out of here,” Michael said. “Let me see your phone.” “Why,” I asked as I handed it over to him. “If Stephanie’s sending you text messages, maybe you shouldn’t have this phone. Leave it here.” My eyes widened with surprise. “Not my phone! I’m leaving the computer.” I shook my finger in G’s direction. He was now sitting in front of the monitor, opening photos of Ashton on both monitors. “We’ll get you another one, Rayea. It’s just a phone,” Blick assured me. He placed his hands on my shoulders and gave me a gentle shake. J and Death returned from the basement room and continued suiting up for combat. I glanced over my shoulder as I heard G ask, “Does anyone know who this man is? Is he a vampire too? How many vampires are here?” “Okay, let’s go,” I said realizing my cheeks were turning red from embarrassment. “The verbal command for our teleporation is

now corrupted,” Michael said. “We can’t say the ‘P’ word until we set up a new network in a new location. For now, just think of the desired destination,” Blick explained. Michael pinched me on my butt. “You think you can handle that?” “Okay, okay!” I swatted Michael’s hand away from me playfully. I exhaled slowly and twitched my lips slightly. I ignored the fact that Michael had made the gesture in front of G. I let it go. Instead a huge smile covered my face and I sent the thought to their minds. “Earth. We’re going to earth, right?” They both nodded in agreement. “I told you she’d be onboard with that,” Blick laughed, slapping us both on the shoulders while we stood in a huddle. I giggled and wrapped my arms around the angels’ waists. “Let’s do this,” I said smiling up at both of them.

The Vampire from Hell Series Continues Continue Rayea’s story in… A Vampire on Vacation - The Vampire from Hell (Part 3) In the third part of the Vampire from Hell series, Rayea travels to Earth hoping to meet her online friends, leave her disturbing past with her father behind her, and embark on a new future without her meddling family. The Vampire from Hell Returns (Part 4) will be released soon. Preordering Part 4 is currently available. Visit www.allythomas.com for more information. About the Author Ally Thomas loves writing paranormal books that showcase vampires, werewolves, zombies, witches, and any furry monsters who go bump in the night. Her Vampire from Hell series has been on the Top 100 bestsellers list in Fantasy at Amazon since 2011. Ally is currently working on the next installment of her popular paranormal fantasy series, the Vampire from Hell as well as exploring her passion for vampire romance. Learn more at http://allythomas.wordpress.com/about/contact-me/

Books by Ally Thomas The Vampire from Hell is a novella series and is being released as installments. To see what is currently available in ebook and paperback, visit allythomas.com The Vampire from Hell (Part 1) The Beginning The Vampire from Hell (Part 2) A Vampire among Angels The Vampire from Hell (Part 3) – A Vampire on Vacation The Vampire from Hell Revamped st (1 Anniversary Edition) The Vampire from Hell Returns (The Vampire from Hell - Part 4) – Fall 2013 Love Begins in Hell (The Moon Journals: Part 1) Fanged Love: The Prequel





VAMPIRE IN DENIAL Book #1 of Family Blood Story 7 Blood doesn't just make her who she is...it also makes her what she is. Like being a sixteen-year-old vampire isn't hard enough, Tessa's throwback human genes make her an outcast among her relatives. But try as she might, she can't get a handle on the vampire lifestyle and all the...blood. Turning her back on the vamp world, she embraces the human teenage lifestyle--high school, peer pressure and finding a boyfriend. Jared manages to stir something in her blood. He's smart and fun and oh, so cute. But Tessa's dream of a having the perfect boyfriend turns into a nightmare when vampires attack the movie theatre and kidnap her date. Once again, Tessa finds herself torn between the human world and the vampire one. Will blood own out? Can she make peace with who

she is as well as what? Discover other titles by Dale Mayer Amazon Edition, License Notes This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author. This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidences either are the product of the author ’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events or locales is entirely coincidental. Copyright © 2011 Dale Mayer All rights reserved. ISBN: 9780987741134



CHAPTER ONE Being part vampire played havoc on her love life. Tessa didn't need her dates for their blood. In fact, she had this thing against young male blood. Horrible tasting stuff. Not that she'd tell them that. At least not on first meet. And she rarely got a second. Maybe it was a lack of self-confidence like her girlfriends said. Or maybe she was too shy. It didn't really matter. Her life sucked. She winced. Or maybe she did. Tessa checked out her black-tipped nails. Maybe she should change the color. Black did go with everything, just not necessarily with the new look she was trying out. The one that might make Jared notice her. She shrugged. Her venture into red nail polish hadn't worked out so well, either. People had actually cringed when they saw her hands, even with her extendable nails retracted. She studied the long, sharp points. So maybe the red had made them look a little like blood dripped from them. She sighed and slouched lower on her bed, plumping the pillows under her head. She adored red.

And black. But those were vampire colors. And she wasn't doing those anymore. Her world didn't exactly overflow with potential dates. Not with her family hovering protectively behind her. Even worse, her two older brothers insisted on escorting her to various school parties and events. Shudder. Like how humiliating was that? Snide comments whispered at the last party still whirled through her head. 'What's wrong with her?' 'There has to be some loser out there who'd bring her. God, how pathetic.' 'Her brothers? Again?' The mad titter of gossiping females always followed. Worse were the worried glances and whispered comments from her well-meaning family, particularly her mother, who trotted out one question almost daily. 'Why can't you be happy with who you are?' It was hard to be happy when you were a genetic oddity. A primitive. A throwback. A weirdo – not fully one of them. Why was she part-vampire in a family of vampires? The odd one in her ancient lineage, an anomaly in the genes that showed up every few generations. Yay for her. "Tessa? Come down here, please," her mother called.

Now what? Her mom never called her down to offer a mother-daughter day out or to give Tessa money for clothes. It was more likely that her mom needed a hand, or wanted Tessa to do chores. What was with her parents, anyway? "Tessa?" "I'm here," she called as she walked out of her bedroom. Entering the kitchen, her father, two brothers and Cody slouched at the table, sucking back blood smoothies and coffee. She groaned at the collection of strong dominant males that stared at her. So what else was new? Tessa cringed. She didn't have the same thirst for blood as the rest of her family. Different from them, and feeling like she didn't belong, Tess now took every chance she could to be different. Dead silence greeted her arrival. "Tessa, what have you done to your hair?" The words exploded from her mother and were echoed by the shocked looks from the rest of her family. "Oh." Instinctively Tessa touched the top of her head. "I wanted a change." "A change? That's not a change, that's…that's…" Her mother couldn't find the right word. "Bizarre?" Seth suggested. "Cool." She smiled at David, the youngest of her two brothers. At eighteen he was only a year and a half older

than her. They were close. He understood what she was going through, having struggled with his own issues a few years ago. If anyone could relate to her need to be different from her family, he did. Her mother stood in front of Tessa, her hand touching Tessa's pure white locks. Horror rippled across her mom's features as tears threatened to fall. "Your beautiful hair." Tessa watched her warily. She hadn't expected this strong reaction. "The hair is still there, Mom. It's just white instead of black, that's all." "You're a vampire. One of the ancient ones. We're proud of our family’s dark hair." "No, you're a vampire. I'm only part." Nobody understood how she felt. "You're proud of your dark hair, and I…well, let's just say I was ready for something different." Seth, her oldest brother, shot her a warning look. She glared back at him. Over the years her parents had always been understanding as the three of them had grown through their teenage years, especially with her brothers. David sported a punk cut, his hair spiked in every direction and the girls loved it. Then again, girls loved him. She just wanted a piece of the action. With the guys, of course. "I like it," Cody said slowly. "It's really hot." Tessa beamed. Wow, Cody almost never said

anything directly to her. And when he did, it was usually to call her down. As David's best friend, he practically lived here – whether she liked it or not. "Thank you. I'm glad someone does." "Oh, Tessa honey. I wish you'd relax about not having a boyfriend. Don't try to change yourself into something you're not. You'll find someone soon. Someone who will love you for who you are." Easy for her to say. Her mom was one of the most beautiful vampires in existence. Her centuries-old features were still young and perfect. Her figure – well, Tessa's couldn't even begin to compare. Sigh. Seth might be the quietest in the family, the older, and more studious one, but he usually nailed the issue on the head. "And that's the problem, Mom. No guy's going to fall in love with her when she isn't happy with herself. Self-confidence is sexy." Tessa turned her head to hide the rising warmth on her cheeks. Her family never blushed. They probably couldn't – yet another way she was different. With her hands fisted on her hips, her mom spun around to face Seth. Outrage vibrated through her slim frame. "That's not true. Tessa knows she's beautiful – inside and out. Any boy would be happy to go out with her." Tessa's dad had stayed suspiciously quiet. She glanced at him warily from the corner of her eye. He

rarely spoke, but when he did… "What's his name?" his deep voice boomed and it was like he shouted it to the world. How did he know she had a crush on someone? She gasped, her shoulders hunching protectively. Catcalls and a chorus of teasing bombarded her. Tessa raced out of the room. Her mother's chastising voice lingered in the space she'd left behind. "Stop it. Don't tease her. You've all been there." "Yeah, but this is way more fun!" Tessa ran faster. She wanted to run from her life. ***

Two hours later, Tessa ventured out of her room a second time and snuck through the house and out the back door. Exiting the yard, she lifted her face to the sunlight and smiled. One huge advantage of her genetics – she could go outside in daylight. David could for a short time. Seth couldn't at all. That's what evolution did for this new generation. Now there were mixed breeds and mixed families, but the purists looked down on all of those. The treaty between that stopped vampires from preying on people helped. Although as her family had never been big on hunting humans to begin with, they'd been happy to move forward peacefully.

Not that Tessa trusted the treaty to control all vampires. She'd heard too many stories. And, if a full-blooded vampire preyed on her, he'd get a mouthful of something he wasn't expecting. She snickered. Maybe someone should try. He'd probably poison himself. And if he didn't, he'd have to deal with the rest of her family. She might be different than other members of her family, but she was theirs. Families. Couldn't live with them and couldn't live without them. Now that they'd figured out what was bothering her, they'd never stop hassling her. If they found out who she had a crush on, her life would be officially over. The sun peeped out from behind a cloud. Not hot and not cold, it was just a beautiful sunny day. A breeze whistled down the street. She passed several people on the sidewalk. With night and day schools to accommodate the two societies, Tessa was an odd duck in that she often attended both. It depended on what classes were offered. The back and forth really messed with her sleep patterns. Being part of two worlds gave her an odd perspective, a unique insight into both – affected by the prejudices of both. Her human friends often criticized the vampires, and there'd been times she'd had to bite her tongue because she wanted to defend her species. She could walk in both worlds – yet didn't feel normal or

fully welcome in either. She attended just enough vampire affairs that most local vampires knew who she was – but maybe not what. Not that she knew, either. She didn't have the standard fangs – hers elongated, just not as long as normal vampires’ – yet her wicked retracting fingernails were envied by many. Not even her mother had those. Tessa was tall, but not overly tall, compared to her mother. She was skinnier than most vamps her age. And then there were her eyes. Vampires were known for their dark eyes. Only Tessa's were emerald green. She liked them. "Tessa." Tessa turned, spotting her friends, Jill and Catherine, on the other side of the street. They studied the traffic, then ran across. Idiots. Both of them. They could die doing that. She grinned as they surrounded her. Jill was tiny, dark and on the plump side. She stared at Tessa, her mouth hanging open. Catherine, blonder with shoulder length curls, gasped. "Oh my gosh, it is you!" "Look at your hair. It's gorgeous." Both girls reached out to touch her waist-length hair. "Really? You aren't just saying that to be nice?" she asked shyly. Catherine moaned. "No way. You look great. How did you get it that color? It's so cool. You know what you should do now – get a suntan. A honey-nut tan

and wow!" Tessa beamed. At least they liked her new look. She held out her fingers. "What do you think about my nails?" "Ohh." The three girls fell into a full-on fashion discussion as they completed the walk to the mall. "So, did you hear about Dane and Tami?" Catherine always had the latest gossip. Tessa lit up. Dane and his on-again, off-again girlfriend kept everyone entertained. "No. What?" "They had a huge fight right at the movie theater. They were actually asked to leave the building." "That bad? Oh my." She giggled. Tami was a drama queen extraordinaire. Dane, on the other hand, was king of the football field. He liked his girlfriends gorgeous and stupid. They both liked to be the center of attention. It had appeared to be a match made in heaven. "That's so normal for them. They'll kiss and make up again. They always do." Catherine snickered. Jill glanced over at the other two girls. Words burst from her mouth in a high squeaky voice. "Kurt called me last night." "What?" Squeals erupted as the trio stopped in the middle of the length of sidewalk. "Spill. Every little detail. Now!" As the story unfolded, Tessa found herself overjoyed her friend had been asked out – but inside a small kernel of envy reared its ugly head. She was the

only one of the three who couldn't attract any interest from a guy. Was she so ugly? So yucky? She peered at her reflection in the big window of the clothing store beside them. Her hair helped her stand out, but everything else appeared normal. Too normal. Nothing special or attractive about her. Obviously nothing that attracted human males. She frowned at herself. "Stop doing that." Catherine smacked her lightly on her shoulder. "You look great. What I wouldn't do to have those cheekbones." "Not to mention those witchy eyes. Your white skin and green eyes… absolute dynamite," Jill added enviously. "Right," Tessa scoffed. "Then why don't I have any guys hanging around me?" "You probably intimidate them." Tessa gave Jill a sidelong look. She was kidding, right? Her? Five-foot-nine in her stocking feet and boyishly slim. Intimidate the guys? Not likely. Or maybe it would embarrass them to be seen with her? Yeah, that was closer. "Shh. Look who's coming." Tessa twisted around. "Don't look!" Catherine's horror had Tessa turning back again without catching a glimpse of who approached.

"What? Who?" After a moment Tessa added, trying to look around surreptitiously, "And where?" "Behind you. Shh." Tessa checked out the reflection in the glass display cases beside her to see who was behind her. She stiffened. Oh, no. Her stomach jumped with nerves. "Hi, Catherine, Jill." Tessa stared at Catherine, her eyes widening in panic. She slowly turned. "Hi, Jared." Jared started, his shock turned to gleaming appreciation as he studied her. He was slightly taller than Tessa and his gorgeous brown curls hung down his forehead. Her heart sighed happily. "Ohh. Wow. I didn't recognize you there for a second," he said warmly. "Wild hair." Really? How sweet. "Doesn't it look awesome on her?" Catherine studied Tessa's white tresses enviously. "I wish I had long hair." "No, you don't," said Jill. "Your short curls look great." She turned to Jared. "We don't usually see you here." "Nah. I had to pick up some school supplies. Can you believe in only a couple of weeks we'll be back in session?" Everyone groaned. Jill pounced on him. "Remember that unwritten rule that you're not allowed to mention school when it's

summer vacation?" "Sorry." He grinned that lopsided grin that sent Tessa's heart pumping at a crazy rate. Damn, he was cute. "I'm going to see Night Stalker tonight. Any of you girls want to join me? I mean us, Billy and Zack will be going, too." The three girls exchanged quick glances. Tessa desperately wanted to say yes, but only if one of the other two would go with her. She compromised. "I might be able to go. What about you, Catherine? Jill?" Jill smiled shyly. "I've got other plans." Right, she had a date with Kurt. "Catherine?" Tessa sent her a hopeful glance. Maybe she'd go? Please let her say yes. Catherine glanced at Jared. "I might. I dunno. What time?" "It starts at 7:30. We're meeting around the corner from here just after 7:00." Tessa glanced down at her watch. Almost four o'clock now. So in three hours. Catherine opened her mouth. Tessa held her breath. "Oh what the heck." Catherine rolling her eyes at Tessa. "Sure, why not?" Tessa could have kissed her. Jumping jacks bounced in her stomach before they raced up and down her nerves. Jared's smile lit up the area. "Hey, that's great. I'll meet you both in a couple of hours. I'll go finish my shopping for you-know-what now. Talk to you later."

He gave a small wave and walked away. The three girls watched in silence until he disappeared. "It's okay, Tessa. You can breathe now." Catherine grinned at her. Tessa's exhale whooshed out in a noisy gust. "I was so afraid you'd say no." "Oh, I got that message. So now on to something really important. What are we going to wear?" With Catherine's words, the girls got down to the serious business of deciding on the right clothes. ***

Tessa panicked as she scrambled through her closet. There was no other way to describe it. She couldn't figure out what to wear. Five outfits later, she'd texted Catherine. Catherine had chosen jeans and a Tshirt. Comfortable in her skin, Catherine wasn't even going to dress up. "Oh, no. Now what do I do?" Tessa looked at her jeans and T-shirts. And hated everything. Okay, this wasn't exactly a date…but her nerves couldn't be convinced otherwise. So what about her worked? Jared liked her hair. So, white hair and white jeans? Black cami shirt with a little white lace? Or would that be too much white and black? Once dressed, she realized it was too much white. She quickly switched for black jeans and a white belt.

Groaning, Tessa flopped backwards onto the bed. Using her cell phone, she clicked a picture and sent it to Catherine. She'd better say this is fine, because I'm out of time. Her phone vibrated as a text message came in. " Perfect." Tessa read out loud. She gave a fist pump in the year. Yeah. Now shoes. It was summer and hot – so sandals? She pulled out three pairs and frowned. Damn it, why couldn't she just get dressed and be done with it? Her phone rang again. Talk about being late. She slipping into the most comfortable pair, grabbed her purse and raced downstairs. Her family had gathered in the kitchen. David was getting ready to go out and Seth looked to be sleeping on his chair. Cody had disappeared. Good thing. He made her uncomfortable. She grinned. She'd be ready for bed in a few hours and they were just revving up. She didn't follow a human schedule all the time, yet it was the best way to keep in touch with her friends. She bent down and dropped a kiss on her mother's cheek. "Going to the movies. Yes, I'll be careful. Yes, I'll be coming straight home." She neatly cut off all the questions bubbling out of her mother's mouth. She continued on her way through the kitchen and out the door. She sped to the movie theater that was

attached to the same strip mall she'd been at earlier. Catherine waited outside with Jared, Billy and Zack. "Hi, everyone. Sorry if I'm late." "Love your outfit." Linking arms with her, Catherine dragged her to the ticket booth. "You're just in time. We've already bought our tickets. Grab yours so we can go in." That took only minutes and then they were inside. Tessa sighed at the cool darkness of the theater. The girls chose their seats before the guys took off to buy popcorn and pop. Tessa sat down beside Catherine and waited nervously to see which seat Jared would take. Next to her? Next to Catherine? Or on the outside away from them both? She released a shuddering breath and waited. And tried to ignore the smell of stale buttery popcorn that lingered in the room. "Relax," Catherine leaned over and whispered in her ear, "he likes you. You'll see." "I hope so," Tessa muttered into the dark room. Switching from her human to vampire vision – another one of those differences between her and her other family members – her sight sharpened in the dark to diamond clarity. The guys returned as the music started, so they immediately took their seats. Jared sat down next to Tessa. His arm bumped hers on the narrow rest.

"Sorry." She tossed him a quick smile and moved her arm slightly to give him more room. His grin glowed in the dark. Sighing happily, she snuggled deeper into her chair and settled down to watch the action show. An hour later, Tessa shifted in the uncomfortable chairs and wondered for the hundredth time what would happen when the movie ended. Jared leaned toward her, a lone curl shifting down across one eye. "Are you okay?" She smiled. "Yes. It's just the seats. They aren't the most comfortable." Happy and content in her world, Tessa never thought twice when something flashed across her vision. Her vampire vision. When it happened a second time, she tuned in and straightened slowly. What was going on? Had those dark flashes been vampires? In hunting mode? She didn't know of anything else with the ability to move that fast, or move that far without touching the ground. Definitely nothing could move that silently. Not that it was unusual to see her people in town. It was nighttime, after all. Except, in her experience, vampires did not show up in a human hangout like a movie theater. And never in hunting mode. Her attention focused on her inner senses. The movie didn't even register as she expanded her

awareness to sort through the conflicting information overwhelming her. Catherine nudged her shoulder. "Hey, what's up? You aren't even watching the movie." "Sorry," she whispered, "just distracted." Settling back, she couldn't stop the frisson of worry that rippled down her spine. Something was stirring. Something dark, unsettling. The peace treaty between humans and vampires had been in effect for close to half a century, but she’d heard it hadn't happened easily or convinced everyone on both sides that harmony was the best way forward. Instead, small fringe groups on both sides continued to stir up trouble. She remembered hearing her family discussing various groups' actions. Moltere's exploits were legendary. And they had happened a long time ago. Her father still hated him with a passion. It was one of the few subjects that made her dad slide into vampire mode instantly. He'd let something slip once, something about Moltere farming humans? She shuddered. Good thing he'd been caught and dealt with – whatever that meant. She had no idea what kind of punishment had been meted out. She didn't want to know. Vampires weren't known for their compassion. On the other hand, banishment was a common penalty for doing anything wrong. The lights in the theater went on, making her rear back in surprise. She’d been so lost in her own thoughts

Tessa hadn't realized the movie had ended. "Awesome movie! Love that big bloody scene at the end. What a wild finish!" Zack's enthusiasm was contagious and all the guys erupted with comments on their favorite parts of the movie while Tessa struggled to figure out which big bloody scene they were talking about. She shook her head and joined the line to exit the movie theater. She stumbled as she moved around the last seat in the row…and smiled as Jared reached out to steady her. Tonight would go down as the special event in her life. The crowd milled in the lobby before making their way slowly outside. Tessa joined in the raucous laughter of her group and savored the experience. The moon hid behind clouds and the sun had long gone, leaving everyone in the twilight zone of half-light. Vampires loved it. Made for a perfect stalking time. Except they weren't allowed to hunt anymore. The group meandered outside the theater, talking aimlessly among themselves. Tessa walked at Jared's side, close but not touching. "That was a great movie." Jared grinned. "Oh, yeah. Great stuff." He glanced at her before adding, "Hey, do you want––?" Screams split the air. People scattered. Tessa was shoved to one side as panicked people overran her group. Chaos ensued. No one knew what had happened

or who was after them, so everyone scrambled for cover. More screams split the air behind them. Streetlights sparked, then went out. Her heart pounding in her chest, Tessa huddled against a huge cement planter full of summer blooms. Jared pressed up beside her. The other three snuggled close behind them. Peering over the top of the cement, Tessa tried to see what the commotion was all about. They were only fifteen or so feet from the front entrance of the building. The inside lights shone outward, giving an eerie glow to the sidewalk area. People continued to pour out of the movie theater to scatter throughout the several parking lots. The darkness deepened even as she watched. What had happened? Oh right. In her panic she'd shifted to her human eyesight. Now she shifted back. And watched in horror as a wave of blackness raced beside them. Shit. She ducked. "What the hell was that?" Jared whispered against Tessa's ear. "I'm not sure." But a horrible knowing slipped inside her heart. Triggered by the silent movement, the fear engendered by their presence, the darkness and the little bit she'd seen. Vampires. She groaned silently. Did she know them? What and why were they doing this – besides to scare the crap out of everyone?

Just for fun? Because they could? Or was their motivation something more sinister? A penetrating scream ripped and then shut off in mid-shriek. She closed her eyes as she finally understood. They were hunting. For human prey. And she was here with four human friends. Crap. "We need to get out of here." Catherine whispered from behind her. "Do you think it's safe to move?" "No, but we can't stay here. Everyone, follow me." Tessa took a cautious look around for the best route. Using her vampire vision, she searched for others of her kind. There off to the left. Then Tessa needed to go right. Holding her hand up, she counted her fingers down. Three. Two. One. She bolted in a straight line to the corner she'd picked out. The panicked footsteps of her friends rushed behind her. They continued moving forward until they were buried in the deepening darkness. Her hand to her chest, Tessa gasped for breath until her racing heart calmed down. The others crowded around her. She cast a quick glance over them. Everyone had made it. Their white faces glowed in the dark. Fear showed in their eyes. "Okay. Now let's head to the back and out onto Sparks Street." She led the way. At the rear of the building sat the largest of the mall parking lots. Vehicles tore out of the

lots. The night sky lit with headlights drilling through the dark in every direction. Drivers panicked in their efforts to escape. A slightly more controlled chaos reigned now, but not by much. Catherine slipped her arm through Tessa's. "I want to go home." She looked round nervously. "Were those vampires?" Zach spat on the ground, his bravado in full view now that the most immediate danger had passed. "Hell, yeah. I saw one of them." "Did you? I didn't see anything." Not quite the truth, but she hadn't seen anyone closely enough to identify. They just couldn't be anything else. "What did they look like?" "Black shadows. That's all I could see. Big and black." Zach raised his hand over his head to demonstrate size. Jared spoke up for the first time. "I saw one of them. I saw his face. God, he looked pretty freaky. He also looked pissed." "How did you see him and I didn't? We were together the whole time." Tessa couldn't help feeling disgruntled. Jared reached out a gentle hand to stroke her arm. "When we were running out of the theater. I caught a glimpse of his face as he passed us." "Would you recognize him?" Tessa asked curiously. She hoped not.

"Oh yeah." Jared nodded confidently. "His face would be easy to spot. Wide and heavyset, very Neanderthal looking." Shit. Her stomach bottomed out. If the vampire in question understood that he could be identified, then Jared wasn't safe. All vampires knew breaking the treaty was bad business. The Vampire Council wouldn't take this lightly. The Council was very aware of their responsibility to look after humans – the weaker species. Considering how much these vampires were risking, she could only imagine what they'd do to keep their identities hidden. She and her friends had to get away from here. "Come on, let's move to a better-lit spot." Staying under the halo of light from street lamps, they passed phones around as everyone called for rides. Except Tessa. She didn't want to talk to her family. "Tessa, do you want to use my phone?" "Don't need to. David should be here soon anyway. I'll just wait." She smiled. "Is your mom on the way?" "Both my parents are coming," Catherine piped up. "Mom's pretty freaked out. They want me to stay here." She spun around as if hoping they'd arrived in the fifteen seconds since she ended the call. "Tessa, are you sure you don't want a lift? My parents aren't going to be happy to leave you here." "No. If David can't find me when he gets here, it

could set off World War III. Don't worry. He's always on time." Now that the immediate panic had died down, a burning pissed-off sensation filled her. Her perfect evening had ended in a disaster. She almost wanted the attackers to find her. Wouldn't they get a surprise? Not that she could say anything if they had found her. None of her human friends knew anything about her vampire heritage. If they had, they'd have run screaming long before now. They waited under the bright lights as parents came to collect their kids. Each left in a flood of tears and excitement as the story was repeated over and over again. Finally, Jared and Tessa stood alone. She glanced around. "It's getting late. Are you sure your parents are coming?" "No. They aren't," he said. "I was hoping everyone would leave so no one would have to know." "What's up?" "My family is a little different. And I don't have any parents. I live with my uncle. He figures if I go out alone, then I should be able to get home alone." "Then you're walking home?" Tessa grinned. Maybe this wasn't such a bad end to her evening, after all. "Oh, yeah." "So am I. I lied. My brother isn't coming to get me. Everyone is out for the evening, so no big deal," she said, glancing down the street in the direction of her

home. "I'm heading this way. Where are you going?" "Down a block, then left for another block. Let's go. I'll walk you home first." "Such a gentlemen." With the moon shining down on the deserted parking lot, the recent harrowing scene seemed like a nightmare they could now laugh about. She linked her arm through his as they walked and talked, tickled at the unexpected bonus end to her evening. Halfway home, she heard another sound. Remembered fear slammed back into mind. She spun around in time to see a wave of blackness cover her. A blow slammed the side of her head, sending her to the ground. She cried out. "Jared, look out!" Pain exploded at the side of her head for a second time. The world disappeared briefly as blackness surrounded her. Agony clawed through her brain. Groaning, she tried to straighten, hearing the voices around her. "What the hell! Why doesn't she stay down?" Another blow slammed into her, this time catching the arm she'd lifted defensively. Shards of agony slid from her wrist to her elbow. She screamed in a blend of pain and fury. Drawing on her primary heritage, she opened her mouth in fury to scream. "Shit!" Just like that the attackers disappeared. She staggered to her feet, moaning at the sledgehammer

pounding inside her head. She stood, closed her eyes briefly against the throbbing and waited for the world to stop spinning. Where was Jared? She searched everywhere. Jared was gone.

CHAPTER TWO Tessa slammed through her front door, her hand to her chest, screaming, "Mom! Dad! Where are you?" "Honey, what's the matter?" Her mother met her in the hallway, a dishtowel in her hand. A frown marred her perfect forehead. Her father came running from the direction of the office. "What's wrong?" He took one look at Tessa and raced over, grabbing her arms. "What happened?" Tessa gasped for air, tugging her injured arm away to hold it protectively against her chest. Her head boomed from the inside. "We were attacked," she gasped, "by vampires." "What!" Her parents exchanged shocked glances before turning back to stare at her. "Are you sure?" barked her father. Tessa gave him a withering look. "Yeah. I think I know what a vampire is, Dad." "Tessa, watch your mouth," her mom warned, then glared at her husband. Taking a deep breath, Tessa tried to calm her frustration. What was it about parents that made them ask a million questions instead of taking action? "Sorry." "Now tell us what happened. From the beginning," her mom said. Words tumbled over each other as Tessa related

the series of events from the time she and her friends had left the movie theater. She'd only half-finished when her brothers walked in and she had to start at the beginning again. "It happened just a block from here?" Her dad's frown thundered across his face. "Did they know you were a vampire?" Thinking back, Tessa couldn't remember the details of her actions, but she thought she might have bared her fangs, but her attackers might not have noticed. "Maybe." She explained what had happened at the end. Before she finished speaking her mother rushed over to check her head injury. She'd forgotten that she'd been hurt. Her brother's faces darkened with fury. "Forget about me. I'm not the problem here. They took Jared," Tessa cried out. "Jared. Who's Jared?" Her mother fussed over Tessa's head as if she'd taken a fatal blow, which being part vampire, obviously wasn't likely. Brushing her mother's hands away, Tessa said, "He's one of the people I went to the movie with." "I thought you went with Catherine?" her father questioned, confusion wrinkling his face. Frustrated at her family's inability to stay on topic, she snapped, "I did, but Jared was there – Billy and Zack, too." "Okay, okay. Your father didn't mean to upset you, dear." Her mother's gentle voice barely penetrated

the noise the rest of her family made as they discussed the concept of vampires attacking humans. "Mom, I'm upset because Jared was kidnapped," she yelled into the melee, finally silencing her father and brothers. "Does no one understand me? My friend's been kidnapped." "Seth, contact the Council. I need to meet with them now." Her father spun around to look her in the eye. "Tell me. Did you recognize anyone?" She shook her head vehemently. "No. It all happened so fast. Once I regained consciousness––" "What?" he roared. "They knocked you out?" Her father's jaw squared and the look in his eyes promised someone would pay. Good. Her father was one of the oldest of the vampire clan. He didn't forgive or forget easily. "Just briefly. When I came to, everyone had left." Seth, being the smart-aleck brother he was, asked, "Then how do you know your friend was kidnapped. Maybe, he just went home?" Shaking her head, Tessa knew in her heart Jared would never do that. "I'm sure he wouldn't have left me lying on the ground alone like that. He'd have called for help, at the very least." "I'm sure he would have, honey. You've always been a good judge of character," her mother said. "True. Except humans are afraid of us, and if your friend had never seen one of us in action before…"

Seth shrugged. "Just saying." "Don't bother saying," snapped Tessa. All of a sudden her stomach felt a little queasy. "Ooops." She raced to the bathroom, her mother following behind her. At the toilet, she dropped to her knees and bent her head over the bowl. "I think I'm going to be sick." And she was. Crap, what a horrible feeling, not to mention embarrassing. Was her mother digging into her hair again? She slapped her hands away. "Mom, I'm fine." "No, you're not. Head wounds can be tricky. Nausea and throwing up are early signs of a concussion and other more dire conditions." Her mother handed her a wet washcloth. "Here. Wipe your face." Tessa sighed and did as ordered. Once a mom, always a mom. Cool water slipped over her sweaty skin and eased the tension in her taunt muscles. Everything ached, and not just from the blow to her head. "By the way, you really should know by now, that those head injury symptoms really don't apply to vampires," Tessa said and grinned up at her modelperfect mother. What a trial to grow up under the umbrella of a smart beautiful woman who was also stunningly graceful. "You're a great mom, you know that?" Her mother's face split into a beautiful smile and her eyes lost their worried look, warming with love. "Thank you. You're a great daughter, too, you know?"

"Even though I'm a throwback?" Her mother frowned. "Don't you ever say that. For all I know you could be the wave of the future." Tessa tossed her a disbelieving look. "Oh sure. Like I'm going to believe that. I'm defective, Mom. Let's be honest here." Her mom's gasp filled the small room. "That's so not true, Tessa." She bent and gave her a quick hug. "You're beautiful and you're unique. You are not alone in this." "Really. I'm not the same as you, and I'm not the same as my friends. I'm stuck somewhere in the middle and don't fit in either world. Sometimes I feel so alone." Tessa thought it must have been the blow to her head that caused this maudlin fit. It so wasn't normal for her. "Oh, honey. I had no idea you felt that way." "How could I not? I don't even live the same part of the day as the rest of you do. David and Seth go to vampire schools at night while I'm asleep and I go to school most of the time when you're all asleep. Mom, do you have any idea how separated I feel?" "Oh, honey. I'm so sorry. I never knew." Just as her mother crouched down to give Tessa a big hug, a heavy pounding sounded on the door. Her father called out for her mother, "Rhia, come on. Council has called an emergency meeting." "Can I come?" Tessa hopped to her feet and raced behind her parents who were already heading for the

living room. "No, you can't," her father yelled over his shoulder. "And you should know better than to ask." "Serus," her mother chided. "There's no need to speak to her like that." "She's never yet been allowed, and she certainly can't come tonight. You know as well as I do that she may never be allowed." Even he cringed at Tessa's shocked gasp. He didn't back down though. "Sorry, Tessa, but that's the way it is. That's not exactly news; we've discussed this before." "No," said Tessa, bitterness coloring her voice. "You said when I was older I'd probably be allowed. But what you really meant is when, and if, I matured to be more like a vampire and less like a human, then I'd be allowed. Right?" A hunted look came over his face. "I don't make the rules. They've been in effect for hundreds of years. Of course I'd love for you to be included, but the way things are now with the Council, well, they aren't going to change any time soon." "So, I'm not part of the vampire world at all?" Resentment sharpened her voice more than she'd expected. Seth placed a warning hand on her shoulder. "This isn't the best time, Tessa." "Then when is?" she cried. "It's my friend who's been taken."

"And he wouldn't have been if you were a proper vampire," snapped her father. Dead silence filled the room. Tessa gasped. Tears filled her eyes as a world of hurt filled her heart. She raced from the room. Her father's groan of dismay chased her. She no longer cared what he thought. The words had been said. They could never be unsaid, and they would never be forgotten. Jared's kidnapping was her fault. ***

An hour later, Tessa stared in the mirror, her blow dryer still in her hand. The dye job was crude but effective. Her short-lived white locks, a sign of rebellion, were gone. She couldn't afford to be recognized now. She'd left two defined locks surrounding her face in pure white. Dramatic? Yes. And hopefully effective. To find Jared, she would have to hunt her own kind, blend into the vampire world. That meant she would be a vampire – at least as much as she could. She'd accent her vampire traits and make herself into something she was not. Vampire females were haughty, arrogant and sexy with knockout bodies, tight-fitting clothes and witchy looks. Her father's words had rooted themselves at the base of her spine. Her determination to find Jared had stiffened it. She might not be the same as the rest of her

family. She might never be included in their Vampire Council, but she knew right from wrong, and she knew about friends. That they were human didn't matter. They'd been there for her – even when her family hadn't. Friends mattered to her. Human friends mattered. Jared mattered. She wasn't going to stand by and do nothing. If she had to save him from her own people, alone, then she would. She just hadn't figured out how. She knew where the Council meeting was being held. Hopefully her family wouldn't recognize her until she had the information she needed. She doubted she'd get a chance to speak to a Council member, but maybe she could find out what the Council's decision was tonight and not wait until her father decided it was in her best interest to know. She walked to her closet. What to wear and how to wear it to the best advantage? Vampire women were gorgeous. Tessa was not. Different? Yes. Striking? Maybe. That's what she needed to strengthen. She had skintight black leather pants. They'd been Caroline's until she gave them to Tessa last year. She hoped they still fit. Dragging them out of the back recesses of her closet, Tessa eyed them critically. They looked small. Pulling them on, she found them surprisingly comfortable, if a bit snug. Glancing in the mirror, she let a surprised whistle slip out. With deadly precision, the pants hugged the

curves of her thighs and butt, yet flattened her tummy, drawing attention to her tiny waist. She only wore a bra on top and considered her options. She headed back to her closet. Somewhere there was a shirt with the laces starting at her belly button and going upward, just barely covering the swell of her breasts. She'd had the thing for years. Struggling into it was no easy feat, and doing up the laces kinda hurt. Looking down, she had to laugh. She resembled those buxom German girls slinging beer – she popped out above the top. Until now, she hadn't realized she had anything there to pop. She walked to the back of her bedroom and studied the whole effect in the mirror. She didn't look like herself anymore, yet didn't quite look like someone else either. Heavy makeup might finish the transition. She headed to her mom's makeup drawer. Tessa emphasized her vampire eyes, extending the eyeliner down and back the way her mom had shown her. But instead of black lipstick, she put on blood red. She didn't need mascara as her lashes were already thick and full. She pondered the effect, then decided it worked. She tried on a silver necklace with a blood opal that had a matching bracelet. Perfect. Except vampires couldn't wear silver. She wasn't a true vampire. She left it on. "And now my boots." She tugged on her black boots with the killer heels and zipped them up her calves.

She studied her reflection. I look like a dominatrix. All I need is a whip. As an afterthought, she changed her nail polish to the same blood red she'd removed earlier. It matched now. She was out for blood. She also looked every inch a female vampire – dangerous and deadly. Perfect. Now to kick some vampire butt. ***

Slipping into the mansion where the Council meeting would take place was no big deal. Hundreds of people milled about in full vampire black. The odd daring female had on a contrasting color. Other than that, the room swarmed with darkness. Tessa moved through the crowd with purpose. It was the only way to avoid looking insecure – which she wasn't. She was determined. Big difference. Someone should tell that to the butterflies in her stomach! She counted – as a person, as a vampire. She dared them to prove otherwise. Straightening her shoulders, she sauntered toward the Council room. Several members were gathered outside. Her outfit attracted attention. Her self-confidence loved the boost. She preened a little; at least felt safe here. There was something to be said about wearing clothes to show off her figure. She sensed male

assessment – and their approval. She wanted a boyfriend but not just anyone. She wanted Jared. Still, the obviously appreciative male glances were fun. So that's what being popular and sexy felt like. Who knew? No wonder the girls angled for it. She just might try it out on her human friends after this. "Hi there." Tessa turned, startled when a young male grabbed her arm to stop her headlong rush toward the back of the room. She looked at his grip, raised a haughty eyebrow and stared him down. He flushed and stepped back, apologizing. "Sorry. Didn't mean to grab you like that. I just wanted to say 'hi' before you raced away." "I'm looking for someone," she replied coolly. Giving him a small smile, she turned to check out what was happening. Damn. The Council members had entered the Council chambers and the heavy doors were sealed behind them. Two guards held positions on either side of the door. Moving casually past the guards, she quickly realized the room must be soundproofed because she couldn't hear anything through the doors. Council business was serious stuff. She walked down the hallway, searched for a second door. There wasn't one. A sense of heavy expectation hung in the air as people gossiped to fill their time until the meeting

adjourned. Both her parents were on Council and her brothers served as apprentices. So what benefit could she get from being here? Mingling, she listened in as the conversations flowed and ebbed around her, searching for tidbits that would help her find her next direction. "They took a human, apparently." "Don't need another uprising like we had before." "It's been close to fifty years since the last incident." "Wonder who's involved. Bet it's those Trent boys. Mark my words, those two are trouble." Trent boys? Tessa remember overhearing David gossiping about the lifestyle the two men preferred. Could they be the ones holding Jared? How to find them? And where could they have stashed Jared without fear of being found out? "No, it wouldn't be them. They've gotten married." Tessa frowned. What did that mean? "The Trent boys? Now I know you're joking." "No, honest. They married twin sisters and have settled down. Human sisters." Raucous laughter broke out. Tessa winced. As humans were still regarded as only one step above cattle by many of the vampire nation, relationships between the two were often crudely joked about. She could just imagine what both species

would say about her and Jared if they knew. Her parents were more accepting. Then Sian and Taz were family friends, and Taz was a human doctor. Tessa had gone to him a couple of times, just because he knew her unique physiology. Then his genetic makeup must be different too as he aged more slowly than most humans. Of course he was a teenage girl's dream man, too. And Sian was a perfect match. They'd been together for decades, and had taken a lot of shit from both sides. Their love had survived. It gave Tessa hope. A door slammed behind her, followed by raised voices. Two of the Council members exited the bathroom and headed back inside the chambers. She barely heard snippets of the conversations between them. "We can't just go charging off to save this human. We'd be setting the scene for an even bigger riot. This requires a diplomatic approach." "It does not. The time for diplomacy is past. Someone is mocking our authority and our treaty. We can't have that." Great. That meant the Council members likely couldn't agree on what to do, either. As she sat there mulling over the problem, a shadow crossed the window beside her. Hundreds of vampires milled outside. No big deal. Except…something didn't feel right. She pondered what bugged her. She stiffened. That shadow felt familiar.

Her eyes opened wide. That's it. One of the vampires who'd attacked her earlier tonight was outside the house right now. Not giving herself a chance to question her actions, she hurried to the closest exit, ignoring the looks she received from everyone as she bolted through the crowd. Once outside, she stopped to survey the area. How could she find her attacker in this crowd? She closed her eyes, seeking the same sense of familiarity. There. She tracked it to the back of the house. The area was deserted. What did she expect? These were vampires. They didn't just sit and wait to be caught. Especially those who'd broken an honored treaty. They'd probably shown up here to see how much the Council knew and where it had gotten its information. A brush of cloth startled her. She spun around. Cody stood beside her, a questioning smile on his face. Of course he would show up now. Shit. "Tessa?" he whispered. "Sorry, who?" she replied in a haughty, confident manner. Inside her nerves were screaming. She might not be a real vampire, but she'd certainly met many and the women were always something else. So confidant, so beautiful and often so cold. She could emulate the best of them. She raised a snooty eyebrow at him in the eerie darkness. Confusion settled onto his face and he backed up

a step. "Sorry. I mistook you for someone else." He turned to walk away but glanced back once. She saw the frown creasing his forehead. Her initial elation subsided quickly. He wouldn't be fooled for long, and if he mentioned her to Mom or Dad…or they saw her…they'd recognize her. The darkness was their world. They reveled in it. It was their playground. She needed to move before Cody returned. And he would – she had no doubt about that. Circling the large mansion, she searched for the same sensation she'd recognized earlier. Approaching the parking lot, she caught it again. She paused and actually sniffed the air. How very vampire-ish of her. She laughed inwardly. This whole mess would be a great joke – if there were anything to laugh about. Poor Jared. How was he faring? ***

The drums beat a heavy rhythm inside his skull, reminding Jared he was alive. He didn't remember much of what happened. His attackers had snatched him up then everything had gone black. He'd awakened here. And wished he hadn't. The one image that had burned into his mind was of Tessa, before his capture, crumpled on the ground. She didn't appear to be here with him. Hopefully, these assholes had left her behind and weren't holding

her captive in a different area. He wished he knew if she'd gotten home safely. Jared studied the chains on his ankles, heavy rusted iron that he had no hopes of breaking and an old padlock he swore was turn of the century technology. He assumed his captors were vampires. He didn't know for sure since he hadn't seen them – he hadn't been bitten, or seen them feed. He also wasn't alone. Two other people stretched out next to him, sporting matching chains. One of them didn't look so good. An older man whose face had bleached of all color struggled to breathe. Sweat poured off his face. He looked bad, like he might be having a heart attack or something. The other guy's chest rose and fell in a steady motion. Thankfully. Glancing around, he shivered at the old stonewalled cell. He had no idea where he was. This place looked deserted and unloved. He whispered to the older man. "Hey, are you all right?" The man shuddered, blinking his eyes several times. His words were slurred when he answered. "Don't feel so good. Need a doctor." Alarmed, Jared searched the large empty room, hoping for a way out. "You have to stay strong. Someone is going to be looking for us." "Too late." The man coughed several times then his head rolled to one side and he went still. A gush of

air, like a balloon with a hole, escaped. The man went silent. Jared strained to hear the man's breathing as he watched in vain for his chest to rise and fall with the effort of breathing. Nothing. The man was dead. He shuddered and closed his eyes. His life had gone from bad to seriously freaky. How long had that poor guy been here? Tonight only, or weeks – maybe months? Fear slithered through Jared. He didn't want to die here. He was young with a whole lifetime ahead of him. Shifting on the cold stone floor, he inched as far from the dead man as he could. Thank God, Tessa wasn't lying on the cold stone floor beside him. It burned him that she'd been hurt while with him. He'd done a piss poor job of protecting her. Not exactly the manly image he'd like to project. He couldn't help worrying that she'd been hurt badly. Head wounds were tricky. That she wasn't beside him could mean several things. He'd stay positive and try to believe these assholes had left her behind. She had family. She'd said something about a brother before. At least there was someone to keep her safe. Someone who'd grieve if she'd died. Unlike him. No one would give a damn if he stayed missing. He'd been living with his uncle for as long as he could remember, and he couldn't wait for the day he could leave. Finishing school came first though.

Such was his life. Even that kind of life was better than dying like this poor guy beside him. He glanced over at the third man who appeared to be out cold or drugged. He was considerably younger than the dead guy. Mid-thirties maybe? And in good shape. Not fat with a beer gut like Jared's uncle. Good thing. When he woke up, this guy could help him get out of here. Although, if their captors were vampires he knew there'd be no fight. They were stronger and meaner…with inherent skills and strengths that humans lacked. According to what he knew, vampires and humans had coexisted for a long time. That's what he'd been taught in school. Apparently not everyone had been doing that so peacefully. He'd heard the rumors the same as everyone. The stories were the stuff of legends. Ancient legends. Some of those older vampires had been set to wipe out humans…or keep them as cattle. He vaguely remembered the name Moltere. He was the badass behind that mess, according to his history teacher. Vampires didn't age like humans and centuriesold tales were the norm for such long-lived creatures. Animals. That's what they were. This just proved it. As the night cooled, Jared fell into an uneasy sleep, caught between a captive and a corpse.

CHAPTER THREE Tessa stepped into the parking lot. Instinct took her between a large black SUV and a fancier white version – an Escalade. Recognition slammed into her as she studied the two vehicles. That same familiar feeling surrounded the one for sure. The black vehicle – a Nitro, according to the name on the side – had been driven by one of the two men who'd attacked her. She strode to the back of it and committed the license plate to memory. She didn't know what could be done with the information, if anything, but had heard from her friends about running plates and such. Studying the area around her, she saw small groups of people hashing over the same gossip. Nothing had changed. She tried to peer inside the vehicle on the off chance that Jared might be inside. The smoked windows hid everything inside. Even her vampire vision only showed the shadowy seats but not the spaces between them. Frustrated, she didn't know what to do. Surely someone would come back for the vehicles tonight? Then, she could follow them home. She believed Jared had to be stashed close by. Groaning, she sat down on a cement block in front of the Nitro and buried her head in her arms. Approaching footsteps had her hunkering lower down.

"Come on. Time to leave." The first voice cut through the night air cleanly. "I'm ready. Where to first?" The second guttural voice hung heavy, thick around her. "Check on our guests then off to hunt." The first man's voice made Tessa's skin crawl. The two men laughed and Tessa knew she'd never forget their voices – ever. She slid lower behind the block, willing herself invisible. "What about the female? Do you think we should track her down? Take care of her, too?" "Nah. Chances are good she was too injured to be of any value. Besides, there was something weird about her, something off. And being female, she's probably ready for Bedlam now." He laughed. "Even if she did see something, who's going to believe her? Vampire uprising? Really." Tessa shuffled further out of sight. Confronting these two badasses wasn't part of her plan. Too bad she didn't have someone to go with her when she tracked them. But her friends were limited to a few humans – so not what she needed right now. She had to follow these assholes alone. The white Escalade fired up, followed by the Nitro. Good to know the men were driving both vehicles. Tessa stayed huddled in a ball below the glare of headlights as first one, then the other reversed and headed out of the lot. She stood up and watched the

direction they drove. Left. Away from town. Shit. Why hadn't she learned to glide? Oh right, because everyone had laughed at her so hard, she'd sworn never to try again. Damn it. She really wished she'd tried harder to learn. That skill would have come in handy right about now. Her dad was a master glider. He moved so smoothly he floated through the sky. Cody and his father were flyers. Tessa could only manage a weird half-crab, half-jumping movement. She was gawky, looking like she was all limbs with no coordination. Sometimes she could hardly get off the ground. Still, for all her awkward style, she actually ate up a lot of mileage doing it her way. Taking a running start, she jumped and landed on a fence pole. Not very high, but she hadn't wiped out or hung herself on the barbed wire. She made it to the top of a garage next, landing on all fours, as was her habit. She headed down the street behind the cars. The first vehicle turned left. Keeping it in sight, by following the dust cloud behind it, she cut across a field, going from fence pole to telephone pole and the odd rooftop again to gain enough height for viewing vantage. Her knees slammed hard on the next rooftop and she damn near banged her chin on the roofing tiles as she fell forward. She'd end up covered in bruises if she didn't get the hang of this

quickly. Taking a breather, she studied the area where the vehicles drove. It wasn't exactly the ritzy part of town. More like a middle class area. Mostly human residences, not vampire accommodation. Except for one. At the far end. Frowning, she watched as they drove into the large estate with an oversized mansion surrounded by trees and a black iron fence. The gated entrance closed and locked behind them. The mansion was barely distinguishable among the trees. With effort, Tessa made it to the top of the neighboring house, groaning at yet another tumbled landing. Why had she worn boots with heels? And why the hell hadn't she driven? Oh wait…she didn't have a license yet – that's why. She studied the layout in front of her. With such a large acreage, she couldn't get close enough to see in without actually going right up to the house. She also wouldn't be able to jump. The distance was too far. Now what? Switching to her vampire vision, she watched as the men exited their vehicles and headed inside. At the back of the main house were several attached outbuildings and sheds. Jared could be in any one of them. And if he were, how would she get him out? This wasn't a one-person job. She couldn't fly him out. And what if he were injured? Now she was back to the part where she could

use a partner in this venture. A heavy rustling sound filled the air. Oh, shit. Tessa cringed, waiting for her father's icy words to ground her for eternity. "So, it was you." Cody. She turned and glared at him, but his grin melted her anger. "Were you following me?" "Of course. You fooled me once. Only I couldn't leave it alone. When I came back, you were skulking around the parking lot." His grin disappeared. "What are you playing at Tessa? You know what your father and your brothers are going to do to you when they find out, don't you?" She tilted her chin defiantly. "Yes. My father made it clear what he thinks of me, so I'm not going to worry about his opinion now." "He didn't mean it, Tessa. Your father takes his responsibilities very seriously." She gasped. "So you were in the kitchen? I wondered. Not that it matters. He did mean it – and more. He's just kept it hidden all these years. Now, he doesn't have to. There's nothing like having the truth out in the open." For all her attempts she couldn't quite keep the hurt and bitterness out of her voice. At his concerned look, she raised her chin. She meant it. "Besides I'm not doing anything wrong," she said defiantly. He glanced around. "What are you doing?"

"They drove in there." She motioned toward the mansion with her arm. "Both of the vampires that attacked me went into that house." Stunned, he could only look from the mansion, to her and back again. "You found them? And tracked them here? Wait, I thought you couldn't recognize them?" "I didn't think I could, but I 'smelled' them or something. I don't know what it was, but they were familiar. I searched the parking lot and felt that same thing, so I sat down and waited until someone arrived." "Jesus, Tessa. Alone? Do you have any idea how dangerous this is?" "Of course I do. I might be different, but I'm not stupid, Cody. They kidnapped my friend. Was I just supposed to sit by while everyone else makes a decision on his fate and most likely end up with no decision at that? Like hell." "Don't let your mom catch you saying that word," he warned jokingly. His attempt to lighten the mood didn't work. She shot him a withering look. "After tonight, do you really think swearing is something I need to be worried about?" She couldn't hold back a bitter laugh. "I've broken so many rules, one more won't make a difference." She felt, more than saw, the waves of concern flowing off her brother's best friend. That was nice for a change, but it wouldn't help Jared.

"Look. You need to go home. Or something." She waved him off. "I don't know. Go do whatever vampires do at night." At his incredulous look, she frowned. "What?" "You can't just send me packing. I'm not going anywhere?" His wings tucked in and back, falling into place so smoothly they hardly showed. She'd always wanted wings. They either showed up at puberty or they didn't. In her case they didn't. Her mother didn't have them either, but her grandfather did. Such were the genetics of a vampire – at least vampires as they were today. Only a few carried the pure genes, like Cody's family. Everyone else was a blend of dominant vampire strains. Then there was Tessa, the oddity. "You need to go back, Tessa." "Too bad. I'm not leaving until I know if Jared is here." He waved his arm in the direction of the house. "What? Do you think you can just waltz through the place and call out his name? If these are vampires, they've risked a lot to take your friend. They aren't going to care about a stupid girl who gets in their way." He ran his fingers through his tight jet black curls. "Look, I know you want to find him. Let's go tell your dad. He'll know what to do." "No. He won't, because he won't believe me." She held out her hands. "I smelled them…or something. I don't quite understand that myself, but I did it. My

father's not going to understand that I know what I'm talking about. Now if it had been you, then he'd marshal an army to support your cause. Not me. Not the damaged one." She smiled, bitterly. "He's more liable to pat me on my head and tell Mom to give me something so I sleep well tonight." "Which doesn't change the fact that you can't walk into this scenario alone. That's nuts." He fisted his hands on his hips and glared at her. She gave him a fat smile. "Except…I'm no longer alone." The alarmed look he gave her make her chuckle. "What's the matter, Cody? Not ready to test your mettle against a full-on adult vampire yet?" "Oh no you don't. I'm not falling for that ego trick. I don't know who you think you've tracked down in this house, but if this is an old vampire holding, then chances are you're looking at the home of one of the Council families, and that's suicidal." She pursed her lips. That would make sense. Also helped to explain their brazen behavior. They didn't think they'd be caught, and if they were, they weren't afraid of the consequences. Figures. And just like that, she'd had enough. "Look. You have a great future ahead of you. Don't mess it up. Go home. Forget you saw me. You won't get into trouble if you don't know anything." She surveyed the yard in front of her. "Me? Well, we know how little my future is going

to matter to anyone. Jared, however, he deserves a future. And not as a vampire's pet," she finished bitterly. With that she jumped. "Tessa," Cody hissed into the darkness. Tessa ignored him. She had other things to worry about. Two other things. Both black and male and mean, standing guard and now growling at her. Shit. Dogs. She jumped again and landed on one of the sheds. Out of biting range. The dogs barked and howled. If they brought someone out to check on the noise and found her…well, suffice it to say that wouldn't be pretty. Flexing her nails, she grinned in satisfaction as they grew several inches longer. Gazing at them critically, she realized the red color did look like blood. Good, because right about now she was looking to shed some. Wings blocked the moon as Cody swooped down to the dogs' level. Within seconds the dogs lay on the ground. Shit. "What did you do to them?" She jumped down beside him and stared down at the poor things in horror. "Did you kill them?" "They're just sleeping." He glanced over at the dark house. "I couldn't take the chance they'd alert anyone." Cody and Tessa waited to see if any lights came on. The place remained in darkness. The assholes had probably gone to feed – hopefully not on Jared. She

shivered. ***

Jared jolted awake at the sound of heavy footsteps upstairs. They were back. Expecting to hear their boots on the stairs, he shrank lower against the wall. Cold settled deep inside his bones. He'd never felt anything like this. He waited, his empty stomach all but cramping in fear. No one came. He badly needed a drink and to take a leak. The other man slept on. Jared found himself wishing they'd drugged him, too. He didn't want to remember this ordeal. Another weird sound. Dogs. Great. Even if he could escape his chains, he'd have to deal with the guard dogs. As he leaned his head back against the stone wall, hopelessness washed over him. Another commotion sounded outside. He sat upright. Was that a voice? It almost sounded like Tessa. Impossible. His hearing was playing tricks on him. Exhaustion sat at the edge of his mind. He wanted to sleep, to get away from this reality. Only he didn't dare. He might never wake up. Most of his body had gone numb from sitting on the hard surface, and the rest of him ached. His jeans and T-shirt offered little protection against the cold night air. He glanced at the corpse chained to his other side and shuddered. If he lived through this, he'd have a hell of tale to tell his kids. He thought about that for a moment,

then realized that if he lived through this, there's no way he'd ever tell his kids. They'd never sleep again.

CHAPTER FOUR Tessa hunkered down low to the ground, hidden behind the long line of poplars edging the property as Cody went in for a closer look. She'd protested being left behind until Cody pulled the Mom card on her – that he'd never be able to explain to her mom why he'd let her accompany him. She couldn't argue with that. The longer she'd studied the house, the stronger her sense of knowing grew. Jared was somewhere on the property. She looked around and decided to check out the sheds and outbuilding while she waited for Cody to return. She slipped inside the first outbuilding. Empty. She circled it anyway and looked for stairs, hidden doors or rooms. Then she moved on to the next building. This one appeared to be a storage unit. Boxes and containers filled every square inch, or so it appeared. She studied the level of dust and the jammed boxes. Everything appeared deserted. Forgotten. She couldn't sense anything bigger than a mouse. Back out in the night, the dogs still slept and Cody had yet to return. What if he couldn't? No, Cody had some serious skills – at least according to David. It would take a lot for someone to get the drop on him. "Psst."

He just didn't have much class. Sighing humorously, Tessa watched Cody land in front of her. His graceful controlled landing made her instantly jealous. "There's no sign of anything unusual going on." "No, of course not. Why would there be? It's not like they're going to advertise that they've kidnapped humans." She studied the huge stone mansion. "The captives are most likely downstairs," she said slowly, eyeing the foundation, the lowest level. "Whoa. You're not going into the house. If you're determined to take this further, we go back to our parents and let them go to the Council. The elders will determine the best course of action." Tessa stared at him in disbelief. Everything about the night had taken on a surreal appearance. She was at the right location, where Jared was being held, with someone who could actually help her and he wanted to go for their parents? No knight riding to the rescue here. Then he'd been raised by the old belief that vampires don't go against vampires – without just cause. She didn't think she could come up with enough evidence to prove her case. She snagged his arm, willing him to listen. "At the least we have to find out if Jared is here." "No. No way." He pulled away and turned, prepared to leave. "Please."

"No Tessa." He shook his head, his vampire eyes glowing with terrible heat. "That's enough. This isn't a kid's game. This is vampire business." "And who's going to believe me? No one. I'm not like you. My word doesn't mean anything to the others. If you don't see that Jared's been taken and kept as a captive, you won't be able to convince them either." He shook his head. Fine. She'd go in alone. Turning away, she headed to the back of the house. "Go home then. I don't need you." "What the…?" He raced behind her. "Tessa stop. You can't go inside there. You're not allowed." "And they're allowed to take humans?" She snorted. "I don't think so." The moon slid out from behind the clouds, highlighting the lower level of the house. Off to the left, a set of stairs cut down below ground level to a narrow wooden door. Probably the cellar entrance. Perfect. She picked up her pace, reaching for the knob within seconds. She bolted though the unlocked door before Cody could drag her back out. Down a narrow hallway, she fled through another door that led to a wide-open space. Empty space. Damn it. Could the prisoners have been moved already? How? There hadn't been enough time for that. "There, are you satisfied now?" She spun around at the sound of Cody's voice. She loved that he hadn't left her alone. "No." She walked

the perimeter of the room. This place was huge. At the far end, the room curved down and around. Her nostrils flared. Her weird knowing sense kicked in. Animal. Death. Fear. Pain. This area had been used as housing for animals during the cold winter months. Horses, most likely. Ancient farm smells permeated the air. Hay. Manure. Blood. "What's the matter?" Cody whispered. She looked at him. "Can't you smell it?" "Smell what?" "Death. Pain. And overwhelming fear." "I can't sense any of that. What are you talking about?" Tessa looked at him strangely. "Not even with your vampire senses?" He turned and lifted his nose and smelled the air. After a moment, he shook his head and laughed. "You don't have a clue, do you? There's nothing here." He dropped the smile. "The fun's over. Let's go home." Tessa turned her back on him. Moving closer to the one side, Tessa concentrated harder, not really knowing what she was doing, but knowing something was working. There. Jared. Relief washed over her. He was alive. "Jared's in there." "What?" But Cody was talking to empty space. ***

Tessa darted ahead of him. He shook his head. What happened to David's kid sister? David had always been protective of her, and Cody had naturally picked up that. She was different from the rest of them. The oldest brother, Seth, didn't treat her with the same patience. And her dad, well, he didn't know what patience was. If it weren't for her mom, Tessa's life would have been much different – and not in a good way. On the outside she looked vampire. Hell, she looked hot. He hadn't believed his eyes when he'd seen her tonight. He knew most of the gorgeous females in their area and he'd never thought of her as one of them. He'd followed her to check her out, initially. Then he'd caught her scent. A familiar scent. When she'd turned, he'd caught a glimpse of Tessa in that wicked outfit. But she'd given him the rebuff. Confused, he'd withdrawn but still kept a close watch. When she'd disappeared out back, he'd followed. He hadn't believed his eyes when he'd seen her in the moonlight. He still hadn't been sure it was her until she'd jumped. Jumped. Vampires did a lot of things, like flying, floating and even racing, but everything they did, they did with grace. Not her. Her jumps were awkward, disjointed movements, hard landings and gawky take-offs. Little Tessie had somehow morphed into one hot Tessa – until

she traveled. His curiosity and doubt turned to horror as another realization hit. She'd led a restricted life. She'd only been allowed at vampire meetings with a chaperone, and she sure as hell hadn't ever been out in any other come-hither-and-get-laid outfit. Christ, she'd looked good. And vampire-ish. Good enough to fool everyone there. But if her family found out, well that would be the end of life as she knew it. They'd never let her take a step out of the house unchaperoned again. ***

Tessa followed her instincts to the blank wall at the deepest, mustiest section of the cellar. She'd recognized the presence of a human further ahead, in front of her. Why couldn't Cody? Frowning, she turned her attention to a more immediate problem. There was no door. She ran her hands over the stone wall and couldn't find a crack, a break or any type of lever or door handle. Jared was behind this wall. And she knew this as clearly as if she could see him in front of her. Somehow, when she'd needed them, her senses had intensified, sharpened. Clarified. Now if only they'd show her a way to bypass this door. "Tessa?" "They're on the other side of this wall." She

continued to run her hands over the wall. "Are you sure?" She shot him a withering look. "Yes, I'm sure." "Take it easy; I'm just asking." Tessa backed up slightly. An old door sat off to the left, hidden slightly by a corner. "Here. Give me a hand." Cody walked over and put his shoulder to the stiff, rusty door. "No one went in this way. This entrance hasn't been used in centuries." Panting, Cody stopped when the door shifted, now open slightly wider than required. "There." He stepped back and stared into the murky depths. Musty air wafted toward them. "That doesn't smell very fresh either." "I know. Let's go." He shook his head, refusing to let her pass. "No." He stepped forward instead and led the way. Choking at the nasty air, Tessa followed silently. Cold brick or stone lined both sides. The passage was long and narrow. It seemed to follow the same curve they'd taken to the wall. It also appeared endless. Following blindly, she smashed into Cody when he stopped unexpectedly. "What the––?" "Shhhh." "What's the matter?" she hissed. He took up the entire space in front of her. She couldn't see over or around him.

"I hear something up ahead." "Good. It'll be them. Let's hurry." "It's a vampire." Tessa strained her ears. Unsure of just what the strange sounds meant. "Can you move closer?" "No. There's a door. I don't want to alert them to our presence." "Right. But neither do I want them to kill Jared because we're too late." "No one takes humans anymore. Stop overdramatizing." "Over-dramatizing?" She felt like hitting him. Who was he kidding? Jared had already been taken. Put rogue vampires and captive humans together and her first instinctive thought was blood fest. Why couldn't Cody see the danger here? Through the thick plank door, voices drifted their way. "Hey, this one's dead." Tessa gasped. Cody grabbed her, slapped a hand over her mouth and murmured against her ear, "Shhh." The two stood locked together, frozen, as they listened. "Again? What the shit?" "Did you hit him?" "Hell no. And neither did I bite him. I like young blood; you know that. This guy is definitely mature meat. Not my style at all." Tessa bowed her head against Cody's chest, her

shoulders slumping in relief. Mature meat – so not Jared. Cody squeezed her lightly. "We gotta take him out and dump him. Before he starts to smell." "Why'd he die, though? Christ, humans are so damn delicate. The potential losses are huge." "Human blood beats that synthetic crap all to hell though." "That's why the new method. As long as all those do-gooders don't know about it. If they find out, they'll holler about it being inhumane, a form of cruelty to animals or some such nonsense. Vampires are supposed to rule this species, not 'get along' with them." "Right. So where do we dump him?" "Out with the others." Cody stiffened in front of her. And finally, Tessa felt some kind of reaction from him. There, let him stew on that bit of information. Make fun of her, would he? Not believe her, huh? Now, who wouldn't believe whom? She jabbed him lightly in the stomach to make her point. Cody grabbed her hand and glared, narrow-eyed at her. The voices continued. "What about these two?" "I think they're fine. We're going to need to feed and water them though." "Right. The young man looks a little screwy though. Do you think he's okay?" "He's fine. Just asleep." "They're so stupid, aren't they? To them we're

some kind of predator, yet here he is, throat lying exposed like that. Do they all just lie down and wait to die? No wonder they multiply like animals and go about their days blindly. Fucking beef is all they are." "Like I said. Time's wasting. Let's get them out of here. You take the older one." A heavy grunting sound could be heard. Tessa strained her ears to hear what was going to happen next. "We'll come back for the dead one later. He won't start smelling too bad at least for an hour or two. Let's go." Silence. Tessa sucked in her breath. She nudged Cody. "We have to stop them. We won't know where they’ll take Jared if they leave now." He reached around and pinched her to shut up. "What was that?" Shit. She'd forgotten to keep her voice down. She stared horrified into Cody's grim gaze. "I didn't hear anything." "Really? Thought I heard voices." "In this mausoleum? Don't think so. There's only us here. And the dead guy. Maybe his ghost is talking to you." "Hey, that's not funny." But apparently it was, as Tessa and Cody were treated to the sounds of raucous laughter that faded as the men walked away. They both relaxed slightly as they waited to hear if the men would return.

Tessa knew better than to push Cody, but waiting for him to give the all clear had her pressing her nails into her palms as she fisted her hands together. "Now, quietly." Cody pushed open the door and stepped into the fetid-smelling room. "Oh, that's gross," she hissed, following him out. She'd thought the air in the tunnel had been bad – this was ten times worse. "Look." Cody pointed down at the floor where a grey-haired male lay crumpled and still. "Do you recognize him?" she asked, walking closer to the body. She'd never seen a dead person before. She didn't think she'd ever want to see one again, either. "No." Gritting her teeth, Tessa bent down over the dead man to look for identification. He had a wallet in his back pocket. Gross. But necessary. "What are you doing?" Cody hissed. "Finding out who he is. Remember, humans carry identification with them all the time." "Yeah, I'd heard that." He shook his head. "I just don't understand why." "They have to have it for their monetary and legal system. That's part of their system we haven't taken over – unlike their credit cards that we probably couldn't live without." The wallet was thick and the pocket narrow. She

struggled to pull it out without touching the body. With a final tug, it yanked free. Standing up, she walked toward Cody, flicking through it. "His name is Carstairs Wallace." "Now that you know, what difference does it make?" "Now, I can let the police know he's dead." Cody shook his head. "Don't be naive. You can't go to the police. They're going to think you killed him." True. She glanced down at the dead man. "Maybe, but we have to do something for him." "It's too late for that." Cody hushed her to silence, his head cocked toward the exit. "Let's go. I hear vehicles." "Shit." Tessa raced out the same doorway that the men had disappeared through. Cody flew ahead of her, disappearing into an exterior doorway. Tessa burst out in the moonless night seconds later. The front yard was empty. The Escalade and the Nitro were gone. So was Cody. She heard the distant beat of wings as Cody took chase. She studied the night sky, watching as he swooped overhead, intent on the hunt. Could she catch up? She wouldn't know unless she tried. And she hated being left behind. Tucking Carstairs's wallet into her back pocket, she pulled together as much of her

vampire genetics as she could and took off. Her loping gait and crab jump smoothed out slightly as she slipped back into the movement. She wished she'd learned how this skill worked a long time ago. Like a lot of things in her vampire life. She took another jump and winced at her heavy landing. If anyone were awake under these rooftops they were going to wonder what was going on. She took off again, then again. It did get easier. Flying would be even easier. Not to mention faster. Already Cody had vanished from sight. She raced from rooftop to rooftop then hopped to the ground and cut across the back field. She'd seen the vehicle turn off up here. Speeding along on the ground was like running through molasses compared to her weird jumping strategy. She glanced around. There wasn't much to jump up to or off from here. She ran and took a ballet leap and found that she could easily cover twenty feet. She did it again. Weird. Maybe, there was something out there for her after all. She'd always felt like the defective ugly duckling of the family, so it had never occurred to her that she could be a hybrid with two sets of skills, human and vampire. She raced forward, more confident in her leaps and she came down more securely in her landings. This

was actually cool. Now, if only she could do this with a touch of class. She took another leap and then another. Before long, she'd reached the point where the vehicle had turned. Staring up in the sky, she searched for Cody. There was no sign of him. He should have gotten to his destination within minutes. She needed to get higher so she could see where to go next. There was only one tree. She winced at the poor landing spot. Taking a deep breath, she jumped. And hit Cody broadside. He nearly fell, and scrambled to grab onto the branches. His wings automatically opened, catching in the branches. Luckily he caught hold and stabilized himself. "Jesus, watch what you're doing, Tessa." Tessa was too worried about finding a firm grasping place on the tree branches to worry about him. Once she caught her balance and her breath, she gasped, "Sorry. Didn't mean to hit you." "If you'd opened your damn eyes, you'd have seen me." Thank goodness for the dark of night because revealing heat washed over her face. Tessa groaned silently because of course, he was right. For some reason she'd switched back to her human vision, which explained why she hadn't seen him in the sky. She was an idiot. Still, she'd found him and she'd made it to the right

spot – accidentally or not. "What did you find out?" "That you're not a little kid anymore. You pack a hell of a punch and almost knocked me out of the tree." Exasperated, she scolded him. "Quit your whining. Geesh, you're acting like a big baby." He snorted and hunkered back down on his heels. She envied his natural grace. His sense of humor was pretty good, too. Not to mention he was in really good shape. She was still huffing, and damn if she didn't have a stitch in her side. "They drove into that yard." "Did they move the humans inside?" She felt his sideways look and sighed. "Humans. That's the correct term. Just because I count several of them as friends, doesn't mean I don't understand the problem between the races." "Oh. I figured you just didn't like vampires." "I am vampire, remember?" "How could I forget, especially with you in that outfit? Even if these last couple of years it seemed like you'd turned your back on us." Horrified, she could only stare at him in shock. "I have not." "You have, you know. Everything you did was with humans. Your vampire friends were shoved off to the side." "No, they weren't," she answered quietly. "They

shoved me off to the side – because I'm not like them. That's when I cultivated my human friends. Figured if I couldn't get along with one species, maybe I could with the other." Silence drifted through the night air, broken only by the occasional whisper of tree branches bending in the wind. His heavy sigh hung for a moment between them. "I'm sorry. I didn't know. Did you explain that to your parents?" She raised one eyebrow. "No. Why would I? They couldn't do anything about it, and besides, I figured it was common knowledge." "Your family cares about you, Tessa." "I know." A comfortable silence narrowed the gap between them. "Thanks for that." "Anytime." Tessa studied the building. "We have to get in there. If they move Jared again, we may never find him." Cody considered her words for a moment. "Just the two of us? That is a seriously bad idea." "I know." Tessa pondered their next move. "Thanks for sticking around to help me." "I'm sorry I didn't believe you before," he admitted slowly. The energy around them shifted, warmed with his quick grin. "So are you going to sit up here and wait, or are you coming with me?" Tessa snorted and jumped, only to find Cody already at ground level. "I hate that you can do that."

"What, fly?" "No, make me look like an idiot." He laughed. "Let's go." They raced around to the back of the house and stopped outside the circle of bright lights. "What's wrong with this picture?" Tess stood with her hands on her hips, studying the area. "It looks like they're expecting company." "That's not good. Anyone connected to this kidnapping is bad news." Cody's face thinned with distaste. "True. Let's go. As much as it would help to know who's coming, I don't think it's safe to stick around." A growl erupted behind them. "Too bad, as you're both going to be our guests for a while." Tessa spun around ready to bolt. Pain exploded in the back of her head, and for the second time that night she collapsed to the cold ground, unconscious. The last sound she heard was the beating of heavy wings.

CHAPTER FIVE Cody knew the power of his wings, even if he had yet to test them in battle. And that was little hard to do since there hadn't been a battle during his lifetime. Energy rushed through him. From the corner of his eye he could see Tessa crumpled on the floor, blood seeping from her temple. Anger slammed into him. Rage drove him forward in a mad rush. Both vampires fought back. Suddenly Cody found himself fighting for his life – and Tessa's. Rearing back to recoup, he rushed them again, raining blows on the two men from above, trying to chase them from Tessa. Teeth bared as long claws slashed. He fought with brutal precision, knowing that to lose was to lose Tessa. He could not lose Tessa. "Hell. What is he?" "He's a fucking vampire, you idiot." The older of the two rushed him, slashing Cody deeply across the chest. Then he was gone too. "So what? I am, too, but I don't fucking fly. Why can he?" The two men circled Cody, trying to stay out of reach of wings and claws. "What the hell do we do with him?" "We take him down." The younger vampire gazed at Cody in

astonishment. "And how do you expect to do that? He's like us. Killing him isn't going to be easy until there's sunlight. He's not likely to run away and hide." Cody grinned. A deep fanged smirk that made the other men back up. "Even then, I won't be going and hiding anywhere." He swooped down and caught the younger one up in a choke hold. "I'm not like you. I'm better." Squeezing tightly, he backed up, struggling with the man's weight. What the hell had this one been eating? Vampires were rarely fat; they couldn't consume enough to get that way. This one, though, had some serious poundage on him already. Cody tucked that tidbit away in the back of his mind as he squeezed tighter and moved back another couple steps. And stumbled on uneven ground. Cody's arm lock barely loosened, yet it was enough that the vampire broke free and bent forward, gasping for air. "Shit, get him, Benj." "Shut up, you fool." The young pudgy vampire coughed a couple times before turning back to face Cody. "He's just a fucking kid. We can take him." "Like you just did?" Cody came to a graceful landing, one foot on either side of Tessa. "This isn't a game. You attacked this girl." "Huh. This is my house, and you are trespassing." The older vampire grinned maliciously. "Go ahead and

try to explain that one." Cody tucked back one wing and knelt slowly, one eye on the men. He checked Tessa's pulse. "I won't have to. Do you really think no one saw you snatch the humans?" Relief bounced through him at Tessa’s strong, steady pulse. Though she was a genetic anomaly, nobody wanted to test out the theory that she'd live forever. Who could say for sure? What if they were wrong? He also didn't want these assholes to know who she was. She'd be worth a lot in ransom. Then again, they wouldn't live to enjoy it. There were problems between Tessa and her dad, but no one doubted that he adored her. Old vampires like him also didn't take lightly to young upstarts like these two assholes. Cody's eyes narrowed. He wasn't exactly sure who or what these guys were, but he had his suspicions. They were ignorant in ways that didn't make sense, like not knowing about flying vampires. From the kidnapping of humans – a crime considered by some as abuse against animals – to attacking one of the elder's daughters. Yeah, that meant a jump right to a death sentence. She'd been hurt once tonight already. He cast a worried glance down at her crumpled form. Was that wound bleeding faster? "So what are we going to do about this situation? There are two of us and one of you. We can take you out. You can't kill both of us." The older vampire grinned at

Cody, his yellowed teeth evidence of a long unhealthy life. "You're not going to walk away from this unharmed. You've crossed the line attacking her." "Why? What's she to you? Just another dumb human." The two men looked at each other and grinned before turning back to face him. "You're into humans." They chortled aloud. "Christ, why don't you just do your dog or something else that's much less trouble?" Icy rage filled his veins. They were going to die. That's all there was to it. That they could look at Tessa and see just an animal was beyond acceptable. It also gave him a small insight into what Tessa went through on a regular basis. Did she have to deal with this kind of talk from her own people? Is that why she'd turned her back on them? Female vampires weren't known for being homebody 'Martha Stewart' types. They were cold, bitchy toward their own sex and could strip a male bare with their cutting words – if one crossed them. Tessa's mother fell into a category all her own, having borne three children. Most vampires had none – or if they had any, they stopped at one. That added to the conjecture about Tessa. He'd heard others speak about her as if she were retarded. Not like them. Tessa was better than they were any day. She cared. About her friends, her family, even the human race. She hated the mess the world was in, and she never backed down from

a fight. He straightened his shoulders and slowly drew out his wings. He was from a damn long-lived line of vampires and he could take these assholes. It would take a lot to kill him. The two men eyed him warily. They backed up at the new look in his eyes. "Now look here. We can't just let you disappear. Who knows what kind of trouble you're likely to pull down on us." They shook their heads. "It ain't happening." Cody extended his wings, letting his fangs slide down fully. Their eyes widened. They might be vampires. He couldn't be sure. They definitely weren't like him. His lineage went back to the beginning, to one of the ancient ones, the oldest and strongest of the vampire clans. He had inherited skills – some the others could only dream of. That he was young, undeveloped and untested wasn't an issue. They'd pay for what they'd done this night. For what they intended to do… "Shit. I didn't sign up for this." The chubbier of the two backed up, looked at his partner, who was still trying to hold his ground. Then he glanced behind him at the vehicle beside him. "I ain't going to get into a fight I can't win." He bolted for the driver's door of the black SUV. "Coward," Cody growled. He never took his eyes of the remaining asshole. "Whatever. Keep your pet, then. But watch your

back. You've walked into something bigger than you can imagine. These vampires aren't going to let you get away with interfering in our business. This isn't the end of it." Calmly, he turned and walked over to the other vehicle where he climbed into the driver's side. Cody waited a few minutes until the two vehicles drove down the driveway, then he knelt at Tessa's side. He had to get her out of here before anyone else arrived. "Tessa? Come on, wake up." He studied the gray cast to her skin and frowned. Vampires had pure white skin. Tessa's changed daily from pinkish to peach to soft white. He kinda liked that about her. Not this color though. "Please. I really don't want to have to explain this to your dad. He's going to kill me for not protecting you. Tessa, please. Wake up." Tessa moaned softly. Her head rolled as if she were trying to control an unwieldy ball from the inside. "Cody," she whispered. Relief poured through him. 'Thank God. Hang on, kiddo. I'm taking you home." "Home?" "Home," he whispered against her hair as he slid his arms underneath her slight frame, scooping her up into his arms. "Hang tight. We'll be there in a couple of minutes." "Hurts," she moaned. Shit. He probably shouldn't have moved her. What choice did he have though? He couldn't exactly

leave her alone and injured. Instinct screamed to get her the hell away. He carried her out into the night. "Cody?" "Yes, I'm here." "Thank you." The moonlight half slipped out from behind the clouds to shine down on her ashen face. She looked more vampire now than she ever had. "You're very welcome." He smiled. Then he bent and dropped a kiss on her lips. He felt her surprise. He'd surprised himself. A kiss on her cheek, her temple, even her hair – all would be normal and quite acceptable coming from her brother's best friend. A soft loving kiss on those plump lips – not quite the same. And if he couldn't explain it to himself, he certainly wouldn't be able to explain it to her father or her brother. He snuck a glance at her out of the corner of his eye. Concerned relief coursed through him when he realized she'd fallen unconscious again. With any luck, she wouldn't remember the kiss anyway. ***

Tessa opened her eyes briefly. And she shut them again as wind rushed past her cheeks. Lying warm with a steady beat under her ear, she realized she was being

carried. She frowned. Comfort and safety enveloped her. The one who held her did so carefully, almost lovingly. Peeking beneath her lashes, she studied the all black clothing in front of her face. Great. All vampires wore black. She cast her mind back, trying to remember what could have brought her to this spot. Her head throbbed on the left side. Was she hurt? That couldn't be good. If her injury didn't do it, her mother would kill her…Then it came to her. Jared. She struggled upright, only to have bands of steel tighten around her. "Don't move. It's hard enough to carry you while I'm flying, but landing with you struggling…not good." Cody. Her eyes widened. He was the one holding her so carefully? Like a delicate package that could break with the slightest mishandling. No, not possible. She couldn't help tucking this memory away for closer examination later. Cody had always been the too-familiar extra brother and the not-quite-familiar-enough dashing ancient, the most respected lines of vampires. An allure of mystery surrounded his entire family. Even though their fathers were best friends, Tessa had always felt slightly awed around Goran, Cody's father. There was an older son too, only he was almost a century older. Tessa had met him only once and he seemed as unapproachable as his father. Cody, on the other hand, had always treated her like an annoying younger sister. Even going so far as calling her various nicknames, like

Tizzy, on occasion. Now Cody flew like an archangel, strong and sure, confident in his abilities. She relaxed into his arms and enjoyed the novelty of being carried through the night. "What happened?" she murmured softly. She didn't know if he could hear her with the wind whistling around them. The wind's chill cut through her clothing and attacked her skin. A shiver slid down her spine. A mallet beat on the inside of her skull, increasing its tempo every time she moved. She dared not make a sudden move and send them both crashing to the ground. "We were attacked back at the house. You were hit in the side of the head – again." "Don't remember." She felt his concerned gaze on her. Interesting. Then again, her family was liable to roast him alive when they found out what they'd been doing. She dimly remembered the earlier part of the evening, but the head smacking part didn't ring any bells. Maybe that was just as well. She shivered again, loving the male warmth that wrapped around her as he snuggled her up closer in his arms. "We're almost there. Hang on." She couldn't actually hang onto anything. Her arms were caught up against her chest, and her chest? Well, she was tucked up against Cody's heart. All kinds of weird feelings churned around in her stomach,

making her wonder if she were going to be sick. She'd never felt this type of connection and warmth before. Cody had always been there – in the background. Part of the family, but not family. She'd never considered him anything other than David's irritating best friend. Now all kinds of feelings were washing through her, and heat was just one of them. Was this, as she suspected, all due to her head injury? Cody descended so quickly, the wind rushed past her face, lifting and tossing her long hair. The moon shone behind him, raising his features in relief. How had she never noticed the clean, chiseled lines of his jaw and high cheekbones? Or the way the breeze picked up those jet-black curls to play in the wind? Good thing her hands were tucked out of the way, or they'd be reaching to see if those strands were as silky as they looked. Waves of warm delight washed over her, making her tingle. She frowned with confusion. What was going on here? She'd never considered Cody in this light. She'd been too busy drooling over Jared. The landing, despite all his efforts at gentleness, jarred her. "Ohh." She moaned in pain as her head bounced. "Sorry." He straightened and stared down at her, worry etched into his features. "I tried to be careful." "It's okay." It wasn't really, because now the hammer inside her head had been replaced by a

sledgehammer. As she gasped for breath she tried to hold back the tears. "It's not your fault." "I don't think anyone else is going to believe that," he muttered. She almost didn't catch his tone. And couldn't come up with one good reason why people wouldn't believe him. Cody was one of the good guys. Everyone knew that. "Oh, my God." Tessa stirred at the voice. "Where are we?" Cody never broke stride as he walked down the back pathway. If anything, his back stiffened as he entered the house to the concerned cries of everyone present. "We're home." "Oh, no." She so wasn't ready for this. She turned her face further into his chest. He cuddled her closer. "Sorry. Your mom needs to see to that injury. This is the second one tonight. Any more than this and it could be the end of you." "I'm tougher than I look," she muttered so only he could hear. She refused to open her eyes and face the glaring accusations she knew would surround her. "What the hell happened?" Her father's roar filled the room, followed by startled silence. "Is that Tessa? Now what did she do to her hair?" Tessa moaned, as her dad's voice turned the sledgehammer in her head into a jackhammer.

"She's been hurt – again. It's her head. She's in a lot of pain. Can I lay her down somewhere?" Cody stood in the middle of the living room, turning around, looking for a place to put her. Tessa's mother rushed over to them. Tessa tried to open her eyes but couldn't stand the light from the kitchen. "Light hurts," she mumbled. "Let's take her to her room." Her mother led the way and Cody followed, still carrying Tessa. In his arms, she didn't feel she was large and awkward or any other of the other million mixed-up feelings she usually had to deal with. Now there were new ones. "Here. I'll pull back her covers." Blankets rustled, then Tessa felt the coolness of cotton sheets under her back as the beautiful warmth of Cody's body lifted away. She protested. "Shhh. You'll be fine now. Let your mother take care of you." Cold on both sides, Tessa curled into a ball while her mother pulled the blankets over her. "Cody?" "I'm here." He reached over to take her hand gently in his. "Thanks," she whispered and let the darkness take her away. ***

"Go. I'll look after her. You need to explain what happened to Serus. I don't know what's going on, but this has to stop. She's not like us." Cody looked over at Tessa's mom in surprise. "Rhia, I think she's more like us than you realize." Rhia stopped stroking a white streak of Tessa's hair to glance up him. She looked surprised. "What do you mean?" "I spent more time alone with her tonight than I think I ever have, and I know she surprised me. Maybe I've been as guilty as everyone else of assuming her genetics made her less of a vampire." He shook his head. "I have to tell you, I think it's made her a better one." With that cryptic comment, he cast one final look at Tessa and walked out to face the gathering of angry vampires below. There was only one way to handle this and that was to give the truth. Tessa wouldn't appreciate it. It could mean she might never be allowed free on her own again, at least for a good long time. That didn't change the fact that something ugly brewed in their vampire world, and everyone needed to know what was going on. Cody, for one, wanted the others to help him find out what that was. The best he could do would be to minimize Tessa's involvement. Or better yet, accent the strengths she'd showed tonight. Foolish and impulsive actions, maybe…except her heart had been in the right place.

Then again, as he thought about it, he didn't need to embellish anything. Tessa had done just fine tonight – all on her own.

CHAPTER SIX Tessa woke to a darkened room. She surged upright, wincing at the pounding in her head, as memories of last night crowded into her awareness. Her panicked glance showed the same curtains on the window of her childhood room and the cozy blanket David had bought for her birthday last year. Home. Sighing, she relaxed into the pillows. Not wanting to face the day and not yet truly rested, she pulled the blanket up to her neck and tried to snuggle deeper. Loud noises from below disturbed her peace. She didn't know what they were arguing about, but it had gone beyond normal family fighting. That's probably what had awakened her. She lifted her hand to her head and gently explored her skull, wincing as her fingers caught on the dried blood matting her hair. A shower would be wonderful. Just the thought of putting out that much effort made the rest of her body scream in protest. The events from last night were still shady, still sapped her energy. Images and feelings mixed with odd impressions and partial memories, leaving her unsure of what had actually happened. And then there was Cody. Even as she thought his name, a gentle sense of connection swept through her. She sighed. She needed to get a grip before

Cody got wind of that. He'd laugh her into tomorrow. Speaking of Cody. Was that his voice? Shit. She glanced at the clock and groaned. She'd hardly slept. Less than an hour had gone by since her return. As her father's blustery voice whipped through the house, Tessa cringed. Cody had saved her. She'd been the one who hadn't wanted to go back and get help. Please don’t let him get ripped by her father. Cody had been the hero. She'd been the idiot. They could blame her if they wanted. They would anyway, to a certain extent. But they shouldn't be treating Cody badly. Knowing she'd never rest if she didn't do her part to right the injustice, she slowly sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed. The room spun around for a few seconds, then calmed down. Using her night table for support, she stood up and carefully made her way to the doorway. She didn't want to face her father's wrath. In truth, no vampire in the world would. But she couldn't let Cody take the blame for her actions. Good intentions were fine, in theory, navigating the stairs to make good on them was a different matter. She accidentally stepped down on the last stair hard and gasped as spikes drove into her temple. Biting her bottom lip, she forged ahead into the living room. The room swelled with vampires. Great, there'd be an audience to hear her admit her stupidity. Bitterness washed over her in waves.

Surely, for once in her life, some things could be private? Not this, apparently. Then again, of all her actions, this one would have the most widespread repercussions. "I don't want to hear it," snapped her father, his barely leashed temper adding a cutting edge to his voice. Tessa couldn't suppress the moan that slipped out. His voice… Could he please remove the spike now deeply embedded in her brain by his raised voice? She massaged her temple and fell back against the doorway. "Tessa?" The room erupted into chaos. Her mother rushed to her side. Cody beat her. "Why the hell aren't you sleeping?" he snapped. "Uh, gee, maybe because of all the yelling going on," she snapped back. She didn't argue as he slipped a hand under her elbow and led her to the closest chair. Sinking in deep, she closed her eyes briefly. Opened them to see her mother glaring at her father. "I told you to keep your voice down," Rhia said. His glare swiveled from Rhia to Tessa and back again. "Maybe it's better this way." Tessa watched her mother draw herself up to her full height, in no way prepared to give an inch. "You will not question her right now. She's injured. Twice now, I might add." "I know that. I'm not going to beat her, for Christ's sake," he muttered. "I just want to ask her some

questions. Get some answers we need." Any other time, Tessa would have grinned at her father backing down in the face of her mother's wrath. Those two had been together for centuries. They knew just what boundaries they could cross and which ones they couldn't. Then the sooner everyone knew what had happened then maybe something could be done to save Jared. "Mom, it's okay. I'm fine." Her mother spun on her heels, frustration firing her voice with heat "No, you are not fine. I want you to march upstairs and get yourself back into bed. And stay there. Do you hear me?" Tessa heard the words, and when she looked in her mother's eyes she recognized real fear behind the tone. Tessa smiled gently. "I love you, too, Mom." Her mother's eyes filled with tears and she rushed over to hug her only daughter. "Tessa, you could have been killed. Do you understand that?" "Yes," Tessa whispered against her mother's blue-black locks. Her mother wiped away her tears and pulled back a little to look down at Tessa. "Please, wait until you're feeling better. I don't know much about the kinds of injuries you have. Maybe I should call a human doctor…? Taz." She brightened at the idea. "Yes, that's what I'll do. Let's go back upstairs. Taz will be happy to come." Tessa glanced over at David and Seth, who both

rolled their eyes at her. "Mom. I'm not human, remember. And Taz isn't going to want to come into the house with this gathering going on." She motioned to the room full of black-clad vampires. "Though I might get injured a little more than the rest of you, and I might take longer to recuperate, that doesn't mean I don't have any vampire traits." Cody stepped closer. "And I'd be the first one to say I've seen more than a few of them in action over the last few hours." Her father glared in Tessa's general direction, effectively including the entire family and Cody. Tessa glared back, and then winced. The tempo in her head clashed with the movement, and a fine tremor ran through down her spine. "Tessa?" Her mother crouched down in front of her. "Honey, please go back up and lie down." But Cody placed a hand on her shoulder. Heat crept up her face. Maybe she hadn't imagined those solicitous touches earlier. Did he really care, or was she just the little sister he didn't have in his life? What a depressing thought. "She can go back up in a few minutes. She's my daughter, not some weak lily-livered human." Serus's tone brooked no argument. Straightening her spine, Tessa stared at her father. Showing weakness hadn't gotten her anywhere with him before. Maybe showing some backbone would.

"What do you want to know?" "I want to know what the hell you were doing ignoring my orders." Her chin jutted out on its own. Any attempt to force some stiffness into her spine was forgotten. It slid in on its own now. She wasn't going to put up with a dressing down for not listening to her father – not in this instance. Jared was in trouble. And if her father still refused to help her – well she knew where the front door was. She refused to consider that the knock on the head might have had something to do with that answer. "I'm not even going to discuss that with you. Not here and not now." Tessa's words were quiet, but clear as she stared her father down. His jaw dropped. She'd have laughed if the subject weren't so important. "I came down here to make sure you weren't taking chunks out of Cody and to tell you what happened so you could help. But if you're just planning to tell me off, to ground me for doing what I felt was right…" she stood up slowly, her temper putting steel into her rubbery legs, "And to tell me that you wouldn't have done the same, then I'm leaving." Silence. Tessa didn't think she'd ever heard such an absolute absence of sound. She refused to tear her gaze away from her father, who looked like he'd been struck by lightning. The rest of the audience held their breaths, waiting for the explosion.

"Tessa, that's hardly fair. You know your father needed to speak with the Council first." Her mothered hovered between them. "And second? And third?" Tessa scoffed. "While Cody and I tracked Jared's kidnapper and the men – who attacked me, I might add – to the house where we found a human, chained and dead." Soft gasps rippled through the house. "I know perfectly well how incompetent and incapable you believe me to be. I, however, won't let your opinion stop me from helping someone I care about. Whose predicament I feel responsible for." Dimly in the back of her mind, she felt Cody's withdrawal. She'd have to reason that out later; right now, in the vampire den, she dared not show weakness. "There are times when you just have to stand up for what's right. This was one of them." Her piece said, the steel morphed into marshmallows and she collapsed into her chair. "You care about this…this human?" The question came from her father's sister. Aunt Rosh was cold, hard, and a bitch…but all bitches had families and she happened to be part of Tessa's. Letting her lip curl in disdain, Tessa cut through the implication hanging in the air. "Yes, Aunt Rosh. He's a friend." "A friend?" she asked delicately. Her tone implied so much more.

And just like that, Tessa had enough of it all. Of Aunt Rosh's innuendos, her criticisms, her belief that Tessa was stupid and naïve – the constant nastiness Tessa had endured from this relative. "Think whatever you want, Rosh. You will anyway." Her mother's soft shocked gasp at her side would have made the old Tessa cringe in horror at being so bold. This Tessa, the beaten, chased and now attackedon-all-sides Tessa, could no longer afford to be anyone's doormat. "He's a friend. That means he's someone I go to school with. Someone I went to the movies with. He's not my lover." More murmurs wafted through the room. "He's a friend." "Interesting," Rosh murmured, studying her long nails, a sneer on her face. "Yeah, it's a human thing and a friend thing. Obviously, you wouldn't understand." David, who came to sit on the armrest of her chair, gently nudged her shoulder. Tessa half leaned into his touch, accepting both the comfort and the warning. At least for the moment. Her dad knew his sister was being insulted and, it was obvious he didn't know what to do about it. "I think it's time Tessa went to lie down." "No, Dad, it's time for someone to help me find Jared." She took a deep breath. "Before whoever took him kills him, like they did the other man." "That's human business," murmured someone

from the back of the room. "Who said that?" Tessa snapped, glaring at the blank looks turned her way. "It's not human business. It's vampire business. It was vampires who took him, vampires who killed the other man and vampires who have Jared even now." "Of course we only have your word that this other man is dead." Rosha smirked at Tessa. Tessa turned to look up as Cody stepped forward. His temper showed on his lean, dark face. "Not true. I also saw him." Then Tessa remembered the evidence she'd gathered. Standing up again, she reached into her back pocket for the man's wallet. "Here. His name was Carstairs Wallace." Her voice gentled as she looked down on the wallet she'd taken. "I hoped we might help him, too. Someone, somewhere will care what's happened to him." She wanted to give it to her father, but as there was no give in his face she handed it off to Cody before sitting down again. As Cody walked forward an oversized vampire stormed into the room. Goran's temper moved ahead of him, automatically clearing a space. "What the hell is going on here?" He spun around in a circle, his gaze taking in everyone in the room in an instant. When his eyes lit on Cody, some of the anger drained from his face. "There you are. What's this all about?"

"It's a long story, sir." "Then you'd better get at it, hadn't you?" As succinctly as he could, Cody relayed the evening's events for his father. It made interesting listening for Tessa, who could only vaguely remember some of the details and none at all about the fight or that he'd defended her. Her insides turned to mush at the thought. Tidbits of memories flashed through her mind, some of them heating her insides and making her face flush. "Are you warm, Tessa? Your face is turning pink," David asked in concern. Tessa rolled her eyes. That was yet one more human trait the others couldn't understand. Maybe that was a good thing. Blushing wasn't something she wanted interrogated or advertised. "I'm fine," she murmured, keeping an eye on the two most powerful men in this part of the world. Her father and Goran had been friends forever. They held the same beliefs, followed the same code…and generally viewed life from the same vantage point. If Cody's father sided with Tessa's father, then Cody and she could both end up in deep shit. Goran's heavy brows beetled together. His gaze lit on Tessa once before bouncing to Rhia then off to stare at Tessa's father. "So, what are we going to do about this, Serus?" "Hell if I know. I'm trying to get to the bottom of this mess."

"Pssshaw. You and your talking. This is a time for action. If vampires are breaking the treaty we have to stop them. That's all there is to it. We can't go back to the war zone we once lived in." Serus shook his head. "No, we can't do that. However, we don't know who took the humans." Goran turned to study his youngest child. "Cody?" "I can show you the house and the vehicles. I'd definitely recognize the vampires again..." He hesitated. "One called the other Benji, but I've never seen them before." "Imported?" Cody nodded. "I think so." "What?" roared Serus. "You never mentioned that." "I didn't get a chance, sir." Goran stomped his feet, a big grin splitting his face. The bones of the house quaked with the movement. "Well, boy, what else did you not get a chance to tell?" Cody glanced down at Tessa. She frowned. He was holding back something…but what? That it had to do with her was obvious, but what she couldn't imagine. "What? Just say it," Goran urged. Cody hesitated. He looked over at his father. "I'm not sure they were normal vampires." For the second time that night silence overtook the room.

Serus, his voice tempered steel, asked, "What do you mean by that?" Everyone in the room leaned forward to hear Cody. "They didn't know anything about my family line, and they didn't know Tessa." Serus frowned, not understanding. Goran whistled. "Now that's interesting." Seth stepped forward, surprising Tessa. She hadn't seen her oldest brother since she'd made her way downstairs. "Why does that matter? Not everyone knows Tessa. Or your line, Cody." Frowning, Rhia stood up and walked over to stand in front of Cody. She searched his face carefully. "When you say 'normal' are you suggesting they were 'turned' vampires?" Tessa sat back stunned. The practice of turning victims into vampires had been outlawed centuries ago. That was considered an even worse transgression than kidnapping humans, and if the two went together… She whistled softly. "Exactly, young lady." Goran nodded, despite the serious anger building on his face. Cody frowned. "I couldn't be sure, but there was something very odd about them." "In what way?" Rhia stepped closer to Serus, new worry creasing her face. Serus wrapped an arm around her shoulders, hugging her close.

"They looked wrong." Cody shrugged, not knowing how else to say it. "Come to think of it, they smelled wrong and they did look different." Tessa pondered just what it was about them that made that way. Goran pounced on her. "Different? How?" Closing her eyes, Tessa tried to retrieve the memory of what had bothered her. She'd managed to see the attackers through both her kinds of vision. What had been so different? "Their energy lines." Silence. Serus reared back, then scoffed at her, "Energy lines. What are you talking about?" Rhia spun back to Tessa. "You can see energy lines?" Shock and disbelief couldn't cover the interest running through her voice. "I think that's what they're called. When I open my vampire vision at the same time as my human vision, I can see the energy pulsating through everyone." David interrupted. "Everyone?" She nodded. "Yes, everyone. At least I think so. I haven't tried it all that often, but I see both vampire and human energy, alike." Goran and Serus exchanged glances. Some silent message moved between them. "Like that," Tessa said, nodding toward them. "I can see the energy move between you two as you communicate."

Rhia spun around to face the two elders. "You were mind-speaking?" she asked incredulously. "I thought you said you couldn't do that?" Both men looked uncomfortable, but both looked down their long noses at Rhia. "We've been able to do it since we were kids, but only with each other." Rhia narrowed her gaze at Serus. "We will speak of this later. But for now…" All three adults spun around to stare at Tessa. She shrugged and leaned back to close her eyes. Her headache was returning. And so what if she could open both visions at the same time to see energy? It's not like it helped her in any way. In fact, it made her even more 'odd.' Great. "Could you identify the men by these energy lines?" Rhia stared at Tessa, confusion lighting her dark eyes. "I think so, and by their smell." Tessa shrugged. She couldn't explain it. "You can differentiate the smell of human from vampire and from other animals?" Rhia's gaze widened again, making her eyes appear jet black. "Of course, so can you," Tessa said wearily. "These two smelled more like an unusual animal species. I didn't recognize it, but it wasn't human or vampire. The two men had smells distinct from vampires, but also from each other." Literally everyone in the room stared at her. She

glared from one to the other. "What?" It was David who filled her in. "Vampire sense of smell isn't very acute, if you remember. It's mostly blood that stirs up our olfactory senses. And, of course, our senses are strongest when we need to drink." Tessa stared at him in puzzlement. "So?" "We can recognize an animal from a vampire, but I highly doubt most of us would be able to tell any individual animals apart within one species. For us," he motioned to those in the room and then at her, "and for you, humans are animals. That you can smell the differences between them is very unusual." It didn't seem unusual to her. "That would be from my human throwback genes then," she murmured quietly. "No, I'm not so sure about that." Rhia walked over to stand in front of Tessa. She stood there for a long second, her finger tapping her chin thoughtfully. "How long have you known you could do these things?" "Mom, I never noticed. They are natural to me. I've always done them." "Hmmm." She pursed her lips thoughtfully. "Have you tried to fly?" "Ah, I'm missing something important here, Mom – wings, remember?" Geesh, everyone was looking at her oddly now. Even her father. "What?" she snapped, hating the attention. "Why are you all staring at me? Don't I get gawked at enough

without having to put up with it in my own home?" "Who gawks at you?" Serus bristled. "Oh Dad, everyone does. Even you." Tessa slumped back and stared out the window. What difference did all this make? They'd grab any excuse to stay off topic. Jared might already be dead for all she knew. Exhaustion settled in on her shoulders. She wanted to weep. How could she be this tired? What good was she to Jared if she didn't have the energy to go out again and rescue him? "Where's the house, Cody?" Goran asked, all businesslike. Cody filled them in on the details, adding in the warning he'd been given – that this situation was bigger than it appeared and that he wouldn't get away with interfering in their business. Goran frowned at the threat. Though the conversation flowed on around her, she blanked it all out. It's not like anyone would do anything tonight. Everyone would talk about it and then discuss it some more. How could she find those assholes? They hadn't been able to fly, yet they'd had wheels. She couldn't drive. The rest of her family could though. In the background, she dimly heard Cody ask her mom about the flying stuff. Like what kind of question was that? Cody had wings, thus Cody could fly.

Tessa had no wings, thus Tessa couldn't fly. Easy. Rhia spoke to her. "My great grandmother on my father's side was a Leant. One of the originals. She couldn't fly, but she jumped like you wouldn't believe." Jumped? Tessa sat up straighter. "I never saw her, but apparently she could jump to the tops of trees and rooftops. Something to do with her spine and leg joints. She was hell on wheels, that woman. Serus is classed as a glider, whereas she'd be classed as a jumper – with a style all her own." "Where is she now?" Vampires were notoriously long-lived, so where was she and why was Tessa just hearing about her now. She desperately wanted to meet this relative. "She, along with most of her family, was killed during one of the uprisings. The townsfolk administered some kind of sleeping drug during a big celebration, then they went in and sliced off all their heads." Rhia paused, her face pulling at the painful memories. "She was a beautiful woman." "Tessa jumps." Cody spoke up helpfully. "What?" Rhia spun around to look down at her. "Do you? Really?" "No, not really." When her mother's face fell she couldn't help modify her statement, unable to let go of that little bit of pride in her mother's face. "At least not that well. According to Cody here, I kind of crab walk

through life." She glared at him and his remembered insult. He grinned back at her. "It's pretty freaky looking. If I hadn't seen it before, I'd have thought we had a new breed of vampire out there." "Maybe it's not a new breed as much as the return of an old breed." Rhia brightened with excitement. "I must speak with someone." "Mom, wait." But she was already gone. Tessa watched her scuttle into the next room, before turning her frustration on Cody. "Now look what you've done. She's going to think I have some kind of special talent, and you and I both know how stupid my jumping is. Hardly a talent…more like a handicap." "Stop knocking yourself. You could have all sorts of talents. You're at the right age for them to show up. Who knows? Maybe being a throwback means you're more like the originals." "Whatever that means," Tessa muttered. Serus and Goran were arguing. She raised her voice, calling out, "Is anyone going to do anything about Jared? Or do I have to go back out?" Cody straightened, automatically placing a restraining hand on her shoulder. "Whoa. Hang on there. You're not going anywhere. I didn't bring you home so you could take off again." "Then you should have left me there. If they'd taken me prisoner, then maybe they'd have kept me with

Jared and maybe I could have found a way to get both of us free." She stared down at her long fingernails in disgust. She'd been so concerned earlier about the right color to wear on them. Now that part of her life seemed so long ago. It all seemed so frivolous now, so useless. "I feel like I'm deserting him." "Don't talk like that," he snapped. "They'll help." Tessa stared around the room at the small clutches of people sitting and talking like this was a great social visit. Enough already. She stood up. "No, they won't. It might put them out somehow. If they don't acknowledge there's a problem, then they don't have to feel guilty about not doing anything about it." She studied the various close and distant family groups. Not one of them was likely to help. She wondered about her human friends. They'd all want to call the police. And what about calling the police? Was that such a bad thing to do? Could they help? Or would the vampires eat them alive? She wandered in the direction of the kitchen in search of water. That room was full too. Sighing, she stared out the open doors to the large back patio. As expected, the patio was jammed with other people gossiping the time away. No one cared. Jared was only a human, after all. She poured herself a glass of water and took a long drink. She rinsed the glass and turned to leave–– Dr. Taz stood in her way. Her mother and Sian, Taz's partner, hovered nearby. From everyone's

positions, Tessa assumed they thought she'd try to run. Rolling her eyes at the gorgeous hunk of doctor grinning at her, she said, "Honest, I'm fine." "Then let me check you over and everyone will feel better about it." Tessa nodded at his words. "Fine. But I'm not going to lie down. You can check my head here in the kitchen." She pulled out a chair and, with a longsuffering sigh she sat down and accepted his ministrations. While Taz checked her over, her mind spun off in a dozen different tangents. Her own injury reminded her that Jared could be in worse shape. How could she find the assholes that had taken him? They had to have some help. Surely that house belonged to someone important. It was a huge estate. How could she find out who owned it or who was living in it? Was there a housing registration office for vampires or some such thing? Did they have to report in as to where they lived? Not likely. Humans did, though. Or at least a certain segment of them did, like criminals or half criminals. She didn't really understand how that worked, but didn't think there was a vampire equivalent. She hated that the entire subject of Jared had become a nonissue. That just might be one of the biggest downsides to the vampires she knew – their lack of willingness to get involved. All vampires lived in a secular world, one that revolved around them.

She couldn't just sit and do nothing. Jared had to be scared out of his mind. ***

Jared drifted in and out of consciousness. He could no longer tell if it was day or night. Or how long he'd been there. Time had become meaningless. Had to be from the drugs. He'd thought he'd heard Tessa's voice earlier, and now her voice wove in and out of his consciousness. His life would end soon – he knew that now. He hadn't seen anyone else die, but the prisoners here probably would prefer death. On his way to this holding cell, he'd been led through the warehouse full of hundreds, maybe thousands of suspended humans. They were in some sort of stasis while their bodies pumped out valuable blood. Reality hadn't been long in coming. That was the fate awaiting him. How sad. He'd planned on going into engineering after graduation. Jared didn't want to spend the rest of his life in this half-alive state like the others. A few minutes ago he'd been asked a series of medical questions about his health and that of his father and mother. Some sort of selection process, he presumed, to check on his family history. Hooked up in that warehouse, any young human would easily live fifty, sixty or maybe…given the lack of wear, a hundred years. Just the thought of his life being lived out in this blood

factory made him want to vomit. He'd rather kill himself first. Only he didn't think he could anymore. He was no longer chained. That was one good thing. Then again, restraints were no longer required. They'd given him drugs, strong ones. Drugs that tugged at him even now, pulling him back under. His last thoughts were of Tessa. Where was she? What was she doing right now?

CHAPTER SEVEN Cody leaned back against the wall and wondered again how his vampire clan had survived. He felt they played at the game of living. They had no vengeance left in them, no fight – and for most of them now, no flight. Few chose to have children and of those that were interested, fewer than half were capable. Their ability to reproduce was being bred right out of them. Maybe they were becoming obsolete. But when you could live forever why would you choose to overcrowd your living conditions by reproducing? There were so few youngsters that they tended to stick together. He frowned, thinking about what Tessa had said. It couldn't have been easy on her if she'd been shunned by the others. Not with such a small group her age. No wonder she'd turned to humans for companionship. She had learned compassion and caring at their hands. Vampires were more selfish – hence the lack of action tonight. Unless their vampire way of life was attacked, they'd do nothing. Unlike the old days, when vampires were the aggressors. Tessa, on the other hand, appeared to have more fight in her than all her vampire family put together. And where had she gone, anyway? He'd seen Sian and Taz arrive a while ago. Surely checking Tessa's head wouldn't have taken that long… Glancing around, he

found both fathers in conference with several other elders. And no sign of Tessa. David was joking with Jewel, the girl he was sweet on, and Ian, another good friend to both of them. He walked over and spoke to David. "Hey, where's your sister?" "I thought she was with you?" "Nope." The two spun around, searching the crowd. "She might have gone to bed on Taz's orders." Cody slid him a sidelong look. David shrugged. "Okay, so maybe not. Then where the hell is she?" "I'm concerned she'll take off again." David glanced over at him and shook his head. "I doubt it. And what's with that, anyways? I've never known her to be so intense about humans." He looked down at Jewel, who lifted her shoulders in a shrug. "They accepted her when her vampire peers wouldn't." Cody watched as David internalized that. "She feels responsible for what happened to this one." David frowned, and said. "That's dangerous. We have to have the Council on board to accomplish anything on a large scale. There's little she can do on her own." Ian had yet to speak but at David's comment he nodded in agreement. "She believes the Council won't do anything until it's too late and someone else gets killed." Cody searched

the area. He was unable to shake the worry that Tessa could be planning to take off again. "The problem here isn't that no one will do anything, but that they can't figure out what to do. The vehicles have been seen around, although no one seems to know who owns them," David said. "Some people know of the house but said it changed hands a couple decades ago, and they don't know who owns it now." Cody grinned as Wendy and Jacob joined them. Wendy was cool. Good in school and didn't have quite as much attitude as many of their peers. She was a glider. Jacob was too. He was okay – a bit arrogant, but then weren't they all. "Hey, like this is so messed up." Jacob grinned, his excitement lighting up the place. Jacob could always be found in the center of any trouble brewing. Jewel stepped closer to David. "Cody, did you really see a dead person?" At Cody's nod, horror filled her gaze, and she slid closer to David. "That's so terrible." David grinned and winked at Cody. Cody tried not to smile. David had been panting after Jewel for a long time now. About time he made some headway. Jewel was a decent sort. Not critical and harsh like many of the younger set nowadays. Cody was happy for his friend. And damn, that brought Tessa right back into his mind. "What are we going to do about this?" Soberly,

Ian jammed his hands deep into his pockets while he waited for an answer. "That's what we're trying to figure out." Cody turned around, looking for Tessa. "Has anyone seen Tessa lately?" "Outside," Jewel answered. "I saw her go out a moment ago." "Shit." Cody bolted out the closest door. "Tessa, where are you?" David raced out behind him, their friends spilling out the door in their wake. "Tessa!" "I'm here. Stop yelling." As one, the group followed her voice, craning their necks to find her in the trees above the house. "What are you doing up there?" David snapped. Goran, Serus, and Rhia raced outside to stand beside the younger group. The adults looked up at her, frowns settling on the men while her mother gasped in shock. Rhia stepped closer as if to catch Tessa if she did fall. "Tessa, no! Get down here right now before you fall. You've got a head injury, remember?" "I'm fine, Mom. I just came outside for a little peace and quiet." David shifted closer. "Huh…Mom, ordering her around isn't likely to get her cooperation." "Cooperation? She's recovering from two head

injuries. She's liable to fall out of that damn tree any minute." Rhia's voice grew until she was practically screaming. "Serus, please, go up and get her." "I can get down on my own you know," Tessa called down. "And you might fall, too, damn it." "I'll go." Cody didn't wait for anyone's approval or discussion. He understood how Tessa must feel. She'd want to get out of this on her own; however, should anything go wrong… He couldn't let that happen. There appeared to be a slight improvement in the adults' mindset, but a mishap at this point would destroy that. With a graceful leap, Cody cleared the heads of those standing close to him before spreading his wings. He reached Tessa's side in one full stroke. "Come to rescue me again, Cody? Or doing their bidding?" "Neither. I thought I could give you a graceful exit down. Then, maybe we could get some help to go find Jared." Tessa's eyes widened. "Really?" Hope crept into her voice. It hurt Cody to see Tessa's doubt and lack of faith. Vampires were clannish and generally their decisionmaking process took time, but once the decision was made they charged forward. "David and some of our friends have gathered together. I'm sure the elders will want to join the fray, if for no other reason than to keep

us younglings safe." He couldn't quite keep the derisive sarcasm from his voice. He needn't have worried. Tessa grinned. "Isn't it great when everyone thinks you're too young to know anything?" "That's the truth. Come on. Let's get this show on the road." He held out a hand. She took it and the two jumped to the ground in a graceful leap. ***

Tessa landed in front of her family's shocked faces. She laughed as pride and joy rolled through her. "Not quite the klutz you thought I was, huh?" Rhia grinned, appreciation of her daughter shining on her face. "Honey, I never thought that about you." "Right." Tessa turned to her father. "I'm going to find Jared. Maybe with other vampires and maybe without, depending on if anyone wants to come." She raised one eyebrow at the bluster starting to build on her father's face. "And don't bother arguing. It's something I have to do." She glanced at the crowd collecting around her. "Is anyone willing to go with me?" When several people cried out 'yes,' she nodded and held up her hand. "Just to make sure you understand. We're going to rescue a human. Possibly more as we've found one dead one already. And we will be going against vampires. I don't

know who is behind this or why they've taken humans but there's a good chance these are vampires we might know. Don't make this decision lightly." She nodded her head as people did a rethink. "That's right. There could be some unpleasant surprises at the end of our journey. I'm not afraid of them." Eyes flashed at the mention of any of them being afraid. She smiled inwardly. A vampire's ego was not something to fool around with. "I don't have any choice. I feel responsible for Jared's kidnapping, and I will do everything I can to rescue him. But for the rest of you, it's a choice. Think about it and think about it seriously." Several people exchanged glances with their neighbors. Tessa continued her warning. "The other issue is someone has already died. He may have died from natural causes and he may have had help. The truth is that being kidnapped and chained up like a dog for an unknown number of hours did not help him to survive. I've been attacked twice. For the rest of you, injuries or even death are possibilities. These are vampires who may know just how to do that. You could be giving up your eternal life." Silence. She nodded a second time. "Right. This is serious business." Turning around to face Cody, she asked him, "In or out?"

"In," he snapped. "There's no option for me. I can identify them, and I was there with you when you were attacked. I'm going." "So am I." David stepped forward, and that started the surge in the crowd. "Hey, I want to come. At least we'd be doing something vampire-ish. It's like we've lost our souls these days." Tessa, with a question on her face, turned to face Ian, the speaker. The tall quiet member of David's group explained. "We're vampires, Tessa. We're born to hunt. Denying our basic instinct is like being one of the living dead." Laughter greeted his words. Jacob, the oldest and most intimidating to Tessa, nodded. "He's right. We all feel we are a kind of living dead. Truthfully." "Keep in mind," said Cody. "We'll be trying to save the treaty so that our easy life continues." Goran stepped up. "That's enough. You younglings can't go alone." David turned on him, surprising everyone. "Well, she tried to get your support and Dad's. Now she's given up and is going regardless." Rhia stepped forward. "If you aren't going with them, Serus, then I am. Actually…" She thought about it for a half second. "I'm going, regardless. They don't know all the vampires. I do."

"Hey, that's great." Goran smacked Serus on the back. "We haven't had a good rumble for ages." "Who said I wanted one now? I'm too old for this shit," grumbled Serus. "Then stay home and tend the fires, Dad. We'll say hello to Moltere for you," David said. Shock lined Serus's face. "What does Moltere have to do with this?" "Moltere?" Sian's shocked voice cut through the noise. Sian was so beautiful, everyone instinctively paid attention when she spoke. "Are you sure it's him?" Her penetrating gaze locked onto David's face. "No one is sure of anything yet. But he's certainly the first one that comes to mind," responded David. Taz slid an arm around Sian’s shoulder then dropped a kiss on her forehead. "It's okay. It's not likely to be the same thing again," he said, lifting his head and explained the group watching, "I was kidnapped by Moltere's men a long time ago. Sian here, rescued me." He smiled tenderly at his partner. Goran stepped forward, understanding dawning in his eyes. "On the other hand, Taz, if you're right, he's been quiet for so long he could have built an army in secret. We assumed he died a long time ago." "Maybe he did. But think about this. Someone old, with a taste for blood, who has money and the power to create new vampires for his own purposes. Someone of the ancient lines, maybe with ancient

beliefs." David stared the adults down. Tessa stepped forward. "Who it is at this point isn't the issue. We can't jump to conclusions or we might miss seeing the truth." Except if David was right, the fight ahead of them was huge. The more she thought about what little she knew about Moltere, she realized the points David had brought up were all true. And no one had said he was dead. Moltere was one of the originals, along with her father and Goran. There were others, but their names rarely came up. In fact, no one discussed anything from that era. Something big had gone down – so big it split their group apart. She almost missed the horrified looks passing between Sian and her mom. She barely caught Sian's whispered, "Not again." Rhia reached out to hug her. Tessa watched, wondering if they'd all get an explanation – but doubting they would. Adult vampires were great at not sharing. There had to be a mess of hidden history. She saw her father look over at Sian and Taz, one eyebrow raised. Taz reached around Sian, one large hand sliding across her belly as if to comfort. Serus gaze widened and he grinned. He smacked Taz on the shoulder. "Congratulations! I hope you'll man the house in case of any injuries and also help coordinate with Sian?" Taz nodded, his brows pulling together. "Of course, anything you need. Let's not have a repeat of

what I went through." Tessa barely tracked the conversation. Confusing, it jumped from some history that her mom knew about, to the possibility that Sian was pregnant – and that was something to ponder seriously as Taz was human – then to a reference about some nasty event from the past…one they'd do a lot to avoid happening again. Why couldn't adults make things clear? Sian beamed at Serus. "That we can do. And work out a plan to approach Council." Tessa shook her head, wishing she understood the undercurrents. Still, David was right. The issue wasn't just about Jared's abduction, although his kidnapping was a problem. The crisis was bigger. Much bigger. If this rogue group were turning humans to vampire, they had to have a reason. The idea someone was creating an army for their own purposes, to be used against the common good of vampire and human alike, couldn't be ignored. That thought spurred her to action. She didn't want to be disrespectful, she loved her father, but he did need prodding occasionally. "Hey, Dad, you can stay with Sian and Taz, if you'd prefer. Afterwards, we'll let you know how it goes." She deliberately turned her back on him, hoping to hide her grin. There's no way her Dad would let her get away with that comment. He spluttered. She grinned and bowed her head.

Cody nudged her gently. She glanced up at him, to see the same laughter reflected in his eyes. "Ready?" "Oh, yeah. Let's go." Tessa's shoulder was grabbed before she could take a step. "No way you're going to treat me like a senior citizen. I'm leading this team, and you're the one staying home," barked her father. She turned on him. "Oh I don't think so. You might want to finally step up, but leaving me behind isn't an option." Frustration lined his face. Opposition he was used to. Just not from his daughter. Tessa stood tall and stared him straight in the eye. She refused to back down. She didn't want to go against him if she didn't have to. She had too much respect and love for him. She'd like to have him at her side. Chances of that happening, however were… And for the first time that night, her father laughed. Tessa stared at him in disbelief. Was that pride gleaming from his eyes? A warm glow wrapped around her heart. "I guess that means you're coming." She laughed with him and turned to her mother, one eyebrow raised in question. "Don't think you're leaving without me." Rhia stepped forward. "But we aren't going to waste the manpower. We'll split into groups. Serus, Goran, and I will take one group each. My group will drive to the

house where you found the dead man. David, you are driving with me. Goran will take the fliers to where we last heard Moltere lived. That will let us know if that area has any recent activity. Serus and his gliders will search from the air, picking up the trail from where Cody and Tessa last saw the vehicles and search the direction they were heading. Keep an eye out for any place large enough to house a blood farm." "A blood farm?" Tessa's gaze widened. Sian swallowed loudly enough to catch Tessa's attention. Tessa watched as Sian snuggled deeper into Taz's arms. Right. Now that made sense of the adults' half-filled-in conversations. They'd seen one before. Go, Mom. Still a leap in deduction, but she'd consider it a possibility…for now. Rhia surveyed the open-mouthed group staring at her and then spoke. "If they took more than one human, they are looking for sources of blood. Moltere went into hiding after the clans found out he was keeping humans alive to produce blood for him and his family line. If – and it's a big if – if he's involved then that's what he's doing. Some of his farms continued to exist long after he'd gone underground. Sian found one not all that long ago." Goran beamed. "Love, love and love this. Cody will fly with me. Serus, pick your team." Serus shook his head. "Well, if your son is going with you, you know my daughter is going with me." He

reached out a hand. "If she wants to, that is." Tessa grinned and it felt like a light beamed from inside of her heart as she grabbed his hand. "I couldn't ask for a better partner." At the look on his face, she burst out laughing. "Okay, team leader." Everyone cracked up as Goran punched Serus on the shoulder. "She's good stuff, Serus. Take care of her." "Don't you dare let her get hurt again." Rhia turned to face the large crowd. "We don't have to tell you where you belong. Line up behind the leaders and let's get moving." With a final glance around, she added, "Everyone stay in close contact with each other. No one goes off alone. Serus and Goran, regular check-ins please." Cody grinned. "Ian and Jewel, are you coming?" Both nodded. With that, the four fliers took to the air. Tessa just wished she knew what they were in for. ***

Jared opened his eyes. The same stone walls stared back at him. Surely this nightmare had to end soon – or at least his awareness of it. He couldn't have said how long it had been now. People had come and gone. The other captive had been taken away. Only Jared remained in the cell. The door opened. And yet another new person entered. What was out there, a freakin’ vampire city? He

didn't think they were looking after his welfare though, or they'd have given him a bed and blankets, maybe some medicine for the headache threatening to split his skull wide open. "Hello there. It's nice to see you looking more awake." The newcomer pulled a chair over to where Jared slouched, manacled to his chair. "We have the test results back. Interesting reading. You're a very healthy young man, did you know that?" He opened the file he brought with him. "It also appears that you may have some vampire in your blood." Jared stared at him in shock. "Oh, not in any recent generation. The line is very diluted with you. And that's a good thing. Because we need you human. We've finished our tests now, so we can move you onto the next stage of the program. There's been no decision yet as to which program you're going to go into; however, rest assured that your wellbeing is most important to us." A swarmy smile formed on his mouth. "Programs? Do I get a choice? "So you do speak. Very good. Now I can't tell you about our programs just yet and, as much as I'd like to give you a choice, that is being made for you, based on these test results. Not to worry. You're in good hands." At the nasty smirk on the guy's face, the last bit of hope died. None of the options would be good. He was never going home. He couldn't help wondering at the

what-ifs. What if he'd not been kidnapped? What kind of future would he have had? What kind of relationship could he have had with Tessa? Was she even thinking of him?

CHAPTER EIGHT Apparently a little rebellion was good for a father-daughter relationship. Tessa would never have believed it. Still, she had to admit owning a piece of his admiration had done wonders for her self-confidence. She actually held herself straighter. Like she needed more height. She towered over her human girlfriends. Although, her companions tonight were vampires and they were all tall. It made her reconsider her notion that she didn't belong with them. And there was the weird stirring in her belly every time she got close to Cody. Like what was with that? Vampires were notoriously faithful – once they'd found their one true love. Until that point however, it was a well-known fact they liked to do a lot of searching. Tessa, like every other little girl in the world, often tried to picture her perfect prince. One week he appeared as a tall blond Adonis, the next a dark-haired bad boy. She'd never pictured Cody as 'the one.' Now she had to wonder. "Tessa. We're going to drive to Moltere's old hangout. The adults are fixed on him as the one behind this mess," David said as he walked toward her. Serus spoke from behind her. "I think you should go with them, too, Tessa. You are just learning to jump, whereas Wendy and Jacob are experienced gliders. We

can't have you slowing us down. And I don't want you to get separated from us out there and get lost." Tessa glared at her father. "Then you'd better lead off now, before you take this conversation down that road any further. I'm jumping. I may not have much experience, and I know I don't look very pretty doing it…however, I can only get better. So let's go." Her dad's jaw jutted out – he obviously took offence to her tone. She knew she was overstepping, she knew she was pushing the limit, but damn it, Jared needed help and she wanted to participate in his rescue… if that were possible. So when her father opened his mouth, she cut him off. "Dad, we're past that now. I know you want to put me back into a little-girl box, but it's too late. Besides I'm just a few years younger than the rest of the group. Let's just do this." She planted her hands on her hips and stared at him. She didn't want to fight him. Her energy would only go so far. "I'll learn from all of you." "You're too damn young – you don't know what you're getting into." "And you're too old – you don't believe the young can do anything." The two of them stood nose to nose glaring at each other. Then, just as abruptly, they both laughed, understanding the humorous take on their standoff. Returning to the issue at hand, Serus said, "North.

We're going north to the outskirts of Vampire City in the mountains." A shiver slid down Tessa's back. The mountains had always been out of bounds. For a brief moment she couldn't help but wonder if her dad might be right about this not being the trip for her. No. She couldn't let him be. Jared, and who knew how many captives were more important than her childish fears of going into the mountains. "Let's go." Serus took one last look at the three young vampires in his group and leapt into the air. Even though Tessa had seen him in action before, the precision of his beautiful movements still moved her. They were full of grace, and his landings…well, she could only hope she didn't have to be as old as he was before she learned to control her jumps half as well. Jacob and Wendy followed. Both were friends of her brother, David. Tessa took a deep breath and tried to imitate their smoother, more practiced glides, but she ended up feeling even more awkward and inept. Three jumps later, she reverted to her normal crab style. Hey, it worked. They didn't stop moving for close to an hour. That's when she really wondered if she'd made a major mistake when she'd insisted on coming. Most of her body ached one way or another. Getting out of bed tomorrow could be fun. Not. At least her headache had disappeared. Her last

jump brought her to within a few yards of her father. She even landed on her feet. He nodded and turned his attention to the group as a whole. "We've got a little further to go before we're deep in enemy territory. However, we could be watched even now. Don't do anything stupid. If anyone approaches us, I'll talk to them." He cast a stern warning glance at them all. "This is only a fact-finding mission. We want to know what's here and who's here – that's it. Got it?" "Got it." Their voices blended into one chorus. He took off once again. Tessa hated to admit it, but her legs were feeling more like marshmallows than ever before. Still, she pulled on her inner strength and headed out after them. She'd lost track of time. As soon as the thought crossed her mind, she realized everything that had happened so far had spanned only one evening and night. From the theater with Jared, to the Council meeting, to taking off and being attacked and now down to this wild chase in the dark. Worry immediately set in. The others would need cover soon. But not right away; they were in the mountains, and the morning sun would reach them later than it would have if they were home. She jumped again and again, going from tree branch to rock to cliff edge. She used muscles she'd never realized she owned, and she completed jumps that

she'd never have considered possible. On the next jump she had a terrible takeoff, and nearly fell off the tree. Her arms were almost too tired to hold her grip. Feeling definitely shaky, she leaned against the trunk to rest her legs. "Come on Tessa. We're almost there." Her father called up to her. She groaned. At this point, almost wasn't good enough. Still, she'd insisted on accompanying them and she refused to let her dad be right. She'd damn well finish it. Gathering her energy, she jumped to an adjoining tree and then another and another. If she could avoid jumping down and then up again, it would save her a ton of energy and effort. Eyeing her next potential landing spot, she tried a more horizontal jump. Happy with that attempt, she chose an even more horizontal line the next time. Picking a path through the trees, she moved faster than the others. Her jumps had to be done carefully, to land properly in the tree, but even that seemed to get easier and easier. Pretty soon she was just coasting along. It felt good. Right. "Tessa?" her dad called out to her, an odd note in his voice. "What?" "What are you doing?" "Jumping," she said in exasperation. "What does it look like?"

"Flying." She landed hard, her surprise made her misjudge her landing. Her knees buckled. Straightening up, she gasped, "What?" "It looks like you're flying. Or something similar. I can't quite tell. It looks very odd." "Yeah, so what else is new?" "No. I mean it's unusual but you're doing it very well." Her father stood on the ground a little ahead of her. "I just can't see how you're doing it." "I don't know either. I've been trying to conserve energy." She gave a self-conscious shrug. "This is the solution I came up with. Not having to go up and down all the time saves power and time." She jumped down to land heavily by her father. He studied her face. "How's the head." She shook her head. "Fine. The pain's gone." "But you're tired." "Sure. I didn't know I owned half the muscles I'm using." The other two in the group arrived as she spoke. Tessa smiled at them, relieved in a way, to see fatigue on their faces as well. "How you'd do that glide thing?" Wendy asked, a curious look on her face. Tessa frowned. "That tree-to-tree thing you did. It looked really cool." "Oh." Tessa couldn't help but feel flustered at all

the attention. She wasn't accustomed to having others admire her skills. "I'm not exactly sure. I just started doing it to conserve energy." "I wish I could do that. I'm exhausted." Jacob wiped his brow before turning to Serus. "Sir, are we here now?" "Yes. Stay close. We're close to his lair." Serus led the way again, this time slipping through the trees to the deeper shadowed area of the woods. Within minutes they came to a series of mansions dotting the countryside. All the lights were off and silence permeated the air. Was anyone home? Could they have gone to bed? There was still at least an hour of darkness left. Serus frowned. "I don't like the look of this." Tessa slipped up to his side and opened both eyes. There were no sign anywhere of the weird energy signatures she'd started seeing. Not human or vampire… at least that she could see. "I think the place is deserted. I can't see anything." "Maybe," he growled. "Or they could be hiding." "How would they know they needed to hide?" "I'm not sure that they do." Tessa continued to move forward, keeping her shadow with the trees. She circled around the house, to the right, looking for vehicles. Found nothing so she did the same on the next two properties and continued searching, followed by her father and the others. The

first two had nothing. The third also showed no signs of a vehicle. At the fourth – by far the largest mansion – she got lucky. She motioned to her father and waited for him to join her. "There's an Escalade up there." "So?" "I followed an Escalade to the house where Cody and I found the dead man. I can't tell from here if it's the same one, though." "Will you know if we get closer?" Tessa considered the problem. "Possibly, I remember part of the license plate number. Also, if they've been driven recently by the one of those two men, then I might recognize remnants of the energy. I just don't know." "Then let's find out." Vampires are stealthy to begin with. When they try to hide, they blend into their surroundings, almost disappearing altogether. Moving quietly, Tessa and her group approached the last house from the back. A few more feet brought her almost close enough to touch the back bumper of the vehicle. The license plate looked right. Opening both types of vision, she studied the interior of the vehicle. There. Wispy vestiges of energy. The same man…no both men. The energy had blended as it had dispersed. "This is it. The same two men are here – somewhere." ***

Cody couldn't quite explain the feeling of flying to the rescue at his dad's side. He'd never been bothered by any familial feelings before. He'd been happy and content to live in his father's shadow. Not a big deal. Pride wasn't his thing. His dad, on the other hand, loved the limelight. Cody was good with that. He rarely saw his brother and that was cool, too. Yet this warmth inside, this new sense of wanting to straighten up and walk tall beside his father, was interesting. He could get used to this partnership. "Cody, can you tell us the general direction from here?" Startled, Cody glanced from his father to the roads below. There was the same mansion on his right. "They went down that road there." He pointed to the left. "I saw their dust plumes as I flew home. They appeared to go straight. "Good enough. I want to go lower so I can see if there are other tracks. We don't want to be following the wrong vehicles. Not that there would have been many here overnight." Overnight? How had so much happened in such a short time? If someone had told him yesterday that Tessa would instigate a revolt of vampire against vampire to rescue her human friend, he'd have laughed so hard he probably would have made himself sick. And what kind of friend was this Jared? What did

he mean to her? Cody's stomach clenched. When he heard her snap at her aunt Rosha, he saw another side to Tessa. He had to admit he'd admired her for standing up to her miserable aunt like that. And what the hell was with that? Cody didn't currently have a girlfriend. And although his friends were always bugging him, he hadn't felt the need to go out and search for one like they all did. Could Tessa have caught his eye a bit, earlier? And had he been unwilling to take a closer look because of who she was? If so, was it even okay to covet his best friend's sister? "These tracks are so clear that I think we can safety assume they were made by the kidnappers. Let's pick up the pace, otherwise we'll be caught outside when dawn breaks." Goran swooped low, keeping to a straight line above the trees. "Yeah, I think that's why Tessa wanted to get going hours ago," Cody called out as he caught up. Jewel and Ian swooped down to take up positions on either side of Cody. Goran glanced over at his son. "Smart girl. Her father's old school. Vampires are nothing if not clannish. Takes a lot to get them to go after each other." "What happened with this Moltere person?" "He's been a headache for centuries. He goes under for decades and usually comes up to cause a hell of a mess. It's about time for him to surface again.

Unfortunately." "Yeah. Is Rhia correct? Is he into hunting humans?" "Definitely. He's as old school as Serus. We were all younglings together. I came into the picture a little later, when they were already friends. They were both passionate – but about opposite things." "So Serus wanted to protect the humans?" His father nodded. "Moltere wanted to set them up in farms. He's always looked down on them as animals." "Yet we've seen time and time again, that in some areas they really are superior." "Absolutely. Moltere doesn't want to accept that. He thinks vampires are the rightful rulers and one can't rule if there is nothing to rule over, so he figures that job of being ruled falls to humans. Then there is the blood issue. Sure, we need it to survive. It's just we don't need human blood. Animal or synthetic works just as well. But to Moltere, having synthetic, was like having water when wine is available. He wouldn't do it." The other two vampires flying beside them listened quietly. "Is a blood farm what we're expecting to find tonight? Really? You mean Rhia wasn't joking?" Jewel asked Goran. "Rhia is usually serious. And she's right. He could be operating another blood center. We've certainly

caught him with them before. He keeps setting them up because there's a huge black market for human blood." Cody frowned. "That's disgusting to think of humans like Taz being farmed for their blood. He's a great guy." In fact, the thought made his stomach roil. The wind gusted, sending them down to toward the ground in a heavy drop. Cody hovered, letting the wind take him where it wanted. "Cody, look there." His father pointed to a turn off in the roads below. One set of tracks headed to the right, leading to another large property. A second set of tracks kept straight and headed straight up the mountain. "Is that Moltere's area in the mountains?" Cody asked. "It's one of them." Goran pointed to the large property on the right. "We'll go check that out, hopefully find a place to hole up until dark." He swooped down closer to the old stone mansion, coming to a graceful landing on the roof. Cody followed. He'd never been this far away from home and didn't recognize the area. There were statues or gargoyles on the corners of the roof. The building had to be at least four, maybe five stories high. It was also dark. No lights of any kind shone out. Looked like a vampire holding to him. He walked the roof, looking at the outbuildings. Rhia had said to look for any place big enough – like a barn – where a blood bank could be set up. So even the basement of this house

might suffice. "What do you think, Dad?" Goran studied the layout. "It's definitely vampire. Now is it one of us, an import, or one of Moltere's?" "How do we find out?" Ian asked. Goran looked at him in surprise. "We go in, of course." Of course. Cody grinned. "In the front door?" asked Ian. Jewel, the only girl in their group, shot him a withering look. "We should check out the outbuildings first. Just in case we're not welcome inside the main house. We may not get a second chance." "Good idea." Cody turned to his dad. "Let's split up. Jewel and I'll go check the outbuildings and you and Ian can go inside." With a sharp look, Goran nodded. "You have half an hour only. We'll all meet at the front door then." He motioned to Ian and they both turned and floated down from the roof. "Let's go." Jewel and Cody went toward the back of the house where they leapt down to the two outbuildings. One appeared to be a garage and the other…well, it probably served as a storage shed. They walked through the garage first and found nothing. No false floor, no hanging bodies, no large walk-in cooler. Nothing suspicious anywhere. The second building had no windows to look

through, nor did the door yield to their efforts. Cody tried to pick the lock but didn't know how. He could break it down, but didn't want to make any noise that would alert others to their presence. "We have to get in." "I know. But how? And without making any noise." Jewel reached out and struggled with the doorknob for a moment. "The knob is new, but the door is old. Something important is behind here." They stared at each other in excitement. Cody pressed his head against the door and listened intently. He backed up several feet and rushed forward, popping the door hard at the knob. It snapped open, sending him rushing headlong into the dark interior. It was darker inside than outside. Jewel stepped in behind him. They searched the corners and checked the loft. Empty. As they jumped down, Cody noticed a clean spot on the floor. He crouched, his hand tracing the square pattern where something had been. "Something was here." "Yes, but no longer." Jewel searched the rest of the room. "Now what?" "We meet up with the others."

CHAPTER NINE Tessa couldn't hide her fatigue. Her legs were ready to give out and her stomach had long ago stopped screaming for food. Now her stomach sat like a silent tiger waiting to jump on prey. She could only imagine how the others felt. Of course it was her human genes that made her require food. Her vampire genes could go without for days. They'd approached the darkened houses one at a time and searched each building. And had found nothing. Now they were in the basement of the third and last house. So far – nothing. Had all this been a waste of precious time? Tessa allowed herself a moment of weakness. She leaned against the wall, her eyes closed, while she rested and the others searched. Her feet were killing her. Why had she thought heeled, fashionable boots were perfect for this occasion? Then she sensed it. Whatever it was? She opened both types of vision and studied the energy around the basement. Being as tired as she was, she had trouble focusing. That's when she saw them. Energy lines, faded and thin, spread out to the point of no longer being recognizable, individually. All she could tell was that someone had been here recently.

Studying the pattern, she slowly recognized where the thickest collection of misty clouds sat. Straightening up, she walked into the center of the low lying mist. The energy disappeared into the floor. With her finger, she traced each stone, looking for missing mortar, loose rocks or a door. She couldn't find anything. "What are you looking for, Tess?" The concern in her father's voice made her smile. "The energy has pooled on the floor slabs. As if someone went below." The others moved to surround her, cautious excitement permeating the air. Every block was checked, every mark was examined until they finally sat back and looked at each other. "I don't think there's anything here, Tessa," Wendy said. Jacob nodded in agreement. "Yes, there is. I just don't know what or where." She looked around. Energy lingered on the walls. She hadn't thought it meaningful before, had thought of it only as a remnant from the people who had traveled this way. Yet it centered on just one wall – not several. She walked closer. Acting on instinct, she placed her hand into the center of the energy cloud and pressed her palm firmly against the wall. A groaning creaking sound in front of her mixed with gasps of shock from behind her. She spun around to

find a section of the floor sliding down at an angle. "Oh, well done, Tessa." Her father strode to the opening and bent down, staring into the black abyss. "Stairs, let's go." One by one they filed down the spiraling stairs. Tessa had to admit her nerves were getting the best of her. She didn't want the floor to close and lock them in while they were down there. Just the thought of that gave her the heebie jeebies. So did being left behind alone. Bolting down the stairs, she raced to catch up. As she reached them a horrible grating noise sounded. Tessa spun around. The floor was rising – effectively sealing them in. ***

Jared let his head fall back. He closed his eyes, relief coursing through him with the easing of his tense muscles. So much pain. He wouldn't have thought it was possible to live through so much and still be alive. Death had to be better than this. Nutrients pumped into his body. Blood pulsed out of his body. He was a captive. For the rest of his life. And now the means of doing something about it had gone beyond him. Tears collected in his eyes, and he hated that too. Anger stirred – faint at first… Then the beginning of resolve bloomed into determination, washing away the moment of weakness. He was Jared Enderby. He refused

to let his life end like this. There had to be something he could do. For the other humans who hung here at his side. For himself. For those that hadn't yet been caught. He opened his eyes and stared at the rubber piping so close to him. His arms were encased in plastic to stop him from moving around. His legs were similarly suspended. He could bend slightly forward, but that was it. Why couldn't he be unconscious like everyone else? Through the wave of pain, he vaguely recognized one of the orderlies standing in front of him, a look of concern on his face. The orderly motioned to someone to come over. Why? ***

Cody stepped inside the mausoleum of a house and listened quietly. His gaze darted from side to side. The time to meet Ian and his father had come and gone. There was no sign of them. The door creaked behind him as Jewel joined him. "Where are they?" she hissed against his ear. "I don't know." Leaving the door wide open, Cody crept further into the house. Was anyone living here? And if they were, where were they? He was trespassing. For all he knew the owners were waiting to smash him over the head.

"How do we find them?" she whispered. "I have no idea." They hadn't set up a plan B. Crap. Cody looked around the cavernous room. Sheets covered the furniture…and nothing indicated that vampires lived here. Of course vampires often didn't inhabit the main areas of the house, as they tended to have too many windows that let in natural light. "I don't want to call out – who knows what we'll wake up." Jewel wandered over to the large fireplace mantle, picking up photos before putting them down again. "Do we just wait here?" "It's either that or go looking for them." Jewel cast a long look around the deserted space and shook her head. "Don't like that idea much." "So how long do we wait? And if they still don't show up, then what?" Jewel’s lips pursed as she considered it. "Let's give them another fifteen minutes, and then we'll go and look." "Sounds fair." Slam. Cody and Jewel swiveled in shock. The door had closed. Jewel rushed over and tugged on the handle. She spun around in a panic. "It's locked." Cody refused to believe her. He tugged on the doorknob himself. "Damn it." They were locked inside. ***

"Tessa, wait!" Her father raced behind her as she tried to outrun the floor as it closed. "You can't stop it. You'll end up getting hurt." Clank! The floor settled into place. Tessa's throat started to close. "Let's go." Her dad turned and started back toward Wendy and Jacob. "Come on, Tessa. Let's catch up with the others." She spun around and watched him head back down the passage as if nothing had happened. "Go where? Don't you care that we're locked in?" "No." His faint voice floated back to her as the others raced behind him. Tessa spun around and realized she was alone in the darkness. "Wait for me," she yelled, and ran to catch up. Her finger smacked against the first corner. "Shit." Shoving it into her mouth she switched to her vampire vision. Why didn't she just keep the damn thing on? She was such an idiot. You'd think she'd have learned by now. Not. She sped through the darkness, barely keeping the others in sight. The stone walls led her deeper underground. Stone floor gave way to hard-packed dirt, then, finally to sand. A heavy chill settled in. Ten minutes later, still running, she gasped for air and grabbed her side. The others showed no sign of slowing. Purebloods. Sometimes she darned well hated

them. Still grumbling, she picked up the pace and tried to catch up to her dad. Five minutes later she smacked into someone. "Umph." Tessa sprawled backwards on the floor. "Damn it, Tess. Watch where you're going." Jacob turned to glower down at her. "And what are you doing on the floor?" She glared at him as she scrambled to her feet. "Why'd you stop?" She looked around. "Are we here?" "You tell us." Tessa shot him a look as she struggled past him to her dad's side. "What's the matter?" "Look." He pointed at the stone wall in front of them. They'd reached the end of the line. The passage stopped right in front of them. Tessa frowned. She spun around, looking for another way out. "That doesn't make sense." The energy wisps had disappeared into the air a long time ago. "Maybe we missed the exit." "And maybe we didn't. Maybe this is a dead end… a trap against intruders," Jacob scoffed at her. Tessa ignored him. She'd never really liked this friend of David's. Not like she did some of the others. That Jacob had come at all had surprised her. Now his presence just irritated her. "Dad, there has to be something we've missed." Jacob turned to stare at her."Then you'd better

find it." "Me?" Her stomach hiccupped. "Why me?" "Because you got us into this mess," Jacob spouted again. She glared around at the others. "You could do something to help, too." "That's enough." Serus turned to the walls. "Everyone look for a way out." Tessa had already turned away from the others, her vision shifting easily into half-and-half mode. There had to be another door. She walked from side to side, searching for the energy wisps. Nothing. "Look, she has no idea what the hell she's doing." Jacob's sarcastic voice sliced through the air. Tessa couldn't stop her shoulders from cringing against the same kind of criticism she'd endured for years. Jacob was just being his usual asshole self. This wasn't all her fault. She crouched down and touched the sand under her feet. It was damp. She sniffed the air. Musty. "Dad. Where's the closest water to here?" "There's a small river close by." He knelt and touched the sand. "For all I know, with the heavy snowfall the whole area flooded." Going on blind instinct, Tessa placed one hand against the cold rock and walked along several feet. She didn't know what she was looking for, but water had to have come in from somewhere. And recently.

Her fingers snagged on a crevice, dragging her to a stop. She followed the edge of it up as high as it could go. Then she traced the crack down to the floor. It appeared to completely separate the walls. "There's something here." She went over it again, looking for some kind of lever or opening mechanism. "Spread out and look for a second split in the wall." Everyone spread out and searched against the stones. "It's here." Tessa ran over to her father's side. "Is there a way to open it?" She bent down to the bottom. Her fingers caught on something odd. Wiggling them in deeper, she tried to find something to grab onto. As she shifted, her knee smacked against a stone higher up. Heavy grinding and groaning filled the air as the wall moved upwards. "Good girl." The words were barely out of her father's mouth when water rushed in. ***

Cody circled the huge living room in the mausoleum. He been looking for a way out since the front door had sealed, locking them in. The room opened to other parts of the house, but the windows and doors were all locked. Motioning Jewel to follow, Cody led the way through the den and dining room to the

kitchen. There was even less indication there that anyone lived here. "Dad?" Cody called out. "Are you here?" Jewel gasped, her eyes wide. "What are you doing?" she whispered. "We don't know who's here." "Dad's here. Remember? And Ian. Let's keep looking. We need to find them." "I'd rather go outside and wait for them to come to us." Jewel tried the door leading to the backyard, then the windows one after the other. She turned around to face Cody, the reality of their situation settling onto her features. "There's no way out." "Not that we've seen – yet." Panic glistened in her eyes. "What do we do?" "We stay calm." Cody walked to the one door off to the side. "We haven't checked the basement. There could be an exit down there." "I don't want to go." Cody knew exactly how she felt. He reached for her hand. "Let's go together." Jewel gulped and grasped his hand tightly. "Together."

CHAPTER TEN Tessa tried to close the wall and stop the water from flowing in, but the mechanism didn’t seem to work in reverse. "I can’t close it," she cried out in panic. Even as she spoke the onrush dissipated to a gentle wave as the water flow leveled out and started to soak into the sand. "This is stupid." Jacob waded away from them through the water. "I’m going back to the stairs to look for another way out." Tessa shrugged, just glad to see the back of him. She crouched down to look under the stone wall that had stopped about three feet up from the ground. Light shone down, twinkling on the water at her feet. She bent and slipped out into the early morning air. Freedom. She closed her eyes and with relief, opened her arms to the sky, gulping in deep breaths of air. She’d been right all along. She couldn’t begin to understand how she’d known what to do, but her instincts had led her in the right direction. She took several steps in the soft muddy ground. "Tessa?" Her father's anxious voice carried outside. "It's beautiful out here." She bent down and ducked her head under the wall so she could see her father. "Do you want to try to come out?" "No." Serus gnashed his teeth. "Damn it. It's too

bright out there already." Tessa stopped and looked around at the bright morning sun. "I’ll go look around and come back." She tossed a confident smile back at him. "No worries." Leaving him spluttering, Tessa circled the outside of the house, searching for a place for the others to hide out. A safe, dark place. They could stay where they were, but it was hardly ideal. What if the owners returned? She leaned against the wall. She'd been through so much already. She was so tired. Think, damn it, think. There had to be an answer. What about gloves and helmets? That might do it. Where could she find such things? There had to be another option. Steal the vehicle? She headed back to the others to discuss their options. The wall was closed. "Crap." With one hand on the wall, she walked the full length, looking for the same crack in the wall. Surely having a mechanism to operate the door from the outside was just a normal safeguard? Her stomach wanted to heave. Tremors wracked her legs. Why hadn't she stayed in there with the others? The early morning light showed her footprints sunk into the wet ground. She stepped to where she'd stepped out from under the wall. That should be about right. Turning around to face the stone, she ran her hands back and forth looking for the edge – and couldn't

find it. She considered her options. She could go back inside and down to the basement where the others were or she could look around and see if she could find a place for everyone to hide. Wanting to make the most of the time she had, she decided to search the outbuildings. Twenty minutes later, frustration mirrored her fatigue. She'd found nothing. She circled the last outbuilding, some kind of garage or shed. Windowless. The doorknob turned easily under her hand. This building, like everything else she'd seen so far, was empty. She walked through the interior carefully, searching for some sign. Any sign. In the far corners, she found several empty water bottles. Signs of humans. Vampires rarely drank water. Generally, if it didn't have blood or caffeine in it, they wouldn't touch it. She crouched down beside the bottles. No sign of blood. Good. Maybe she was getting somewhere. The plank floor had been well scuffed. The walls had been scraped up, but she couldn't tell if the marks were old or new. The ring pounded into the wall was definitely new. Humans had been here. They were gone now. To where? And how? There were two vehicles outside now. But the driveway could hold dozens. The place was so remote

no one would know if human trafficking were going on here. She wrinkled her nose. Could be two or ten or a hundred vampires involved. She walked back out into the morning sun and leaned against the open door. A sound came from the front door. Dad? She raced back toward them. Just as she started around the large SUV the heights of the people standing in the shadows of the front entrance stalled her forward rush. That wasn't Dad. But it was Jacob standing inside the dark shadows of the porch. And someone else. No. Two someone elses. Tessa dropped down behind the vehicle. What was going on? Another male, much bigger and decked out in the full motorcycle suit, stood on guard off to one side. From where she stood, Tessa couldn't identify the others. Jacob appeared to know them well though. He had to be in on this. Maybe he'd been responsible for the floor and the wall closing, locking them in? Just then the bigger man motioned around the yard while the others immediately spun around to look. Crap. Her stomach knotted. They were looking for her. Where were her dad and Wendy? She reared back, finally cluing in. Jacob carried gloves and a motorcycle helmet. So this was preplanned? How? How could anyone have known about

their group coming here? Unless Jacob had told them. He could have texted or called anytime. Her group hadn't been secretly tracking each other's movements. She crouched lower to the ground, wondering where she could hide. Jacob and the smaller man split up to search the outside grounds. The bigger man loped toward her. Tessa slid under the front bumper, scraping along the ground. She closed her eyes and held her breath. Black boots thudded past, heading toward the shed she'd just vacated. She breathed gently and rolled carefully out from under the vehicle, on the house side. She sprinted the short distance to the front door and slid inside. She needed to find her father and Wendy. She could only hope Jacob had just locked them in the basement. She raced down but also checked behind to make sure she wasn't being followed. The floor was closed. Placing her sweaty palms on the wall in the right spot, she waited nervously as the floor fell away. She cringed at the noise this time, glancing behind her several times to make sure she hadn't attracted any unwanted attention. She was still alone. She raced down to her father. "Dad?" She picked up the pace and half ran, half jumped down the long passage. "Are you here?" "Tessa?" "Yeah." Tessa ran toward his voice. She found

them halfway down the passage, sitting in a heap on the dirt floor. She fell to the floor beside him. "Are you okay?" She ran her hands over his face, then his shoulders. "Are you hurt?" "I'm fine. Wendy's tired, but she'll do." Serus stood up. "Did you see Jacob? We haven't seen him since he headed back to the stairs around the same time you snuck out." Tessa sneered. "Yes, he's out front with two other men looking for me." "What?" Her father stilled. Then he reached out and grabbed her by her shoulders. "But that's good. Why are you acting like this?" "Not good guys. And he's in cahoots with them. He could have gotten you out anytime." Serus and Wendy stared at each other. "Surely not." Serus frowned. "Tell me how he left." Tessa stepped past Wendy. "Come on. Let's get you two out of here while we talk." "Why this way?" Wendy followed along obediently. "Because I don’t trust them," Tessa said flatly. No one questioned her again. At the door, she switched on the mechanism. When the wall had risen enough, she sneaked under, the others right behind her. Into the sunlight. Damn it. Tessa ripped off her black jacket and threw it

over Wendy's head. Her dad had already done the same thing with his coat, leaving his arms still in the sleeves. They hobbled toward the tree line as fast as they could. Once in the bushes, Tessa found a large fir and motioned the other two deep under the boughs. "Dad, will this work? There are a lot of empty outbuildings, but we could be seen." "If we can get deep enough, we'll be fine for a while." Tessa worked to lift the lower boughs so they could create a hollow underneath. "After a rest, could you drive out? Wendy, do you drive?" Wendy, her voice muffled from the coat and branches, said, "I drive but can only tolerate mild sunlight so the windshield would need to be heavily tinted." Serus coughed slightly, clearing his throat. "I think Jacob could, but he’s not a candidate. I recall he's good in partial light, like through a tinted windshield too. I've never tried it." "Figures. So how do you feel about trying it today?" Tessa grinned at the disgruntled look on his face. "I’d rather you had your learner's license." He rolled deeper under the boughs. Tessa snorted. "Yeah, right about now, so do I." She crouched down, looking for a corner in their hideyhole for herself. "We need to call Mom or David. They

could come pick us up." Serus grimaced. "She'd love that." "That's hardly the issue right now." And it wasn't. Not today, not when they needed help. "Damn it." Her dad went to reach inside his pocket then stopped. "Except if Jacob is involved then she’d be driving into a trap." He put the phone away. "We got into this mess, we’ll have to get ourselves out of it." Tessa groaned and settled down. It was going to be a long wait. ***

"Jared?" "Wake up, Jared." A harsh slap helped pull Jared out from his drug induced dreams. He swam through swaths of cotton batting to the surface way above him. Opening his eyes a few minutes later, he groaned and slammed them shut again. "The light," he gasped. "It hurts." The lights dimmed. Jared tried to open his eyes again. "Thanks, that’s better." He studied the face in front of him. "What happened?" Two other people moved around the room, both in white lab coats. "Am I in the hospital?" "Not really. But you weren't absorbing the drugs as you should have been. We had to bring you down to run some more tests." A small prick in his arm had him glancing down.

"There. Nothing to worry about. We’ll do the tests in the morning when some of the drugs clear your system. Just try to rest and have a good night’s sleep." With that the room emptied. Jared took a quick glance around his half of the room. Empty beds lined both walls. In the windowless room, he struggled to get his bearings. Fluorescent lights flooded the room. It resembled a hospital ward, but not quite. He tried to sit up. And stopped. He was strapped down. His hand went to the buckles and tried to loosen them. "Don’t even bother." Startled, he turned slightly to face his neighbor. Another young male, strapped into a bed similar to his, stared at him. "Where are we?" Jared asked. "In the infirmary – at the blood farm." ***

Tessa woke to heavy snoring. Yawning, she sat up and groaned softly. Her back screeched in outrage. Sleeping under a tree did nothing for her spine. Looking around, she studied the other two sleeping vamps. Hard to imagine anyone would be afraid of her species if they could see these two. Her dad was curled up in fetal position that mocked his large frame and height. On the other side, still curled under

Tessa’s jacket, Wendy slumbered like a baby. They were all tired from having powered through those miles last night. They had a right to be tired. Tessa didn’t feel too lively this afternoon, herself. She peered through the heavy boughs. They were missing a lot of the basic amenities, like a toilet, but as a hiding place, the dense branches had done the job. Both vehicles had left. She’d never even heard them start up. She’d been so tired it would have taken a bomb going off at her side to wake her. With one last look around, she nudged her father ’s shoulder. "Dad, wake up. It’s almost evening again." "Whaaat?" Groggy, and rubbing his eyes, Serus sat up and banged his head on the low branches. "Ouch," he bellowed. "Shh. I think we’re alone, but I wouldn’t want to find out the hard way that we aren’t." Now that he was finally awake and aware, understanding filtered into his eyes. "Have you seen anyone?" "No. The vehicles are gone, too." He shot her a quick look. "You didn’t hear them?" "No. And no, I don’t know where Jacob is either." He pursed his lips as he studied the layout of the place. "He’s probably worried he lost us and has gone for help." "I highly doubt it," Tessa muttered. She

scrambled to her feet and slipped out from under the boughs. Straightening her back, she couldn’t stop moaning. What a relief to be able to stretch all the way up again. They’d only been under there for half a day, yet her spine felt like it had been compressed into a Slinky. The afternoon heat still lingered, making pine and spruce the flavor of the day. She sniffed appreciatively. It reminded her of her childhood and the one time they’d gone camping. That was during her mom’s attempts to help her get in touch with her human side. Camping, was apparently a common activity for humans. She could see the fresh air and open skies might make it appealing, but sleeping on the ground sucked. She glanced down at Wendy. "We should wake her up and get moving." Her dad nodded. "Yeah, I want to go home and fill up." Tessa frowned. Yet another difference. She was starving too, but she'd eaten before leaving and had a granola bar stuffed in her pocket. They'd had smoothies earlier and usually could longer than her but this amount of expended energy must have drained them quickly. "I’m fine. Don’t give me that look. I’ve been taking care of myself for a long time now. Don’t need my daughter to fuss over me like I’m in my dotage." Tessa hid her grin. At least he didn’t sound like

he’d pass out on her. Wendy sat up and yawned. "Is it safe to leave now? I could use a shower." "I think so." Tessa strode toward the house and tested the front door. "It’s locked." The two had walked up behind her. Serus said, "Good. Let’s head home." The return journey was faster than she’d expected, and they were home in just under two hours. The house was full. Her mother came running. "There you are. We were worrying about you." Serus gave her a warm hug. "Time ran out and we had to hide out." Rhia cast a long look at Tessa’s face, the worry easing from her features. "That’s what we figured. Goran isn’t back yet, either." "Really?" Tessa frowned. The flyers should have made it home in half the time. "That’s not good. They should have been home a long time ago." "We were just organizing a search party. None of our teams are answering their phones, and we haven’t heard from them since dawn." Serus straightened. "Let’s go. There’s no time to lose." She nodded. "Tessa, you need to eat and rest. There’s a whole group of people here who are going to be waiting with you."

"That’s nice. They can wait without me." "Don’t you start," bellowed Serus. "Haven't you had enough excitement for one night?" "Absolutely. However, as Jared may not get a second night, I’m not going to bail on him because I might be tired. Cody could also need help. For all we know the flying group found something. Or worse, someone found them. I’ll grab something to go, thank you very much." Father and daughter glared at each other. Rhia stepped between them. "No. You’re not going this time. This could be dangerous." Tessa snorted. "Like it hasn’t been already? Jacob has likely betrayed us. You did notice he didn’t return with us, didn’t you?" At the shocked look on her mother ’s face, Tessa shrugged. "I saw him standing with several men after Dad and Wendy were locked in a basement. I’d left the three of them together while I scouted the outbuildings in the daylight. When I came back after doing a search, Jacob stood outside with two other men. They searched the outbuildings, presumably for me." She glared at her father. "So I’m coming. Don’t talk to me about danger." Her mother gasped and turned on Serus. "Is she right?" "I don’t know. I didn’t see Jacob with anyone. All I know is after he went to look for another way out, we never saw him again. Then Tessa showed and told me

this." Serus held up his hand to forestall both women from speaking. "We can’t assume anything at this point." He patted Rhia’s shoulder. "Maybe the house belongs to friends of his and he headed them off to protect us." "Did you consider that he might have been captured? That maybe he’s in danger right now?" Rhia spun around at the gathered crowd. "What am I going to say to his father?" "I haven’t seen Bret in weeks – if not months. Matter of fact, Marie hasn’t been around much either." Her parent’s gazes locked. Tessa hated that. They always seemed in perfect communication. Telepathy wasn’t something vampires were known for, but long-time unions tended to develop the skill over the years. Not only was it freaky to those on the outside, but it made her envious. What she wouldn’t give to have someone who knew her so well that speech wasn’t required. David walked over to them, studied the intent look on his parents' faces and sighed. "Whenever you’re done? Hello?" His mom blinked. "Oh, I’m sorry. We’re just discussing some things." "Yeah, we know. Can we get this show on the road? Cody is in trouble," David snapped. "How do you know that?" Tessa grabbed his arm. "Did you hear from him?" "Just got a text in. He's locked inside some weird

mausoleum of a house with self-locking doors up in the hills." Serus's face darkened. "I might know the place. Let's go." He turned to Rhia. "You and David drive. I don’t want all of us arriving from the same direction. Just in case." "I'm coming. You can’t go alone. Mom and David can drive. And we’ll probably still beat them. What about Seth? Can he come? He’s a great glider." "He's been called out on an emergency at work. At the time there was no reason to keep him home. Tessa, honey, you can't jump again. You have to be exhausted!" At the reminder, Tessa could feel her muscles screaming, especially her upper thighs. "I'm sore, but I'm not injured." She tapped her foot impatiently. "Alright already. Let's go." She raced inside the house for a quick visit to the bathroom. At the last moment she folded a swatch of toilet paper and stuffed in her pocket. Better to be prepared and all that. Exiting via the kitchen, she stuffed her pockets full of granola bars and hooked an apple and banana from the fruit bowl on the counter. The banana she peeled and scarfed down as she walked back outside. The apple she stuffed into another pocket. "Your father just suggested that we all drive." Tessa shook her head. "If we drive, Goran might miss us. He can track us much better if we're airborne."

Serus paused in the act of getting into the front seat of the family Land Cruiser. "Damn. She's right, Rhia. We're going to have to jump to make sure we don't miss them." "Serus, no. She can't go out again. You know she doesn't have the strength or endurance for this..." Tessa never heard the rest of the complaint. Instead she took a running jump to the top of the fir at the back of the property. "Coming, Dad?" "Serus?" Rhia wailed. Tessa watched her father land gracefully a few branches down from her. "Think you're so smart do you? Well, I've still got a few tricks to teach you. Let's go." He hopped to the top of a large telephone pole and gracefully ran on the wires to the next one. Within seconds he'd reached the middle of the next block. "Well, are you coming or not? You don't want them to beat us, do you?" he called back softly. "Hell, no." But Tessa still had her work cut out for her – to keep her mouth shut as she watched her father glide ahead of her. Damn it. How did he do that? By the end of the fourth block she realized she'd forgotten to switch her vampire vision on. With that open and functioning, her ability to judge the distances smoothed out and she landed easier and could take off faster. A giggle escaped. Two nights ago, she'd have sworn that she'd never be pole hopping with dear ole dad. Yet here she was.

Her giggle turned to laughter as she managed the next three horizontal jumps more smoothly yet again. Now she felt like she was flying. "Hey, that's not bad. Maybe you just needed to get in some practice." She stopped to catch her breath one pole away from him. "And I needed to switch to vampire vision." Their voices carried easily in the evening air. "You really have to turn it off and on? Why not just leave it on all the time?" "Because I can't see in daylight with my vampire vision and human vision gives me a longer viewing distance." "It's better?" He reared back, obviously shocked at the concept. "Not better – different." She took a bite of her apple while she thought about that. "The colors are stronger with vampire eyes and I have better peripheral vision with my human sight." She shrugged. "When I open them both at the same time, I see so much more." "There's your answer then." He floated to the next pole. "Keep them both on all the time." For the next while, it took all of Tessa's energy to keep up with her father. He'd picked up the pace as they came to the end of the poles and moved cross country toward the mountains. Treetops to roofs to sheds to high voltage stations. That last one had made her gulp. Still, after watching him barely touch before floating onward,

she decided to not think about it and just followed his lead. After another ten minutes, she glanced back, surprised to see that not only was the house long gone, but so was town. They'd covered miles already. The air had chilled, too. Her jumping style had changed as well. Without realizing it, Tessa had started to copy yet another smooth move of her father's. He touched a bough, then slipped off to the next tree, landing and gathering energy, without expending energy from a full stop. She couldn't ignore a sense of pride at his moves – or with her ability to keep up with him. She might not have his skills, gracefulness, or experience. However, she was making up for all three with sheer guts and determination. Her crab walk had developed to something that was similar to her father ’s moves but with a style all her own. That had to count for something.

CHAPTER ELEVEN Tessa had to admit that once again she'd misjudged her abilities. Fatigue made her legs shake and her landings were no longer graceful. More like firewood hitting cement. "Come on over here. We’ll take a quick break." She couldn’t hide the relief on her face when she landed beside her dad. "How much further?" "Not. The house should be in the next half mile. I just want to make sure you understand that things could get dicey, depending on what we find when we get there." "I didn't choose it, Dad, but once trouble came calling––" "Don’t think that I don't appreciate the determination and sheer guts you’ve shown. I just wish the reason was different." "I do, too. Now shouldn't we finish this last half mile?" He just stared at her and shook his head. "What? You don't want Mom to beat us, do you?" "Hell, no. She'd never let me live it down." Tessa grinned. The competitiveness between her parents had provided many funny moments over the years. "Then lead off." He glared at her and took off in a smooth glide.

Alone, she allowed herself a moment of weakness. Just one. Then, digging deep, she followed at a slower pace. They reached their destination short moments after. She landed on the roof of a huge house that sat in complete darkness, hidden by large trees. Sunlight would have a hard time reaching this place. What a perfect vampire house. Many of her vampire relatives had similar places on the edge of town, only not as imposing or as large. "Quite the place." Tessa couldn't help admiring the sheer size of the mansion. "Yeah. It's been in Moltere's family forever. I can't sense him here at all." "Did he live alone? Have a family?" Tessa asked. "He lost his partner over a century ago. To my knowledge he never did find another one. As for children…there were some. I can't say I remember the details. Suppose I should have kept track. ‘Understand thy enemy’ and all that. We all just tried to forget that he'd even existed." "Until now." Tessa walked the large roof looking for vehicles, or any sign of occupants. "I'm not sure anyone is here at all. Could Cody be anywhere else?" "Possibly." Serus walked to the one end and stared off in the distance. "Those headlights should be your mother ’s." "So, we did beat them." "Of course." The two exchanged smirks.

Triumphant partners. Tessa's frown dropped away. There'd been no triumph for Jared yet. Or Cody. And Cody was here because he had helped her, believed in her when no one else did. She walked to the edge of the roof and looked down. "So now what? Go in through the front door?" "How else?" Tessa pointed. "Through the decks, maybe. An element of surprise, just in case." He joined her at the edge, glanced at the deck she'd pointed out and nodded in surprise. "Not bad." They landed softly and tried the glass knobs on the French doors. Both opened easily. "Guess no one’s worried about intruders, huh?" Tessa peered inside. "They’re open because who is there for Moltere to be concerned about? He’s the one that used to cause all the trouble." Serus had walked through what appeared to be an office and out into the main upstairs hallway while he spoke. Tessa followed, awestruck at the grandest house she’d ever been in. "Wow," she whispered at the size of oil paintings covering the large walls. The ceilings were vaulted and covered in fancy scrolls. The upper hallway was edged by a beautiful railing. When she looked over it, she could see all the way down. Magnificent, yet a little cold. The house was so vast it should have been filled with kids and staff.

Laughter and conversation should echo throughout – instead, it felt empty. Unloved. Her father walked the upstairs hallway and opened four doors, checking for signs of life in each room. Nothing. She waited for him to join her. "Down a level?" "Yes. I’d like to be on the main floor before the rest of the family gets here." "Right." They moved like clockwork going from floor to floor, checking every room. Nothing. At the main floor there was a huge entranceway. Footprints in the dust shone in the moonlight. Tessa pointed them out. "Cody's energy is on those. So they are here somewhere." "Let’s go." Leading the way into the kitchen, they checked every door and room they passed. Nothing. At the kitchen, there were many confusing footprints. Tessa pointed to one door on the side. "That probably leads to the basement." "And the last place we have to check." Tessa moved toward the door. "I don’t think we should both go down. Remember last time?" She turned the knob. "It’s locked." "That’s likely where they’ll be then." She tested the knob. "We need to open this. But quietly in case anyone is here." She turned to face him. "Can I have your credit card? I want to try and use it to unlock the door."

"What? Why?" The look he shot her would have been priceless under different circumstances. Most vampires had picked up the human monetary system, as it was simple and effective. Now that so many vampires had turned to business, it was also convenient. He pulled out his wallet and handed her his Gold Visa. She sighed, turning it over in her hand. Too bad they weren’t shopping. She could do some serious damage to this card. She’d never tried this trick herself, but had overheard David telling Cody how to do it. Bright lights swept through the living room and hallway. Tessa froze. "That’ll be your mom. I’ll go get her. When this is all over, we’re going to have a talk about you and locks, young lady." "No problem. As long as David is part of the conversation." Tessa bent over the lock. What had he said? Something about slipping the card between the door and wall, turn the handle ever so slightly and…snick, the door opened. "Wow, wow and triple wow," she whispered. Pocketing the precious card, she pulled the door open and flicked the light switch. She stared down at the incredibly long narrow staircase. She could hear her parents talking as they approached.

"Where’s Tessa?" her mom demanded. "She’s trying to pick the lock on the basement door." "She’s what?" Tessa cringed at the outrage in her mother ’s voice. "How could she possible know such a thing?" "Oh, we’ll find out; don’t you worry." "Like I'm going to wait for that," Tessa muttered. As her parents rounded the corner, Tessa stormed down the stairs. The stairs that went on forever. "Hey, wait up." David raced down behind her. "What’s the panic?" She didn’t bother turning around. "Them. Always thinking I’m a baby." "Huh, I think you blew that out of the water a day ago when you insisted on going after your friend." "What?" Tessa paused at a landing and waited for him to catch up with her. She couldn’t see anything below her but more stairs. "They always act like I don’t know anything." "I’m sure most parents would think their kids don’t know how to pick a lock." He paused to catch his breath. "By the way, how did you learn to do that?" She smirked. "I overheard you and Cody talking about it." She raced off down the stairs. "These steps need to end soon. We have to be hundreds of feet under the ground." She finally came to the last stair. "Any news from Cody?"

"No. I haven’t heard back from any texts I sent. Either he can’t or… he can’t." "If he’s here, we’ll find him. And if he's not here, we'll still find him…but somewhere else." David jumped the last couple of stairs to land beside her. "This place looks empty." "Empty doesn’t mean empty anymore." She quickly filled him in on the floor from the other house that had dropped away and the stone wall that had lifted and let the water rush in. "I’m certainly learning that vampires are a devious lot." "How do you think we stayed at the top of the food chain for so long?" "Great." She grimaced. "Let’s check this level out." Ten minutes later, they’d circled once, looking for obvious rooms, hallways, any way forward. Nothing. "They’re not here." "Maybe and maybe not." Tessa focused, or maybe defocused was a better way to describe the blending of her two types of visions, to discern the energy patterns on the floor. Five minutes of searching high and low and …nothing. "You're right. There's nothing here." "Let’s go tell Mom and Dad." Tessa looked up the long set of stairs and sighed. "I’m going to jump it if it’s all right with you." "Go for it. I’ll run." Tessa snorted. "Now that sounds like work." She

took a jump and then another and another, going up more steps each time. She stopped on the landing where she’d waited for David earlier. She was gathering her energy for the next jump when something caught her eye. She spun around then crouched at the bottom of the back wall. Energy. Pale, misty energy slunk around the bottom edge. From that position, she searched the stairs in both directions. Cody's energy had gone this far, but no further. "Someone was here." David raced up to her. "What did you find?" "Cody stopped here. There's another energy mixed with his. Probably Jewel's." "Here? Then where is he?" Tessa ran her hands over the stone walls, searching for that telltale crevasse. Yes. The door ran the full length of the landing. "There’s a door here." "What? Where?" She grabbed David’s hand and showed him the cracks delineating the break in the stone pattern. "Somehow, this must move." "You think Cody is behind it?" "Someone is – or was, at least." "Let’s get it open then." They bent their heads, searching for any mechanism to trigger the opening. "David? Tessa?" her father ’s voice called down the long stairwell.

Tessa lifted her head. "Dad, we’re down here on the landing. Looks like another hidden door." "We’re coming down." "No, don’t do that. If we’re all stuck down here we won’t be able to get out." "Your mother is going to stay up here." A heavy whoosh and Serus landed beside them. "So what did you find?" he asked. Tessa frowned. "Not sure. The energy is sitting down at the crack. We found a break in the walls as if for a door, but again, no visible latch to open it." ***

Cody sat with his head bent over his knees. He hated any sensation of weakness – he was male after all. His dad said it was from all the growth spurts and getting his wings. He’d told Cody that his strength would come back bigger, better and stronger. He hoped so. Felt like he sucked at everything right now. Jewel lounged beside him. She'd probably dropped off to sleep. He wished he could. Worry wouldn't let him though. He could only hope David had gotten the text message. Otherwise, he had no idea how to get out of here. He closed his eyes and rested. A weird sound caught his attention. What was that? He bolted to his feet and spun around. The stone room was empty, the same as it had been when they'd first entered. How could they have

known that the door would shut behind them like that? Was he hearing voices? He nudged Jewel awake. "I think someone's here." She shuddered. "Good guys or bad guys?" He grinned at the joke they'd been tossing back and forth to keep themselves entertained. To keep the panic at bay. "No idea. Maybe we should be ready for either." "Yeah." They stood side by side, both tense and aware of the stakes. With their eyes on the wall, they waited for the door to open.

CHAPTER TWELVE Tessa, can't you open this door?" Her father pounded the stone under his fist. "I'd love to. But I haven’t found the mechanism yet. It's not the same as the one at the last house, and there's no knob or anything similar." Tessa glared at the wall. Her exhaustion dragged at her – she really wanted to be soaking in a hot bath with bubbles up to her chin. Pissed, she lashed out and kicked the wall. Hard. "Shit!" She hopped around on one foot while the two males watched her in amazement. The wall groaned and creaked before swinging open. "Wow!" David shot her an odd look before racing inside. "Hello? Anyone here?" "David? Oh thank heavens." Jewel ran up to him, gave him a quick hug, then tugged on his arm to drag him back out of the room. Cody joined them, pushing everyone out of the room. "We have to get out of here. The door shuts on its own. Thank God you got my message." Cody smacked David's shoulder. David grinned and flexed his biceps. "Yeah, you're not kidding." "Hey, Tessa. Didn't figure to see you here." Jewel smiled tentatively at Tessa. David laughed and said proudly, "She's the one

who figured out how to open the door." "Yeah," Tessa snorted. "That took brains. I kicked it because I was angry that I couldn’t figure it out." They all grinned at her. "Where're Goran and Ian?" Serus looked into the empty room behind them. "Aren't they with you?" Cody quickly filled them in; told them the two men had not shown up at the arranged time. He and Jewel had gone into this room off the stairs while searching for his dad, only to have the door close behind them. Uneasiness crept over Tessa. This place was bad news. And they'd left her mom upstairs. Alone. She turned to the dark stairwell. "Let’s go. Mom's waiting." She jumped effortlessly, maybe driven by apprehension. Before she'd really understood how, she stood at the top of the stairs. She beamed. So cool. Though she might not have the techniques down pat yet, she would with a little practice. She strode into the kitchen. "Mom…?" "Where is she?" Serus stepped into the kitchen behind Tessa. "Rhia?" No answer. They looked at each other in horror. "Oh, no!" In unison, they raced to the front door and outside. Her vehicle was there. "Mom?" Tessa cried out. "Where are you?" "Rhia?"

David, Cody and Jewel arrived a few minutes later. Tessa had already searched the area around the front door. Jewel shook her head. "She could be anywhere inside the house. We shouldn't panic yet." "Right." David raced back inside. "Wait. David, don't go alone. We need to stay paired up." Tessa hated the thought of anyone else going missing. He paused at the entrance, nodded once, then motioned to Cody. "Let's go." "We'll take the outside." Tessa motioned to Jewel and her dad. "Sorry, I know you're tired, Jewel, but..." Jewel shook her head, already heading to the outbuildings. "Forget about that. Let’s find your mom." The other three fanned out over the yard and methodically went through each of the outbuildings, one by one. It brought back horrible reminder of the previous property. "There's no sign of her." They raced back to the front of the house. At the entrance, Tessa called out at the top of her lungs, "David? Cody?" David answered. "We're here." The two teens raced down the wide staircase toward Tessa. "She's not upstairs." "Let's check out the main floor." As a large group they swept through the house for a second time. Nothing. Back out at the car, Tessa’s stomach heaved. If

there was any food in there, it would have jumped out a long time ago. As it was, the sense of hopelessness, of loss, slammed into her. Where could her mother have gone? "Her purse is missing and her jacket. Whoever took her might have taken those items as well. Or let her grab them?" Serus frowned as he studied the empty car. "I suppose." David looked doubtful, but strode over to the car to look for anything else that might be helpful. "Dad, they can't be far ahead of us. They haven't had time." "She's right. We came straight up here. If they've taken Rhia, they could also have Goran and Ian. We were supposed to meet them at the front door, but they never showed up." Jewel wrapped her arms around her chest tightly. "What if the same person or group kidnapped everyone?" Everyone stopped to stare at her. "I was just thinking that same thing, only why would they?" Tessa couldn't get that question out of her mind. "It's one thing to kidnap a few hapless humans that people may or may not miss. But to kidnap vampires, particularly high profile ones like mom and Goran. That's suicide." David butted in. "In fact, this whole mess is starting to look like a bad comedy film. We save someone only to find one of our group taken when we

weren't looking. We all came to look for Jared, and now four of our original group are missing." "Four?" Jewel turned to look at Cody. "Who else is missing?" "My dad, Rhia, Ian and Jacob." Tessa's wrinkled up her face. "Except Jacob didn't disappear. He was on the wrong side to begin with." "Don't jump to conclusions." Her father ’s voice was sharp as he walked around her mom's car. "Then form your own opinions." Quickly she told the others what she'd seen, gratified to watch their faces darken with fury. "Exactly." "There's no sign another vehicle was driven on this road." Serus studied the tracks on the ground leading up to the house. "Then either she's still here – which is very possible given the timeframe – or they are all fliers and took her with them," David suggested logically. "Except Dad and Ian are fliers themselves and would be hard to take away like that." Cody shook his head at the others. "They could have forced them to fly on their own. Any kind of leverage – like threatening to harm you – and your dad would have gone easily," David pointed out. Cody winced. Tessa nodded. "That could be, but I don't think that’s what happened. I can't see the energy, which you'd

think would be floating around here if they had. My take is everyone is still here somewhere." "Then find them. Look for the energy. Surely, if you can find Cody behind a secret door, you can track your own mother." Serus glared at Tessa. Tessa's cheeks flushed hot at his wording. "I'm working on it. If they're here, there has to be an energy trail showing what direction they went." She walked a good thirty feet away from the group that stood there watching her. But no pressure, of course. A blanket of midnight covered the stars. There was a refreshing stillness to the air, the coolness easing the mugginess from the day's heat. That might help her get a clearer picture. She turned around to face the others. Switching on both vision systems, she studied the bright lights of the group. Energy flashed and pulsed in a big ball because they stood so close together. Because everyone already wandered over the yard, energy sat low and wide with new trails over old. She backed up further, looking for a heavy concentration of energy leading off in one direction. She walked around looking at the various pathways from different angles. Damn it. They didn't have time for this. Jared had been missing for way too long, already. Who knew how much longer he could survive? Had he even survived this long? She couldn’t let herself doubt it. And where were Cody's dad and her own mother? Just the thought

of them captive somewhere made her stomach heave. She walked toward the others. The bulk of the glowing mass appeared to be white light. It took precious moments to see the different personalities. She could separate Cody's and Jewel's energy easily, as theirs looked slightly different, darker. Something about being fliers, she supposed, which meant if she saw Goran's energy then she might be able to distinguish where he'd gone. Her dad's was heavier, thicker. David's was faster moving and resembled slim ribbon-looking waves. She stopped about ten feet away from them and studied the ground and the energy paths. The last outbuilding in the row had a heavy track of mixed energies. But everyone here had been looking for her mom. A flyer had gone in there. That energy had a more masculine look. There was also a feminine energy. Her mother ’s. She crouched lower to the ground and changed the angle so she could see the mist better. And then she knew. She bolted upright and raced to the outbuilding. "She’s gone in here." Pounding footsteps followed her. She barely heard them over the thudding of her heart. What she hadn’t said was that her mother hadn’t been alone. Arriving at the entrance first, her father wrenched open the double barn doors. With both open, the vacant space appeared larger, emptier than the first

time she'd check it. Tessa was no longer fooled. She stood at the entrance and studied the energy patterns as the others searched the area. Her mother had passed this way and stopped. From the look of the energy, she’d have to say she’d gone down. Where and how? "Tessa?" Serus walked up to stand beside her. "It looks like the floor again." "Really." Her dad crouched down to stare at the plank floor, as if it would give up its answers that way. "Any idea where?" Tessa walked forward a few steps. "It's almost like the whole floor moves. I don't get it." There was energy everywhere. Yet all of it sat just above the planks. She walked back over to the doorway and searched the walls on either side. There had to be a lever or something here. A weird spot glowed on the left side. She placed the palm of her hand flat on the wall like she had last time. Nothing. She pushed. Still nothing. Moving her hand slowly, her fingers spread apart, she searched the small area, certain there was something there. "What are you looking for?" David spoke at her ear. She started, surprised to find everyone crowding around her. "A way to open the floor." "Open?"

"Raise and lower it then. Somehow the floor moves." Cody reached above her and placed his hand flat where hers had been. He pushed hard. Instantly the sound of gears had them all spinning around. The entire floor descended – with them on it. David backed up, only there was no place to go. "Okay, this is beyond weird. Shouldn't someone stay above in case we get locked in down here?" Tessa suggested, "I think this time we should all stay together. Every time we split up, we lose someone." "Besides," said Cody. "It may take all of us to get everyone out of here safely." The floor moved at an incredibly slow pace. "I presume this was used to move heavy equipment. That gear system is seriously engineered." Cody studied the large pulley system as the floor dropped. "I mean this thing is old." "Not that old." Serus crouched down to try to see where they were going. "Makes me realize how damn lucky we've been to not run afoul of more of his inventions." He turned and appeared to count heads as if reassuring himself that they hadn't lost someone else. "When Moltere was under fire from the rest of the vampire clan he was rumored to have built in a lot of self-defense systems and getaway chambers. I thought the gossip was all rumors." The floor came to a gentle rest so slowly that it

took a moment for everyone to realize they'd stopped moving. Another empty room. Tessa headed for the door on the far side, not bothering to explain. She could see the energy wisps, proving she was on the right track. "This way." A flat steel door with a short handle faced them. "Damn." Tessa fished in her pocket for her dad's credit card again and slid it down the seam to find the locking mechanism. After a few frustrating minutes, she realized she couldn't open this door. "This isn’t working. I can't get it open." "Step aside, maybe I can rip it off its hinges." Her father grasped both sides of the steel door and pulled. The steel refused to shift. He refused to give up. Finally, Tessa tapped him on the shoulder. "It’s not doing anything." He glared at her. "Then what do you suggest?" "I don't know," she admitted. "It has to open somehow." David leaned closer. "Sure, with a special key like sound, electricity, pressure...the options are endless." David studied the lever. "Well we have to figure it out. Mom's behind this door." Tessa's frustration was mounting. Rescue was so close and yet so far. "And just how do you suggest we do that?" David’s sarcasm was getting to be a pain in the ass.

She’d had enough. "I don’t know, David. Feel free to step up to the plate anytime." "That’s enough," Serus snapped at them. "Worse case is we have to wait until someone else comes in or out." Cody frowned at the steel door in front of them. "Yep, I considered that but was hoping we'd find another way." Too tired and confused to make any more decisions, Tessa sat down on the floor and waited for the others to decide. She’d gotten them this far. Someone else would have to get them inside. ***

Jared waited until the nurse left. Then he sat up and rolled over. He had different company. A young, incredibly skinny male somewhere around Jared's age slept in the bed beside him. Jared waited until he saw signs of movement from the kid. "Hey, are you awake?" "Yeah, for a little bit, then the drugs will take over." The male yawned. "I’m Bryce." "I’m Jared. How long have you been here? Isn’t there any way to get out? Like I don’t want to just be a milking machine for the rest of my life." "No one’s ever gotten out of here. Except for the last guy." "Who?" Jared could hardly keep his voice down. "How'd he get out? Do you know if he made it?"

"Nah, he died." "What the hell?" Anger surged through Jared. "How can you be so complacent? Don’t you want to escape?" He glared at the open door. "This is brutal. I’m too young to end up like this." "Maybe." Bryce was silent for a long moment. "I bet you don’t have much in the way of family and no one is going to care if you don’t come home." He suddenly looked Jared in the eye. "Am I wrong?" Shit. Jared’s uncle would be happy if he never saw him again. He slowly shook his head. "No, you’re probably right. They might wonder when I’ll walk through the door again, but less and less as time goes on." "Right, even if they go to the police, chances are good that you’ll be listed as just another runaway, like so many of the others here." Jared paled to think there were more like him out in that horror factory. "That is so wrong." "Like they care. Something about being on the top of the food chain." Bryce’s eyes flitted closed. Jared rushed to ask another question before he lost Bryce to the drugs. "What about you? Why aren’t you out there?" "I overheard them mention that my blood isn’t flowing like they want it to." "Oh. How long have you been here?" "Damned if I know. What day is it?"

Jared had to think about it hard. "I think it’s Sunday night – or maybe Monday?" "Yeah and what month?" "August." "Then I’ve been here since around Valentine’s Day." Jared fell back on the bed in shock. Dear God, please no. "Although I don’t know about the year. But don't tell me that. I don’t want to know." Jared bolted upright. "How can you say that? Surely, someone will rescue us." "Yeah?" Bryce hawked up spit from his throat. "Who?" "I don’t know. My friends? I was out with them when I was kidnapped. I’m sure they're worried." "Worried maybe, but enough to go to the police? I doubt it. Even if they did, we’re back to that whole scenario of you being a troubled teen who’d had enough and run away." "I can’t believe no one cares." "That’s why this has worked for so long. Some of these people have been here for years, decades even." Jared gulped. "Decades?" he whispered. Bryce looked at him. "Decades," he said. Then he lay back down and pulled the blankets up over his shoulders. "I don’t get why you’re so calm."

"Must be the drugs. Besides, the alternative is death. I think I’ll stay in suspended animation. I don’t have to worry about three meals, where I’m going to sleep or how I’m going to pay for my drugs. They’re all free here." He chuckled at his own words, and before they’d tapered off he started snoring, leaving Jared shell-shocked. Could anyone’s life be so bad that this place would be considered an improvement? He pulled back the covers, only to realize that he had a catheter attached to a urine bag and his right arm had an IV connected to a pole. Was it safe to just pull all this stuff out? The door opened just then. "Whoa, where are you going?" Jared pretended to be half asleep. "Water, need water." He pretended to have trouble swallowing. "We’ll get that for you. You just lie back down again." Two men came in behind the nurse and helped him back under the covers. The nurse adjusted something on his IV. More drugs, he thought bitterly. He lay down as if ready to sleep, hoping they wouldn’t increase his medication. "Thanks," he whispered after his drink and rolled over. The nurse covered him up and patted him gently on the back. "Go back to sleep. You’ll feel better in the morning." He doubted that. What difference would a night

make? Two orderlies moved over to Bryce's bed and wheeled it out of the room. Jared wished he knew why. He watched under his almost closed eyes to make sure everyone left. They left the door open. His heart pounded. Why had they done that? To hear if he moved? Or had they forgotten about the door because they were moving a captive? The thought of escape tantalized him. Could he get out? He’d rip the damn needles from his body if it meant freedom. After ten minutes without feeling any sleepier, he figured the nurse hadn’t increased his drugs. No one came in or out. Maybe they didn't need to be in the room to see him. To monitor him. Why hadn’t he considered cameras before? Is that what had brought the nurses into the room? He rolled over as if still asleep. There was a camera at the far end directed toward his neighbor's side of the room. So that’s what had happened. When his buddy started to move around they’d came running. Could he be out of camera range? Not with the lousy luck he’d had so far. Chances were they'd come back and check on him. Speaking of which, they had yet to give him his test results. They probably wouldn’t. One didn’t discuss outcomes with lab rats.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN "You okay, Tessa?" Her dad crouched down at her side, concern evident on his face. He reached out to stroke her shoulder gently. She managed a tiny smile. "I’m fine. Just a little tired and a whole lot worried. I want Mom found safe and sound." She didn’t want to admit the last few days had taken a toll on her. Sitting in the bare room only big enough for the floating floor, with one door in or out hadn't exactly instilled confidence they'd make it any further. "Do we know if there’s another way in? Has that been checked out?" Tessa pulled her knees up to her chin and rested her head. Her mind spun with ideas. "What about knocking? Maybe they’re expecting someone?" "Knock?" David laughed sarcastically. "If they can hear knocking, they'd have heard us already. We haven't exactly been quiet." Serus stood up and ran his long fingers through his hair, staring down at Tessa. Tessa closed her eyes, letting the others bash the information around. They’d let her in on the final decision. "Tessa?" "Yeah, I’m here…just thinking." "Sleeping is more like," Cody scoffed.

David plunked down beside her. "I know you’re tired, but we can’t give up now. Mom needs us." Tessa reared back. "Closing my eyes while you guys think about what to do is not giving up." She hopped to her feet. "Damn it, don’t you think I feel responsible? She’s in trouble because I insisted on searching for Jared." "Hey," David stood up, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. "I didn't mean to upset you." He squeezed her shoulders. "You're not in any way responsible for what happened to her. Don't you ever think that." She searched his eyes, wanting to believe him yet having trouble doing so. "We have to get her back. Safe. And now." Tessa strode to the door and pounded hard on the steel surface with her fists. "Shit. Tessa, what are you doing?" Jewel hissed as she slammed back against the wall and out of sight in case the door swung open. The others rushed to line up beside her. Serus placed a calming hand on Tessa’s shoulder. "Move, Tessa. Just in case someone does come. They won't question the presence of an adult as much as they will a teenager." "Well, they’d better come. This is ridiculous. I want mom back." She pounded the door again. Then kicked it several times, belatedly remembering that's how the stone wall had opened. Snick. The door swung open.

Tessa turned to the others triumphantly. "There. Nothing like a good kick to get the job done." Serus stared in astonishment. "What the…?" "She did it!" crowed David. "Shhh. Let's go." Cody jumped through the opening and disappeared from sight. The others entered single file, with Serus bringing up the rear. Another long passageway, again with stone walls all around. Followed by another long set of stairs. Tessa couldn’t believe it. Who built all of this? "Unbelievable," she whispered to Jewel as they crept along. "What is this place?" "I don’t know. But it's beyond creepy." Tessa ran her hands along the smooth aged walls. "Makes me wonder how long ago this place was built." The men stopped in front of them. Tessa tried to see over Cody’s shoulder. Another door. "Just kick it." David glanced over his shoulder at her then back at the door. His big boot lashed out and he kicked the door in approximately the same place she had kicked the last one. The door opened silently. They entered the next room to find computer screens filled one wall, with rows of sterile office desks and computers filling the rest. No people – no vampires. Nothing on the desks or floor to say anyone worked

there. There were no windows either. Artificial lights hung overhead. Darkness and gloom hung over the room. The only sounds were the ones they made. Tessa strode to the screens on the walls. Each monitor showed a small section of some kind of warehouse. She bent her head closer. Her heart thudded in her chest. Shock and horror slammed into her awareness. "Are those people?" "Where?" Everyone crowded around her. "Oh, no!" Jewel’s agonized whisper floated in the air around them. "They’re humans." "What are they doing?" Serus moved to a different monitor. His face grayed. "They’re not doing anything. They can’t. I think this is another blood farm." "A blood farm?" David peered closer, confusion twisting his features. "Then these people aren’t alive?" "Yes, they are. They’re probably in a druginduced coma." Tessa studied the people suspended in some weird apparatus. Tubes went into one arm and came out the other. Probably vitamins, nutrients and minerals in; blood out. David shook his head, his eyes wide with disbelief. "God, I hope these people don’t know what’s going on." "I hope Jared isn’t one of those," Tessa whispered.

"Most likely he is." Her father ’s grim voice sliced through the air. "We need to find your mother before they make a decision as to what to do with their unwanted visitor." "How will we find her here? This place is huge." Tessa moved from screen to screen. She couldn’t help feeling overwhelmed at what they faced. Cody placed a hand on her shoulder. "We'll find her. There can't be too many people working here. Everything is automated. Look at the machines attached to each person. It would take very few people to keep this system running." "Why aren’t they in beds or something? It looks like they’re wrapped in saran wrap." A shudder rippled down Tessa's back. These poor people. "Probably to keep a sterile environment." Cody walked around checking out the monitors. Jewel whispered behind her, "Are they nude?" Tessa leaned in for a closer look. "Yes, they are. Completely." "Oh Lord." Jewel gasped and closed her eyes briefly. Looking very pained, she added, "That’s a lot of flesh down there." "No. It’s a lot of human suffering. That’s all I see." Tessa strode over to the computers. "Are these monitoring the people’s vital signs? Like an alarm system or something?" "It is a control center but I'd think a backup one.

There should be a main system close to the rows of people for medical and security personnel to use." Cody stopped in front of one monitor. "Look, there's someone in a bed." "Maybe a new arrival?" David suggested. Tessa raced over to see if it was Jared. "I can't make out his features." "Could also be someone sleeping off shift." Jewel shivered and stayed close to David. "Look!" Tessa pointed at the farthest monitor to the left. "There’s someone walking around down there." David joined them. He pursed his lips then tapped the screen. "It could be a doctor or nurse. They appear to be checking on that person. It’s probably like a first aid station or something." Cody tapped a screen. "Where’s the security?" "There may not be much." David glanced over at her. "Look around this place." He motioned at the computers and monitors. "It practically runs itself. No army needed here. No need for high security either. No one knows it exists, and even if they did, who could find it?" "So where are mom and the others?" Tessa wandered around the large room. "I’m searching. I can sense her and Goran, both of them, but can't reach them mentally." Serus studied the last row of monitors. "They could be almost anywhere. I doubt the entire place is under camera scrutiny."

Tessa walked around the room, overwhelmed at the concept and sheer size of the operation. "Is it even safe to unhook all these people? Will they die if we do?" "I want to know what they are doing with all the blood. I’ve hardly tasted human blood and didn’t like what little I did have – so who is getting all this? And how? Do they have some sort of milk truck or something for storing and moving it all?" David studied the monitors, fascinated. Cody wandered around. "The logistics required for an operation of this size would be unbelievable. It can’t be just Moltere. There have to be dozens of people and vampires involved, possibly hundreds. What if we’re the ones in the minority outside? And everyone around us outside is involved?" "No." Serus’s voice brooked no argument. "The black market is huge, but that doesn’t make those involved the majority. This sophisticated system shows years of planning and execution." "How could no one miss these humans?" Jewel stared in horrified fascination at the rows and rows of suspended people. "How could all these people disappear and no one care enough to search for them?" "They could have been kidnapped anywhere around the world. You hear about human smuggling all the time. There is the huge network of smugglers, then there are thousands of runaways and the masses of homeless on the streets." Tessa pulled her jacket tighter

around her belly. "I don’t think there’s any shortage of unloved humans – unfortunately." "That’s horrible." Tessa glanced over at Jewel’s face. Tears glimmered on the other girl’s cheeks. She was glad to see such compassion and caring from another vampire. "Yes, it is. Jared might have been targeted for that reason alone. Although, he also might have become a target after seeing the vampires' faces at the movie theater." "Doesn’t he have anyone that cares about him?" Jewel cried out in horror. "Apparently not." Tessa couldn't remember Jared's exact words, only something about how his uncle wouldn't care if he ever showed up again. "Could the vampires have contacts within the human population? Human contacts giving over their own people?" Jewel’s eyes glistened with fresh tears. David wrapped her up in a warm hug. "We’re going to help them. Don’t worry. We’ll get to the bottom of this." Tessa watched the two of them. So that's how it was. She hid her grin. Then she caught Cody’s eye. She smirked at the look on his face. He already knew. Then Cody winked at her. Her eyes widened. Oh my goodness. Cody actually winked at her. She could feel heat climbing her cheeks again. She bent, hiding her face behind the fall of her hair.

Her stomach danced with butterflies. No. She admonished herself for losing focus. Jared first. Then she’d sort out these confusing feelings. These last few days a lot of things had changed for her. That much? Maybe. She stole another look in Cody’s direction. He looked at her. Instead of hiding, this time she straightened and smiled at him directly. His eyes widened, then he grinned. Cool. First things first. Spinning around, she cornered her dad. "Who can we call for help? The Council? The police? Someone? Anyone? This is a big operation. We need to take down all the tentacles, not just this center." "I know. But let's get your mother first." As much as she wanted her mother back safe and sound, she needed to know that this would never happen again. "Why not at the same time?" she countered. "We should call people to come as backup and to help clean up while we go in and save mom and the others. These people are going to need help." "They could be past that point, you know." "I know, but I don’t want to consider that right now. We need humans to help us. This is too much for us to handle on our own." Her dad frowned. "I don’t think it’s that simple." "It’s only difficult if we make it difficult. Come on, Dad. This is beyond us."

Cody nodded. "Tessa’s right, sir. Even if we take this place down, the head honchos are just going to set up shop again somewhere else. They aren’t going to give up something this lucrative so easily." Jewel gasped. Everyone spun around to look at her. "Please tell me they don't have vampires hanging here?" Her voice rose in horror. "I doubt it, Jewel. Why would they? Our blood is different." Tessa didn’t want to contemplate vampires feeding off their own. "Then what about him?" She tapped the screen on the bottom corner. Everyone crowded around her. The camera focused on one single male. Tessa frowned. "I’ve seen him before." "Of course you have. That’s Daren. We saw a lot of him before he headed to Europe after his dad passed away a couple of months ago." Jewel’s jaw clenched on the last words. She wrapped her arms tightly around her chest as if warding off a chill. David stared at the figure in the monitor. "Then why is he hanging beside those humans?" It was Tessa who voiced the unspoken horror hanging heavy in the air. "Because he wouldn’t be missed." ***

Cody watched David with Jewel. And from the

look on Serus's face, it was obvious this development was new to him too. Now if only Cody knew why the hell he couldn’t take his eyes of Tessa. The kid sister of David – the Tessie thing – had disappeared long ago…somewhere around the time he noticed that Hooters outfit she'd worn at the Council house. Now he had trouble reconciling the two parts of a whole. She kept surprising him. Like that energy stuff she kept seeing. Damn helpful, yet way weird. And then there was that locked-door thing. Kick yes, but in the right spot, more than once? Not a coincidence. At least not to him. He turned around in the large room, staring and contemplating the planning and organizing that must have gone into it. This was a professional operation – on a massive scale. As a vampire, he could understand the lure of the product. However, as a modern one, raised without having tasted human blood, he abhorred the idea. He didn’t have any close human friends. Still, he knew many. He wouldn’t drink their blood – not if he didn’t have to for survival. To keep these people, kids like Tessa's friend, was just wrong. How long could they stay like this? Imprisoned until the bodies aged and could no longer pump out rich blood? He shook his head. This was murder. Long and slow. Plain and simple. And yet it was also so much worse.

"What about you, Cody?" Cody shook his head, turning around to face the others. "What?" "Cell phones don’t work down here. We need a flier to go for help." Cody frowned. He was the only flier in the group. "I'm not leaving." "You have to." Tessa walked over to stand in front of him, her eyes luminous in the dark. "You're the only one who can get there and back in any decent time. If we don't let someone from the outside know, what will happen if we're caught too?" David held up his camera phone and said, "I've taken a bunch of pictures, but can't get them out of here." Tessa pointed to the computers around them. "Can you download the pictures and email them to someone?" "I don't have a cable with me or my flash card." Jewel held up hers. "I have mine." "Cool." David snatched it out of her hand and went around to all the monitors, taking a comprehensive series of shots detailing the images on the monitors. Then he backed up to take wider shots of the control room." "Who do I send them to?" "Someone who can do something for us. And not just one person." As the others turned to face her, Tessa explained.

"We don't know how high up this goes." Serus frowned. "Send it to Markus, Tatia and Cleary, and better add Sian to that list. Make sure you send a set home too." That was good. He’d named three ancient families. Sian and Taz could be a real help here, too. Taz's medical expertise would come in handy with the humans. "Do you have their email addresses?" David checked the desk computers looking for a model not used for running the monitoring software. At the back he found one. He booted it up. "This one might have the Internet, if not..." "Jewel can try to send the pictures over her phone, but we won't know if they've gone out properly." "It's no longer a problem," David crowed. "This computer has Internet. Makes sense, they have to connect to the outside world somehow." He brought up the browser then headed to his email account. Taking the flashcard out of Jewel's phone, he quickly downloaded the pictures into a specific folder and then compressed them. Within minutes he had everything attached to emails. "Okay, now what do I say?" Everyone chimed in over and above each other as they brought up points to mention. He read the draft aloud. "Good?" "Yes, send them." Tessa couldn't help but glance

around, a sense of urgency building inside her. "We’ve taken too long already." "Done." "Good. Shut down the machine and let’s go find your mother." Serus strode to the door, then turned back to David and asked, "Can you hide what you just did?" "To a certain extent. I just cleared the history and the cache and deleted the pictures. I'm shutting it down now. Hopefully, that will fool anyone not specifically looking for trespassers. At least for a little while." "Let's go then." Everyone walked to the door. Tessa blurted out, "Do we all go? Shouldn't someone stay behind – just in case?" "I'm not staying here." Jewel stood as close as she could to David without being on top of him. "I think we're better off sticking together. Safety in numbers and all that." Serus nodded. "We'll stay together. It might take all of us to save your mother, as it is. If we could find Goran, he’d be a big help. The more on our side – the better the odds."

CHAPTER FOURTEEN Tessa hated to think of everyone walking into a trap. With those pictures and the email cry for help, someone should come to their assistance soon enough. At least she hoped so. Taking a deep breath, she nodded. "Fine. Let's go." Her dad gave her a long look then nodded, as if satisfied. "Everyone, quiet." Tessa rolled her eyes. He rolled his eyes back at her. Then he opened the door. The corridor on the other side appeared to be similar to the stone walls and floor they’d already passed. They walked forward cautiously. The lack of ventilation or lighting added to the weirdness factor. A series of doors connected shorter hallways. The temperature dropped a bit lower in each one. By the time they'd entered the hallway, the atmosphere had cooled considerably. The reason behind it was obvious. They stood facing rows and rows of suspended humans contained in some kind of vacuum-sealed bags. Each had tubes running forward and back from various machines. Though the temperature here wasn’t cold she couldn’t imagine it was comfortable for them. Then again, they

didn’t appear to be aware of their surroundings in any way. "Wouldn’t a warmer temperature keep them alive longer?" "I think the monsters in charge are more concerned about the product than the source," whispered Cody, pointing upward. Tessa tilted her head back to find large pipes entering some sort of vat with many more pipes exiting. "A blood cleansing process?" "That is so gross. I didn’t like human blood before, but now I’m never gonna drink any." Jewel’s tone reminded Tessa of her human friend Susan, who’d vowed to be vegetarian after going to an abattoir. "Where do we go from here?" Serus had already started to move along the back wall toward a series of large doors ahead of him. The others hurried to keep up. Cody grabbed Tessa by the shoulders, "Remember the monitors from the computer room. That means cameras everywhere. Keep your face down in case we're being watched." "Shit." It was all she could do to not look up and search for the damn things. A frisson of fear slid down her back at the thought of being watched. Up ahead, her dad held out his hand in warning. Then a soft, intense look came over his face. "Oh, my God, he’s found mom. Look, he’s talking to her telepathically," she whispered to Cody.

Thank heavens for that. Serus stayed still for another long moment while the others crouched behind a cart piled high with machine parts. Tessa shivered. Lack of food and sleep was giving her the shakes in these temperatures. She huddled up close to the person next to her. Serus moved back and squatted down beside them. "They’re being held on the far side. Stay down and we’ll sneak along the perimeter." "Did she mention my father?" Cody's husky voice sounded against Tessa's ear, startling her. It's the first time she realized she'd snuggled into his arms. "They are all being held together in the one room and they’re fine, although the thirst is starting to affect a couple of them." Serus stood up cautiously. Tessa frowned. Being hungry, so close to this operation, couldn't be easy. Vampires would respond to the metallic smell of blood, regardless of their discerning tastes. Even she would herself if she went too long without food or wore herself down too much. And she hated the stuff. They needed to get out as soon as possible. Following Serus's lead, everyone stood up beside him. Tessa was thrilled when she realized Cody had left his arm around her shoulder. "She also saw four guards, one huge male and two more vampires working with the patients." David did the math. "Seven against four." "Not if we rescue our family and friends first."

"I’ll take those odds." Tessa had never fought, but figured she could handle herself somewhat. Desperation did that, but with her jumping skills, she was liable to get away easier than the others – except for the fliers of course. "So go to rescue Mom and then what? Take down the seven personnel that we know of and lock them up while we wait for reinforcements?" The three males turned to stare at her. "Yeah, something like that. Only it won’t be quite that easy – these are vampires, not people. They are every bit as fast and as strong as we are." Tessa knew that. She nodded. "Unless they are 'turned' vampires. Then who knows. Let’s go then." Just as they were ready to move, they heard voices. ***

Jared didn’t dare sit up again, not when it was likely to bring the nurses back. His window of opportunity was closing…fast. They could come for him any moment. He’d already removed the catheter, almost passing out in the process. He could only hope removing the IVs wouldn’t be as bad. Under the cover of the sheets, he removed the tape holding the needles flush against his wrist, wincing as hairs tore off with it. One of the needles slipped out with the tape. Now for the other one. Rolling his head into the pillow against the pain, he pressed the backs of his hands against the sheet to

stop the bleeding. Free for the first time, he searched for a weapon. Anything. The IV pole was feeble, but all he had available. Sliding out of bed, away from the camera's view, he grabbed a blanket off the bed and wrapped it around him like a toga. It wasn’t much, but maybe his clothes were here somewhere. He ducked down to check under the bed but found nothing. With no cupboards or furniture in the room, other than the beds, he figured he’d have to go out Roman style. He slipped over to the open door and peered out. A flash of movement on the left side had him pulling back. Someone was out there. Shit. He readied his IV pole weapon and waited. ***

Tessa hunched lower down, out of the men’s way. Neither she nor Jewel wanted anything to do with the fighting. She'd be happy to leave that part to the men. Between the cold temperature and the sinister location, her shakes hadn't eased any. The absence of smells also bothered her. It was probably too cold for any to linger. Fans hummed in the background, an ominous reminder of the industrial level of this center. She listened as footsteps clipped closer. Her father's fangs slid out. Tessa winced. He had some seriously long fangs. It went along with his age and lineage. She blinked.

And missed it. It was over so quickly, so quietly she didn’t understand what had happened until her father dragged the guy around the cart to her side. "Is he dead?" she whispered hoarsely. She winced at her father's glare. She'd take that as a yes. "That’s the short older guy from the house," she whispered. "He was with the really big pudgy guy. The big guy must be here too." David groaned. "Why do the bad guys always come in extra large sizes?" Her father bent down. "Come on, stay focused. Your mother says there's one guard in the room with them, too." "Can't Serus and the others take him down then?" David suggested. "No. They are tied up, I think. She said they were restrained." Tessa didn’t want the details, she wanted the solution. "Come on. Let’s go." Her father led the way with Tessa right behind him. They managed to remain undetected as they traveled down along the long back curved wall. Coming around the corner was a different story. "Hey. Who are you?" A man in a lab coat walked toward them. Serus stepped forward with a genial smile to greet him. "Sorry, son. Didn’t mean to scare you. Just came to check out my investment."

"Oh." The man looked around uncertainly. "We weren’t expecting anyone today." "No, I wasn’t supposed to make it this early. But like most things in life, change happens." Serus smiled and chills ran down Tessa’s back. She’d never seen that look on her father's face. Her father reached out as if to pat the guy on his back, but his hand clamped around the guy’s throat, pressing hard on the carotid artery. The guy slid toward the floor. Her dad caught him before he hit, then dragged him around a large laundry cart and dumped him behind it, out of sight. "That’s two," David crowed. Optimistic, they picked up their pace and made it around the corner to find a series of doors dotting the long wall. Tessa counted six. Two were open. "Can you tell which one Mom is in?" "No. Just that she’s here somewhere. She's waiting for an opportunity to move on their guard, too." "Good." David slipped around in front of them and casually opened the first door. He stuck his head in and pulled back. "Empty, except for long rows of beds." They slipped down to the second door, with David once again opening the door. He motioned for someone to go with him. Cody entered behind him. Tessa and Jewel stared at each other wide-eyed when they heard muffled noises. Then David and Cody came back out. Something had changed. If they were Native

Americans then it would be as if they’d have gone through a manhood ritual of some kind. There was a thirst in their eyes but they were calm, taller and straighter. Tessa shook her head and smiled. "Another male down." "Next." The next door was open. A woman sat at a desk checking over sheets of paper stacked beside her. The men all looked over at Tessa. Her eyes widened. "What?" David answered. "It’s a woman; we don’t want to have to hurt her." "But I do?" Shaking her head, Tessa dragged Jewel in behind her. "Hello." The woman jumped up. "What are you doing here? Get out. No one is allowed down here." As Tessa steadily approached, the woman pulled out a phone. "I’m calling security." "I don’t think so." Jewel hissed, her fangs sliding out as the other woman bared hers. "You bitch." Tessa picked up the chair as the woman went for Jewel. She crashed it down on her head. The nurse crumpled. Tessa bent down, picked up the cell phone and removed the woman’s set of keys from her pocket. Grinning, the girls made a fast exit and locked the door behind them. They were greeted by looks of new respect when they faced the males again. "Wow."

Tessa held up the keys. "Thought we might need these." They raced to the next door to find it locked. Tessa tried several keys before finding the right one. She quickly unlocked the door and looked inside. Her mother lay crumpled on the floor, her legs and arms tied behind her. Tessa ran in. "Mom. Are you okay?" "Look out!" Shit. Tessa had forgotten there was a guard. Spinning around, she barely saw Goran launch himself at the guard. Arms tied together, his fingers clawed into the guard's neck. Serus stepped up, blocking Tessa's view. The guard slumped to the ground, unconscious. Tessa shuddered and raced to her mother's side to make sure she was all right. She wrapped her in a warm hug. "Honey, I’m so glad to see you." Serus joined them and quickly undid the bindings to help his wife to her feet. "Take it easy when you stand up. The blood is going to be painful as it moves through your limbs." He supported her gently, the love for his wife naked on his face. She gasped and leaned into his strength. With his arms around her, they looked so intimate that Tessa turned away to give them some privacy. Goran wrapped an arm around Cody’s shoulders. His voice shook with emotion as he said, "Thanks, son."

"Hey, Dad, I think you missed our meeting?" They grinned at each other. Serus looked at him over Rhia’s head. "We’ve taken out three men and one woman. How many more?" Goran frowned. "Of those we know of, one badass, one unknown and one of us. I’m going to kick that boy’s arse something fierce when I catch up to him." "Jacob?" Tessa spun around at his comment. Almost backing up in surprise, Goran glared at her. "You know about him?" "I saw him talking with strangers when he shouldn’t have been – at one of the vampire holdings." She glanced toward the open door. "Is he here?" "I don’t know. Saw him a while ago. Dumb punkass kid." "If you can travel, we need to get going." Tessa shot Goran a questioning look. He glared at her. "I am always ready to get down to business." "Easy, Dad, Tessa’s had a hard day." "Like how," snorted David, easing back to the front door. "My kid sister was kidnapped and when they gave her back to us she had this Wonder Woman thing going on." Tessa grinned, pride straightening her spine. "Yeah, Wonder Woman. That’s me. Not." Her mother reached over and gave her a quick hug. "I really want to get away from whatever hell is

going on here. We are not enforcers." "Enforcers?" David turned back to face her, a question written all over his face. "Weren’t they like a vampire army that kept the peace among the clans?" "They were. There are only a few of them left. Without the need for their skills any longer, they’ve pretty well disbanded." "That’s too bad. That’s exactly who we need right now." Cody turned to face his dad. "Do you know any of them we could call for help?" Goran hesitated. "Maybe, but there’s no guarantee they’d be on our side and not with this lot." He nodded out to the warehouse and its gruesome contents. "They believe human blood makes them fierce hunters." He exchanged grim looks with Serus. "Had you considered them?" Serus glanced down at Rhia tucked up tight in his arms. "No, I hadn’t, and honestly, that thought is enough to make me want to pack up my family and run. That means there’s war ahead. For all of us – with humans becoming the discarded, undervalued casualty." "I don’t understand." Tessa and David stared at each other. "You’re saying these old enforcers could be behind this factory?" "Or they could be the beneficiaries of the blood." Tessa’s eyes widened. "But how many are there? Surely, they couldn’t consume this quantity?" "Not unless someone is building an army of

them." ***

Jared couldn’t stop his legs from trembling. He wouldn't make it out of the room in this condition. His feet had turned to mini glaciers. There. Noise sounded next door to him. Men approached. He waited, his fingers tense on the makeshift weapon. "The next door is open, I’ll check it out." "I’m coming, too," a female voice said. Jared closed his eyes and prayed. He didn’t want to die. But he really didn't want to endure this undead existence. Footsteps sounded. A tall male entered, followed by a shorter one. Jared swung. Hard. "Ouch." Both men spun around. The pole bounced harmlessly off the first man's arm. Jared watched in horror as fangs slid down. He kicked out, helpless as he was picked up and tossed onto his bed. His head bounced twice before he slid to the floor. So great was his disappointment, he barely felt the pain. He'd failed. Jared lay staring up at the ceiling, defeated. He had no more energy for a second attempt. It was all over. "Wait."

Jared heard a female voice. Almost recognized it. Then everything started to waver before him. The next thing he knew Tessa was bending over him, a huge smile on her face. "Jared," she cried. "We found you." He smiled at the vision. She’d dyed her hair again. And, damn, did she look good. Just like an angel should. He closed his eyes and let unconsciousness take him out. ***

"You hurt him," Tessa accused Cody in outrage. "Why did you do that?" "Because he beaned me with this." Cody held up the IV pole and shook it at her. "Besides, I hardly touched him. I just threw him onto the bed." Tessa looked from the pole to him and sighed. "Okay, so you were justified in defending yourself, but look at him. He looks terrible." Then she stopped and peered closer. "Actually, he doesn’t look all that bad. They must be giving him vitamin injections or something." Her mother dropped to the floor beside Jared. "This is the boy?" she asked as her hands ran over him quickly looking for injuries. "Yes, he’s the one." Tessa chewed on her bottom lip. She wished he’d wake up. They weren’t out of danger yet. She'd like to get a long ways away before

someone else came into this picture. "Is he going to be okay?" "I’m sure he will be." Tessa glanced out the doorway to the macabre laundry line of hanging humans. "They were going to hang Jared up like those other people, weren't they? Put him a plastic bag and turn him into a milking machine?" Anger burned inside, overwhelming the relief at having found Jared safe. They'd almost been too late. Look at what these animals had put him through. Put her through for that matter. Angry tears filled her eyes. She wiped them away. "It’s all right, honey. We found him in time. You found him. You did good." Tessa sniffled. She was so tired. And it wasn’t over. Not by a long shot. There were still a few assholes here to find and deal with, and all these poor humans to help. "Mom, will taking these people down kill them? Or do you think Taz might be able to save them? At least some of them?" Rhia glanced at the rows and rows of suspended blood donors, then looked away quickly. A shudder rippled over her. "I don’t know sweetheart. I hope he can." "If they’ve been up there for a long time, their muscles won’t work anymore, will they?" Tessa's voice thickened at the thought. "They’d probably have to recover slowly, like a

patient waking up after being in a long coma." Tessa ran her hand down over her face. "I guess the professionals will have to make that decision. They can't stay like this. It's obscene. They’re the real living dead." "You think they'd be better off dead?" Rhia studied Tessa’s face. "I can see how most people would believe that." She glanced back at the men, who’d finished checking the other rooms and were slowly returning to the group again. Lowering her voice, she added, "This has been a hard couple of days for you, honey. But as tough as it's been, you've grown…matured. You've really come into yourself. And I, for one, am very proud of you." Tessa's eyes filled with tears again. Her emotions were so close to the surface now. She smiled as she stared down at Jared still lying on the cold floor. "I couldn't do anything less." "And that's the change I see. I'm sorry it came through such painful circumstances, but you are better for it." With a sniffle and a half smile of thanks, Tessa looked around. "He’s really cold. Isn't there anything warm he could wear?" David piped up. "We found a store room with a bunch of clothing. Any idea of his size?" Tessa shrugged. But her mother leaned over with an assessing eye

and said, "I wouldn’t worry about size too much. Better to go large anyways. Get something warm with long sleeves. Oh, and make sure to look for socks, too." She busied herself with an extra blanket and tucked it in around him. Placing the back of her hand against his forehead, she frowned again. "Serus. Can you lift this boy back onto the bed? I don’t like his color." Tessa cried out, "What’s wrong?" Her mom reached over and pulled her back out of the way. "I don’t know what they’ve been giving him, but he could be going through withdrawal from their drugs." "Oh no." Too upset to say anything, Tessa watched as her father bent down and scooped up Jared like he was a four-year-old and carried him across the room to a clean bed. David arrived with an armload of clothes. Rhia pushed Tessa and David out. "Serus, give me a hand getting him dressed, please. This boy is freezing." Outside, Tessa wandered back and forth, refusing to look at the rows of undead hanging amongst the crazed network of tubing and piping. A weird pumping suction noise made her bones cold. The sound had something to do with the blood collection system. She didn't want to know any more than that. "Are you all right?" David walked up and hooked his arm through hers. "We found Mom and him, thanks to you."

A wan smile escaped. "And to all of you. I can’t believe all this." She motioned to the mess around them. "So ugly. Shameful. I hate that our people created this." He raised an eyebrow at her phrasing. "I know. I’m not feeling very proud either. Just remember, it’s not us. There are bad humans and bad vampires." She closed her eyes and felt herself sway gently. "Hey. Stay awake. There’s still a lot to be done." A sudden thought hit. "We still have to find the other guards too, don't we? Not to mention check on the ones we knocked out earlier. I don't want them to wake up and come after us." She spun around. "What’re the chances that pudgy guy has gone for reinforcements?" "Calm down. There’re a lot more of us now. We can do this. Goran has gone with Cody, Jewel and Ian to look for others and move the ones we've captured into a locked room. Mom and Jared can’t take much more. Not sure you can either." He studied her face, frowning. "You’re exhausted. But I have to tell you, you’ve done a fine thing these last two days, and I’m really proud of you." Tessa stared at him. His words slowly penetrated the fog in her brain. She smiled slowly, brilliantly, some of her fatigue melting away at his words. "Thanks. It’s nice to hear." "You deserve it. I’m not sure how you knew to kick the doors or how you can see this energy stuff… I’m just glad you had the skills to put into use when we

needed them." He shook his head as if remembering her actions. She grinned. "The kicks were easy. I was just mad. The energy stuff is something I’ve always seen. It never occurred to me that I saw things differently from the way you do. My skills, as you call them, never showed up before because there was no need for them. I haven’t been trying to develop my vampire abilities because, well, I didn’t think I had any to develop." "Jared owes you a lot. I’d never have believed this…" David waved his arm around, adding, "If you’d just told me. I’m glad I’m here to see it for myself." "And I wish I’d never seen it. Chances are it will remain in my nightmares for decades." "Mine too, Tessa. Mine too," he added softly. Wrapping his arms around her he tugged her in for a brotherly hug. "Let’s go check on Jared."

CHAPTER FIFTEEN Cody strode down the south side of the warehouse at his father ’s side. He couldn’t help but feel a little cocky after helping to rescue his old man. Kinda made him feel like an equal. Ian strode along on the other side of his father, quiet as always. Jewel almost ran at Cody's side to keep up. She was one of the rare shorter vampires. But then Jewel was unique in other ways, too. Like her coloring. Her hair was more charcoal-colored than jet black. And Jewel had a big heart. She'd come accompanied them on this search to give David's family time together. He could understand that. He wanted to put some distance between him and Tessa, too. He was still pissed off over getting brained by her friend, Jared. At the same time he had to admire a guy willing to fight when he was still so drugged he could hardly stand. Cody frowned. Jared’s health was in question, if he’d read Rhia’s expression correctly. Tessa would be devastated if anything happened to him at this stage. And Jared wasn’t sure how he felt about that. Tessa was only sixteen…okay, almost seventeen. David had mentioned her upcoming birthday was just a couple weeks away. Was she too young for him? At least right now? With vampires living for centuries, age stopped

being a factor once they became adults. Still, Tessa was a long way from being an adult. These last days, he'd had a chance to understand her, gain some insights into her weird I-want-to-be-human thing she had going on before. He figured she’d let most of that go now. In fact, she looked and acted more like a vampire pureblood than most of them did. She wore it well. And had she suddenly developed overnight? Where had that figure come from? She almost popped out of her shirt or whatever that thing was called. He'd caught himself watching, waiting for just that to happen. He shook his head. Stupid. "What’s bothering you?" His father nudged his shoulder. Like he was going to tell the truth. Cody shrugged. "Just this whole mess. We seriously need to find out what’s going on here and who the ringleaders are." "I know. This has Moltere’s touch. But he can't be working alone. That brings up the possibility of a human accomplice…or many of them. And given the size of the operation, we have to consider that Council members all over the world could also be involved." "If it’s that high up we’re going to have a lot of trouble ferreting out who is involved." "I know." They arrived at yet another series of doors like the ones down at the end where they’d left Tessa’s

family. With a grin at the other two, Cody opened the first one with a flourish. And wrinkled up his face. This room resembled a storeroom. Steel drawers and cupboards lined two walls and the temperature was even colder than the rest of the warehouse. Thankfully there didn’t appear to be any bodies lying around. Closing it again, he stepped up to the second door. "My turn." Goran pushed the door open and frowned. There’d been someone here recently, from the looks of things. It appeared to be some kind of staff living quarters. Furniture, a small kitchenette. Dirty bottles littered the table. Two doors lined the back walls. Pushing the door wide enough for everyone else to see, he pointed out the two doors down the back. "We need to check out those." Ian and Cody headed to the left door first. A series of bunk beds suggested the room was designated a sleeping area. Empty, but clothes lay strewn across bedding. Again, someone had been here recently. The two turned and followed Goran and Jewel to the next room. Entering, Cody was barely in time to see his father bend and lower his dark face over a male asleep on the top bunk. So this was the missing male? Goran’s face darkened. He reached out and bent over the lone sleeper. Cody tried to get closer to see what his father was doing, but before he could shift around his dad’s

large frame, Goran straightened, saying, "He’s not going anywhere." "Did you kill him?" Cody cast a last look at the male in the bed. Not that he really wanted to know. "No. Used a special hold on him. He'll be out for a good many hours. We'll come back and move him after we do this first sweep." Smooth. Then, Cody hadn’t expected anything else from his old man. "That leaves the brute still missing and possibly more." Leaving the living quarters, they systematically went around the warehouse and checked each room for the missing staff member. An hour later, they ended up back where they started, with David and his family. Cody slapped a high five at David when they met up. "There's no sign of the other personnel yet. We need to find them before they can warn the outside world." "I’d say that’s probably too late. We haven’t exactly been quiet in here." Looking around the small group, Cody frowned, and asked, "Where’s Tessa?" "She’s with Jared. He's unconscious and Rhia's worried about him." A weird look came over David’s face. Cody frowned. "What aren’t you telling me?" With a shrug, David tried to brush him off. "No. Tell me. Is he going to make it?" Cody

asked. David leaned in. "Tessa says he looks different than a few days ago. Better. As if he’d been given something to improve him." And how was he supposed to take that? Cody studied David’s eyes. "Improve? How?" "We don’t know. Mom is wondering if there was something odd in the drugs they were giving him. Like an enhancer of some kind." "Are you thinking they were doing experiments of some kind? On humans? Oh gross." Not a thought he wanted to dwell on. "Remember when we were in the monitor room and we saw what appeared to be a couple of vampires suspended? Possibly Daren? That doesn’t make any sense, right? It’s not like our blood is hard to come by or special or what they want to drink, so…?" "Right. Like why are they up there?" David stared up at the rows of suspended bodies. "I wonder if they're being punished? Maybe they found out about this place and threatened to expose it or had invested initially and then wanted out," he said enthusiastically, warming to his ideas. "This could be a way of keeping them from talking." Cody studied the rows. "As much as I don't want to, maybe we should walk up and down and see if we know any of them." He almost laughed at the look of revulsion on his friend's face. "Yeah, I guess," David said.

Turning, Cody looked around to get his bearings. "They should be in the corner, according to the monitors we saw. That would make it…" he spun around slowly trying to place the scene from the monitor with the right area in the room. "It would make it over there." He pointed to the corner on his left at the far side. "And the more of us that go and look, the better the chance that we might recognize someone." "I think our fathers should come take a look. Keep the girls out of this step in this process." "Good idea." "What’s a good idea?" Serus came up behind them. Within minutes he was calling Goran over. The four males headed in the direction Cody pointed out. As they walked, Cody tried not to stare. Every person was distorted by the plastic wrapped around them giving them an unreal, almost un-human aspect. It was more than freaky. It was like a bad science fiction movie. There had to be a hundred people in just one row. His stomach clenched when he did the math. "David, do you realize how many people are hanging here? They couldn’t all have disappeared around the same time." "I’m sure they’ve been disappearing, a few here and a few there, for a very long time." David glanced up, grimaced and turned his face forward resolutely. Serus and Goran spoke quietly ahead of them. Cody couldn’t quite hear and he wanted to. Motioning to

David, he picked up the pace so the bits of conversation were understandable. "Moltere dropped off the grid when?" "Hell if I know. Forty, maybe fifty years ago, maybe. After Taz was rescued. But Moltere wasn't actually seen or recovered during that rescue. He could have disappeared a lot earlier." Cody frowned. Damn it. His father always did that. Spoke in half sentences, half thoughts. He glanced around. They should be in the area they'd seen on the monitors. "Hey. Old guys." Both men stopped and spun. Cody grinned. "At least I have your attention." At the disgruntled look on their faces, his grin powered up a watt. "I think we’re here. You should be looking at these people’s faces to see if you know any of them." Everyone turned to study the woman hanging beside them. Cody tried to keep his eyes on her face, but it was hard. There was a lot of skin showing wrapped in bubble wrap or something just as gross, with body fluids pooling off to one side. He gave her face the once over and walked to the next one and the next one. The bubbled wrap made it difficult to tell the vampires from the humans. He thought these were all humans. But then how could you tell? Vampires were taller, slimmer and had a few distinct features, like the eyes and fangs. But everyone here had their eyes and

mouths closed. None, however, appeared super tall. He kept walking, his eyes going from face to face. "I don’t think these are the vampires yet." "Nor do I." "Then we keep looking." Cody came to the last one in the row. He studied the wall and the layout. It definitely resembled what they’d seen on the monitor. He backed up until he could see the people hanging at the end of the next row. The last body, a male was taller. And a vampire. An old one at that. He frowned. As vampires could live almost forever, to keep them suspended like this was like a permanent living hell for the vampire in question. Studying the tubing connected to this vampire, Cody realized his blood was heading in a different direction altogether. But why? Who would want it? What were they doing with vampires? Were they harvesting vampires on a regular basis or only those who were in their way? And were they just here to keep them from talking…or were they running experiments on them? A chill ran down his back. Shit. This could be David or him. Or worse – Tessa. "Dad. Do you know this one?" He stepped back out of the way. Both elders stepped forward to get a better look. Cody watching his father ’s face, saw the color bleach from his already white skin and saw him spread his legs in a wider stance as if trying to recover from a blow.

"Oh no." "Who is he?" David walked around Cody to take a closer look, then shrugged his shoulders. "I don’t know him." "It’s Moltere. The man we thought was behind all this." "What?" Cody and David turned to stare at the plastic-wrapped legend. "Tessa said we shouldn’t jump to conclusions. Looks like she was right again. So if he isn’t behind this mess, then who is?" "That’s what we need to find out." David said, "Maybe he started it and had a falling out with his partners?" "If this is what happens to anyone who crosses them, then we’d better not get on their bad side," Serus said, half joking. There was nothing funny about this, though. Cody frowned, "Too late. We already are." ***

Tessa sat on the side of Jared’s bed. He was pale and lifeless, but it was the sudden lack of skin tone that worried her the most. His cheeks sagged like he wore skin a size too big for him. He'd look pretty good when they'd first seen him, but now it was as if the life were dripping from him. Mom had said something about the nutrients having kept him in good shape, but without them…

Whatever it was, this aged versions no longer looked like Jared. She sniffled again. Then she shook her head. What a maudlin teenager she was turning out to be. She didn’t like that at all. She sniffled harder and wiped her eyes. Straightening her back, she took another quick glance at her mother whose head was tilted toward her father in deep discussion. Her dad had arrived just a moment ago, a wild look on his face. Her mother had raced over and they’d been there ever since. As much as she wanted in on it, she wasn't sure she wanted to know more. This had been an unbelievable couple of days. Her guilt had subsided – but not abated. She hoped Jared made a full recovery. She knew now she wasn’t responsible for his getting kidnapped, and honestly, she didn’t know that anyone could have found him any faster – but still, her people had done this to him. Her mother came over to her. "Tessa, do you want to lie down here for a bit? Help is on the way, but they're going to be a couple of hours yet." Tessa cringed. "No. I don’t want to sleep in this place. It gives me the creeps." All she saw when she closed her eyes was that damn tubing running through every person, pumping out their life force. She couldn’t imagine a worse type of existence. "Oh, honey. You’re safe now. No one is going to

get you here." She brushed Tessa’s long hair back off her face. "I love what you did with your hair. Did I tell you that?" "No. The last time…didn’t you ask what happened to my beautiful hair?" Tessa grinned at the pinched look she got in return. "Yes, well, I think that’s when I was looking at my daughter ’s beautiful black hair bleached to nothing." "Oh. I thought it was the length." Her mother looked puzzled for a moment. Then her eyes widened and she came rushing around the end of the bed. "You didn’t cut it, did you?" "Just kidding Mom." Tessa laughed out loud. It felt good to find something humorous amongst the living dead here. "I didn’t cut it. I wouldn’t." "Damn right." Rhia sniffed and walked back toward Serus who stood guard at the entrance. "I’m going to discuss strategy with your father. You get some rest. Sleep or not, but at least lie down. There are plenty of beds here; you might as well use them." Tessa considered the rows of empty beds. She was tired. There wasn’t anything more she could do at this point. And there were plenty of vampires here to watch over Jared. It honestly felt like a major crash-andburn session had hit her, with the crash part winning. She studied Jared’s face. He didn’t look like he’d be coming around any time soon. How they were going to move him and all these other people was beyond her.

"Maybe I should. Just for a minute." She wandered the long line of beds, then choose one across from Jared. She didn’t want to be where she could be seen from the warehouse or where she could see who and what hung there. What a horrible last vision to take into dream state. She stretched out and closed her eyes. ***

Cody walked over to where the adults were deep in discussion. "How long will it take for the teams to get here?" "Probably another hour, possibly two. We've connected with Sian and Taz. They’re sending an assessment team in first to determine what needs to be done, followed closely by medical teams and equipment." "Right. That could take a bit." He turned his back to the macabre scene. He had enough visions to keep him in horror movies for a long time. "There isn’t much we can do now then, is there?" "Just be aware. Just because we couldn’t find anyone else, doesn’t mean there aren't any others – waiting for an opportunity to pick us off one by one. Everyone needs to stay together, at least in pairs." "Speaking of everyone, where's Tessa?" "She’s lying down, on my orders." Rhia frowned. "She’s exhausted."

Serus patted her arm. "She’ll be fine. She comes from good stock." "That may be, but she’s only a girl. She shouldn’t be exposed to horrors like this at her age." She rubbed her eyes. "I hate what she’s gone through." "So do I. However, it’s happened, and she’s come out a trooper. She’s really come into herself over this. I wouldn’t want to have cheated her of that." Serus snagged her shoulder in a quick hug. Rhia looked up at them, smiled slowly. "She did well, didn’t she?" "Yes, she did." He smiled proudly down at her. Cody couldn’t help adding. "She’s really grown these last couple of days. It's been amazing to see." "Thank you, Cody. For helping her and believing in her." Not used to compliments, Cody felt something uncomfortable crawl across his skin. He turned away mumbling, "No problem." He headed back to the sick room to check on Tessa and Jared. ***

Tessa couldn’t sleep. She kept thinking about needles and tubing and blood. So much blood. Once, she’d opened her eyes thinking she’d heard Jared and had sat up, but there hadn’t appeared to be any change in him. After a moment, she lay back down. The room was

otherwise empty. Her friends and family stood just around the corner. She could hear their voices, a distant murmur, but normal sounding. Everything was fine. She yawned. Grabbing up the folded blanket off the end of the bed, she threw it across her legs and pulled it up to her shoulders. Her clothing pulled every time she tried to get comfy. This time when she closed her eyes, she slept. Once again she dreamed. She dreamed of her blanket being pulled back. Of a needle being slipped into her arm and of a piece of tubing being attached. She stretched out her arm and the tubing dangled down on the bed. Drip, drip, drip went the drugs into her veins. Her dreams took her deeper and deeper. ***

Cody rounded the open doorway and found Jared sleeping, if that’s what you called sleeping – more like being comatose – on the one bed on the right. He walked over to him and stared down at the slack face. So this was Tessa’s friend. His competition. He straightened and snorted. This sack of meat was no competition for him. Disgusted and more than a little concerned that he’d even had that thought, he turned around to search for Tessa. Only she wasn’t there. Hadn’t her mom said she come in to lie down? Tessa had already proven she didn’t take orders well.

Puzzled, he walked down the center aisle. At the end of the room he turned around and walked back. As he approached Jared again, he frowned. One bed had a blanket tossed to the floor. A series of indents showed on the sheets of the still-made bed. Just then, Rhia came in. "Where did you say Tessa was?" Cody asked her, an inkling of worry attaching itself to his spine. "In here." She stopped, put her hands on her hips, frowned and looked around. "She was right there on that bed beside you. I saw her just a moment ago. She didn't go past me. We've been standing here at the doorway the whole time." Cody pointed to the blanket on the floor. "Was this here before?" She shook her head slowly. "No." She hurried over. "She was lying here with the blanket pulled up to her shoulders." She walked to the front of the bed. "Where is she?" Bending down, Cody picked up a plastic tip. Like the kind that protected the end of a needle. Worry turned to fear. "Look what I found." Rhia stared at it uncomprehendingly. Then her eyes widened, fear turning them to dark obsidian. "Please no." Cody stared at the piece of plastic, unable to look away. Just the thought of a needle being used on Tessa made his heart pound in fear. Who knew what they'd do

to her? "Dear God, I hope not," he whispered. He spun around. At the back was a door. They'd checked it earlier. He thought it was just a supply cupboard. But it was the only other way for Tessa to have left this room… willingly, or not. He raced toward it, calling over his shoulder, "Go get the others." "Oh, my God!" Rhia raced out to get help. ***

Tessa opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was the tube in her arm. She frowned, blinked several times to clear her vision and then reached for the tubing. Her hand touched the needle taped to her wrist – her eyes widened in comprehension. She tried to close her fingers around the needle, to pull it free. Her fingers didn't want to work. Drugs dripped steadily into her arm. Pulling at her, drawing her down, deeper and deeper. Oh, dear God, no! She screamed – endlessly – soundlessly – in her mind.

About the author: Dale Mayer is a prolific multi-published writer. She’s best known for her Psychic Vision Series. Besides her romantic suspense/thrillers, Dale also writes paranormal romance and crossover young adult books in different genres. To go with her fiction, she writes nonfiction in many different fields with books available on resume writing, companion gardening and the US mortgage system. She has recently published her Career Essentials Series. All her books are available in print and digital format. To find out more about Dale and her books, visit her at http://www.dalemayer.com. Or connect with her online with Twitter at www.twitter.com/dalemayer and on Facebook at www.facebook.com/dalemayer.author Books by Dale Mayer Psychic Vision Series Tuesday's Child Hide'n Go Seek

Maddy's Floor Garden of Sorrow Knock, knock... Single Title Romantic Suspense/thrillers Touched by Death – out now! Haunted by Death - (Fall 2013) Novellas It's a Dog's Life- romantic comedy Bound and Determined Unbound - out now Undone - Fall 2013 Young Adult Books In Cassie's Corner Gem Stone Mystery Series Dangerous Designs – Book I Deadly Designs – Book 2 – out now! Deceptive Designs - summer 2012 Vampire in Denial – Book I of Blood Ties Vampire in Distress – Book 2! Vampire in Design - out now! Vampire InDecision – coming soon!

Non-Fiction Books Career Essentials: The Resume Career Essentials: The Cover Letter Career Essentials: The Interview Career Essentials: 3 in 1





THIRST By Claire Farrell An Urban Fantasy Novella Story 8 Ava Delaney calls herself a hybrid—a living, breathing human who happens to have vampire poison running through her veins. The only thing greater than her thirst for human blood is her capacity for guilt. She does her best to avoid the human world, for everyone's sake. When Ava accidentally enslaves a human while saving him from a vampire, she realises she has to look for help setting him free. Despite her misgivings, she expands her world but finds herself dragged into a possible vampire civil war. With the help of some new friends with ambiguous loyalties, she tries to find a way to keep her human, and herself, alive. At approx. 45,000 words, Thirst is the first in a series of six paranormal stories. Copyright © Claire Farrell 2010

[email protected] Book cover image provided by Inga Marchuk @ Dreamstime.com

Chapter One The scent of fear mixed with fresh blood stopped me in my tracks. My fangs slid out rapidly—too many missed meals. Feeling like a monster, I made an effort to retract them and sniffed the air again. Definitely human, definitely in trouble. I closed my eyes and listened to my senses, the extra ones I usually ignored, relishing the opportunity to indulge. In my mind, I sensed rather than saw the streets around me. Nothing but darkness filled with the occasional red throbbing of a human heart. Probing further into the dark, I found the injured human’s presence easily. He stood in an alleyway nearby, his pulse calling to me—strong and loud. An emptiness appeared, too close to the human. A void in my other sight screaming supernatural. A dead, soulless vampire stalking his prey, tantalised by the scent of fear. Just like me. That’s why the guilt always hit me so hard. If I didn’t help then it meant I was as bad as the vampires. I couldn’t conquer the thirst, but I could keep my humanity, even if I did my best to avoid humans. Sometimes I interfered and helped humans escape from prowling vampires. It had never been a big deal, usually over before anyone got hurt. The vampires

never realised what I was because they didn’t believe someone like me could exist. The humans never realised they had almost been slaughtered by a mythical creature they didn’t believe could exist. Adrenalin coursed through my body at the thought of confronting a vampire with a bleeding human. I had to calm down, or the vampire would hear my heartbeat a mile away. I took fourteen steps. A good number because one plus four equalled five. Five was safe. Unlike six. Too many sixes scared me. Fourteen more steps. Relief. My pulse slowed. Too human to be stealthy, I embraced my clunky stride. Swallowing my fear, I walked into the alley as if I owned the place. Fourteen steps. A dark cloud blocked the moon, leaving me pretty much sightless. I rested my hands on my hips and waited, hoping I made a believable vampire. My eyes didn’t adjust to the dark straight away, but that racing heartbeat drew my head in the right direction, hiding my lack of night vision. My eyes focused in time for me to see the vampire’s surprise. He drew back from the human’s throat, revealing a gaunt face with concave cheeks and desperate eyes that glittered with hunger. Nineteen, twenty, twenty-one... I thought I had long grown out of counting people’s heartbeats, but there I was using my fingers to keep track of every batch of forty-one. Almost as good as fourteen. The vampire kept his eyes on me, his dark hair

slicked back behind his ears. In life, he might have been handsome once, but not anymore. Most vampires were ugly. Death did that to you. Hoping to intimidate him, I looked him up and down. He hadn’t yet noticed anything off about me, and I counted on the human’s stench covering me until I got him away. The vampire watched me but didn’t make a move. He had already tasted the human, but I could tell the wounds were shallow. He was still at the taunting stage vampires seemed to like so much. As cruel as cats, they enjoyed playing with their food. My insides tensed with anticipation. Faking confidence, I tapped my foot five times while I stared him down. He licked blood from his lips with slow, careful movements. 14, 28, 56, 112... I hoped I wasn’t mouthing the numbers I doubled in my head. Mr. Vampire finally relaxed, but his hand remained on the human’s chest, keeping him pinned. I stayed mute and prayed the human would stop making those cornered animal noises. They provoked me, so I could only imagine what they did to a real vampire. Creatures without a soul, vampires didn’t bother trying to control their instincts. However, they were smart enough to rein in their impulses in order to survive. Although this one didn’t seem to be particularly clever. He still hadn’t noticed my heart beating. “Share?” The vampire spoke at last, his voice

hoarse. I raised my eyebrows and tapped my foot another five times. I didn’t know that much about vampires, so I tended to trust my instincts and hope for the best. It’s worked so far. “He’s yours?” the vampire asked, his voice holding a more respectful tone. He thought I was above him on the pecking order, I realised. “Yeah, he’s mine,” I said, meaning it. I gestured toward the human. “Come here.” The human pushed aside the vampire as if he were made of cardboard. I tried to act unsurprised when he trotted to my side like an obedient puppy. The vampire bowed his head. “Apologies. I didn’t smell a bond on him.” I shrugged and turned to leave, my anxiety growing. I had already seen the strange query spark in the vampire’s eyes, as if he noticed my own eyes lacked the red tint that his held—or maybe he realised he could hear another heart beating. Unsurprising, considering how much my heart rate had increased since the stillbleeding human moved closer to me. I grabbed the man’s arm and dragged him out of the alleyway after me. Thankfully, he didn’t panic and followed me without protest. Most people lost the plot when total strangers bit them, so it was a relief to see he was able to hold it together. “Run!” I hissed, as soon as we were out of the vampire’s sight. Despite his dazed expression, the human

sprinted onward, forcing me into a run just to catch up to him. A forceful sensation washed over me, making me shiver. The vampire knew something was wrong with me, and he was going to follow us. It was as though he’d sent a silent message straight to my brain, letting me know his intentions. Creepy and invasive. Glancing over my shoulder, I spotted him following us from a distance. His footsteps were completely silent. He didn’t even appear to be running, but he was fast, and his face was full of solid determination. “Shit.” His expression scared me more than anger would have. A persistent vampire meant I’d have to keep the human with me until the coast was clear. That could be a problem. “Hurry! Keep running until we get to my place,” I told the human. He moved faster than I would have believed possible. He also ran in the right direction ahead of me, which made no sense. I was too busy counting our collective footsteps to really consider the implications. We reached my home unharmed, but I was sure the vampire could have caught us easily. The apartment block I lived in was protected by magical safeguards to ward off unwelcome visitors. I had purchased most of them online, so their authenticity was probably dodgy, but enough of them worked to hide

us if we needed it. I hoped. Opening the front door of my apartment building as fast as I could, I pushed the human man ahead of me. Skidding in after him, I slammed the door shut, praying we were safe. I watched through the door ’s glass panel with my fingers crossed, trying to ignore the heavy breathing of the human. The vampire wandered around outside, looking puzzled but not altogether concerned. To my relief, the spells hid us well. When he finally left, he made an outstanding jump upward and out of my line of sight. Letting out a shaky breath, I closed my eyes and leaned my forehead against the door. Too close, my existence was meant to be a secret. Lucky this time, but at least the vampire was gone. Relieved, I thought it was all over. Then I smelled him. The human. The blood on his neck had congealed, but the odour was still there, tempting me. Too close. He did everything to provoke my instincts whether he knew it or not. I whirled around and glared at him, bolstered by anger. “Get upstairs to my apartment, and clean yourself up. It’s on the third....” He was already heading up the stairs as if he knew exactly where to go. The door to my apartment was unlocked, so I figured he’d find his way eventually. As soon as he went upstairs, I leaned against the wall and sank to the floor, light-headed with weariness, tension, and thirst.

The last thing I needed to do was taste his wound, but that was all I wanted to do. Breathing deeply, I tried not to think about the one time I tasted a human’s blood. I focused on sunlight and churches, cartoons and music. Anything that reminded me of being human, but it wasn’t working. The only thing that had ever helped with the thirst was counting. I was never sure if the counting was a side effect of the thirst, or if I would have counted numbers anyway, but as I sat there drumming my fingers in sets of three, I didn’t care. Five fingers, five fingers then four. My nails tapped out the rhythm on the wall. Three sets adding up to fourteen. Because four minus one equals three. Safe numbers to calm my nerves. At last, the spinning stopped, and I felt more like myself. My breathing slowed; the raw intensity of my thirst subsided. I even stopped drumming my fingers. But I didn’t trust myself. I couldn’t, not until the human left. After I had calmed down some more, I followed the human upstairs. It seemed like the vampire was long gone, so I contemplated kicking the human out and letting him fend for himself. He was in the bathroom still, so I waited. I drank a whole litre of milk, hoping it would help with the thirst. I could survive on real food and had my whole life, but I thirsted constantly for blood.

The thirst was the biggest problem in my life. I literally planned my days around it. It was always worse at night. Something about the moon dug the craving from me and gave it a new spark of power. It was like a raw hunger that came from somewhere other than my stomach. I tidied up my tiny living room until the human strolled back in as if unfazed. I really looked at him for the first time. After ignoring people for so long, I tended to forget how distinctive their faces could be. A handsome man, he had thick blond hair and clear blue eyes—a poster boy for healthy living. Over a foot taller than me, he was built to be touched. I wasn’t technically attracted to him, not really, but the miniscule wounds on his neck drew me in straight away. I found myself wandering over to him, entranced. My mind went blank. His blood would taste like heaven. I could take it easily. My eyes fluttered upward, stilling him with one look. His heartbeat slowed as my gaze turned darkly seductive. My tongue snaked out of its own accord, curling up to moisten my top lip. He inched forward, drawn by an unseen force. I felt like a predator: powerful and sexy. The compulsion to count vanished. I curved myself against him, my eyes widening at the contact. He stood there as if the way I was behaving was completely normal. I moved as close to his neck as I dared, right on the edge but unprepared to jump. The man smelled so

good that my mouth watered again. He was as calm as if we had just been walking a dog, not running for our lives from a vampire. I had an insane urge to straddle him and lick his neck, but I stepped back thanks to the warning signals going off in my head. I ran to the window and shoved it open, my own behaviour making me frantic. Hoping the fresh air would clear my thoughts, I stuck my head outside. It had been a long time since I was quite as close to a human for more than a couple of seconds. My body cried out for me to respond to him in the way I was supposed to, but I wouldn’t. I had enough guilt on my shoulders. I couldn’t deal with any more. His hand on my back sent a shudder running through my body. For a second, I arched against him and almost purred. But then I remembered the last time I felt good when a male hand touched me. I pulled my head back in and pushed him away as roughly as I could. He stumbled backward, knocking over a lamp and falling awkwardly against a wall. The thud of the impact made me wince, but he smiled at me with empty eyes before getting back on his feet. It was eerie. He hadn’t spoken at all, and for the first time I realised something wasn’t quite right. Although grateful he wasn’t asking me hysterical questions, I had to admit I should have expected some sort of a response. I had been so busy flirting with disaster that I hadn’t paid enough attention to how weird he was acting.

“What’s your name?” I asked, trying to fill the awkward silence that weighted the air. Although he seemed comfortable, I was tense enough for both of us. I realised I was wringing my hands together in a steady rhythm and moved them behind my back, self-conscious of the nervous habit. “Carl. What’s yours?” He responded easily enough, but the tone of his voice was blank and emotionless. “Uh, Ava. Listen, you’re probably wondering what the hell just happened out there—” “I’m not.” His calm was disturbing, and I trembled all over. He might as well have had a flashing sign saying blood donor hanging around his neck. I kept expecting the man to lose the plot and act like a normal person would under the same circumstances. He was behaving as though being bitten by a freakishly strong, strange man and pushed around by a freakishly strong, strange woman were perfectly reasonable things to happen. “You’re amazing,” he said. I shook my head, his words knocking me even further off-kilter. He shot toward me, intimidating me with his height. Cornered, I panicked. The sudden sense of alarm I experienced made it harder to concentrate on not doing anything stupid—like draining Carl dry. Logically, I knew I was stronger than him, but I

was raised to understand men were supposed to be stronger than women. It was hard to see him as a victim when he was heading for me with intent on his face. Holding my hands up in front of me, I backed away. He pushed them out of the way, rushing forward to grab my waist and press his lips against mine. His tongue forced my mouth open. There was nothing sexy about it. It was sloppy and rushed and unattractive. But the pulse in his neck was so temptingly close, I almost put up with the kiss. On the edge of a dark line, I stepped back, retreating firmly onto the side of human. The girl in me got pissed off at his roughness. It was a good distraction from the thirst. I shoved him, slapping his face hard as he stumbled back. He rubbed his jaw, but the dopey, languid smile never left his face. I resisted the temptation to slap him on the other cheek just to make it even. “You need to go home now, Carl. Forget about tonight, and mind yourself. And don’t even think about doing that to me again unless you want a broken nose.” My voice was steadier than I felt. He frowned at me, his forehead wrinkling as though trying to figure something out. “I want to stay with you.” His voice was interesting, quite high in pitch for such a big man. It had a nice tone, and I wondered if maybe he was a good singer. I realised I was staring at

the pulse ticking in his neck instead of his face. To my absolute horror, he inclined his head, offering me his throat. “What are you doing?” I whispered, backing away because the strings holding me together were already stretched as far as they could go. He’s willing, whispered a little voice inside. What harm is one little sip? I shook my head vehemently, trying to silence the urges. They hadn’t always been this loud. I doubted one little sip would be enough anymore. “I’m... not sure.” His eyes were confused again, the colour dulling as he answered. “Okay, time to leave.” I wanted him as far away from me as possible. Gripping his arm firmly, I held my breath so I couldn’t smell him; I led him to the door and pushed him out into the hallway. It was hard enough to stop myself licking his neck without him offering it to me on a plate. I slammed the door after him and waited to hear him go downstairs. He didn’t. I peered through the peephole and saw him still standing there, motionless. His face was slack; he was just... waiting. It was like someone had switched off his brain. “Sod him,” I said under my breath. I stalked over to the alcove that passed as a kitchen and rummaged around for some bread. After shoving some slices into the toaster, I fidgeted around my kitchenette, slamming

press doors even amounts of times and then scrubbing at a clean plate until the toast was ready. I slathered on lots of strawberry jam then sat on an armchair in the adjoining living room and munched away, the sugar soothing me a little. His pulse outside the door was enough to keep me on the edge of my chair. I drummed my fingers as loud as I could, but the beating went on and on, louder and louder, until I felt like screaming. My head pounded as the thirst intensified, my entire throat feeling like it was caked in dust. The gnawing in my stomach had grown into something I couldn’t ignore. I got up to look through the peephole again. He stood in the exact same position. “Get out of here, Carl!” I shouted at him before storming into the bathroom for a shower. The water helped drown out the sound of the blood pumping through his veins and made me feel a little more human. I had to get rid of him—that much I knew. His reasons for sticking around niggled at me; the abnormal blankness on his face bothered me even more. It wasn’t natural. After I showered, I went back to wandering around the flat. After a few minutes of pretending Carl wasn’t there, I relented and opened the door again. I had to figure out his game. “Why are you still here?” He shrugged, his eyes unfocused.

“Where do you live? Are you sick or something?” He shrugged again. He tilted his head to the side, exposing his neck once more. “Oh, crap,” I said, slamming the door and retreating in a hurry. I spent the next couple of hours lying on my bed with music blaring until I fell asleep. The first thing I heard when I woke up the next morning was a slow thud, thud, thud. It took me a few minutes to realise it was him. Still there. I went to the door and opened it, exasperated beyond belief. Carl looked like he hadn’t moved all night. His face brightened when he saw me, but dark circles cushioned his bloodshot eyes. He yawned then, looking completely exhausted. “Why won’t you go home?” I asked, startled by the whine in my voice. He stared back at me. “Sit down.” I meant in my apartment, but he sank to the floor. Not a good sign. “Leave, and don’t come back,” I ordered, testing out a theory. He cocked his head to the side and looked at me with puppy dog eyes. “What the hell? Just come in, before someone sees you.” I glanced out into the hall to see my slutty next-door neighbour smirking at me from her doorway, her dressing gown opened just an inch too far. “Lover ’s tiff? At least you finally found a man,” she said, tossing her honey-from-a-bottle coloured hair.

She winked provocatively at Carl—who didn’t notice— then went back inside, leaving the stench of overly sweet perfume in her wake. “Come on,” I said, majorly annoyed at my neighbour. Carl followed me into my apartment; straight away, I felt suffocated by his presence. My flat wasn’t large, but it seemed miniscule with him there, as though he filled up all of the free space. Pacing up and down, a rush of thoughts came to me at once. Vampires could enslave people, enthral them. What if I had somehow done that to Carl? I hadn’t done it before, but I was as unnatural as the vampires; who knew what I could do? When I was younger, I had been desperate to learn about my origins and snuck lots of books on vampires home from the library. They were supposed to be fiction, but I was pretty sure a lot of it was accurate. My grandmother caught me and flipped out about it before I could finish them, but from what I read, vampires had abilities. Mind control being one of them. Maybe I could do the same thing—or something similar. I was infected with vampire poison while still in my mother ’s womb. Born an oddity, I was a humanvampire hybrid with a soul. A conscience. Guilt. And major thirst for human blood. With that kind of conflict, I should have had a split personality, but instead I was just a tad OCD.

Acting like a normal person ended badly for me, so I made the choice to hide from humans and vampires. My grandmother had made sure I remembered the legacy my mother left me. Nobody can know. If vampires didn’t find out how I was created then they couldn’t do it again. I thought I was the only one, which made me a fluke—or a freak. I hadn’t tried to test my limits, so I was never sure what I could do. One thing was clear—Carl wasn’t going away. He did whatever I told him to do—anything except leave —and he acted like he was a willing sacrifice or something. The more I considered it, the more I was sure the whole mind control thing could be done. But I didn’t know how it was done. I always assumed it had something to do with biting humans. I definitely hadn’t bitten him. But he was still there, not moving, waiting for me to command him. I stared at him, not having any idea what to do. If I didn’t know how I caused it, how could I fix it?

Chapter Two “Why don’t you try to get some sleep?” I suggested. “There’s some stuff in the fridge, If you’re hungry. Help yourself.” Remembering how he had spent the entire night outside my flat without moving, I decided I needed to be more specific. “Listen Carl, look at me. You have to take care of yourself without me telling you to. Anytime you’re tired, sleep. You’re hungry, eat. When you’re thirsty, drink. Whenever you need to use the bathroom, go find it. You get dirty, clean yourself. If you’re in danger, save yourself. Even if the danger is from me, okay? I’ll be back soon.” We had spent the entire morning in the same apartment, and now I was ready to eat him alive. Literally. A bit of fresh air and some space would do me good. I locked him into the flat, unwilling to risk him following me. He wasn’t happy about being left behind, but it was for his own good. It was a bright winter ’s morning, and the streets were relatively empty. I grabbed a sandwich from the nearest shop and made my way to the park. A woman bumped into me, and my fangs shot out straight away. I retracted them, but being so out of control rattled me.

“Wish I’d let the damn vampire eat him,” I muttered to myself, scaring an elderly man who was passing by. I sat on a cold bench in a quiet corner of the park. It was nice not being close enough to a human to want to bite them. But I still worried about Carl. I had to get rid of him—to protect him from me. I would never hurt him on purpose, but I had come too close to crossing the line to ever trust myself with him. I shivered; both from the cold and the niggling insistence I had to call someone for help. I was out of my depth and didn’t exactly have a list of people to turn to. Only one person knew the full truth about me, and that caused the distance between us. She hadn’t treated me well, yet I grew up craving her love and acceptance—no matter how much she failed me. She was my only familial link, the one my mother charged with my care, the one who could have loved me but didn’t. At twenty-five, I could now stand as her equal. I could defend myself. But the thought of asking for her help made me feel like a child again. She’d always wanted to cure me, as if I was diseased. Facing the idea of asking her advice cut deep. I didn’t want to prove her right, but I had nobody else in the world to turn to; I ensured that when I ran away and made a life of my own, intentionally alone. The choice was out of my hands; I had to put pride aside to help Carl. My stomach churning, I held my mobile phone to

my ear and waited for a familiar voice to answer. One word threw me back into my past. The silver crosses, the holy water baths, the daily prayers to God for cleansing. The mistake I made that forced me to leave. One hello from Nancy, my grandmother, and everything I bottled up threatened to break loose. “Hello?” she said again, her voice impatient. I hesitated, already regretting the call. I wasn’t sure what to say, or if she’d even want to hear from me. Our relationship has always been strained at best. “Ava?” she whispered. I swore silently. How on earth did she know it was me? I cleared my throat, stalling as always. “Uh, yeah, it’s me.” “Ava,” she repeated, relief washing the tone of her voice, much to my surprise. “Are you okay? Where are you?” “I’m all right.” “Do you know how long I’ve been worrying about you? Seven years. Seven years, Ava! Without a phone call or anything! How dare you do that to me?” I sat back and let her words roll over me. The familiar anger in her voice was almost comforting. I ran away when I was eighteen, after an intimate moment with my first serious boyfriend almost turned into a bloodbath. Too ashamed to go back home, I did what I could to make money and finally got a place of my own. I didn’t go far. I settled for a rough area she wouldn’t be

caught dead in. “Granny,” I interrupted. “I need your help. I’ve... done something. I don’t know what to do to fix it.” Her intake of breath was sharp. But her voice became brisk and business-like. “Is there a body?” My insides curled up in shock. “No, I haven’t... I don’t hurt people, okay?” “Then what is it?” Her voice was too calm for my liking. “There’s this guy, Carl. I don’t know him or anything. I just happened to be around. I, uh, smelled something. A vampire attacked him last night. I helped him get away, but now he won’t leave me alone. I think I’ve done something to him. I don’t know what, but he stood outside my door all night, waiting for me.” “Is he stalking you? Have you called the police?” I almost laughed. I could only imagine the police trying to deal with Carl. “It’s not like that, Granny. He’s not himself. It’s like he has a spell on him. He thinks he’s my slave or something.” “Is that a bad thing?” The amusement in her voice loosened me up completely. “I’m freaking out here! I can’t be around him; he keeps offering himself to me. His neck, you know? I’m scared, Granny. I don’t know what to do. It’s like he’s trying to get me to bite him. I can’t control myself; you have to help me. Please, tell me what to do?” A couple of tears rolled down my cheeks. My

hands shook again. I had to have the worst of both sides: the weakness of humanity and the overwhelming thirst of vampirism. I sniffed noisily, overwhelmed by selfpity and frustration. “You could come and stay here. I could help you control it.” I brushed away my tears, angry at her words. “How? You gonna make me kneel on the floor and pray for my sins? Didn’t work before, remember?” “There’s no need to be a smart mouth.” Her voice trembled a little. The way we reverted back to our old relationship annoyed me. Her, the victim. Me always having to apologise for the way I was born. “I’m sorry. This is hard for me, okay? I can’t go back there. You know that. I have to figure this mess out.” I tried to swallow my bitterness for Carl’s sake. “You can’t do it alone. If you’re asking me for help then you’re in big trouble, that much I can tell you. If you won’t come here then I can give you a name and address. There’s a man I’ve come across who knows about things like this. He might be able to help you. Will you go see him?” I nodded obediently before remembering she couldn’t see me. “Yeah, okay. I’ll see him. Thanks.” “Before I give you his details, I need you to promise me something.” “What?” I said warily. She took a shuddering breath. “I want you to keep

in touch with me. I want my granddaughter back. And I need you to remember you are human. Not a vampire. Not a demon. Not evil. I’m sorry it took me so long to realise that. You have a problem, yes, but it isn’t bigger than you. You can do anything you put your mind to. Remember that when the thirst kicks in.” She moved on briskly, giving me the details of the man she knew and telling me to be careful. She hung up before I could thank her. I quickly typed the man’s contact details into my phone before I forgot them. Peter Brannigan. I was pretty sure the address was in a nice part of town. I imagined Brannigan to be a middle-aged librarian living with his cats. I wondered how my grandmother had even come across him and if he was the real deal, or yet another con artist. The entire conversation with her had been surreal. I sat and stared at my phone for a few minutes, completely overwhelmed. The day before, I had been sure I would never talk to the woman again. Yet there I was, listening to her talking about my thirst like it was nothing. I was born in my grandmother ’s house, shortly before my mother died from a vampire’s bite. She refused to go to a hospital, saying they would find me. Whatever she said convinced my grandmother that not only did vampires exist but that her grandchild would be a hybrid version who needed to be kept hidden. My start

in life was a secret. That was rule number one in our family, so it was strange for my thirst to be acknowledged by my grandmother in such a relaxed manner. I only remembered her telling one person the truth about me. That woman had appeared to be the real deal. She was the one who told us vampires hadn’t been able to turn humans in over a century. She warned us that secrecy was imperative, and she even tried to mend the damaged relationship between my grandmother and myself. She disappeared before she could finish the job. I knew I had to go back to the flat, but I figured if I brought food then Carl’s scent might not hit me as hard. I unlocked the door and dumped the food on the table, keeping a careful eye on Carl. He had been asleep on the sofa and was stretching lazily, giving me a charming smile. “Hungry?” He nodded eagerly. I gave him some of the food and took the rest, standing at the counter to put space between us. It was nice being close to him without feeling compelled to bite him. It was almost normal. I had company for dinner for the first time in seven years. I nearly smiled. I wasn’t sure how being enthralled worked, if his brain worked properly, if he’d even remember all of this later. But I decided to treat him like a normal person as much as possible. Just in case his mind was still his

somewhere in there, and he was freaking out internally. “Is there anyone who might be missing you, someone I can ring?” Carl looked up dreamily, shook his head slightly, and went back to devouring his food. For someone who had spent almost seven years spending as little time with humans as possible, I was strangely disturbed by Carl’s lack of chatter. I found myself waffling away to make up for the quiet. Twinges of guilt snapped at my insides when I thought of his worried family. “Carl, if you’re freaking out and scared and can’t, you know, express it? Then I want to say I’m not planning on hurting you. I’m trying to figure this out. Promise.” He looked back at me solemnly. “Talk to me, it’s weird when you don’t. What age are you? Do you have a job? Family? Anything like that?” I wasn’t used to making small talk; I hadn’t a clue how to initiate conversations. Especially with a complete stranger I’d accidentally enthralled. “I’m... twenty-seven. Engaged. Live with her. Maria. I work... in an office, accountancy.” He scrunched up his nose and squinted, like he was trying really hard. Oh, God, what have I done? “Engaged. Wow. You must be planning the wedding, yes?” He put his fork down and looked thoughtful. He

seemed to make a conscious effort to gather his thoughts and speak to me properly. “She is. I don’t want to.” A pained expression settled on his face. “Don’t want to plan or get married?” “Get married. We’re together ages. It’s what you’re supposed to do.” “I’m pretty sure you’re supposed to do what makes you happy.” He looked directly at me, clarity in his eyes. But it passed within seconds. His eyes dulled again, and he went back to his food. “Don’t worry, Carl. I found someone who might be able to help sort out our little problem. Then you can go home and forget all about me.” He shook his head. “No, thanks.” I was afraid of that. “Whatever it is you’re feeling, it isn’t normal. This isn’t what you really want. And it’s dangerous for you here. I’m a danger to you. So you need to go. Okay? Trust me, you’ll thank me later.” He smiled blankly at me. It was frustrating trying to talk to him, so I gave up. “Go watch TV or something for a while.” I finished my food and went to lay on my bed, thinking about what to do next. I could visit the man my grandmother recommended, Peter Brannigan, but we might not be back by dark, and I didn’t want to risk that

vampire seeing us again. He was bound to return; I saw how curious he had been. I decided it would be better to leave as soon as it got bright the next morning to avoid trouble. Vampires couldn’t handle sun light, so daytime meant protection. Unfortunately, during winter, there weren’t that many daylight hours; I had often spotted vampires out and about just before dusk. My biggest problem, however, was spending another night with Carl. I had been okay while we were eating, but now I wasn’t doing anything in particular, my ears kept zoning in on his pulse again. I began to imagine what he tasted like. I clawed at my clothes, bit at my knuckles and struggled to stay still, wondering if it felt anything like a junkie’s withdrawal. Carl knocked at my door right on cue as though he knew how I was feeling. “I’m trying to sleep. Go away!” I shouted at him, my voice bordering on hysterical. I had to keep him away from me. He was all too willing to be a victim. I reminded myself he had a family somewhere, people who would miss him if he didn’t come home. I remembered my grandmother ’s words. I’m bigger than my thirst; it doesn’t own me. I repeated that sentence in my head over and over again until I dozed off. My dreams were all about Carl. He was in the alleyway again, pinned against a wall, his eyes wide with fear. But it was me holding him there, my eyes that

glowed red. It was me nipping his neck and licking his wound slowly, sensually. I awoke crying, my stomach growling with hunger, my heart racing with need. I heard him move and prayed he wouldn’t come near me because I was way too close to the edge. I stayed awake, pretending to read, until daylight came. I was counting on Peter Brannigan to solve all of my problems. I showered, dressed, and then stuffed myself full of cereal and toast, hoping to get out of the apartment without killing Carl. I sent him into the bathroom to get washed up. “Don’t even attempt to shave,” I hollered at him through the door. The last thing I needed was for him to cut himself on a razor. I nibbled on chocolate until he was ready. “We’re going to see a man called Peter,” I told him. “He’s going to help us. You’ll snap out of it, and everything will go back to normal.” I didn’t add what else I was thinking—hopefully he could help before I tore Carl’s throat out. Carl moved toward me suddenly, catching me unaware despite my edginess. He held my arms and moved close to me. My heart pounded with anticipation. I lifted my face and nuzzled against his chest, inhaling his scent and relishing the feel of his heartbeat against my cheek. I realised I was licking my lips again when he jerked his head down and brushed his neck across my

mouth. My fangs shot out rapidly, shocking me into action. My head fought against my instincts, and I pushed him away as hard as I could, even as my mouth opened to bite him. I stumbled backward, losing my balance as Carl fell to the ground. I lay there panting, half afraid to move. “We have to get out of here,” I muttered, the thirst almost blinding me with its intensity. The angry girl inside hadn’t been much help this time, and my head felt like it might explode. “It’s okay, Ava,” Carl said, moving close to me again. “No, it really isn’t. Don’t come near me!” He stopped moving straight away, to my relief. I wasn’t able to control the thirst. It would always get the best of me. It was like an animal trapped inside me, wild and feral. I’d never tame it. I needed help. I had no choice but to reach out and find it.

Chapter Three I shuffled up the driveway to Peter Brannigan’s house warily, not knowing what to expect. My grandmother hadn’t given me much information other than his name and address, and the assurance he could help me. Carl strolled along beside me; being outside in the fresh air made it much easier for me to avoid sniffing at him like a hungry wolf. I felt a lot more human in the daylight; the thirst was weakest in the afternoon. The sun wasn’t particularly good for me, but I was pale-skinned and red-headed; the same could be said for anyone with my complexion. Peter ’s house was in a nice area with lots of families, dogs, and unnecessary seven-seaters. Safe from the other world; the one most of his neighbours didn’t believe in. Even safer than the world I lived in, with its dirt and crime. Going from my home to Peter ’s was like passing through a portal into another dimension. Strange, that the person who could help me lived in the middle of a suburb. Uncomfortable about suddenly welcoming so many humans into my life, I hesitated at the door. I glanced at Carl who stood too still, staring at me with emotionless eyes. I screwed up his life, so I had to fix it.

I rang Peter Brannigan’s doorbell before I could change my mind. A man answered the door, and I found myself appreciating his appearance. He wasn’t pretty like Carl, or as tall, but something about him seemed so safe and solid that I wanted to tuck myself under his arm and be protected. He was young enough, maybe thirty, but his eyes were old and weary. Combined with the long scar across his chin, I just knew he’d seen more than his fair share of trouble. He had cropped sandy brown hair, and hazel eyes that stared into mine until I flushed with heat. I realised I had been so busy crushing on him that I hadn’t even heard his heartbeat or smelled his blood. I figured he must be Peter ’s son or something. “You looking for someone?” he said, his eyes flashing between myself and Carl. I was sure I didn’t imagine his eyes lingering on me. “Uh, yeah, sorry,” I said, getting my head together. “I’m Ava. I was given this address and told to look for a Peter Brannigan. I have a, uh, problem I need some help with.” I hoped I didn’t sound like too much of an idiot. He stared at us both for a couple more seconds, his eyes sweeping over me appraisingly once more before he nodded, his face unreadable. “I’m Peter. Come on in.” As soon as I stepped over the threshold, a bright

light zeroed in on me, accompanied by a loud alarm. “What the...?” Peter ’s expression turned to horror and then rage as he lifted his arm. I stared at the ceiling for a few seconds before realising he had hit me. Hard. My brain signals finally caught up, and white hot pain seared through my jaw. I tried to sit up, only to see Peter fling Carl off his back like he was possessed. He jumped on me before I could react. Pinning me to the ground, his face contorted with anger making him look psychotic. I was too shocked to struggle. The siren stopped, but I was still seeing lights. “What did you do?” he snarled. “Force some sorcerer to make a talisman that lets you move around during the day?” He shifted until one knee held down my arm while the other leaned too hard on my throat. “What? No! What are you talking about?” I gasped for air, panicking when I realised his position was cutting off my air supply. “I can’t breathe. Get off me!” I swatted at him ineffectively, unable to take a good swing. “Yeah right, bloodsuckers don’t breathe. Who sent you, bitch?” His eyes darkened, and I slowly realised he would be happy to see me die right there on his floor. I struggled against him, frantic, and grabbed at his shirt sleeve until it exposed Celtic symbols tattooed on his

biceps. My eyesight blurred from the lack of oxygen; I was too panicked to find his weak spot. Just in time, Carl pulled him off me and tossed him aside easily, much to my relief. I sucked in air too quickly for my lungs to cope with, setting off a minor coughing fit. “Don’t hit Ava again,” Carl said sternly, pummelling Peter in the stomach repeatedly. Good minion. I managed to shut the hall door so none of the neighbours could see the scuffle then crawled over to the men, my head still spinning from being punched in the face. “Stop now, Carl,” I said. He did, but Peter jumped toward me again. Carl grabbed his shirt and pulled him backward before he could reach me. I tried to act like I hadn’t just shrieked like a teenage girl. “Just hold him like that for a minute,” I told Carl, my heart pounding hard. “I’m sorry Peter, but he’s going to keep hitting you if you keep attacking me. It isn’t his fault. Like I said, I have a problem I need help with.” Peter snarled at me, his face twisted with hate. He spoke a few words under his breath in a language I wasn’t familiar with, smirking slightly. I couldn’t understand what he was saying, but his face fell in surprise when nothing happened. “Look,” I said, getting as close to him as I dared. “I don’t know what just happened, but I’m guessing you think I’m a big, bad bag of scary. Well, I’m not. At least,

not exactly. I don’t want to hurt anyone. I just want to be left alone. But I need help with that. This big guy pinning you down? He’s Carl. I think I accidentally made him my servant or something. I need it to stop. Like now.” Peter ’s gaze pierced mine. For a second, I was hopeful, but the hateful sneer he sent my way snapped me back down to earth. “Please,” I said, my voice shaky. “Why would I help you?” “Because Carl here keeps offering me his neck, and I’m getting thirsty. If you have any kind of compassion, you’ll help him out.” “So drink then. That’s what you do, right?” He sounded so scornful and cynical, I felt my hackles rise. “None of your business, is it? Point is, I don’t want a servant. I want Carl gone. Can you help or not?” “Get off me,” he told Carl, perhaps feeling his lack of macho at being held down in his own hallway. “It’s okay, Carl. Let him go. He’ll be good.” I hoped. Carl nodded and let go of Peter, who immediately stood up and tried to tower over us. I was still too wiped to even bother standing up. “I don’t know who gave you my address or why you’re really here, but you need to leave. Now.” “You’re not going to help,” I said, seeing the look on Peter ’s face. I had no idea how to spend another hour with Carl, never mind another night.

“Why the hell would I help out a vamp? I don’t know how you’re managing to get around during the day without frying, but the alarm doesn’t lie. Get out before I blind you with holy water.” “I’ve done nothing wrong, all right?” My panic made me defensive. He was supposed to help us, not freak out on me. “Yeah, except enslave this poor sod,” he said, gesturing at Carl. “That was an accident!” “Leave.” He clenched his fists, his jaw tautening with anger. I knew better than to waste my time reasoning with hatred. I was on my own. I couldn’t believe he was ready to let Carl die. I had been so sure he would help me, I hadn’t even imagined what I would do if he didn’t. Carl and I walked home together in silence as I thought about Peter and wondered if I could have handled it better. I wiped away a few tears of frustration and tried to figure out my next move, but there was no Plan B—Peter Brannigan had been my only hope. As soon as we got back to my place, I dove into my freezer for some ice. My face hurt like hell. I winced as I held a towel full of ice cubes against my cheek, sorely regretting not getting a punch in. I heated up some leftovers in the microwave and once again made Carl sit as far away from me as possible. My jaw made it hard to eat, but I had to chew through the pain if I wanted Carl to

survive the rest of the day. Carl kept looking at me anxiously. “It’s okay,” I said, sensing he was worried about me as part of the whole vampire-minion bond thing. “Everything’s going to be okay,” I told him, but I didn’t believe it. I kept forcing food into my mouth, swallowing hard to get it past the lump in my throat, surprised by how emotional I felt. A knock at the door soon interrupted our meal. I was so depressed I didn’t even remember to look through the peephole. As soon as I opened the door and saw Peter Brannigan standing there, I backed away in horror lest he punch me again. His lips curved upward with a grim sort of amusement. I put on my game face and acted as snarly and vampire-like as I could. It was kind of hard with a swollen face. “What do you want?” I said, crossing my arms and letting my fangs show purposely for one of the few times in my entire life. He took a step backward in disgust. I retracted them hurriedly, not having the energy to keep scaring him. He waited a few seconds then came closer again. “I followed you home,” he said, looking over my shoulder into my apartment. “Big lunk’s still alive, I see.” He brushed past me and came inside, glancing around the room and picking up a book I had left on the coffee table. Carl watched his every move.

“Come on in then,” I muttered, shutting the door. “Tiny place.” “Yeah, well, we can’t all live in a big house with a white picket fence. Wouldn’t do my reputation any good. So, did you want something in particular? Or were you just passing through and felt like hitting something?” His eyes narrowed. “I wanted to see where you live so I could kill the whole nest. But I see you’re a loner.” “You came to kill the whole nest and decided to knock first?” “Well, I knew there had to be humans here too.” I didn’t tell him he would never have found my place if he meant to do me harm, thanks to some of the protection spells scattered around my home. Instead I shrugged and sat down to try and eat the rest of my food. Peter smelled really good, and I was hungry. Best thing for me to do was distract myself with human gluttony. “Lunch for two? How sweet,” Peter said, but he was frowning. I wondered why until I realised that vampires probably couldn’t eat human food. I waited for him to speak, but he was too busy inspecting the room like he wanted to buy the place. He came across as cocky, but I caught an underlying scent of fear. A couple of minutes later, he had calmed down significantly. “Listen, I don’t know what your game is, but it isn’t fair to leave the big fella in the middle of it, seeing

as he has no control over his actions.” I snapped my head up to meet his eyes, afraid to hope. He sounded deadly serious. “You’re going to help me? Really?” I said, still cautious. “Not you. Carl. He’s human. I help humans. They deserve it.” I lowered my head. “Of course,” I murmured. I didn’t care about his attitude, helping Carl would in turn help me. “I have to warn you; any sign of you misbehaving, and you’re dead. I’ve killed vamps before. Doing it again won’t be a problem for me, all right?” I nodded, but I was thinking: who is this guy? “So do you know what I did? How I can fix it? Is there a spell I can do or something?” “I’m not sure how you managed to do it accidentally, but I have a friend who’s in the know,” Peter said. “What?” I couldn’t believe it; he didn’t have a clue either. “You’re supposed to be the man in the know. What the hell is this? You trying to set me up or something? Got a buddy who wants to punch a girl too?” To his credit, he looked momentarily ashamed, but then shook himself out of it. “I’m a hunter. I go after bad things. I’m not all up on the facts on vampires, all right? I know a good bit, but it isn’t like we have a friendly little chat before I stake them, you know? But

the man I mean, he runs a bookshop. If he doesn’t know then I’m betting one of his books will help. You want to see him or not?” I chewed for a few minutes. I had nothing to lose, not really. He thought I was a full-on vampire, sure. But he didn’t know that things like holy water and silver crosses didn’t affect me, so even if he did attack me again, he might do something that wouldn’t hurt me. If I could run then he wouldn’t catch me. Besides, I had to do something about Carl. “Okay,” I said at last. “I’ll see your friend. But remember, if you hurt me then Carl will hurt himself trying to help me out.” Peter nodded, giving me a quick smile that jerked my insides upward. I was pretty disgusted with my reaction. Only I could be attracted to a man who hated my guts on sight. “Can we go today? I mean now so we can get back before dark?” “What’s the rush?” I cleared my throat and glanced over at Carl who was on the edge of his seat and glaring at Peter. “I really need this to be sorted out as soon as possible. I’m having some... trouble, being around him.” “You feel like you’re gonna bite me?” Peter said, his eyes too bright as he rubbed his wrists, drawing my attention to the small crosses tattooed on them. I wondered if it was a form of protection but pretended

not to notice. I shook my head. “Nah. Just him. Guess he must taste nicer than you or something.” Peter wrinkled his nose in disdain. I almost felt bad for freaking him out. I remembered my manners and decided I should at least attempt to be hospitable, now that he was helping us. “Want some food? It’s just leftovers.” “No, thanks. I’ll just sit and wait until you’re both ready.” He sat on the sofa next to Carl and tried to make small talk with him. Carl was not in a forgiving mood. I couldn’t help smiling to myself as he rebuked any attempts at conversation. Not that he was able for a discussion now he was pretty much mind controlled by me. I crossed the room to get some milk out of the fridge and drank until I felt full. I had always turned to milk as a replacement for blood. Peter kept watching me until I was so nervous I spilled some. Cleaning up, I willed my hands to stop shaking. I had to trust Peter, but I couldn’t help wondering if I was about to run into a trap. I could only hope for the best. I wiped the counter in fourteen strokes. My normal routine helped me calm down. “You two ready to go?” I asked, as soon as I felt less rattled. They both stood, Carl towering above Peter.

Even as my thirst-driven instincts screamed out for Carl, I couldn’t help focusing on Peter instead. Apart from the punch he had given me, I was pretty sure he was my type. If I allowed myself to have a type, that is. He had nice lips, but little reminders of another man with nice lips stopped me from staring at Peter too much. The ache in my jaw helped. “Okay, let’s go see the wizard,” I mumbled under my breath.

Chapter Four On the way to see Peter ’s friend, I tried to trail behind both men—determined not to get too close. Peter glanced around and slowed his pace, unwilling to keep his back to me. I couldn’t help sighing as Carl joined him, both of them surrounding me with the heavy scent of testosterone that made it hard for me to think straight. Peter kept looking at me as if he were waiting for me to burst into flames. When nothing untoward happened to me in daylight, he moved on to glaring at complete strangers. Suspicion darkened his eyes— everything he thought he knew about vampires had been proven wrong by me, as far as he was concerned. “I’m the only one who does this,” I said, trying to reassure him. I got a scowl for my trouble. Carl bumped against him, getting between us and making me hide a smile. “Who is this contact of yours?” I asked Peter, trying to make conversation. “A businessman,” he said, without looking around. “He knows a lot about... supernatural things. He’s helped me out a few times.” The bookshop wasn’t too far from my house. I realised I had passed it by before. It was an independent seller with lots of old books, specialising in the occult.

The shop had very few customers, yet it seemed to thrive. It had been around for as long as I could remember, but I had never gone inside. As soon as we stepped through the doorway, I felt the power in the air. It emanated from a man standing at the counter and ran right through me, making me shiver. Peter hadn’t told me the man knew about supernatural things because he was one himself. It surprised me that Peter was comfortable with any supernatural element— he was so intent on hating me. I didn’t say anything, but I suspected the man was a big player in the supernatural world, and that intrigued me. You wouldn’t have known it to look at him. He was small and wiry, with a crooked nose, ginger hair and lots of freckles. He had huge blue eyes that seemed so earnest, I might have felt safe in his shop—except for the strange cold sensation on my skin. The shop itself was small; most of the books were old, and the most interesting thing in the place was the owner. To my surprise, Carl took a step behind me and gripped my arm. I wondered if he felt something in the air too, but Peter moved toward his contact with a friendly smile on his face and distracted me from Carl’s reaction. The man smelled like magic and strength to me, similar to the smoky smell when a lit match is blown out mingled with the sharp, salty tang of the sea. Goose bumps appeared on my arms as the man looked me over.

Something seemed to push against my skin, an invisible hand searching for something. He greeted Peter like an old friend and then looked at me again, this time with a huge grin. My skin warmed up as whatever it was backed away. I smiled back at the man, determined to show I hadn’t noticed a thing. Playing dumb was just about the only card I had. “This is Eddie Brogan. He might be able to help you,” Peter said, but his voice sounded almost forced. “Oh, with what?” Eddie asked, his voice lilting pleasantly. “Eddie, this is Ava. She’s a vampire. She’s here to ask you for help.” Peter really enjoyed delivering that line, and I fidgeted nervously in the silence that followed. Eddie’s eyes snapped back to me, narrowing as he looked me over once again. “A vampire in daylight, Peter?” “I know. She isn’t talking.” Peter scowled in my direction, but Eddie stepped closer to me, his eyes full of curiosity. “You look too young to have been dead for at least a century,” he remarked. “I haven’t been,” I blurted out, confused. “Isn’t that funny? Considering humans haven’t turned into vampires in at least that long.” His voice was soft, but I felt like I had been tricked into revealing something I shouldn’t. “Your name’s Ava, is it?” Eddie

asked me, not unkindly. I nodded, feeling like a shy schoolgirl all of a sudden. “This is Carl,” I said, gesturing toward the tall man who hadn’t moved an inch from my side since we entered the shop. “I, uh, I seem to have accidentally made him my... minion. Somehow.” I honestly couldn’t think of a better word. Peter snorted derisively. I ignored him. Eddie nodded with understanding. “That you have. He’s threaded very tightly to you. So you want to cut the threads, is that it?” “Yeah, or whatever. I just want him gone, before... I want him to leave me alone, okay?” Eddie stared at me, and I felt another odd sensation roll over me. I tried not to react, but it was so invasive I couldn’t stop myself from taking a step back to try and shrug it off. As soon as it stopped, I felt something cold brush against my hands, like something else was there with us. Eddie nodded finally, as if deciding something. “I’m going to take a break now. Would you three care to join me for some coffee?” He put a closed sign up but didn’t bother locking the shop door. Eddie escorted us into a small backroom with a makeshift kitchen. He brewed some coffee, but I couldn’t help glancing at Peter with concern. Eddie wasn’t at all what I had expected. Peter shook his head slightly, so I looked away. I knew I disgusted him, but a

little camaraderie would have been nice. Nerves got the better of me. Back in the shop, I had been able to count books if I got jumpy. The backroom was so sparse that I needed to count heartbeats again. It was that sort of thing which got me into trouble in the first place. Eddie sat down at last, having placed cups in front of us all. Both Peter and Eddie stared at me like I was supposed to do something. I glanced at Carl, but his eyes were closing, apparently taking my instructions to take care of his needs literally. I sipped the coffee to give myself something to do as an uncomfortable silence draped over us. The coffee was surprisingly good. Eddie noted my appreciation with some satisfaction. “Enjoying it?” “Yes, it’s delicious. I thought it was instant.” I realised Peter ’s mouth had dropped open, and I frowned at him in confusion. “What?” He shook his head. “You really like it?” “Uh, yeah. Don’t you?” He frowned at Eddie. “What the hell is she?” Eddie gave a low chuckle. Fury burned up inside me, drowning out the panic. “What’s in this? Poison?” I slammed my hands on the table, livid at the idea and disgusted with myself for being so naive. Carl stood up abruptly, startling everyone. He

glared at Eddie who signalled toward him and made a low noise. Carl fell back down, his anger forgotten. Still hot with fear and rage, I got to my feet instead. Ready for a confrontation, ready to fight my way out. “It’s all right, child. It isn’t poison, but it is magic. It won’t harm you. Don’t worry. I just had to make sure your intentions were purer than Peter suspected.” I sat in my chair, my concern for Carl the only thing stopping me from lashing out. I was sick of being tested. They couldn’t just help Carl and let me go on my merry way. Everything had to involve suspicion. “I’m sorry,” Eddie said, his voice soft and velvety. An unexpectedly sudden bout of drowsiness caused my eyes to flutter and almost stay closed. I struggled to clear my thoughts through the haze. I sat up straight and forced myself to be more aware, trusting Eddie less and less. “I’ll help you, Ava. I see exactly who you are now. I see it all. The only problem is, the vampires see it all, too. Their seer is a pain at the best of times.” He waved his arm vaguely in the air. “Seer?” I had no clue what he was talking about. “Aye. I’m sorry, Ava, but your problems just got a lot bigger. They know you’re coming.” “How could you possibly know that?” I asked, mystified.

I took note of the furtive glances exchanged between Eddie and Peter. “I have eyes everywhere, so I know for certain they’ll be waiting. Or worse, they’ll come looking.” “Looking for me? Why? What did I do?” “Not what you did. It’s what you are, pet.” His words were kind, but I couldn’t allow myself to soften for a second. I couldn’t let the vampires find me, find out how I was made. All I wanted was Carl gone and life to go back to normal. “What she is?” Peter asked, staring at me like I might grow horns. “What is she?” “Later, Peter,” Eddie said. “So, tell me what happened. With Carl.” Abruptly, he was steely eyed again. As observant as a bird. It was unnerving. “Nothing happened. Not really. I could smell him. His fear.” “Wait, you can smell fear?” Eddie’s mouth curved upward. I bit my lip, wondering if I said too much again. “Uh, yeah. I went to see what was going on. A vampire had him, was toying with him. He asked me if Carl belonged to me, and I said yes. Told him to come over to me. Left with him. I didn’t notice until later that he was obeying everything I told him to do. Everything except leave me alone, that is.” “That’s part of it,” Eddie said. “He can’t until you let him go. He’ll keep trying to serve you until then.”

“You know how to fix it?” Peter asked. His expression was grim; I wondered what he could be thinking. Eddie rocked in his chair, his eyes closed. He hummed a tuneless song. I glared at Peter, blaming him for taking me to see a lunatic. He put his finger to his lips and nodded toward Eddie. I glanced at Carl who had fallen asleep in his chair, his coffee untouched. “It’s as I thought,” Eddie said after a minute. “You claimed him. He wasn’t opposed to it. A vampire bore witness. Now he’s yours. Don’t you want him?” His voice changed again; his tone felt like a cool palm on my hot forehead. I shook my head slowly. “No.” My voice was a cracked whisper. “Why?” “I don’t want anybody. Nobody’s safe around me.” I felt compelled to speak. I didn’t want to answer him, but I couldn’t help myself. I sensed Peter staring at me intently, but I could only focus on Eddie. I was unable to break eye contact with him. My panic was dulled by whatever he was doing to me. I felt like my body was spinning around, and I gripped my chair to brace myself. “Who sent you to Peter?” “My grandmother.” Peter made a noise, but it sounded so very far away. I could have sworn I was floating around the room, but my eyes were still latched onto Eddie’s.

“And if I tell you how to free Carl, will you do it?” “Yes.” “Even if it hurts?” “Yes.” My answers were whispers, and Peter leaned in closer to hear me. “Do you want to harm Carl?” “No. But I might not be able to stop myself.” I still couldn’t look away from his eyes; they were big black pits of nothingness, and I was sinking into them, freefalling. A cold hand on my shoulder brought me back to the room. Shuddering violently, I gasped, not quite sure what had happened. Glancing around, it was clear nobody else was there, but I knew I felt a hand touch me. “Is she okay?” Peter asked, more concerned than I would have expected. Eddie ignored him. “Ava. You have bound Carl to you. The only way to revoke it is to persuade the witness to reject your claim.” “The witness? You mean the vampire who attacked Carl in the first place? But how? How will I find him?” I asked, already worrying. Peter snorted. “Surely a vamp knows where vamps hang out.” I refused to look at him. “Yes, of course,” I said, unwilling to share how little I knew about vampires. Eddie smiled, but his eyes were full of pity. “I’ll

give you directions to a bar. Vampires visit regularly as do their followers. You may find information there.” “Thank you.” “So is that it? Can I go now?” Peter said, his voice sarcastic. His eagerness to leave left me cold. “You sit down,” Eddie said. Although his tone was as low and calm as before, I shivered as though he shouted. His presence was overpowering. “Perfect, just perfect,” Peter muttered, but he sat down right away. Eddie ignored Peter and returned his gaze to me. The blackness was gone, but I was afraid to look too deeply in his eyes. He scared me. I had to be on my guard around him. Peter looked at me warily, but I had no time for his problems. Night was coming. We had to leave quickly. I shook myself, aware that heavy magic had finally lifted. “We have to get going. Is there anything else I need to know?” “Possibly. Peter, wake Carl up, and take him outside for a few minutes. Ava and I need to chat about something a bit more personal.” Peter reluctantly dragged Carl up out of his seat. “No, I’m staying with Ava,” Carl said. His hesitation made me even more suspicious of Eddie. “It’s okay. I’ll be out in a minute.” I watched him follow Peter outside, my heart sinking at the emptiness

in Carl’s eyes. Afraid of being alone with Eddie, I acted snappy. “Can we hurry this up? I want to get all of this over and done with as quickly as I can.” Eddie smirked at me. “I know you don’t like to be around people, but if you were used to it then Carl wouldn’t bother you so much.” “I was used to it before. Didn’t help my ex much.” “A mistake. We all make them.” He confirmed my suspicions. He knew more about me than he should. “Some mistake. I bit him and drank his blood, Eddie. I could have killed him.” “But you didn’t. Stop thinking about what you might have done, and concentrate on what you have done. You’ve helped out a few humans, right? Carl can’t be the first. I’d say that balances out an indiscretion or two.” I shook my head in disgust. “That isn’t how it works.” “Isn’t it? We’ll see. Hold on for a second. I want to show you something.” He left me alone and was gone long enough for me to get scared. The persistent cold gasp of air on the back of my neck kept me on edge. I couldn’t see anything, so I searched with my other sense and noticed a faint wisp of pale white energy right next to me. There was definitely something with me, but I had no idea what

it could be. Eddie returned with a small velvet box in his hand. “This is for you,” he said, handing it to me. “It might help.” I opened the box, revealing a silver filigree cross. I touched it hesitantly, half-expecting it to burn me after the things I had been thinking about recently concerning Carl. But it felt cool against my fingers. I started, almost certain I saw a flush of crimson cross the surface for an instant. I glanced at Eddie quizzically. “It’s okay,” Eddie said. “It won’t hurt you, although it might hurt a real vampire. Poor little mix that you are. You have it bad, don’t you? The thirst?” I nodded, my eyes welling up with tears. He patted my shoulder sympathetically. “You know what I am?” I asked, almost hesitant to hear his answer. “I know more than that, petal.” “So what am I?” “You’re neither vampire nor human, that’s for sure,” Eddie said. I bit my lip. “Do you know my grandmother? Is that how you know about me?” “Nancy? I know her well. She came to me some years back and told me all about her little Ava. She’s not the woman you once knew. May I?” he asked, unclasping the necklace. I let him drape the chain around my neck. It was

long enough to be covered by my clothes if I tucked it in. Its touch was surprisingly cool. Refreshing. I felt it lean against my skin as if it were sinking in. Calm drifted over me almost immediately. The dry ache in my throat subsided. Relief. “Oh, wow,” I murmured, stretching lazily. “Feeling better?” “Are you doing that?” I asked. “No, it’s the cross. It’s a talisman of sorts. It’ll help you with the thirst. Keep your mind focused long enough to get Carl out of your way.” “And you just happened to have this lying around?” His smile was sudden but genuine. “Something like that.” I was overwhelmingly grateful, but even as the cross dispelled my thirst, I realised I hadn’t craved Eddie’s blood for a second. Curious. Aside from that, the cross worked. I could already tell it was exactly what I needed. I could feel it: the magic working its way into my veins, quenching the thirst, and soothing that raw hunger in my gut. For the first time in years, I relaxed and knew what it meant to feel human. Maybe Carl could survive his visit with me after all. That thought alone brought a lump to my throat, and I realised just how tense my adult life had been. “And look, Ava. See the cross? Four tips plus the

body make five. Safe. Touch it when you need strength.” His smile was kind, but I blushed anyway at the thought of him knowing about my little quirk. I could only figure my grandmother had told him. My number obsession had bothered her almost as much as my vampire-like tendencies. “Don’t forget, you’re heading to vampire territory now. It won’t be safe for you. You have to be on your guard. Aware. There isn’t much time; they know you’re around, and the cross won’t work for long. So be careful. And trust Peter. He’s a bit gruff, but that’s to be expected after what happened to his family. He can be narrow-minded sometimes, but he’s a solid one.” I touched my bruised face self-consciously. Eddie tutted. “That was unfortunate alright. I have just the thing.” He took a tub out of a cupboard and wiped some of the contents on my face. It felt slick and oily, but my face tingled nicely, the freshness of the pain dissipating. “Didn’t Carl help you?” I nodded. “He offers himself to me too. How do I make him stop?” “It can’t be helped, I’m afraid. Part of the thrall is to give you what you need, whatever that might be. Go on now, little one. It’ll be dark soon. Visit the bar tomorrow in daylight. Get information before you go again at night. Be wise.” He pressed a piece of paper into my hands,

directions to the bar. I glanced at the name but had never heard of it before. I thanked him again, less in fear of him but still wary. He didn’t accompany me to the door, but the strange presence did. I pushed the door open and stepped outside, my stomach turning a little at the drastic change in atmosphere once I was away from Eddie’s magic. Outside, Peter and Carl stood together. They stopped talking as soon as I approached. I fidgeted awkwardly, knowing Peter wanted to leave. For the first time I was able to stand next to Carl without wanting to feed on him, but all I could think about was making Peter stay. “Uh, thanks for bringing me here,” I said to Peter, fidgeting under his gaze. “Did he give you the address?” “Yeah, it’s some place called the Black Rose. I don’t know it, but his directions are pretty clear.” “I know it,” Peter said. “I’ll pick you two up tomorrow, okay?” “Oh,” I said, surprised. “You’re going?” “I said I’d help. I’ll see you both tomorrow.” “Early,” I called after him, hoping he’d hear me. He raised an arm in answer and kept on walking away. I admired his behind for a few seconds before I remembered Carl, who was still standing there aimlessly. Carl and I walked back to my place. For once, I

was thankful for his silence because I had so much to think about. At least now I had a purpose and a chance to help him. That evening, the cross worked its magic. Somehow, it masked Carl’s scent or at least dampened my reaction to it, even when he offered his wrist to me. I was able to shrug off my instincts with little effort. I couldn’t believe how relaxing it was. It made me feel almost human. An undercurrent of need remained, but, for the most part, the temptation was easy to control. I was still bothered by Carl’s behaviour, though. He was compelled to do it, but it irritated me that he wasn’t even trying to survive. As soon as he dozed off that night, I rang my grandmother. “What’s the deal with Eddie Brogan?” I barely let her say hello. “What? Ava? You know Eddie?” Her voice was thick with sleep. “The man you sent me to, Peter, he took me to Eddie. After he’d attacked me, that is.” “Oh, Ava, didn’t you tell him I sent you?” “No. Look, that doesn’t matter; tell me about Eddie. Can I trust him? He gave me something; it’s helping me. I’m not so thirsty now.” She caught her breath. “The cross? It works?” “How’d you know about the cross?” I seemed to be out of the loop on every single thing. My self-

imposed exile meant I had to ask questions at every turn. I was eager to catch up. “When you left, I bought books at his shop. I suppose I ... well, I sort of hoped you’d be there. You used to sneak those books all the time.” “Go on,” I said when she hesitated. “Well, he spoke to me one day, and I found myself telling him all about you. He said he could help you with the thirst. He showed me the cross, said it was for you. But—” “But I never came back.” I chewed it over in my mind, wondering if he had forced her to talk the way he had with me. “Did you tell him everything? About my mother or anything?” “I’m not sure... I just don’t remember so well.” “It’s okay. You’ve told me all I need to know. I’ll ring you next week.” I hung up before she could invite me over. I wasn’t nearly ready for that. I mulled over the day’s events. Eddie opened up more questions than he answered. Even though his talisman had worked, and Peter seemed to trust him, I still felt like I shouldn’t. That led me onto thoughts of Peter and how nice it would be if he didn’t completely hate me. I couldn’t sleep that night because I kept thinking about Peter, not Carl.

Chapter Five The first thing I did when I woke the next morning was touch the chain around my neck to make sure the cross was still there. As soon as my fingers touched it, a sense of security eased the tension in my muscles. For the first time since Carl showed up, I felt really relaxed in bed and ended up dozing off again. A loud knock on my bedroom door a while later woke me properly. Bleary-eyed, I practically fell out of bed trying to see what was going on. Peter stood outside my bedroom door, eyeing me with a smug grin. “Thought you wanted to be early?” he said, clearly delighted he caught me unawares. “Shut up,” I croaked as I shoved past him. “Lemme shower. Put on the kettle.” “Face is better I see,” he called after me. I checked in the bathroom mirror and sure enough my face was almost totally healed. A shadow of a bruise remained, but it was so light that a touch of concealer would cover it. “Who is that guy?” I muttered, wondering what else Eddie could come up with. I took a quick shower before heading into the kitchen. Peter and Carl were both sitting on the sofa

eating sloppy breakfast rolls in silence. “One on the counter for you,” Peter said, his mouth full. I glared at him suspiciously, but he seemed in good form, so I figured it was worth trying out the food. I was pretty hungry, even with the chain around my neck. The food looked greasy but tasted delicious. Peter raised an eyebrow as I wolfed it down. “Quick metabolism,” I told him, my cheeks flushing. I had always had a huge appetite. When I was a kid, my grandmother went through a phase of trying to starve the demon out of me. It didn’t work. I got so hungry that I bit a kid in school. My fangs hadn’t grown yet, but it scared her enough that she went back to feeding me properly. “Why are you here so early, anyhow?” I asked Peter after a few minutes, breaking the awkward silence. Peter crushed the greasy wrapper from his food and stood to throw it into the bin. “Figured we need some sort of plan before we go storming vampire bars,” he replied. “So how are we working the bar?” He sat back down next to Carl, who had fallen asleep again. “Think he’s okay?” Peter asked in concern. I shrugged. “Can’t be great. He nods off a lot. I sort of ordered him to take care of his needs, didn’t mean it quite like this.”

To my surprise, Peter laughed out loud. “What?” I asked. “If he starts taking care of all of his needs in public, I’m holding you responsible,” he said, waiting for me to catch on. My cheeks burned with embarrassment as it dawned on me what kind of needs he was talking about. Peter laughed heartily again at my expression. “Don’t be twelve,” I said, trying to look serious. “Okay, okay,” he said, making an attempt at sobering up. “So, he does whatever you tell him?” “Just about,” I said. “I wonder if he understands what’s going on. Must be awful to have no say in anything you do.” Peter grimaced in disgust. Then he caught my stare, and a glimmer of regret flashed across his face. “So, yeah, the bar,” he said. “I know a girl who works there. Where did you find Carl?” “An alleyway off Herbert Street.” I could never forget that detail. “We can ask her who hunts there. It would help if you can describe the vamp.” “That’s it? We ask some girl and go home?” I said, unconvinced that counted as a plan. “Pretty much. If we let it be known we’re looking for him then he might not be as pissed off at us when we confront him,” Peter said. “Seriously, is that all we’re doing? Doesn’t seem

like much of an effort. I mean, she might not even know who we’re on about.” It sounded like he was looking for an easy, happy ending. I couldn’t see that happening. Not with my luck. “Who knows? It’s possible she might not know who we’re talking about, ‘cept this chick knows everyone.” “Can she be trusted?” I didn’t like the sound of a human who knew so much about vampires. “Nah.” Peter relaxed; talking about things he knew for certain seemed to make him more comfortable around me. “She works with vampires and lives, she’s gotta be up to something dodgy somewhere. She’s no worse than anyone else, but she’s a little too fond of vamps, if you know what I mean.” I didn’t. “Don’t you trust anyone?” “Not even for a second.” I shivered at the cold glint in his eye. I was supposed to be the monster, but Peter was scarily black and white. “What happened to you?” I blurted, unable to help myself. He cleared his throat and stood abruptly. “Wake up sleepyhead over there, and let’s get going. I want to catch Becca when she opens the bar.” That was it. Conversation over. Even on the way to the bar, Peter was deadly silent. It was across town so we got a taxi. He decided he had to sit in the back, squashing me between himself and Carl. It was awkward,

packed up that tightly with two men, particularly after being alone for so long. Now that the thirst itself was subdued, thanks to the cross Eddie had given me, other unwanted feelings came to the surface. Even the pressure from Peter ’s leg against mine made my whole body heat up. By the time we got out of the taxi, I was practically having hot flushes. A flood of traumatic memories hit me when I took in our surroundings. It had been a long time, but I had been there before. A fancy restaurant stood across the street, but I knew it had once been a small community hall. One frequented by a so-called cleanser who had encouraged my grandmother to let him beat the devil out of me. I hugged my arms close to me, trying to block out the past. “You know that place?” Peter asked when he noticed me staring. “Once upon a time. When it was something else.” I couldn’t take my eyes off the restaurant, but all I saw was my grandmother telling a strange man I had a demon in me. I begged her not to leave me with him, even then I could smell the badness coming from him, but she pushed me aside and walked away—even as I called her name. Carl linked my arm, distilling the memory and giving me an excuse to look away from a place that had haunted my early teens. As if he knew I needed

reassurance, he smiled down at me, his eyes clear and focused for a change. I smiled back automatically, wondering when I had started looking people in the eye again. Peter caught my attention as if he wanted to say something but shrugged instead and led us to a decrepit building at the end of the street. “Doesn’t look like a bar to me,” I remarked. “It can’t, or else every human in the area would be in there, plus all the under-aged kids. Nightmare. The only ones who are welcome are vamps and their volunteers, but Becca knows me so we’ll be okay as long as we don’t start anything.” I grimaced at the term volunteers. I might thirst after a bit of blood now and then, but the thought of regularly taking advantage of people like Carl made me feel ill. “The real entrance is down that side street,” Peter continued, pointing ahead. “Let’s go, and let me do the talking. I’m not exactly popular around here, but they’ll listen to me. Keep the giant quiet.” I took a tight hold of Carl’s arm and followed Peter around a laneway that led to what should have been the back of the so-called bar. It smelled rank and was covered in colourful graffiti. I lingered behind, full of nerves, but Peter strode ahead with confidence. I couldn’t help but watch him admiringly. I was sure he had once been charming, and I wondered what had happened to make him so cold.

A short blonde exited a doorway and threw a black sack into one of the bins ahead of us. Peter headed directly to her, and I guessed she was the infamous Becca. She had the body of a teenager, but when she turned, I was shocked to see that her face hadn’t aged nearly as well. “Hey, Petey,” she squealed in a little girl’s voice. “Haven’t seen you for a while. Where you been?” She hugged him tightly, fitting easily under his chin. Glancing at Carl and me, she sent a dark look my way. I tensed up—she didn’t smell entirely human. “How are you, Becca?” Peter asked. “I’m as fine as always, can’t you see?” She giggled loudly at her own joke. I gripped Carl’s arm tight, all of my instincts warning me to be cautious. Carl’s body had tensed too, which only heightened my own wariness. “Of course I can, hot stuff. Listen, I need a favour,” Peter told her. I hadn’t seen this side of Peter before and wondered how sincere he was being. “Oh, yeah? Wanna come in and have a quick one? A drink I mean,” she said, her eyelashes fluttering like mad. “Yeah, I’m thirsty as hell. This is Ava and Carl. Okay if they join us?” Becca looked us over, her mouth widening into a smile that never reached her eyes. “Double date? No problem. Come on, before the cleaners get here.”

We followed her through a small door that led into a huge dark room. As my sight adjusted, I saw the walls were all dark wood panelling. The air was filled with must and dust, and the faint scent of blood—cleaned up blood. I shuddered and let Carl pull me toward the bar. Becca gave Peter a shot without asking before turning to Carl and me. “What can I get you two lovebirds?” “Uh, just juice for us,” I said. “Please,” I added, trying to smile sweetly. Her quizzical look convinced me I’d failed miserably. “So,” she said as she poured a drink for me— completely ignoring Carl, as if she knew he wasn’t all there. “What can I do for you today?” “We’re looking for information on a vamp who hunts Herbert Street. You got any idea who’s over there?” Peter asked. She bit her lip and looked thoughtful. I was certain she knew exactly who he meant, but Peter waited patiently while she pretended to think really hard. “I’d say that would have to be one of Max’s boys. I think that’s his territory. What do you want with one of them?” Her tone was breezy, but her body had tensed up, which made me suspicious. Her eyes drifted to mine and narrowed briefly. “Ah, that’s complicated. I need to ask him something is all. Nothing major, no hassle. Any way I could find out who exactly I’m looking for?”

“With no name? He’d have to be a regular here,” she said with a sly smile. She was obviously stalling, which irritated me, so I butted in, hoping to annoy her into talking properly. “He’s small, very thin, kinda pretty with chinlength dark hair. A little scruffy, looks like he could use a good meal. Ring any bells?” She glared at me, and the look in her eyes grew so intense, her irises seemed to darken and change before me. When she spoke again, her voice suddenly sounded a lot more grownup. “That could be anyone,” she snapped. Turning back to Peter, she smiled. “But it might be Arthur; he’s been in talking about a redhead he saw. She the one?” Her eyes turned greedy, and my stomach flipped over with worry. “Could be,” Peter said with a shrug. “Any chance you could let Arthur know we need a favour from him? We’ll be back around, once the place fills up a bit.” “Of course, darling, anything for you. I’ll let Arthur know all about you. As long as you aren’t going to bother Max,” Becca said, reaching out and placing her hand on Peter ’s arm. “Nah, it’s nothing to do with Maximus. No need to get him involved,” Peter said, stretching languidly away from Becca’s touch. He seemed relaxed, but I could hear his heartbeat racing. “We only need Arthur for ten minutes, tops.” “Well, you take care of him, okay? I don’t need

Max to get angry and take it out on me.” She gave a knowing laugh and touched her neck. It was covered with a scarf. I really didn’t want to know what was under that scarf. “Don’t worry, Bec. I’ll make sure you’re safe.” “Oh, I don’t want to be safe, darling. You know that.” Her eyes darkened again until I was sure they glinted red. She gave Carl a hungry look, and I sincerely hoped I didn’t stare at him like that. She focused on me again, and I involuntarily leaned backward, wanting nothing more than to get out of the filthy pub and away from the freaky bartender. “Thanks a lot, Becca. Take care of yourself, we’ll be back later, so don’t forget to let Arthur know.” He smiled at her, but as soon as he turned away, his face tightened, and he gestured toward the door. Becca waved us off and got back to work but gave me one last filthy look as we left. I gulped in fresh air outside, more than relieved to be out of that place. “What the hell is she?” I hissed at Peter. He gave me a condescending look. “You’re one to talk.” I felt a little jab of hurt at being compared to Becca, and then anger that I still hadn’t proved myself in his eyes. Seeing my irritation, he carried on. “Okay, she’s half gone. She was obsessed with being young and somehow persuaded an old vampire to try and change

her. It didn’t work, obviously. Looks like they’re still trying.” “How do you know all this?” “I ask.” “Okay, fine. So she wants to be young or whatever. But what does the vampire get out of it? I mean, I know he gets her blood, but he also has to give his, right?” Peter cocked his head to the side. “That isn’t how it happens,” he said slowly. “Vampires were only ever created through the poison in their saliva and fangs. They don’t need to exchange blood to do it.” I nodded, feeling stupid. The books I’d read had said a blood exchange was necessary to create a vampire. He looked at me, eyes full of curiosity. I waited for him to question me, but he let it go. “She’s a volunteer. The vamp does it to keep her on side. If they do it regularly enough then she manages to carry some of the vampire poison in her body. It affects some parts of her and not others. You understand?” “Eh, no.” “Look,” Peter said, his tone impatient. “She’s still human, obviously, but she’s kept enough of the poison in her system to keep her body young, that’s all. Vampires leave her alone because she’s a volunteer. Her vamp likes having some guarantees around when he wants a

quick snack. Plus, a volunteer lasts a lot longer than someone who’s been enthralled. Or so I’ve been told.” We both looked at Carl, who was shuffling his feet and lagging behind us, then exchanged worried glances. “All of this vampire stuff is too complicated for words.” I was way out of my league and tired of having to have everything explained to me. Peter raised his eyebrows. “Shouldn’t you know more about it than me?” He still thought of me as a real vampire. Maybe a stupid one. I wasn’t interested in filling him in, so I avoided the question. “Anyway, do you think she was telling the truth? About this Arthur vampire, I mean. Is it him, and will she tell him?” “I reckon she thinks it’s him, but whether she tells him or not... well, your guess is as good as mine. Becca does what works for her, and she’s careful. That’s why she’s still alive. She didn’t like you, by the way.” “Yeah, there’s a lot of that going around. I had a feeling she knew about me, like she was expecting me.” Peter rubbed the cross on his wrist as he considered this. “Maybe. There’s no telling with her. She’s different when the poison is fresh in her system.” “And did you see the way she looked at Carl?” Peter nodded. “Like he was dinner. She completely ignored him apart from that. I suppose she’s

used to entranced humans in her bar.” I didn’t want to see that woman down any dark alleyways, but I decided it was something best left to myself. I was unwilling to let Peter know I was a coward. “By the way, kinda pretty?” he said as we queued up at a taxi rank, raising his eyebrows quizzically. It took me a minute to realise he was referring to my description of Arthur. “Oh, shut up. I just meant he isn’t as wretched looking as most vamps I’ve seen.” I couldn’t get a read from his expression, but I knew he had to be wondering about me. It was pretty obvious I was something very different to the creatures he was used to. “So what next? We come back after dark?” I asked to change the subject. “Probably. You can see if you recognise your witness. Who knows? Maybe he’ll approach us first.” We got a taxi back to my place because it was well protected, although Peter informed me that most of the charms and spells I had purchased were junk made to rip people off. “I’m not exactly up on the latest witchcraft,” I told him, feeling defensive as he tutted at yet another useless talisman. “Where on earth did you get all of this junk?” “Online.” He gave me a ‘you’ve got to be kidding me’ look. “Really,” I insisted. “I buy and sell

things online, that’s how I make money. Sometimes I come across this kind of thing, and I keep it instead of selling it on.” “So what, you’re a vamp who makes her living on eBay? Now I’ve seen everything.” I couldn’t help blushing; I knew I made a pretty naff vampire. He wandered around the flat, immediately picking out all of the hidden talismans. “How do you know where they’re hidden?” I said, cross he was so comfortable in my home when I was on the edge of my seat in his presence. “That’s part of my job. Finding things. God, this really is crap,” he scorned, picking up an alleged ancient artefact. “I’ll have to recommend a few merchants to you. Although I admit the stuff that actually works is pretty good. Maybe Eddie would sell you a couple of things.” I fingered the cross around my neck, possessive despite knowing it wasn’t mine to keep. “I don’t know whether to trust him or not.” “Me either. But I’ve never known him to harm an innocent.” “Guess I should stay innocent then,” I said, before realising what it sounded like. My face grew hot. Peter moved away from me, looking as awkward as I felt, and continued his assessment of my protection spells. I was technically borderline innocent, but he

really didn’t need to know that. The more time I spent with Peter, the more of my naivety I accidentally revealed.

Chapter Six Once the tension showed no sign of dissipating, Peter announced he was going to get a car. As he left, he muttered something about not being able to bear squashing himself into a backseat with me and Carl again. I chewed my nails in agitation while he was gone, worrying he wouldn’t return. I lay on my bed and wondered about how much being my man slave was affecting Carl. Peter said the enthralled didn’t last long, but I didn’t know if that was because they kept getting drained or worse—their brains couldn’t hold up to the mind control. The good thing about worrying about Carl was that it distracted me from other things. Like what Eddie was, the fact he knew my grandmother, and his enigmatic mentions of a seer. Then, of course, there was the little fact I was planning on walking straight into a vampire bar and pretty much demanding that a hungry killer do me a favour. “Ava,” murmured Carl, startling me out of my reverie. “What’s wrong?” I said, turning around to look at him. “Oh, shit.” With a dopey grin etched on his face and a sharp kitchen knife in his hand, Carl stumbled toward me,

blood flowing steadily down his neck. I froze as he shut the door behind him, closing us into the bedroom together. The scent of his blood hit me, and all of a sudden, I was ravenous. “Please, Carl, go away. You don’t know what you’re doing!” My fangs shot out—I couldn’t help it. The cross around my neck had eased my thirst for a while, but an open vein in front of me undid all of its good work. Despite my pleas, Carl kept coming at me, not stopping until his body loomed over mine on the bed. I didn’t know what to do, so I closed my eyes, put one hand over my mouth and screamed, pushing at him frantically. I felt his blood drip onto my fingers. Warm, vital, and oh, so tempting. I’m bigger than this. “Get away from me!” I yelled, managing to push him back with my knees. It gave me enough space to roll over, and I hoped the blood wouldn’t accidentally fall into my mouth. I was tempted, though—so much fresh blood, right there, going to waste. I ached for it, but I knew that if I started, I wouldn’t stop. “Come on, Ava,” Carl said, pulling me over and onto my back with ridiculous ease. He was unnaturally strong, and the more that I backed away, the more he pushed. Tears poured from my eyes as I fought wildly against the urge to lap his blood off my fingers. I clamped my clean hand over my fangs as hard as I

could, and hit out blindly with my other arm. I connected, but Carl didn’t falter for a second. He pinned my arm down and struggled to pull my hand away from my mouth. It took all of my strength to resist him, but I knew it was only a matter of time before I gave in. “Please, stop!” I let out a sob, unable to understand why he wasn’t obeying me. Carl was turning out to be the worst minion ever. Just as I felt my resolve weakening, Peter burst through the bedroom door, his eyes wide, probably in disgust at seeing my fangs. I knew he was going to kill me, and part of me wanted him to. I couldn’t fight anymore. Carl was still struggling to force his blood on me as Peter grabbed his shoulders and wrestled him to the ground. I tried to lie still and ignore the sounds of both men fighting—I needed to get a grip on myself and contain the thirst. My entire body shuddered with fear. I had been seconds away from giving in, seconds away from becoming the monster everyone already thought I was. I counted the cracks in the ceiling, finding comfort in the numbers. A hand touched my shoulder. Faster than I could think, I was huddled in the corner, my back against the wall. Peter stared at me, confused and maybe even a little concerned. “Are you okay?” he asked, holding his

hands out toward me like he didn’t know what else to do. I nodded but stayed put. “Ava, what are you doing?” he asked, his tone gentler than usual. I realised I was multiplying out loud. I shook myself out of traumatised little girl mode and tried to act normal. “Where’s Carl?” I asked, hoping he would ignore the tremble in my voice. “Knocked out on the floor. Don’t worry, he’s okay. I’m going to clean him up. Maybe you should... take a minute.” He almost sounded friendly. That was a first, but I was too numb to care. If he had arrived a minute later, he would have caught me feasting on Carl —I was sure of it. I dragged myself into the bathroom and locked the door. Gazing into the mirror, I saw a tired-looking girl with messy, unnaturally red hair and a complexion that was too pale to be real. My blood-shot eyes were rimmed with pink, and my cheeks were tear-stained. I scowled at my reflection. I was so weak that I couldn’t even protect myself against a human with no control of his brain. It was ridiculous. I took long, deep breaths, but my hands wouldn’t stop shaking. After a few minutes, I reluctantly joined the others in the living room. Carl smiled innocently at me, but all I wanted to do was hit him hard. Peter stared at me, his expression unreadable.

“Carl, go take a shower,” he ordered. I nodded my agreement and moved across the room to get out of Carl’s path to the bathroom. “You feeling okay yet?” Peter asked when Carl left the room. “Of course,” I lied. “That was pretty intense back there,” he continued. “I heard you screaming. I didn’t know what to make of it. Then I saw... well, it wasn’t what I expected.” “Yeah, so are you ready to go?” He walked over to me, didn’t back off even though I did. He touched my chin lightly and studied my face. “What are you, Ava?” My skin felt like it was burning. I didn’t want to drink from him, but I wanted something. That’s why I had to push him away, before I made a mistake. “What happened you, Peter?” I said as coolly as I could manage. His face hardened. “Yeah, I’m ready to go. I’ll wait by the car until you get Carl sorted,” he said. Leaving me with Carl was his petty punishment for my words. As soon as he left, my pulse raced with fear. I didn’t want to be alone with Carl again. But Carl acted like nothing had happened. I tried not to look at the bandage on his neck as I ordered him downstairs to Peter ’s car. I headed for the passenger seat of the dark green Cordoba, surprised by how much my hands were

still shaking. “You’re in the back,” Peter said. “Carl, up front.” I was just happy he was letting me forget what had happened in my apartment with Carl, so I got into the backseat without any fuss. Maybe it was nerves, but I couldn’t help giggling to myself, especially when the radio came on playing show tunes. Peter growled something incoherent and switched the station. Within minutes, Carl had fallen asleep again, so I was left alone with my thoughts. The streets became familiar as we drove. More memories. I kept flashing back to my grandmother crying about the devil inside me. Of me standing awkwardly beside her, not knowing what to do and accused of being a heartless demon. I was nine. That time, the man she turned to for help had been true evil—the source of many nightmares. I had bitten him and told him my vampire father would kill him. That was after he made me eat salt for an hour one day. He laughed out loud and told me there were no such things as vampires. Granny refused to believe he wasn’t helping, but he was just another in a long line of conmen who inevitably disappointed her. That was when I went through a stage of wanting to be a real vampire. Stupid kid. Big contrast to how I felt as we drove to the vampire bar. My whole body twitched with nerves. There was too much going on—my thirst for Carl, my

attraction to Peter, and the fact I was going to willingly show myself to true vampires. Even counting Peter ’s steady heartbeat wasn’t enough to calm me down. “Maybe we should leave Carl somewhere. It might be too dangerous for him,” I said. “Nah,” Peter said. “He’d do himself more damage looking for you.” “We could go back and lock him in at my place.” Peter shook his head. “He’d probably knock himself out trying to head-butt his way through the door.” He glanced at Carl’s sleeping form. “Poor bloke won’t last much longer, you know.” I knew. Carl wasn’t doing well. An offhand comment from me could bring him a lot of harm. I had no idea how to mind control someone properly. Thinking of his bandaged neck, I wondered if some part of me was telling him to offer himself on a plate. I fidgeted with the cross around my neck. If I hadn’t been wearing it, Carl would be dead, of that I was certain. I owed it. And Eddie, I realised grimly. I had a strong feeling Eddie didn’t help anyone unless there was something in it for him. I couldn’t help remembering what he said about the vampires expecting me. “What’s a seer?” I asked. “Something like a psychic, I suppose.” “So, they should already know all about me, then?” Peter shook his head. “Not necessarily. They

can’t pick and choose what they see. But whatever they see is still valuable. Why?” “Just thinking.” Eddie had told me they knew I was coming and for the first time, I realised that might mean they had seen what I was. I had a theory about myself. I reckoned my making was a fluke, a mistake. Otherwise there would be lots more like me running around. “Why can’t they make new vampires anymore?” Peter didn’t bother trying to antagonise me into admitting what I was. Progress. “Something to do with genetics, I suppose. Humans evolve to fight threats to their existence.” “What, like an immunity or something?” “Exactly. A vampire’s fangs contain poison so it’s an attack on the system. Maybe enough humans were bitten to start developing a way of fighting back. We’ve evolved somewhat, and whatever it was that allowed the change doesn’t seem to exist anymore.” He gave me a knowing glance in the rear view mirror. “Although maybe that means something different exists.” “So, if someone went around killing all the vampires that exist in the world, that would be it? No more vampirism?” “Suppose so,” he said, but he didn’t sound excited at the prospect. For one wild minute I dreamed about paying the world back by wiping out all of the vampires in

existence. Then I snapped back into reality and realised I couldn’t win a fight with a human, never mind a vampire. Peter parked the car one street away from the bar. “I’m parking out here, on the main road. If it all goes wrong, run to the car. Tell Carl the same. Don’t wait for me.” “Yeah, right, like I’m going to leave a human alone with vampires,” I said, rolling my eyes. He turned around to face me, his hazel eyes more intense than I’d ever seen them. “Look, in case you haven’t figured it out yet, what I do is hunt evil. All kinds. Then I kill it. I’ve been doing it for eight years, so yes, if it all goes wrong, don’t wait for me.” His eyes were like ice—I couldn’t help shivering under his stare. I didn’t doubt him at all. He even scared me. “I mean it, Ava. If anything goes wrong, get that lunk out of there. I can’t trust either of you to take them on, so leave it to me.” I was sort of offended by that remark but knew he had a point. “Alright, already. So, what’s the plan?” “The plan is you stay cool, and let me do the talking. We go in, don’t look anyone in the eye. I’ll speak to Becca and see where we go from there. Don’t worry. If he isn’t around then we’ll come back tomorrow.” “Fair enough. Listen, Peter, thanks for doing

this.” He opened his mouth to protest, but I cut him off. “Yeah, yeah, I know. You’re helping Carl, not me, but I’m benefiting too whether you like it or not.” He shook his head slightly, a bemused look on his face. “Actually, I’m not sure who I’m helping anymore.” He gave his bottom lip an absent-minded lick with the tip of his tongue. I let loose a little sigh. “What?” he asked, his lips curving upward into a huge grin. “Uh, nothing,” I said, barely getting out a word. I shook Carl’s shoulder a little too hard, startling him awake. We both followed Peter to the same side street again. The place looked different at night. The darkness created lurking shadows and a general creepiness that spooked me. As we followed Peter to the door, I realised there were people in the shadows. Couples. The scent of fresh blood reached my nostrils, letting me know exactly what they were doing. I touched the silver cross but kept it hidden under my shirt, I didn’t want anyone to know it didn’t affect me. I heard a couple of soft moans and automatically edged toward Peter. He was the closest thing to normal in my life. He gave me a quick smile, probably an attempt to reassure me, but my instincts still told me to run. Peter pushed open the door, letting a stale odour

engulf us. “What is that stench?” I whispered to him. He frowned at me. “That’s how vampires smell. It’s more intense when there’s a whole bunch of them together.” “Oh my God, do I smell?” That would be pretty embarrassing. He gave me a rare genuine smile. “No, actually. You’re a pretty rubbish vampire, to be honest.” He laid his palm flat against my chest, and the tenor of his voice changed. “And look at that. You even have a heartbeat.” He inched closer to me, letting the door swing shut. Carl stood behind me, forgotten. “Seriously, Ava,” Peter said. “What the hell are you?” Not thinking about what I was doing, I touched his cheek and relished the heat of his skin. “I’m a big, bad, scary vampire. And don’t you forget it.” To my surprise, I heard his heartbeat thunder in his chest. I stepped backward awkwardly, bumping into Carl, and the moment was lost. Peter turned his back to us and strode into the bar like he owned it. Carl and I scurried after him, but not before I tripped clumsily through the doorway. In the corner of the room, three steps led up to a higher, more private section that had a view of the entire bar. We sat there, and I finally felt comfortable enough to look around. The room still managed to look musty even with

all the lighting. There were large red halogen bars on the ceiling emitting an unpleasant glow, while the walls flickered with tacky electric candles. Human musicians huddled together in a corner. They had the same blankness in their eyes that Carl now possessed, thanks to me. The singer, on the other hand, had to be a vampire. She looked repulsive, but her voice was amazing. Sultry, deep, and sexy, her voice was the focus of the room. Even Carl stared over at her, despite having the attention span of a gnat. Seeing his fascination, I wondered if a real vampire would have the power to take Carl from me. Although that would solve my problems, it wouldn’t help Carl much. The clientele were a mix of human and vampire. Some of the humans were enthralled, sitting or standing obediently beside their masters, while others were there willingly, the stench of their sweat tinged with fear. Maybe they were adrenalin junkies, or maybe getting bitten felt really good. I spotted Becca at the bar. Her scarf was gone, and she stroked the puncture wounds on her neck at every opportunity, her eyes wide with anticipation. All of the vampires at the bar looked her over, but none were obvious in their need. They controlled themselves a lot better than I ever could, even with the cross around my neck. I wrinkled my nose in self-disgust. The vampire odour was becoming more noticeable; I couldn’t understand how Becca put up with

it night after night. “It’s the smell of death, you know,” Peter said, startling me. “What?” “That smell. It’s because they’re dead. They rot unless they feed. They can’t function without a regular supply of blood. They degenerate.” “Why do these people come here? Knowing they could die?” I asked, baffled at the idea of humans willingly giving themselves to vampires. I couldn’t see anything attractive about the concept. Peter shrugged. “There’s something for everyone in this world. Maybe they want to die. Maybe they want something else.” “Is it a sexual thing?” I whispered. My weakest moment had come in an intimate setting. Peter grinned. “You really are clueless. Vampires can’t do it unless they just fed.” “Why?” I leaned closer to him, extremely curious. “Because... there’s no blood supply, nothing to stimulate them unless they’ve taken warm blood from a living person, and even then it doesn’t last long. It’s the only time they really feel. They’re dead, remember?” “So, why do all the myths make it seem like a seduction?” The smile dropped from his face. He gestured toward the other tables. “To make it more attractive. To

cover how repulsive it all really is.” “How come you know all of this?” I asked, fascinated. “How come you don’t?” I wanted to tell him, but I couldn’t take the chance. He didn’t trust me, but if his job was hunting evil things then I wasn’t surprised. Becca interrupted us before I could speak. “Nobody’s in tonight, Petey.” “You sure?” She batted her eyelashes. “’Course I’m sure. You want a drink?” “No, we’ll be on our way.” “Come back soon,” she said, ruffling his hair. I couldn’t help feeling angry as she stared me down, but the red tint in her eyes bothered me so much, I dropped mine first. I couldn’t understand why anyone would want to be a monster. “Why are we going already?” I hissed at Peter when she walked away. He jostled Carl, who was trying to doze off. “Because people have noticed us, and there’s more than one vampire in here getting interested in you, so move. We’re out of here.” I took one last look around the room and saw he was right. A number of vampires stared right at me, more quizzical than angry, but the hairs on the back of my neck stood up nonetheless. I hurried after Peter,

feeling safer when he was within touching distance. He knew what he was doing. I didn’t. I had to pull Carl after me; he was too busy staring around the room to hurry. As we approached the door some of the vampires stood up as if to follow us. “Oh, shit,” I muttered, then held my breath. The bar went silent, and I had the suffocating feeling that there was a target on my chest. To my surprise, Peter stopped and pushed me ahead of him, glaring right at the vampires. Carl gripped my arm and pushed me closer to the door. My stomach lurched, but they all sat down, and we hurried through the door. We made it out of a vampire bar alive. But we still didn’t have what we were looking for.

Chapter Seven Once we were safely outside, I took a deep breath. “That was a waste of time.” “Don’t worry. We’ll come back,” Peter said, leading the way again. “Hey, how come those vampires left us alone back there?” I asked him as I beckoned Carl to follow. Peter shushed me and darted his head around. I was about to ask him what was wrong but suddenly realised how quiet it was. No heartbeats. No couples. Just the three of us and a feeling that someone else was there. Someone with no heartbeat. A figure in black jumped noiselessly from somewhere above down to the alleyway a few metres ahead of us. I screamed and grabbed Peter ’s hand. His palm was large and warm. I expected him to shrug me away, but he kept his eyes on the figure before us. After a second, Peter squeezed my hand and slowly let go, taking a half step in front of me and Carl. “I hear you’ve been asking about me,” said the figure. I squinted until my eyes adjusted to the dark and realised it was the vampire who had originally attacked Carl. “It’s him,” I whispered. “You Arthur?” Peter asked loudly, his voice

steady. The vampire nodded, his lank hair falling over his eyes. “I remember you,” he said to me. “Yeah, um, hi,” I said, unable to think of anything less lame. “You’re an interesting one,” he said. His voice was dry and raspy, even though I smelled blood and could tell he had just drank from someone. He took a step toward me. “Stay back,” Peter ordered. Arthur looked surprised but obeyed. “As honoured as I am you’ve bestowed a visit on little old me, I’ve things to do. Get on with it. What do you want?” “You witnessed something between these two,” Peter said. “She claimed him and now wants to undo it. She needs you to reject the claim.” “Really,” said Arthur, the corners of his mouth curving into a mocking smile. “And I benefit how?” Peter hesitated. “I don’t know. If you’re lucky maybe I won’t end you.” I gasped, but Arthur threw back his head and laughed. “It’s true what they say about you,” he said. “All brawn and no brain. But forget you. It’s her I’m interested in.” I put my hand on Peter ’s arm to silence him. His face was red with rage, but I could sense his fear. “Can you help me?” I said, taking a cautious step forward. Arthur flew toward me as fast as lightning,

gripping me and pulling me away from Peter before I could make a sound. My feet never touched the ground. Arthur held my gaze as he swept me further into darkness. Peter swore as he and Carl ran after us, but I shouted at them to stop. They both skidded to a halt as I carefully took Arthur ’s hands from me. The faint odour of decay and the thundering of Peter ’s heartbeat made me skittish, but something about Arthur felt kindred. He gazed at me in wonder for a moment, then bent his head and pressed his ear to my chest. I looked helplessly at Peter who seemed as stunned as I was. Carl relaxed. Even he could tell Arthur meant me no harm. Arthur stepped away from me at last, his eyes watering with bloody tears. “It’s true,” he whispered. “You’re alive. But how?” He gripped my shoulders tightly. “Tell me,” he urged. “How did he do it? Are there more?” I shook my head, wondering who he was talking about. “Just me. And I need help first.” Arthur frowned. “If I help you, will you come with me? To see the head of my coven? He’s interested in you. I didn’t understand when I first saw you, but now I get it. This changes everything.” “You’ll help me?” I asked, hope surging through me. “Only if you help me. I need more blood. He’ll let me have a bigger share of the quota if I’m the one who takes you to him. Come with me. Without those

two,” he said, gesturing to Peter and Carl who were slowly approaching us. “Ava,” called Peter, his voice a low warning. “It’s okay,” I called back. I didn’t want to go with Arthur, but he seemed to know what I was. I was desperate to know more about myself and just as desperate to help Carl, so it didn’t seem like a bad deal. “What am I?” “You have many names,” he whispered. “Let me take you home.” “If you help me get rid of Carl, I’ll go willingly.” I ignored Peter ’s frustrated grumbles and shook Arthur ’s hand. He looked into my eyes and nodded his agreement. “This is ridiculous, Ava, you can’t go with him!” Peter shouted. “It’s fine,” I said. “He’s my own kind, right?” Arthur jerked his head around, but it wasn’t enough of a warning. My body flung backward as a vampire barrelled into my midsection, winding me. On the ground, I barely made a sound as his hands wrapped around my throat. Without thinking, I grabbed my cross and pressed it against his wrist before he could crush the bones in my neck. Surprised, he let go, his skin sizzling. Peter and Carl rushed at him as I lay there struggling to catch my breath, but Arthur got to the vampire first. He wrestled him to the ground, only lifting his head to shout at Peter.

“Get her out of here! I’ll find you. Just go!” Peter and Carl helped me up and made me run to the car, despite my pleas to stay and help Arthur. If he died, I’d have no options left. “Get in the car Ava,” Peter said, pushing me in the back seat. None of us spoke for a few minutes, but Peter ’s heartbeat was racing again. I kicked the back of his seat in frustration. “We should have stayed.” “Are you stupid? That vampire tried to kill you. Did you want to die?” “We outnumbered him,” I protested. Peter muttered to himself and put his foot on the accelerator. He kept glancing in the mirrors, probably looking for a speedy vampire who wanted me dead. “Where are we going?” I asked, finally realising we weren’t heading for my home. “To see Eddie.” Peter shut down after that and didn’t speak for the rest of the journey. The bookshop was closed for the night, but Eddie had the door open before we could knock on it. He ushered us in, highly agitated. We followed him into his tiny back room. Eddie put the kettle on and mumbled to himself. Peter gnawed on his nails, and even Carl seemed on edge. Eddie made coffee and sat down, looking straight at me but seeing right through me. I watched, fascinated,

as his lips moved silently. Then he shook himself, and his eyes focused again. “Nobody is hurt.” It was a statement rather than a question. “What the hell happened?” Peter said. He sounded angry, but I could still sense his fear. Eddie shook his head. “Things are happening too quickly. I didn’t expect it. An assassin was sent after her.” “You could have warned us,” Peter said, sounding petulant. “And you could have warned me when you brought Nancy Delaney’s granddaughter to my place for a visit,” Eddie shouted. The air crackled around him, and the hair on my arms stood up. Peter looked me over in horror. “Nancy? Nancy’s your grandmother?” he said, appalled. I was sure he thought it was a shame a nice old lady like Nancy had an evil being for a grandchild. “No matter,” Eddie said. “Things just became more complicated. I don’t know how they knew so soon.” “Who knew what so soon?” Peter said. Eddie took a deep breath. “Ava, Arthur ’s maker is an ancient called Maximus.” “Yeah, Becca told us that,” Peter said. “Becca? Hmm, maybe it was her words... never mind that now. Ava, I’m sorry, but the vampires are on the brink of civil war. Your appearance just changed the

game.” “Me? What can I do?” “Maximus believes you’re a daywalker. A living vampire. A daywalker could destroy all of the vampires without a battle. You could tell Maximus how you were made, so he could create an army of daywalkers. To protect him, kill his enemies in daylight, and help him overcome Daimhín.” “Daimhín?” I asked. “Another ancient. She’s the oldest vampire in the country and the one with the largest coven, so she rules over the other covens. It’s by her say so that they don’t drink their fill. She assigns quotas for each coven, and it’s up to the head of the coven to decide who feeds and who doesn’t.” “Why do they have quotas?” I interrupted. “Arthur is starving, why?” “I told you, a lack of blood hurts them, punishes them. The quotas are set by the Council to protect the human race and to keep the vampires in check,” Peter said, his face pale and taut with tension. “The Council?” “Focus, Ava,” Eddie said. “Maximus wants to change who allocates the blood, possibly even fight the Council on the quota. Not good news for humans. I’m certain that assassin was sent by Daimhín to kill you before you could tell Maximus how you were created. How were you created, Ava?”

His voice changed, making my senses go on alert. It seemed so simple to me, the way I was made. But if I told people, and that caused it to happen to more innocents then I would feel guilt I never had before. “You can tell me, Ava,” he said coaxingly. I thought about it, I even opened my mouth to speak, but the idea of Maximus’s vampires attacking pregnant women and stealing their newborns was incomprehensible. My mother told my grandmother I could be taken, but I was never told how she knew or why Nancy believed her. I only knew it had to be a secret. “No,” I said, gritting my teeth. It physically pained me not to answer him. “Good,” Eddie said. Another test. Great. I wished there was a way to skip past the bit where I had to keep proving myself. “What do we do?” Peter asked. Eddie shrugged. “She’s on their radar now. They’ll look for her.” A chill ran down my back. Once again I was totally screwed. “You said I was already on their radar.” He nodded. “True, but they’ve acted quickly. They’ve already found you once. I doubt the assassin was mere coincidence. Daimhín doesn’t want someone like you in her domain, she must be worried.” “I agreed to see Maximus,” I reminded everyone. “If Arthur helped with Carl. I pretty much promised.”

Eddie shook his head. “Either Daimhín will kill you, or Maximus will use you. You need to keep away from vampires.” “I can’t hide forever, and Carl needs Arthur ’s help too, remember? They’ll find me, regardless. What do I do?” “You could fight,” Eddie said. Although his voice was sad, his eyes were happy. I didn’t have time to figure it all out. “So I’ll fight,” I said. Peter snorted. “You squeal like a schoolgirl anytime you’re attacked. Come on! You’re helpless!” I glared at him before turning to Eddie. “Can you help me?” “There’s a lot you need to know. Holy water and a silver crucifix might do nothing to you, but a stake in the heart will kill you all the same. A vampire can drain your blood or snap your neck like a human’s, while a human can set you on fire and send you to hell just like a normal vampire. You have to be extra careful, but then again, you might have some abilities they don’t have.” “Like what? Catholic guilt?” Eddie smiled. “This is one of those rare occasions when I don’t know the answer to everything.” “How do I find Arthur and avoid that assassin? Assuming they’re both still alive.” “You’re not seriously considering making contact with that greasy vamp again, are you?” Peter

said, barely containing his disgust. “I don’t have a choice. Look at Carl!” Carl had fallen asleep again, and a large gob of saliva was dripping down his chin. “I need him gone. For his own good. You saw what happened earlier.” I held his gaze until he looked away. “Arthur is your only option, it’s true. But the assassins will keep on coming. Daimhín needs to ensure the secret isn’t revealed, or she’ll lose her advantage,” Eddie said. “Arthur said he’d find her,” Peter said, his eyes narrowing. Eddie nodded. “Be that as it may, Maximus won’t let her go easily. It’ll be hard to get her back if he takes her.” “Stop talking about me like I’m not here.” I wasn’t about to let them decide anything for me. “I need to sort things out with Arthur. There’s nothing I can do about that. I’ll deal with the other stuff later.” Peter threw his hands up in the air and walked out of the room. “Spoiled git,” I muttered. “He’ll get over it,” Eddie said. “I don’t think you realise how risky this is, Ava.” “I have to get Carl back to normal. He cut his neck today and tried to force his blood on me. It’s only a matter of time before I give in.”

“Maybe drinking blood wouldn’t be the worst idea.” “Are you kidding me?” He shook his head with a small smile. “It’s natural for you. Maybe it would help you fulfil your potential.” The greedy look in his eye made me shiver. I could have sworn I felt a hand ruffle my hair. Peter came back into the room before I could think of anything else to say. I gripped my cross tightly; it had helped save my life and Carl’s, maybe it would help me against Eddie too if I needed it. “Okay,” Peter said, his face grim and determined. “We can do this. But we need a plan. Weapons. Protection. We have to go in prepared this time.” He looked set to carry on making his speech, but Eddie held up his hand for silence. He retreated into his own little world again, looking but not seeing. He blinked then gasped. Right before someone banged on the shop door. “Nobody move,” he whispered. Somebody knocked sharply on the door while all of the front windows were pounded on. I sat still, frozen in fear until the sound of smashing glass made me jump to my feet. “Ah, it’s Maximus,” Eddie said, nodding. “Daimhín is much more discreet.” I must have looked as petrified as I felt because

Eddie gave me a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, Ava. They can’t come in.” “Do they need to be invited?” I asked. He laughed humourlessly. “Not at all. But this building is very well protected. You can’t leave tonight. None of you. Wait until daylight. Until then we can decide what to do next and get some sleep.” “So, what? They’re all going to come after me now?” “Pretty much,” Eddie said. “But there’s two sides. Like, they’re enemies?” I asked. Eddie nodded. “I’m in the middle then. I think I’ll get out of the way and let them stomp on each other.” Peter stopped pacing long enough to think about it. “Sounds like the makings of a plan. Maybe you aren’t as clueless as you look after all.” “Nice to see you two agreeing on something,” Eddie said. “Maybe you can come up with something a little more concrete while I go clean up the mess out there and sort out where you’re all sleeping for the night.” Peter and I sat together in silence for a few minutes, trying in vain to ignore the jeering that rose up when Eddie entered the shop. Purely to give myself something to do, I woke Carl up. “We’re going to sort everything out, Carl. You’ll

be back home soon.” He shook his head and jutted his chin like a defiant five year old. I couldn’t help sighing and wishing I was free of him. “I wonder if he has any family,” Peter said. I shrugged. “I’ve tried talking to him about them, but he won’t say much. He thinks he doesn’t want to go back, but he’s supposed to be getting married. We have to get him home before his fiancée gives up on him.” “Not going,” Carl said, so loud that Peter and I jumped. “See what I mean?” I said, wondering what was going through Carl’s head when he sat there staring at nothing. “What about you? Do you have any family?” Peter grew cold again and refused to answer. The silence unnerved me. I pretended to type my name on my legs. Then I switched the letters for numbers and counted out my name in the order it appeared in the alphabet. Added the numbers swiftly, my breathing growing steadier each time. “What is that?” “What?” I had almost forgotten I wasn’t alone. “That... thing you do, what is it?” “I’m just messing about with numbers in my head.” “You mouth them, sometimes whisper them. What are you, some kind of math freak?” My face grew hot. “No, it relaxes me is all.”

“Oh.” I wished I could hide my face. My habit had always been embarrassing, but in front of Peter, it made me feel exposed. My grandmother had often acted like I was doing it purposely, just to annoy her, but I couldn’t help it. It had eased off around my ex-boyfriend, but once I left, my nervous habits had only increased. “Peter, what’s the Council?” I asked, desperate to change the subject. “It’s a group of beings who... oversee things, pretty much,” he told me. “They make sure no single species has a major advantage and step in to prevent wars. They enforce a quota on the vampires so they never become strong enough to go on any major rampages. It works—since they took charge, humans have stopped believing in things like vampires.” “What about humans? They don’t prevent those wars.” “Human wars rarely have any real impact on the supernatural world, but a supernatural war could destroy mankind. The Council protect humans as much as they can; I honestly don’t know why.” “They protect humans, but they allow vampires to feed on them?” That made little sense to me. “They enforced a quota,” he reminded me, shrugging. “They’re supposed to keep a balance, not mollycoddle one species alone.” I let the information soak into my brain. Maybe I

could find a way to make use of this Council. “I’m sorry about hitting you that time,” Peter said, interrupting my thoughts. “That’s okay.” He hesitated before speaking. “Everyone I’ve ever loved has been murdered by something —not human. The alarm went off, and I had to attack.” “It’s fine. I’m not exactly innocent, right?” He gazed at me. “You’re not what I expected.” “So what’s the plan then,” I said, changing the subject in the hope the atmosphere would lighten up. “It’s your idea. What were you going for?” “I don’t know. Maybe arrange to meet up with both sides at once, then, when they’re busy battling it out, we kidnap Arthur and make him sort out the Carl situation.” He burst into infectious laughter. “Ava, that’s the worst plan ever.” I frowned. “I’ve never had to come up with a plan before, okay?” “It just might work,” Eddie said, sneaking into the room and making us both jump. “Are you serious?” Peter said, disbelief etched on his face. “Always. Poke holes in it.” Peter relaxed. “How about it’s so obvious a child could see through it?” “Therein lies the beauty.”

“Maximus might show, but how do we get Daimhín there? If she knows where Ava is, she’ll go after her. She isn’t about to meet up somewhere all civilised. Actually scratch what I said before, Maximus won’t either.” “Then we plant a seed,” Eddie said with his eyes closed. I felt that strange presence in the room again. Ignoring it, I piped up. “We could let it be known that I’ll be at a certain place and see if they’ll race to get me first.” “I suppose I could let it slip to Becca,” Peter said. “Although, if that was Maximus outside tonight, he’ll be back no matter what we say or do. And we’ll have to talk to someone with Daimhín’s ear too.” A look passed between the two men, I didn’t know why, but it made me uncomfortable. “Shouldn’t be a problem,” Eddie said. “But what’s to stop them from tearing Ava apart anyway? She could get hurt by accident.” “Surely you don’t care about that,” Eddie said with a calculating glint in his eye. “Of course not.” Peter glared at Eddie. “But still, there’s no way we can kidnap a vampire. I mean come on, let’s be realistic here.” “Why not?” Eddie said. “You’ve killed worse than a vampire. Ava is part vampire, and the thrall can give Carl above average strength.”

“Killing something is a bit different than kidnapping an evil being and making him talk without attracting the attention of warring vampires.” “I’m sure you’ll think of something,” Eddie said. I yawned loudly, barely able to keep my eyes open. “You need to sleep,” Eddie said. “Maybe we should go home.” I was reluctant to fall asleep at his place. “They’re still outside, waiting. They’ll be there until dawn approaches. Best to get some sleep now and figure things out in the morning. Come on, I’ll show you to your room.” He stood up. Evidently, the discussion was over. “Let’s go, Carl,” I said, nudging him. “Beddy byes.” Carl and I followed Peter out of the room and up a narrow staircase. I was surprised to see upstairs resembled a real home. A nicely furnished one. Thick lush carpets covered the floor, and the walls displayed watercolour paintings. Eddie led us to the very end of the hallway and opened the last door. “This is where you’ll be sleeping for the night. Sorry you have to share. There’s a bathroom right next door.” He said goodnight and left us to our own devices. The room itself was moderately large and furnished in gold and plum velvet. A little too heavy for my taste, but

I appreciated the effort that had gone into it. A large double bed sat in the centre of the room. A small lounger was in the corner, and the rest of the furniture was dark mahogany. Peter shifted his feet, obviously ill at ease. I realised there was one bed for the three of us. Hesitating, I looked at the lounger, thinking I might fit on it. “You can have the bed, Ava.” “Oh, it’s okay. The lounger looks like my size. You two can share the bed. I mean, if you’re secure enough in your manhood and all that.” “Funny. Just take the bed. I’ll have the lounger, and Carl can sleep on the floor or something.” “Carl, get into bed,” I ordered. “But even look at me during the night, and you’re on the floor. Got it?” Carl shuffled over to the bed. Peter shook his head and tried to relax on the lounger. I threw a blanket and pillow at him. I sat on the bed and took off my boots. It had been a long day, and I wasn’t sure I was going to make it through many more of them. The sick part was something inside me wasn’t scared; it welcomed the idea of death. I was so tired of merely existing, but I couldn’t see a way of truly living. I had a purpose, I reminded myself as I watched Carl get comfortable on the bed. I wasn’t going to give up without a fight. I inched over to the window, half-afraid to look outside.

“Shit,” I whispered, seeing half a dozen vampires in full view. Who knew how many were hidden. “Don’t worry. They’ll be gone in the morning. Worst case scenario is you never leave your home at night,” Peter said. I threw him a scornful look. “Sure, that’s the worst case scenario.” He sat up and spoke earnestly. “We’ll get this fixed, Ava. Don’t worry.” “Easy for you to say. I’ve never been in a real fight. I haven’t a clue how to defend myself.” “Maybe tomorrow, I’ll teach you a few moves,” Peter said and yawned. “Eddie said you’ve killed worse than a vampire. What’s worse than a vampire?” I asked. “You don’t want to know.” “Sure I do.” “Go to sleep, Ava.” I sighed and lay on top of the bed. Carl was already snoring under the blankets. He needed as much sleep as a newborn baby. That couldn’t be a good sign. I lay awake for ages, listening to the comforting sound of Peter ’s steady heartbeat. I had been about to solve my problem with Carl when an even bigger crisis was thrown at me. Clutching the silver cross, I mentally thanked it for saving me and wondered how Carl had ever seemed like the biggest problem imaginable. One group of vampires wanted to

use and enslave me, while the other just wanted me dead. Even with a half-baked plan, I couldn’t see any possible way to get out of the mess I was in.

Chapter Eight Carl woke me the next morning, looking pitiful and claiming he was starving. Bleary-eyed, I stared at him until I realised he hadn’t eaten in a long time. “All right, I’ll go hunt and gather. Wait here. And don’t wake Peter.” I got up but paused to look at Peter for a minute. His face was completely relaxed and utterly handsome— devoid of frowns and glares, he looked five years younger. I felt a little pang as I wondered what had really happened to him. Losing his whole family must have affected him badly. For an instant, I wished our lives were normal so I could get to know him better. Heaving a sigh, I left the room, knowing it wasn’t meant to be. We both had too many issues to deal with. The fact I could probably do to him what I had done to Carl didn’t help. The chilly presence followed me out of the room. “What are you, then?” I mumbled, half to myself. “Ava?” I jumped about a foot in the air. Covering the yelping sound I made, I greeted Eddie with a false smile. “Hi, um, Carl’s hungry. I was going to go out and get him something.”

“No need for that. Kitchen’s this way. Sit with me while I finish making breakfast. It’s still early, but I thought we all needed a good meal to start the day. Before we get into anything else.” I followed him into a cosy intimate kitchen. There was a small table surrounded by four chairs near the door, but I was too absorbed by the smells coming from the old-fashioned cooking range to be interested in anything else. “That smells delicious. Need any help?” He shook his head. “Sit at the table; I’ll pour you some coffee. Did you sleep well?” “Okay, I suppose. As well as anyone would knowing there’s an army of vampires outside waiting to tear you apart.” He smiled. “It wasn’t quite an army.” He sat across from me. “In fact, I believe you would be more than a match for any of them.” “But not all of them,” I said. “I doubt I could take on even one of them, anyway.” He hesitated then leaned forward. “If what I’ve heard is true, daywalkers are strong, stronger than vampires even. But they must drink.” “I thought I was the only one.” He leaned back. “The one who ruled before Daimhín created one. He passed on the knowledge to Daimhín as he lay dying, murdered by his own child. She had that daywalker murdered and swore to never

allow another to live. There have been others, most are killed in the womb or not long afterwards. Some escape for a while, but almost all are found out in the end.” “How do you know all of this?” I asked in wonder. “I have my ways. Just remember what I said. You have untapped talents inside, and that’s what Daimhín’s afraid of. Use them. I’ve been waiting for a daywalker to come along for quite some time now.” “We smelled food,” Carl said behind me. Eddie held my gaze for a few seconds longer, enough to make me feel uncomfortable. He stood up abruptly and gestured toward the chairs. “Sit. Breakfast is just ready. I hope the room was comfortable,” he said, heading back toward the cooker. “Yeah, great,” Peter said, sitting down and giving me a penetrating look. “You okay?” I nodded, but I really wasn’t. As the men chatted pleasantly together over breakfast, all I could think about was having hidden talents. I wasn’t sure if drinking blood to somehow unleash some kind of special power that might exist was something I was prepared to do. I didn’t doubt Eddie’s words, something told me he knew very well what he was talking about. What I doubted was my ability to handle the consequences. “Have you thought anymore about what you’re going to do?” Eddie asked. It sounded innocent enough, but I knew he meant giving in to the thirst. I half-

expected him to ask for his necklace back. I glared at him, unable to hold back my distaste. I got the impression he wanted to use me for his own gain. I just hadn’t figured out what that was. “You already know what I’m going to do,” I said, venom penetrating my tone. “Ava, chill,” Peter said. “You might like kissing his arse, but it isn’t my idea of fun,” I snapped back. I turned to Eddie, deciding to set him straight. “And you. Don’t think I’m stupid. You’re a little too interested in what would happen if I drank blood. You’re not all that invested in Carl’s safety. Or mine for that matter. So maybe it’s time you spat out what’s really in it for you.” He stared at his plate for too long. I stood, ready to leave. “Sit down.” Eddie didn’t shout, but his voice reverberated around the room, shocking me into obeying. The force of his will washed away and angered me all over again. “I apologise,” he added. “But you need to watch that attitude. It won’t get you anywhere and you, little girl, owe me. You’ll listen to my advice if you know what’s good for you.” “Eddie, go easy on her,” Peter said. Eddie held his hand up abruptly. Peter choked, his eyes widening in surprise. He grabbed his throat, opening and closing his mouth repeatedly.

“What are you doing to him?” I didn’t know what to do. Eddie was more powerful than I had guessed, but Peter was turning purple. “Stop it!” I shouted, jumping to my feet again. Carl followed suit, but I pushed him back down, afraid Eddie would pick on him too. Eddie rolled his eyes and gestured with his hand. Peter gasped a couple of ragged breaths. “Now,” Eddie said, an irrepressibly smug smile on his face. “I’m a lot older, wiser, and more powerful than you. Don’t piss me off. This is your only warning.” Peter threw a horrified glance my way. I swore under my breath. I knew being around other people was a mistake. Someone always got hurt, or worse, turned out to be a major arsehole. I leaned my elbows on the table and nestled my head in my hands. 14, 28, 56, 112, okay. All I had to do was persuade a hungry vampire to help me get rid of Carl, spark a vampire world war and manage to survive it all without being struck by lightning or getting offed by a moody as yet unknown entity with super powers called Eddie. I sighed wearily and looked up at Eddie. “What exactly is it you want?” The odd presence I kept feeling blew on the back of my neck as if urging me to play along, except I wasn’t sure whose side it was on. Eddie grinned as though things hadn’t gotten as tense as hell. “I don’t want a thing, Ava. Not yet. But the time will come when I’ll need you on my side. And I

want you to be ready.” He leaned forward and whispered to me. “Or you’ll be no use to anyone.” A shiver ran up my back at his words and the darkness in his eyes, but I fired back a defiant glare, unable to let myself show he was intimidating me. One corner of his mouth curved upward. “Why don’t you three pay a visit to Becca,” he said after a moment of tense silence. I’ll work on Daimhín’s crowd and get back to you. I know you could call, Peter, but I’d rather do it myself.” He smirked at Peter who lowered his head. None of us argued. We left, subdued into silent obedience. In the car, I sensed Peter ’s frustration, but I was curious. “Who is he calling?” I asked. “Nobody important. Maybe it was a mistake to go to Eddie,” he muttered. “We’ve no other options. Well, you do. But me and Carl? We’re stuck.” “I’ve never seen him act that way before.” I shrugged. “What else can he do?” “I don’t know. I never knew he could do... what he did back there.” I pushed at Carl’s long legs in frustration. There wasn’t enough room in the back for him to sit comfortably without digging his knees into me. “Oh, screw this.” I climbed into the front seat, ignoring Peter ’s protestations. “I can’t sit next to him

back there!” I shrieked. “But you just had breakfast!” I glared at Peter. Of course he would assume I meant I couldn’t control myself. In fairness, I couldn’t, at least not without the help of the cross around my neck. He glanced at me worriedly, barely paying attention to the road. “Are you going to bite me, Ava?” I snorted inelegantly. “Your blood doesn’t appeal to me. Get over yourself. Where are we going anyway?” I said, desperate to steer the conversation away from things about Peter that might appeal to me. “To Becca’s house. It’s her day off, so she won’t be at the bar. She might know something about Arthur and that assassin. I mean, we’ve no idea if Arthur is alive, or undead, or... whatever.” “Shouldn’t we go back and get some—I don’t know—weapons or something?” “It’s only Becca, Ava. Don’t overreact.” I was almost certain I heard him mutter such a girl under his breath. “Besides, it’s near Nancy’s house. I thought you might like to drop in to her, say hello, have some tea.” He pretended to concentrate on the road, ignoring the choking noise I made. I hadn’t realised Becca’s place was close to my grandmother ’s home. “I don’t think we’ll have time for that.” “Sure we will. Won’t take long, and she’d like to

see you.” He turned to me, his eyes softer than usual, making my stomach quiver. I knew there was nothing between us, but I frequently needed to catch my breath when he looked at me. “I can’t.” I couldn’t hide the ache in my voice, but I really couldn’t go see my grandmother. I wasn’t ready to face the past. Not yet. “I know you had it bad before with Nancy. So I’m sorry I was so hard on you at first. I thought you were something else. I don’t know what you are, not really, and I don’t exactly trust you, but I still shouldn’t have treated you like that,” Peter said, conflict clouding his expression. “Really kills you to admit when you’re wrong, doesn’t it?” I said, trying to keep my voice light. I could see him trying not to smile. I relaxed in my seat, for the first time feeling like we were on even footing. “I tried to find you, you know,” Peter told me after a few minute’s silence. “Years ago. You never told me your surname, so I didn’t connect you with Nancy until Eddie said it. Nancy hired me to look for you, but I couldn’t get a trace. Guess the charms on your apartment building didn’t help, eh?” “I didn’t want to be found,” I said, baffled at the idea he had been looking for me on my grandmother ’s behalf. “Yet you stayed so close to home,” he said, trying

to draw me out. I pretended he hadn’t spoken. “How come she hired you anyway?” “I deal with things people don’t believe in.” “What, like me?” I said, my tone wry. “Occasionally. I’m good at finding bad.” “Gee, thanks.” He shrugged carelessly, but I noticed the look of pain that fleetingly crossed his face. I was intrigued, but he wasn’t going to open up to me. I wanted to know more about him, his life, and whatever tragedy that had befallen his family, but I wasn’t used to face-to-face contact. I didn’t know how to talk to people properly. “We won’t stay long at Becca’s. We can leave the giant in the car. Looks like he’s sleeping like a baby again.” “Think he’ll be okay?” “Nope.” “You don’t have to keep helping us, you know. I get the feeling you’re sort of forced into it. But it’s my mess. And it’s gotten a lot worse. So if you need to head on without us, I totally understand.” I bit my lip, wanting him to stay. It was nice having the company. “You’re never gonna help Carl by yourself,” he said with a teasing smile. “Someone has to keep an eye on you two. You seem to be getting on okay though. You know, with that drinking blood problem.” “Yeah, the thing Eddie reckons will solve all our

problems. I’m doing okay with it. Mostly thanks to something Eddie gave me.” “Is it hard?” he asked. “Feeling thirsty all the time?” I nodded, thinking about the sleepless nights I’d spent listening out for heartbeats and imagining what I could do to their warm-blooded owners. “It’s never good. And I’ve no idea what makes Eddie think it will help me out to just do it already. That’s not going to end well.” “Have you bitten anyone since, you know, before you left Nancy?” “No,” I barely managed to speak. I had forgotten he would know all about me. “He was okay, Ava. Wesley, I mean. You didn’t hurt him, and he hadn’t a clue what happened. You didn’t have to leave.” I was flung back into the past at the mention of his name. My only boyfriend, one I had craved. I was attracted to Peter and lusted for Carl’s blood, but with Wesley, it was the whole package. I could barely keep my hands off him, and I ignored the warning signs. Blood lust was so deeply coupled with attraction that I couldn’t see straight. And then I made my mistake. Alone together, we decided to take the next step. He was sweet and loving, and I was crazy about him. In the darkness, his kisses made me feel sure we were doing the right thing. Every

touch, every kiss, every heartbeat was just right. But as our bodies moved together in a perfect rhythm, I lost control. One second I was throwing my head back in unbridled ecstasy, the next my fangs were shooting out and zoning in on his neck. Wesley had cried out as soon as my fangs sank into his skin, but he was still enjoying himself. The pain hit him a couple of seconds later. Too late. Rich, spicy blood had already flooded my mouth, so much better than his touch. Mesmerised, I had lapped it up in a strange sort of frenzy. Warmth had rushed over me, and my body had rocked in orgasmic waves even as he desperately tried to get me off him. Finally, his screams had disturbed me. I released him and looked up in surprise. The fear in his eyes had been plain to see. I knew the monster he saw before him, recognised the blood-stained animal that had feasted on him. I was my own worst nightmare. Horrified with myself, I grabbed my clothes and fled. I kept running until I couldn’t anymore. That took a long time; I must have been fuelled up on adrenalin or something. I rang my grandmother, Nancy, but her first words were—“What did you do?” I knew I couldn’t go back home ever again. “Ava?” Peter ’s voice broke through my memories. I shook myself, realised my eyes were wet and quickly brushed them with my sleeve. I still couldn’t go back, no

matter what Peter said. “Ava.” He seemed reluctant to speak. “We’re here. Carl can stay in the car, let’s go see Becca.”

Chapter Nine Becca lived in a narrow block of apartments not so different to my own. It was nicer than my place though. My own street always seemed to be covered in perpetual darkness even on sunny days. “She’s up on top,” Peter said, squinting as he looked upward. “Lift or stairs?” “Stairs.” No way was I risking being stuck in a lift with Peter. Plus, I couldn’t chance leaving Carl alone for too long if the lift jammed. I was becoming fond of him, as though he were a pet I was babysitting for a friend. Odd to have around, but I suspected I might even miss him once he left. We ventured up the stairs in silence. “Number 6b,” Peter informed me. I gulped. Six was never a good sign. My gut reaction intensified when we reached the apartment and saw the door was wide open. Inside, most of the furniture had been toppled over. I sniffed the air. “I smell blood.” Peter put his finger to his lips and gestured for me to follow him. He crept past the wide open door, glancing left and right. His heart thudded loudly in his chest, distracting me. “Wait here,” he whispered and headed toward

what might have been the bedroom or bathroom. The place was brightly coloured, a dramatic contrast to the bar, but something bothered me. I couldn’t figure out what had triggered the warning signals in my brain. I jumped with fright as something crashed to the floor in the room Peter had entered. I heard him yell and raced after him. He was on the ground, Becca on top of him. Her face was covered in blood. My stomach did a flip as I realised it was Peter ’s blood. “What the hell?’ She whipped her head around at my words and showed her teeth. Her eyes were so red that I had to double check to see if she had fangs. She didn’t. But her very ordinary human teeth were covered in blood from where she had bitten Peter ’s shoulder. He was too dazed to struggle. “You crazy bitch” I shouted as I lunged at her. She barely had time to get to her feet before I collided with her. We rolled on the floor and crashed into the corner of the bed. She was quicker to recover than me and pinned me down. It took less than two seconds for me to get scared at the sheer force of her strength. I could barely move. I was getting pretty sick of everyone pinning me down with such apparent ease. Becca wrapped her hands around my neck, moaning with excitement as my heartbeat raced. “You... monster,” I said, gasping and desperately pinching at her hands to no avail. My air supply was

depleting rapidly, and her fingers were making a good effort at crushing the bones in my neck. Not again. Peter was still prone on the ground, Carl wasn’t around, and I was on my own. I tried to buck her off me, but she gripped my waist tight with her knees. I kept moving as much as I could to distract her while I desperately reached out with my hands for something to use as a weapon. Under the bed, my fingers brushed against something cool and metallic. I struggled to grip onto it but finally managed to take a firm hold. I pulled, but it was stuck on something. Black dots marred my vision; I knew I hadn’t long left. With one last blast of adrenalin, I pulled as hard as I could and felt a release. I swung into the air and realised I was holding a hair straightener. My heart sank as it barely connected, but the wire managed to whip around into the air, the prongs of the plug connecting with her eye. “Ow!” She howled with pain, letting go of my neck to instinctively touch her eye socket. Blood seeped from her eye, but I didn’t care. Air slammed into my lungs making me want to retch, but I concentrated on tackling her. The back of her head smacked to the ground as I held her down. Peter stirred behind me, but I couldn’t turn to check on him. Becca was much stronger than me, and I knew I couldn’t keep her pinned for much longer. I had only one weapon—my fangs. They shot out, but I hesitated, unwilling to commit.

I felt cold air blow on the back of my neck and heard one word whisper in my ear. “Bite.” Excitement flooded through me. I shuddered as I sank my teeth into flesh. Her skin tore easily. She tasted funny, but her screams of pain and fear encouraged me to keep going. Instead of lapping, I sucked and dug my fangs deeper into her arteries. I relished the feeling of pure raw energy flowing through my system. As she weakened, I became stronger. “Ava, stop it!” Peter shouted, but his words were dull behind the wall of power I was creating. Becca’s heartbeat slowed, and the humanity inside pulled me away from her. “Oh, God,” I said, horrified, even as I licked her wound and the blood from my chin. I covered my mouth and looked up at Peter, appalled by how little I regretted what I had done. “Is she okay?” he said, pushing me out of the way to check her pulse. “Why did you do that?” “You told me to bite her!” “You wish.” I remembered the cold presence I felt and realised he was telling the truth. “Shit,” I murmured to myself. “Eddie.” The cold air turned into a sharp blast of icy protest against my neck. I rubbed it hard, trying to warm up again. “Okay, sorry.”

“What are you on about?” Peter snapped. Becca was too pale, but I could see her shallow breaths, hear her slow heartbeat. Everything was louder, clearer, more intense than before. The first time I had bitten someone, I barely drank and was so freaked out afterwards I could have sprouted wings and not noticed. This time I had drunk my fill. Satiated for the first time in my life, I now saw colours on a whole new spectrum. Performing the act of a dead creature had made me feel more alive than ever. “Her wound is healing,” Peter said, in awe. “Did you do that?” I shook my head, unable to stay calm. “She bit you. What the fuck, Peter?” He shivered noticeably and backed away from Becca—and me. “She jumped on me from behind, almost knocked me out. Then she bit me and banged my head off the ground. I must have passed out or something. I woke up and you were on her.” He wrapped his arms around himself, his face pale. “You’re all scary as hell, I hope you know that.” Carl burst through the doorway, ready to save us, presumably. He looked from me to Becca, and I bit down a wave of nausea. “Carl, you watch Becca. Don’t let her leave. Or bite anyone,” I said, needing a minute away from everyone. I headed to the bathroom to clean my face.

Looking at myself in the mirror, I noticed a pale red gleam in my eyes. I had to sit on the side of the bath to settle myself. My entire body buzzed with excess energy. I’d done it—but not because I couldn’t help myself. I looked at the silver cross. Red swirls of colour skimmed the surface. I closed my eyes, not wanting to see. The hit of adrenalin had faded away, and I was left with a funny, shaky feeling. I almost killed Becca—but she might have killed me if I hadn’t fought back. She was crazy strong, stronger than me until I fed on her. What on earth had possessed her? She might be human, but she was acting like more of a vampire than I was. Even her blood tasted funny. I left the bathroom and looked around for a reason not to join the others. Remembering Becca’s red eyes, I inspected her kitchen. A serious lack of food, but plenty of chilled blood. “That’s just weird,” I said to myself. The cold presence blew gently on the back of my neck as if in agreement. “Ava! She’s awake,” called Carl. Becca was awake all right, and mad as hell. “Get your slave off me!” she spat, reminding me of a hissy cat. “He’s not my slave. What’s with all the blood in the fridge, you freak?” “Blood?” Peter said. “What the hell’s wrong with

you, Becca?” “I need it, okay? Look, Petey, let me go. I’ll be good, promise,” Becca said, the whine in her voice making me angry. She gazed up at Peter, her eyes wide with innocence, but the dried blood all over her chin ruined the effect. He looked away in disgust. “Why did you attack Peter? Did you know we were coming?” Her eyes narrowed. “I don’t have to answer your questions, bitch.” Carl shoved at her. It was like having a guard dog, only better. She seemed to be offended that he was the one containing her. “I don’t feel good,” she said in a tiny, pitiful voice. “You drank too much, you silly cow.” She was pretty pale. “I know,” I said, beating down panic. “Answer a couple of questions, and I’ll take you to hospital.” “We can’t take her there. She might bite someone,” Peter said. “Just give me a drink,” Becca snapped. Peter recoiled in unconcealed horror. “I meant one from my fridge,” she amended, but she looked thrilled by his reaction. “Okay, Peter go and get some.” I told him, seeing I had to take the lead this time. “Don’t heat it up.” Becca glared at me but didn’t argue.

I sat on her bed. “Spill, Becca. We’ll feed you if you do.” She rolled her eyes with disdain, but when Peter returned with a bag of blood, her face lit up. She licked her lips greedily. “They told me to watch out for you. I was supposed to hurt you if I could. ‘Cause I can go out during the day.” “Give her the blood,” I said. She ripped it open and gulped it down, barely pausing to take a breath. Her eyes rolled upward with pleasure when she drained the last drop. “Why are you drinking blood, Becca?” Peter had a funny look on his face, like he was barely holding it together. “No choice.” She sighed softly, her eyes fluttering closed. “Ava, I changed my mind. She looks like hell. We have to take her to the hospital. Fuck the blood bags. She might need a transfusion,” Peter said. “I don’t. Just give me another drink, and I’ll be fine.” He got one, threw it at her, and stormed out of her flat. “What did they do to you?” I asked her, disgusted by how eagerly she was drinking. I hoped I didn’t look like that to Peter. She shrugged. “They’re turning me into one of them.”

“That’s not possible,” I said, scoffing at her delusions. “It is now. There are these Spanish vampires, yeah? They kept testing on people, trying to turn them, trying to figure out how to trigger the change. Finally it worked on one guy. The rest all died.” “They figured it out? They can turn humans into vampires?” So not good. “Yeah, but it’s pricey. Max reckons I’m a good candidate, so I get an injection every week—he bites me daily. I haven’t changed yet, obviously, but I’m close. I can feel it. I’m so thirsty now. I think I’d die if I didn’t drink blood. “Have you even tried?” I said. She ignored me. The whole thing was insane; I couldn’t believe the vampires were actually testing on people like that. Worse still, it sometimes worked. “Doesn’t it hurt?” She laughed without humour. “Like hell. But it’ll be worth it. So what the fuck are you then? What’s all the fuss about? You have fangs; you must be closer to the change than me. Damn.” She actually thought I was like her. Sick to the stomach, I was glad when Peter returned. “Ava, I have to go.” “Can I get up now, Petey? I’m sleepy.” Becca’s heartbeat was still slow. I almost felt guilty. “Let’s get out of here, Ava,” Peter said.

I nodded. Becca couldn’t be trusted. I picked her up, surprised by how easy it was, and laid her on the bed. She was already dozing off. “Wait a second, Becca. Is Maximus coming after me?” “He wants you real bad,” she said dozily. “People in the day. Vampires at night. Someone’s gonna get you.” “You tell Maximus to come get me himself. I’ll be at the bookshop, you know, the one with the smashed windows.” I was pissed off, but her eyes had closed, so I wasn’t sure if she heard me. “Let’s go,” I muttered, avoiding Peter ’s eyes as we walked downstairs. “First thing I’m doing when this is all over is get self-defence lessons. I keep getting hopped on.” I tried to laugh, but Peter didn’t respond. I sniffed the air and bit my lip. “I’m driving,” I told Peter at the car. He didn’t argue. That scared me more than anything. “Think she’ll be okay?” I asked him, just to get him to speak. “Who cares?” He moved to get in the backseat, but I stopped him. “Wait,” I said. “Carl, get in.” I looked up at Peter, almost too embarrassed to speak. “Don’t freak out, but your shoulder is still bleeding a little. It’s kind of distracting, but I think I can close the wound. Will you let me?” He hesitated, then nodded. I held him still and inched closer to his shoulder. His blood didn’t call to me

like Carl’s did, but it was blood, so it was going to entice me in some way. I ran my tongue over the slow bleeding gash on his neck, feeling his pulse thud. He tasted a lot nicer than Becca, sweeter. His scent reminded me of cinnamon. I licked again and again, as the skin gradually knot itself together under my tongue. For whatever reason, I could fix him. He pushed me away from him roughly. I realised then how close I’d been to him. We were both panting. Droplets of sweat rolled down his temples. “I need a drink,” he muttered.

Chapter Ten I followed Peter ’s directions and drove us to what turned out to be a tiny pub. “You can’t drive for shit,” he mumbled under his breath as we left the car. “It’s been a while, okay?” My ex-boyfriend had taught me, but I hadn’t driven since. “Isn’t it a bit early for this?” I asked, more to distract myself. Since I tasted Peter, his cinnamon scent had overtaken my nostrils completely. “Never too early for a shot after being fed on,” he replied. He knocked back four shots then chased them with a beer. “Feel better yet?” I asked. He glared at me. “I’ve been bitten by a human, watched you go into a little vampiric frenzy and almost kill someone, and then you licked me as if you wanted to...” His cheeks flushed red. “And, apparently, there are vampires and humans galore after us. What the fuck are we supposed to do now?” “Well, we could get shit-faced drunk, or we could man up and deal with it,” I snapped back. “Option A it is,” he said and ordered more shots. “Want one, Carl?”

“You can’t give him alcohol!” “Why not? Look at the size of him. He can take it.” “I dunno, it’s like giving alcohol to a kid or something. Stop it!” “You really need to lighten up,” he said and downed another drink. “What do we do now?” I asked him, trying to get him focused on reality. “We drink. And if we’re smart, we forget all about things that go bump in the night. Even if you’re one.” “We have to do something, Peter.” “What we have to do is face facts. Life is shit, and then you die. Some of us sooner than others. And if you’re really unlucky, some psycho bitch will bite a chunk out of your neck.” I tried to get him to focus—even catching him up on what Becca had said about the experiments in Spain, but he brushed it off. Two hours of constant moaning later, and he could barely stand. “That’s it, we’re going,” I told him when he knocked a glass into my lap. “Spoilsport,” he muttered but followed me anyway. I hoped even he was fed up with his whining. Carl held him up long enough to make it to the car without toppling over. “I’m driving, you idiot,” I said, guiding him away from the driver ’s seat. “Both of you, in the back,

now.” I felt like a harassed mother, something I would never be. In the car, I drummed on the steering wheel. Peter had lost it. He was supposed to be this big hunter or something, and he couldn’t deal with having his shoulder licked by a girl. “My house,” Peter said, slurring his words. “Safe.” He closed his eyes and was soon snoring. It took me a long time to drive there. Not only did I get slightly lost, I was pretty sure a car was following us. I wanted to get it off our trail, so my driving grew even more erratic. Eventually, the car disappeared from the rear view mirror. I breathed a sigh of relief and tried to remember where exactly Peter lived. I wanted to be inside before anyone else came looking for me. I also needed to work out how to make sure Carl and Peter stayed safe if anything worse happened. Both men were asleep when I pulled into Peter ’s driveway. I decided to work on Peter first seeing as it was his house. I figured one of the keys linked with his car keys would fit his front door. I struggled to help him out of the car, but once he untangled his legs from under the passenger seat, supporting him to his front door was fine. I felt strong, part of the after-effects of drinking Becca’s blood. One of the keys fit into the door, but no matter what I did, it wouldn’t turn. “Is there some knack to this or what?” He looked at me blankly for a few seconds

before pointing downward. A thin slot was on the bottom of the door. “Card key. Wallet,” he mumbled and gestured to the back pocket of his jeans. I tutted and reached into his pocket, avoiding his eyes. “Seriously paranoid,” I muttered as I flipped open the wallet. I instantly paused because the first thing I saw was a photo of a smiling toddler with large hazel eyes, just like Peter ’s. Peter snapped the wallet out of my hands and found the card key himself, his fingers shaking. He bent down to feed it into the door but fell over. I tried not to laugh as I helped him back up. He stumbled into me, forcing me back against the door. This time I held his gaze and listened when his heartbeat sped up. He smelled like stress and alcohol. It was hardly romantic, but nobody told the butterflies in my stomach. He brushed my hair from my face with a surprisingly gentle touch. “I don’t get it,” he said. I waited for him to elaborate. “Peter?” said a woman’s voice in a quizzical tone. Over his shoulder, I saw a woman approach us. She was around thirty and beautiful, with very defined features and short, glossy, chocolate brown hair. Becca had been a fake, overly flirty piece of trash, but this one was three steps above me on the ladder and provoked an unfamiliar twitch of jealousy. Then I remembered the photo of the cute kid in Peter ’s wallet and put two and

two together. I side-stepped and distanced myself from Peter automatically. The woman glanced at me then back to Peter with the most disappointed look on her face. She called his name again, but he blatantly ignored her. Mortified, I figured my best bet was to move on quietly and leave them alone, so I tried to slip away. “Where are you going?” Peter ’s voice was cold and brash. I shuddered at the unpleasantness of his tone. “I’m going to get Carl. Make our way home.” “No, you’re not. Go get him and come in.” His abruptness put my back up, but I knew he was right. We had to make some sort of a plan before the vampires woke for the night. I always knew when, that one point in time when they all collectively opened their eyes. It was the moment I became more alive too. The woman raised an eyebrow. I glared at Peter before storming off. “Wake up, Carl,” I hissed, taking my frustration out on him. He took it mildly which infuriated me even more. I twisted the cross in my fingers as we hurried to the house. Night was going to come quicker than usual, I could tell. The alarm went off as soon as I stepped past the hall door. I tensed, remembering the last time, but Peter was busy muttering in the corner. The sound stopped, and the crazy look on Peter ’s face disappeared. I shut the

door behind me, wondering how long I was going to last with his mood swings. He led us into the living room. The woman wasn’t there. “Where’s your girlfriend gone?” I asked. “Who? Oh, her. Home.” He turned his back on me and left the room, mumbling something about making a phone call. When he returned, he vibrated with anger, but at least he wasn’t as hopelessly drunk. “Maybe you should have a rest,” I suggested. “Can’t. I spoke to Eddie. He contacted Daimhín’s day assistant and told her he could hand you over to her.” “Day assistant?” I asked. “Yeah, someone who does whatever needs to be done when she can’t,” Peter said. “Why would someone want to work for a vampire?” “Maybe she pays well. Hey, Carl, why don’t you go fix yourself something to eat in the kitchen.” Carl pottered off. “Thanks,” I said. “He needs to eat a lot, for a human.” “Whatever.” Peter ’s dismissive tone forced me to realise we were back to square one. “Maximus is bound to turn up at Eddie’s place again, so let’s hope Daimhín’s there when he does.” “They should just attack each other, right?

Nobody else needs to get hurt?” I didn’t want to risk a human life just to pit one set of vampires against the other. “Maybe, if we’re lucky. Next problem is Arthur. You sure you want his help? Not getting attached to old Carl there?” “I want him to go home,” I said, surprised Peter had to ask. “He won’t even tell me where he lives, so I can let his family know he’s okay.” “Aren’t you sweet?” “Get over yourself, Peter Brannigan.” I had about enough of his sarcasm for one day. He held up his hands and exhaled loudly. “Look, I’m sorry. I’m just pissed off at... everything. Let’s forget it for now and concentrate on staying alive, okay?” I shrugged, upset by his attitude, and worrying he wasn’t really contrite but was merely saving his angst for later. He pulled out a drawer in his desk and beckoned me over. “You and Carl are going to take some of these, just in case. We may need to use them to take on Arthur. He’s kind of fascinated by you; I don’t think we’ll need to threaten him. But just in case.” “Who are you, Buffy the Second Coming?” I said, running my hands over finely sharpened stakes, silver handcuffs and what looked like bottles of holy water. “Hilarious. If we work together, we should be

able to take Arthur without anyone getting hurt. Theoretically.” He took out two stakes, a couple of bottles of holy water, a pair of handcuffs, and a long, thick silver chain. “Keep these in your bag, and give Carl some holy water. It’s the only thing he can’t do something stupid with.” I stuffed the lot into my bag. “Thanks.” “I need some sleep. Do what you want until I wake up. Then we’re off.” He turned abruptly and headed up the stairs leaving me feeling cold. He had sobered up once his girlfriend had shown up, but then his mood had turned even sourer. I was sure he was in trouble because of my problems, and he didn’t need any more. I waited a few minutes, thinking things through, then headed into the kitchen. “You’re going to make yourself sick,” I told Carl. I sat down next to him. “I’m going to need your help tonight. Bad people are coming for us. Will you help me get one of them alone? He owes me a favour.” “Of course.” I gave him some holy water and wrapped a long silver chain around his neck. “Keep this on,” I warned him. “If anything gets a hankering for your throat, this might put them off. And take this stake. I swear, Carl, if you hurt yourself with that thing, I’ll kill you. Only use it against a vampire if you really need to, okay? Can I rely on you?”

He nodded, turning the stake over in his hand. “Hide it in your sleeve or something. Like this.” I helped him and carried on, suddenly feeling shy. “Carl, I know the real you is in there somewhere, and I’m guessing you know a little of what’s going on. I wanted to say, I’m sorry, okay? All of this mess is my fault, and the only way I can fix it is by putting us in danger again. I don’t know what else to do. It’ll be over soon. I promise.” He was listening, but I wasn’t sure he understood me exactly. I sighed and got to my feet. I figured I had given Peter enough time to fall asleep. “Come on, we’re going.” “Is Peter okay?” “Yes, but he’s staying here this time.” Carl nodded although he looked disappointed. We left quietly, making sure the door was closed securely behind us. I sniffed the air, scenting the faintest smell of blood, then moved on quickly with Carl. “You sure you don’t want to tell me where you live, Carl?” “With you.” “Nah, I meant before that. Where’s your family? I could let them know you’ll be home soon.” He ignored me. I had a feeling he could resist the thrall in some ways. The plan in my head was clear. Do it all myself and stop the others from being hurt. I couldn’t forget the

horror in Peter ’s eyes when he saw Becca and me drinking blood. He had done enough. Carl didn’t even know what he was getting into. It wasn’t fair to include him, but I had no choice. It was the only way I could break the bond. I figured it was time to see Eddie. As soon as I walked into his bookshop, he knew. He could tell exactly what I’d done. And it made him very happy. The cold presence blew urgently against the back of my neck, but I already knew I was signing a deal with the devil. “You’re back,” he said, not bothering to cover up his smugness. “And feeling better than ever?” “Not exactly.” “You did feed?” “I had no choice. I didn’t do it because I’m bloodthirsty, okay?” His eyes softened. “It was the right thing to do. How can you help anyone if you aren’t strong? There’s no shame in what you are, Ava. You aren’t evil. You have gifts, and if you let yourself, you might do some good in the world.” “Good for the world? Or good for you?” I wasn’t afraid of him anymore. My time was running out, and I hadn’t much to lose by pissing him off. “Maybe they’re not mutually exclusive.” “Yeah, right. Look. You pretend you’re going to give me to Daimhín tonight. Becca told us Maximus himself is coming for me too. Let them duke it out while

I get Arthur alone, so Carl can go home unharmed.” “And then?” I sighed, more weary than I ever thought possible. “Then someone has to win. I can’t hide forever.” “You can’t let them take you, Ava. I won’t let you. I’ve waited too long for this.” “If you could take them on, you wouldn’t need me, would you?” He stared at me. My head become light as his eyes darkened. It would have been so easy to fall into the emptiness. I struggled against it, smiling in triumph as his forehead creased in confusion. I shrugged off his power with ease in the end. He moved in closer. “See what you can do when you let yourself be who you really are?” “It’s not who I am,” I said, fierce in my belief. “I’m Ava, not vampire. Remember that one, Eddie bloody Brogan.” “You don’t have to fight everything,” Eddie said. “Feels like I can’t stop fighting. It’s okay, Carl,” I added hurriedly, seeing Carl preparing to strike out at Eddie. He knew I was upset, and that reminded me of something. “Eddie, Carl seemed to know I was in trouble earlier.” “That can happen, yes.” “But it wears off, right? After the whole bond

business is done?” “Probably.” He raised his hands to quieten me. “That’s not important right now, Ava. Let’s talk about tonight. I can’t help you much. I can’t directly harm the vampires, but I can try to keep Carl safe. For a while at least.” “A while?” “Power isn’t unlimited. I’ll do what I can for as long as I can.” His expression darkened, and some of the books fell off the shelves. “Sorry. How can I hurt Arthur? Without killing him I mean? I need to get him away from the others so he can help us. I don’t want to go too far by accident.” “Silver will contain him. But if it penetrates his heart, he’ll die almost instantly. Holy water will hurt but never do enough damage to kill. Fire is lethal, but you need a lot of it. Breaking bones, even the neck, will hurt and take a long time to heal, but completely removing the head from the body will kill them,” he told me, no emotion in his voice. “Fine. That’s fine,” I said. “I have what I need. I can do this, right?” “Of course you can. But you might need this.” He rummaged under the counter and took out a heavy wooden box. It was covered in engravings. He put on a pair of gloves and opened the box, retrieving a small silver dagger. He handed it to me gingerly, handle first. It was heavy in my hand and felt surprisingly

warm. Vibrating with power, it gleamed sapphire blue when it touched my skin. The very tip of the blade was curved. I touched it lightly with my finger and jumped with alarm as even the briefest of touches resulted in a few drops of blood falling from my finger. What had really startled me was the heat that came from the blade. “It’s ancient,” Eddie said, looking at it longingly. “It’s made of fire and light, metal and magic. It works perfectly against vampires. It’s powerful, so don’t lose it.” I put it into my bag, ignoring Eddie’s exasperated sigh. I sucked on my finger to stem the flow of blood. As soon as it left my lips, Eddie grabbed my hand and peered at my fingertip. I pulled my hand away and took a step backward. Carl tried to move forward, but I got in his way. He actually had something to lose. “It’s true,” Eddie said, his mouth widening into a rapturous smile. “You healed yourself, didn’t you?” “Not really.” The cold presence was frantically sweeping across the back of my neck. He gripped my shoulders tight. “Ava, don’t let anyone know about it. You don’t want to make yourself more attractive to Maximus, trust me.” I rubbed my face, suddenly feeling selfconscious. “It’s never happened before today, why now?” “Maybe you never licked an open wound before. Or perhaps you did and didn’t stick around long enough

to see what happened next.” He smiled slyly. “Perhaps it’s linked to the blood you’ve drank. It’s not really healing, rather accelerating the normal cell re-growth.” He moved away, taking his time and picking up the books that had fallen when he got angry. “Or perhaps you’re just special.” I exchanged a look with Carl. Something about Eddie set him off on alert every single time. It was like he was hearing something I didn’t. “Yeah, sure, special,” I said, forcing a laugh. “Anyway, back to tonight. Should we find somewhere to hide?” Eddie faced me, his eyes stern and cold. “I made a promise, Ava. I’ll be handing you over tonight.” “Don’t you think—” “No. I don’t. No discussions. I’ll cloak Carl, but you need to be seen. Prepare yourself. Perhaps you’d like to have a nibble on Carl while you’re waiting.” He left the room with a smile on his face. “Don’t even think about it,” I snapped at Carl. Rancid fear had been simmering inside me all day. Now it was boiling over. If we could surprise Arthur by getting to him from behind then we had a chance. Being handed to vampires didn’t seem to leave us with any hope. I wasn’t sure what would happen to Carl if I died, but I couldn’t trust Eddie to keep him safe. I wanted Peter ’s advice, but it was better for both of us if I kept my distance.

Carl and I sat in the shop’s back room together, mostly in silence. I had an awful sensation that I was waiting for my doom. “Carl, I might die tonight. If I do, can you do me some favours?” I said, hoping he could take in what I was saying. “You won’t die. I’ll do anything for you,” he replied. I didn’t doubt his belief, but I knew our chances weren’t great. “I don’t know if our bond will break,” I said. “If it doesn’t, and I die, I want you to run. As fast as you can to someplace safe. Either this place, or mine. Or even to Peter for the night. Don’t let them catch you.” “I won’t,” he said. “And. If you could. Tell my grandmother? About all of this, except maybe leave out the bit when I drank Becca’s blood.” Carl smiled and nodded, but I had no way of knowing if he really understood me. Just in case, I lowered my voice and leaned closer to him. “If things go right, and the bond breaks? Get out of there. Don’t stick around. Just leave, and forget me. Never look back at any of this. And no matter what happens, don’t trust Eddie. Not ever.” He shook my hand solemnly. I hoped he would remember my words when it mattered.

Chapter Eleven Night came too quickly. The moon cried out to me, the blood in my veins answered her call. I didn’t know how to prepare for death. Eddie joined us, keeping our silent vigil until it was time. “I’d like to say a prayer,” he told us not long before it was time for vampires to wake. He lit some candles and placed a cracked black bowl on the table. “Blood. Love. Sacrifice. Accept our offerings, and protect our souls. Connected and ready to serve. Fill us with power, and watch over us.” He cut his hand, letting the blood drip into the bowl. I touched the cross, but it wasn’t necessary. Eddie’s blood was wrong. The colour, texture, and smell repulsed me. Once again, I was filled with curiosity about who he was—and exactly who, or what, he was praying to. “Do you offer?” he asked Carl who nodded, strangely interested in the proceedings. Before I could stop him, he sliced Carl’s palm and squeezed his hand until his blood fell into the bowl. Eddie held his hand out to me. Hesitant, I placed mine in his cool palm. He swiftly cut me and drained some of my blood into the bowl. “Give me the dagger,” he said. I glanced at him as I handed it over. His jaws were slack. He reminded me

of a puppet on a string as his arms moved jerkily around. He spoke in a language I wasn’t familiar with. Guttural sounds that stirred something within me. Fear slowly dissipated, only to be replaced with something else. Courage, perhaps? Or merely foolhardiness. Eddie kissed the knife, his lips blistering at once. He stirred the blood in the bowl with the dagger. A blue light flared up from the liquid, making me jump backward in fright. Eddie spoke one more word, and the light vanished. He lifted the knife, shook it once, and then offered the bowl to me. “Drink,” he urged. I hesitated. Freaky hoodoo stuff wasn’t my thing. Neither was drinking my own blood. Eddie’s hadn’t looked too delicious, and I didn’t need to know what Carl’s tasted like. “Just drink it,” he said, pushing the bowl into my hands. I shook my head, but his eyes darkened, and the room vibrated. The cold presence brushed against my hands, so I raised the bowl to my lips and slowly took a sip. I had to close my eyes to stop my head from spinning. It didn’t taste like blood. It tasted like... sunlight. Warmth. And power. Most of all, power. I tipped the bowl to drain the lot. Pure heat rolled down my throat, completely destroying the panic inside me. Eddie placed his palm against my forehead and pushed until I resisted.

“Flood our sister with spirit. Let the Keeper of Light stay safe to lead us on through the storms ahead. Make the Warrior of Flame return.” My eyes shot open. Eddie’s were black, but flickering flames reflected in his eyes. I glanced at Carl who was staring at me like I had turned into a shooting star or something. Then it was over. Eddie broke away, and the tension snapped. The room lit up, and my skin tingled. “It’s time,” he said, handing Carl a small pouch. “Keep that in your pocket. You won’t be seen until the power runs out.” “What about this?” I gestured to the chain around my neck. “When will this run out?” Eddie patted my shoulder and gave me the dagger, still dripping with our blood. “It already ran out. I can’t sense any of the magic anymore.” I hadn’t felt a real longing from the thirst since Eddie had given me the cross. It couldn’t have run out already. He smiled reassuringly and gave a little nod, as if he knew exactly what record my mind was playing. “Come.” He bade us to follow him. This time I stuck the dagger in my belt and promised myself I was getting a kick ass sheath for next time—if there was a next time. I took a deep breath as I stood next to Eddie at the front door of his bookshop. Every cell in my body hummed in anticipation as darkness fell.

“They’re here,” Eddie said at last. I already knew. I swallowed my fear and held my head high as a group approached the bookshop. “No further,” Eddie shouted. The vampire in the very centre of the group held up her hand. Those around her halted. One made me catch my breath. No more than thirteen, she was different to the others. Vampire, but not. Her sad gaze penetrated mine until hers flickered back to the central vampire who stepped forward into the glow of a streetlight, allowing me to take a good look at her. She had short grey hair cut tight against her head. A tiny woman, she looked no more formidable than me. Her wrinkled skin gave her a harmless look, but her eyes were fierce. “Is this she?” Her voice was quiet enough, but it carried over my skin until it felt like I was shrivelling up. “Yes,” replied Eddie. For an instant, I imagined I saw a wisp of something ahead of me, but it disappeared almost immediately. I felt two forces in the air, Daimhín’s and Eddie’s. Both having a silent battle unbeknownst to everyone else. “Is my debt paid in full?” My head jerked toward Eddie in surprise. He ignored me. I bit my lip as a lump formed in my throat. I had been used. I turned back to the vampire, unable to look at Eddie for a second longer. I desperately tried to figure out how this affected our plans, but I couldn’t concentrate—I was too scared.

Daimhín inclined her head. “As soon as you hand her over for execution.” Eddie pushed me forward. I was completely alone until I felt Carl’s presence behind me along with someone or something who gently left a cool kiss on my cheek. I found it comforting. Carl squeezed my hand, and my heart slowed a little. Daimhín’s face was expressionless. She stared at me until another voice spoke from a roof behind her. “I think an execution might be a tad over the top.” Daimhín’s face creased in disgust as a figure jumped down, followed by a number of others, one of whom I recognised as Arthur. “Here I am, hunting her down, and this disgraced oddity hands her over to you. I. Saw. Her. First.” I guessed he was Maximus, not that it mattered. His hair was long, and his clothes flamboyant. He obviously wanted to be noticed. He probably knew Daimhín was there and went out of his way to make a cool entrance. I wasn’t impressed. Neither was Daimhín, judging by the fire in her eyes. She kept her voice steady. “I claim her. Leave. You have no business here tonight.” “Oh, but I do,” he said, sneering as he sauntered closer to her. I could almost see her hackles rise. “I won’t repeat myself again, Maximus. Go.” His eyes glinted as he entered the light of the street lamp. He licked his protruding fangs as he looked

me over. “Don’t even think about it,” Daimhín said, sounding like a mother talking to a bold toddler. I gripped Carl’s hand behind my back, unsure of what to do next. Arthur approached but was still some distance behind Maximus. Maximus ignored Daimhín and headed straight for me. Closer now, I could tell he had once been handsome. A strong jaw line was now covered in mottled skin, and the long hair was a distraction from the many blemishes on his face and neck. Yet he moved as though he were God’s gift to women. Quick as a flash, Daimhín was in front of him, blocking his way. Carl pushed me slightly, getting me out of their path. Both vampires squared up to each other. It was almost comical—one very tall, flamboyant old man against a tiny, shrivelled looking old woman. But then she sliced him across the face with her fingernails, and it wasn’t close to funny anymore. He howled with pain as she tore strips of skin away then responded by punching her so hard, she flew backward straight through where I had been standing. Eddie managed to dodge out of the way in time. He ran inside and locked the door, abandoning Carl and I to our fate. Daimhín was flung against the wall, her head cracking against the brickwork. It didn’t slow her down. She made a furious noise of rage and ran straight at

Maximus, knocking him to the ground. I watched his coven, expecting them to help him, but they hesitated. Daimhín’s vampires took the choice away by following her lead and hurling themselves at the enemy. I couldn’t even pick Arthur out from the brawling crowd. “Crap. What now?” I muttered. A hand clamping around my mouth stifled a scream that would have surely been shrill. “Hush,” Peter whispered, his lips brushing against my ear. “Follow me.” I grabbed his sleeve and followed him willingly, relieved beyond measure. Carl and I scurried after him as he led us down a laneway. He made sure no one was following us before launching straight into a lecture. “What the hell did you think you were doing? Why did you and Carl run off? This isn’t the plan! Handing yourself straight over like that, you could have been killed!” “It was Eddie’s idea,” said Carl. Peter jumped and looked all around. “Oh, right, Eddie shielded Carl so he can’t be seen,” I explained. “Wait,” Peter said. “Eddie decided you should leave me behind and walk straight into the path of ancients?” “Not exactly,” I admitted. “Just the bit about the ancients.” Peter ran his hands through his hair in

exasperation. “I can’t believe you brought Carl into this alone.” “I know it sounds stupid, but he has to be involved, so I thought the fewer people getting caught up in this, the better.” “You’re an idiot,” he said. “So, what was the next part? How were you planning on getting Arthur away from the others?” I shrugged. “Distract him somehow...” “You two seriously need me around. Luckily, I have my car and a brain in my head. Let’s go nab us a vampire.”

Chapter Twelve “You sure this is going to work?” I whispered to Peter. “I mean, we can’t even see Carl.” “Yeah, but you can hear his heartbeat and smell his blood. That little nick on his hand is going to be like a radar for you and the other vampires, so we have to be quick.” He drummed his fingers on the steering wheel as we watched vampires tear chunks out of each other using just their teeth and fingernails. “We don’t stand a chance,” I said. “Want me to do the next bit? You can drive if you like.” “No, I can do it. Keep the car running.” Deep down, I was desperate to go home and forget about the whole thing. I got out of the car, repierced the small wound on Carl’s hand and led him toward the vampires, trying not to wince at the blood and lumps of flesh flying everywhere. “There he is,” I whispered, finally spotting Arthur. “Yeah, I got him,” Carl replied, sounding a lot more confident than I felt. Peter had been right. I knew exactly where Carl was. I followed him as close as I dared without being

seen by Arthur who was finishing off a small female vampire. As he ripped off the vampire’s head with a grunt, Carl began to softly call his name. Arthur ’s head jerked around, bloodlust in his eyes. He hopped up and ran toward Carl before I could blink. Just as fast, I sped after him, delighting in the sense of freedom. I was faster than ever, from Becca’s blood and possibly Eddie’s spell. Arthur ran right into Carl. I hadn’t expected him to lock onto Carl without even wondering why he couldn’t see him. I sped up, terrified I was going to be too late. Arthur threw back his head and tried to sink his teeth into what I assumed was an invisible Carl’s throat. He flew backward as if burned. I smiled, remembering how I had wrapped a silver chain around Carl’s neck. Arthur ’s hesitation was perfect. I clamped the silver handcuffs on to his wrist and mine. He whipped his head around in confusion and tried to back away, but I held him still. Changing his mind, Arthur launched himself at me, his jaws wide. His face contorted in pain and a howl emitted from his throat as Carl wrapped his chain around Arthur ’s neck, making it easy to lead him to the car. I was beginning to think we might make it when the cold presence I kept feeling blew so hard, my hair fell over my face. I turned around and realised one vampire had

spotted us. He eyed us warily then put his head down and ran. I snapped the handcuff off my wrist, not even pausing to notice how easy it was. “Run,” I whispered. “Don’t let them see the chain.” Carl managed to hurry on with Arthur without holding out the chain, making it look like Arthur was running away. I slipped the silver dagger out of my belt and waited. It didn’t matter whose side the vampire was on, I had to stop him. He was on me in seconds, rushing at me so hard, he ran straight into the dagger. I used his strength against him. Too late, his eyes widened as he felt the blade sink into his skin. He didn’t even cry out, but the red tint disappeared from his eyes, replaced by fear. The knife burned him from the inside out. Every vein under his skin glowed before his entire body burst into flames that quickly burned out into dust. “Holy shit,” I muttered, trembling at the intensity of the flame and how quick the whole fight had been. Then pain shot through my arm, and I realised his fingernails had sliced deep into my flesh before he died. I quickly licked the wounds and didn’t wait to look at them heal. Slipping the most awesome dagger in the world back into my belt, I turned to run back to the car. Peter had gotten out and was helping a now visible Carl shove Arthur into the backseat without him biting anyone. They

didn’t even see the petite brunette race toward them. I sprinted after her, my lungs burning with exertion, but she reached Peter before me and hurled him over the car. She jumped after him, preparing to snap his neck, but I managed to grab her hands first. I pulled her away from Peter, but she shrugged me off and ran after him again. He kicked out, knocking her back into me. I wrapped my arms around her waist and held her back. He pulled a stake from his sleeve and aimed it directly at her heart. She leaned forward then pushed all of her weight backward, smacking me in the face with the back of her head and knocking us both back down to the ground. Dizzy, I grabbed her hair and tried to toss her to the side, but she squirmed around and clawed my face. Blood dripped from scratch marks on my cheeks. Peter kicked her in the face, barely missing mine as I pushed her off me and tried to get up. Once again she went for Peter, this time clawing at his leg and pulling him to the ground. The dagger burned at my side, but in my panic I couldn’t get it free. “Ah, screw it,” I said and used my fangs instead. I sank my teeth into her shoulder and tore away a chunk of flesh. I spat it out in disgust, but it was enough to get her away from Peter. “Keep out of the way Peter!” I shouted at him, fearing I would bite him by mistake. Time slowed down,

and I planned every move ahead of time. The vampire freaked out at my speed as she struggled to land a hit. Finally, she managed to elbow me, the force of it knocking me a few steps backward. The vampire faced me, her mouth a snarling mess of fangs. She ran for me, swiping with her nails, but I took my time, ducked at the last second, and then threw myself upward with a punch driven by all of my strength. She fell against the car. I didn’t wait. I drove my fist against her face one more time, hearing her nose break in a satisfyingly bloody crunch. She howled with rage. “Bitch!” she screamed as one of her fangs fell away. My face stung, but hers was completely swollen. Rage gave her the strength of an army. She swung her fist at me twice. This time I wasn’t quick enough and ended up on my back, dazed. The dagger clattered to the ground. I managed to grab it as she jumped on me and sank her teeth into my chest. Peter ran to my aid, but I was already driving the dagger into her skull as hard as I could. She spluttered then collapsed on me. Peter hauled her off and dug his stake through her heart, but she was already burning. The dagger shone in my hands, the blade going from bright red to a cool blue. I gripped it tighter, feeling its power shooting through me. I felt like it belonged to me. “Where the hell did you get that thing?” Peter asked. “Later.” I jumped up. “Come on, let’s get out of

here.” We both jumped into the car where Carl was struggling with Arthur. If I hadn’t ordered him to do it, he wouldn’t have had the strength. I took over, trying not to pass out from the pain in my chest. Peter forced his foot down on the accelerator and sped off, the wheels squealing in protest. We had gotten away, but I couldn’t relax yet. I still had to deal with Arthur. He seethed with anger but kept his distance, and I knew he had seen what my dagger could do. “Sorry about this, Arthur,” I said out of politeness. “But we had to do something to get you alone with us.” “Let go of me,” he said, trembling with rage. “We will, but we need your help first. Remember?” “You promised. You made a deal.” “I know. And I’m sorry about that, but things have gotten way too complicated.” I winced with pain and shifted in my seat. Vampire bites hurt. “He’ll destroy me for this.” “Who?” Carl asked. “Maximus, you idiot. I left the battlefield. In his eyes, I’m a deserter. All because of your petty problem.” He tried to sound angry but came across more vulnerable than anything. I felt sorry for him. “We’ll take you back. As soon as you help us. Nobody will even notice you left.”

I ignored Peter ’s irritated sigh up front. “Please, Arthur. I don’t want this. Help me.” He stared at me for a long moment. “Fine. Then you let me go.” “Of course.” I nodded with enthusiasm. “Is he yours?” Arthur stared hard at me. “No!” “I agree. There. Let me go.” “What? That can’t be it,” I said in surprise. “It is. Let me go, please.” “But that’s just lame.” But then I felt a jerking pain in my stomach and a sense of loss so deep, I wanted to cry. “What did you expect, fireworks? Let me out of the damned car, half-breed!” I looked at Carl. His head was bowed, and his body shook violently. “Carl? You okay?” Peter asked. “Yeah, he’s right. It’s done.” Carl looked at me, eyes full of pain. I couldn’t bear it. His pain or mine. “You can go,” I said, opening the car door and pulling Arthur out after me. I carefully took the silver chain off his skin, wincing as it sizzled. I unlocked the handcuffs and was immediately thrown against the car. Arthur ’s fangs shone in the moonlight. He snapped his head toward me, his hand on my throat. I was in too much pain to struggle. I expected more and took one last glance at the world—but nothing happened.

Instead of hurting me, Arthur whispered, “Trust none. They watch you now.” He sped away, leaving me gasping for air. Peter was still getting out of the car. “I’m sorry. He was too fast.” “It’s okay,” I said. “He didn’t hurt me.” I licked my fingers and rubbed the wounds on my chest and face. My nose was still bleeding, but the scratches healed quickly. The wound on my chest stung like crazy, but it too healed, albeit more slowly. It left a noticeable scar behind. In the car, Carl’s head was on the dashboard, sweat rolling down his face. “Carl, are you okay?” I said, feeling frantic. “Could he die?” Peter shook his head, but his face was pale; he wasn’t sure. “I’m okay,” Carl said. “It hurts is all. I need to lie down.” “We could go back to Eddie,” Peter said. “He sold us out!” I snapped. “We’ve no choice. He might know what to do.” Peter drove back toward the bookshop, but the fight wasn’t over. The street was drowning in blood. “Keep driving,” I urged, afraid we wouldn’t get away after everything. As we drove by, I saw Maximus turn on Arthur. Arthur backed away, holding his hands up. I half-

expected him to roll on to his belly. Maximus flew at Arthur, and they both smashed through a window. A half second later, Maximus rushed back outside with Arthur ’s head in his hands. I looked away, guilt pouring over me. We caused it. Even though he was a vampire, I had felt a sort of kinship toward Arthur. And I wanted to know what his last words to me meant. “I’m taking us to Nancy’s house,” Peter said, interrupting my thoughts. “What? No way.” “There’s nowhere closer. I can’t drive around all night.” “Fine.” I felt too miserable to argue. I curled up in a ball, feeling a persistent ache in my stomach. “Sorry, Carl. Can’t get you home until morning. Just in case.” Peter ’s voice was gentle, and that worried me more than anything. “’S’okay,” Carl mumbled. I was almost afraid to look at him. I didn’t know if he was scared or hated me, but I knew he was in pain because of me. The reality of the last few days exhausted me, and I dozed off in the car. I was in the middle of a dark dream when Peter shook my shoulders to wake me up. “Ava, quick. Get up,” he whispered urgently. My eyes flickered open to see Peter looking distraught. “I’m sorry, Ava. Something’s happened here.”

“What? What’s wrong?” “We’re outside Nancy’s house, but her front door is torn down, her windows are smashed... I don’t think she’s here.” I jumped up, pushed him aside, and ran into my grandmother ’s house for the first time in years. I sucked in a breath. Everything looked the same except the furniture had been tossed around. Peter came up behind me. “Is she here?” I shook my head. “No, I can’t smell her. There’s blood. Not much, but it’s there. They took her earlier, maybe yesterday. Oh, God, what have I done?” I sank to my knees. “Who took her?” “I don’t know! Does it matter? It’s all my fault no matter who did it. I’m systematically screwing up the lives of everyone around me without even trying!” “Come on, get up,” Peter said. “Freaking out isn’t going to help Nancy.” I took a deep breath, wiped a few tears from my eyes, and got to my feet. “Yeah, you’re right. I’ve stuff to do. Look, thanks for everything. You didn’t have to help, but you did. I owe you. I have to go now, figure this out. Could you make sure Carl gets home safe?” “Yeah, sure, but I’m not going to... I mean, I know Nancy. I have to help too,” Peter said, his forehead creasing with stress. Carl limped into the room. “I’m going to help

you too.” “Are you two stupid? You could die! You’re both human, and you’ve nothing to do with this crap. I’ve gotten you both into enough trouble as it is!” Carl crossed his arms stubbornly. “I’m not going while you need help. What happened with me was an accident, and you did everything to fix it. I’m not going to walk away until it’s over.” “Carl, you don’t know what you’re talking about. It’s the bond. You’re still feeling it.” “I’m not, Ava,” he said, his voice firm and steady. “I’m sticking around because I want to.” “Same here,” Peter said. I glared at them both, but they were unfazed. “You can help me figure out what happened, but that’s it.” “Whatever,” Peter said. “Let’s go.” “Where?” Carl asked. “My place. We’ll figure out things from there.” As soon as we got to Peter ’s house, he made some phone calls—leaving Carl and me alone in the kitchen. We made sandwiches and coffee and faced each other warily for a while. “You feeling okay now?” I asked. He nodded. “A little shaky. It felt like something was ripped out of me back there.” “I’m sorry.” He shrugged. “It’s okay. Thanks for looking after

me when I was all... brainless.” “Do you remember everything?” “Not everything, more like flashes. I remember the other vampire. I was looking for a taxi home after a night out. This guy asks me for the time, and next thing I know, I’m up against a wall being nibbled on. Then you walked up, and all of a sudden, I had to follow you. All I wanted was to do what you said. And, you know, other stuff.” His ears and neck flushed scarlet. “It’s okay,” I said. “You had no choice.” “But I wanted it. Even when I tried to be me, I still wanted it. I keep thinking about when I tried to—” “Don’t worry about it,” I said firmly, not wanting to acknowledge it happened. He scratched the back of his neck. “But you really fought it. You could have just killed me and gotten rid of me that way. I don’t know what to make of the whole vampire thing, but you’re not bad.” It was my turn to blush. “I had a little help. Eddie gave me this,” I showed him the cross. “And it made it easier for me to stay normal.” “Doesn’t matter. You still tried not to hurt me.” “I promise we’ll talk about this, just not now, okay? Want to call your family or something?” He nodded. “Yeah, I probably should.” “What are you going to tell them?” I asked as I handed him my mobile phone. “As little as possible.”

“I’ll give you some space,” I said and headed into the other room. “Where’s Carl?” Peter asked as he flipped through a book. “I gave him my mobile to call his family.” “If you avoid the world, what do you need a mobile for?” “My business. Sometimes people want to make phone contact. No big deal.” “Hmm. Okay, look at this map,” he said, marking it with a pen. “My best guess is this is where Nancy is.” I looked askance at him and waited for an explanation. “Fine. I rang someone who works for Daimhín. She said no way did they take Nancy. Rang around a couple more sets of eyes. One said there’s an old lady amongst the volunteers who aren’t really volunteers at Maximus’s place. This is where I’ve heard it is.” “You know someone who works for Daimhín? How do you know they can be trusted?” “I just do. Besides, it makes sense for Maximus to take her. He wants you, probably reckons you’re human enough to be persuaded if they take someone you love.” I bit my lip. Maximus was pissed. He had killed Arthur who was completely loyal to him. What would he do to a little old lady? After everything she’d put me through, she was still my grandmother, and according to Peter and Eddie, she had changed.

“Don’t worry,” Peter said, putting his hand on my shoulder. “We’ll get her out of there.” “I can’t say I ever really loved her, Peter,” I said, reluctant to speak the truth but needing to get it off my chest. I sat down and avoided his eyes. “But I don’t want to see her hurt. If I’m honest, I barely know her. She wasn’t exactly a cuddly, loving woman, you know?” He sat next to me and squeezed my hand briefly. “I get it. But she isn’t like that anymore.” “You don’t know,” I said, shaking my head. “She had all these rules and secrets but no explanations for most of it. She wouldn’t even tell me about my parents, or what really happened when I was born. And the things she did to me, Peter, how she made me feel. I’ve hated myself because of her. She couldn’t just accept me. She couldn’t just love me. I was a lonely, scared little kid, and I was born this way, I didn’t choose it.” His eyes widened, and I wondered if I’d said too much, but for once, I didn’t care. I needed to talk to someone. “Part of me thinks she deserves to be punished... but not this way, not like this. This isn’t right. If anything happens to her, it’ll be my fault. I don’t want that.” “It’s okay to feel all of those things, Ava,” he said. “When I first met Nancy, she was in a bad way. She blamed herself for everything. She regretted a lot of things. I know she made mistakes with you, but almost everyone who’s introduced to this other world loses the

plot in some way. Except maybe Carl.” I laughed, relieved he was taking the conversation in a lighter direction. “Yeah, he seems at ease with everything, doesn’t he? I can’t believe he’s volunteering to stick around. I was him? I’d be running away, screaming like a little girl.” “And you do it so well.” I punched his shoulder lightly. He clasped my fist and held my stare a little too long. I mentally counted rapidly, anything to calm down my racing heart. Carl interrupted us before things could get any more awkward. He burst into the room in a temper and threw my mobile on the sofa. “Everything okay?” Peter said, inching away from me. “Yeah, it’s cool. So when are we going to get Ava’s grandmother back?” Carl’s fists clenched tight; I wondered what his family were like. “Peter thinks Maximus has her. He reckons he knows where.” “I’m pretty sure, actually.” “We going now?” Carl asked. Peter shook his head. “We should get some sleep first; let you heal up a little. You still don’t look the best. Then maybe head over during the day. There’ll only be humans there.”

“Humans?” I said, surprised. “Yeah, they tend to use bodyguards during the day. No problem to us.” I squirmed. “I don’t like the idea of humans getting hurt.” Peter ’s face darkened into something I didn’t like. “They deserve it if they work for evil. I’m wrecked. I’m heading to bed. We’ll talk more in the morning. There are spare rooms upstairs, so take your pick.” “I’m going to sit up for a bit,” I told them before they headed upstairs. I tried to relax, but all I could think of was my grandmother. Maximus could spend the entire night torturing her while I had a good night’s sleep in Peter ’s house. If I waited, she would probably suffer and judging by Peter ’s black/white morality issues, the bodyguards would almost certainly get hurt, too. I had enough on my conscience. The more I sat there thinking, the more certain I became. I was going alone. To offer myself in exchange for my grandmother.

Chapter Thirteen Once again, I found myself sneaking out of Peter ’s house. I originally planned to call a taxi, but I had forgotten my mobile. I decided to run and look out for a car on the way, but changed my mind when I realised I was running fast. Very fast. Determined, I pushed myself harder and harder, to the quiet outskirts of the city. I found my way to Maximus’s place easily. It was as though I honed in on his location. He lived in a fancy mansion-sized building on a small but well-kept estate. I should have guessed. The exterior decorating made me want to puke, all overdone fountains and played-out colours. I was surprised by how unafraid I was. I had worked myself up into a fit of anger that was keeping me going. If I was entirely honest, part of me was too tired to care if I lived or died. Two vampires stood outside the house and clocked me with surprise clear on their faces. “I’m here to see Maximus,” I said. To my relief, my voice stayed steady. They let me pass without speaking a word. The front door opened before I reached it. A young girl dressed in a stereotypical slutty maid costume greeted me. Puncture wounds on her neck were barely healed. I stifled a shudder.

“Follow me,” she said in a sweet voice. I wanted to cry for her. She was someone’s kid. She moved purposely slowly then gave a neat little curtsey and held open a door for me. I made my way into the room, recognising Maximus straight away —even if I hadn’t, it was obvious who was in charge. He was the one reclining on an old-fashioned chaise longue, fawned over by the others. One vampire sat closer to Maximus than the rest, his blond hair caressed by Maximus’s oversized hands. “Come in, come in,” Maximus called out, as if I were an old friend. He rose to his feet and knocked the blond vampire aside carelessly. That vampire scowled behind Maximus’s back, hatred in his eyes. “I really didn’t expect to see you so soon,” Maximus said. I stepped closer to him. “You have my grandmother?” I said as boldly as I dared. Maximus grinned and tossed his hair. “I do, indeed. But enough about that—” “Let her go, and then we’ll talk.” Maximus frowned. I obviously wasn’t acting the way he wanted me to. Judging by some of the other vampires in the room, he was used to those more docile than I. “I don’t want to,” he said, surprise making his voice high. I noticed the blond vampire roll his eyes, and a couple of others shook their heads in disgust—maybe

Maximus wasn’t a popular leader, after all. “Then I won’t talk.” I shrugged and put my hands in my pockets so he wouldn’t see them shake. For a couple of seconds, I expected him to attack. His chin shook, and his eyes narrowed as he looked at me, but then the smile returned. “I think you will, young lady, but I don’t mind humouring you. Bring out the old woman.” He stared me down as two vampires left the room. They weren’t as thin as Arthur, but they seemed as obedient as Carl had been. Either vampires could control other vampires, or else they were terrified of Maximus. The duo soon returned with my grandmother. I cried out at the state she was in. She had aged dramatically since I last saw her. She had been spry my whole life, but now she looked unbelievably frail. Tears formed in my eyes as I noticed dried blood splattered on her clothing and one side of her face. One of her eyes was bruised purple. Her face lit up with hope when she saw me, but the spark died almost as quickly. “Let her go.” I spoke through clenched teeth, ready to fight, but not willing to risk my grandmother being hurt. Our past didn’t matter anymore—I wasn’t about to let the vampires have her. Especially not Maximus. “She’s a feisty old lady,” Maximus said, wandering over to her and lifting her chin. “I’d like to keep her.” He turned to gauge my reaction with some

satisfaction. “If you want my help then you won’t piss me off. Don’t give me a reason to look for revenge.” I glared at him, his arrogance making me stubborn. He wanted me to join him yet he threatened my family? His mistake. Some of his vampire cronies rose to their feet and hissed their disapproval. Maximus laughed heartily, joined by his blond sidekick, as if they enjoyed the show. “I’ll let her go as soon as you tell me all about yourself. This little old lady knows nothing, it seems.” He said it lightly, but I could feel his irritation and guessed my grandmother had been as stubborn as me. My chest swelled up with pride and gratitude as I realised she kept my secret. “She’s practically senile,” I said, trying to sound scornful, bluffing in the hopes at least one of us would get out of the building alive. “She probably doesn’t even remember who I am. But still, she’s family. Let me send her off safely. If she calls me from a friend’s place, then I’ll do what you like. Me for her. What do you think?” I sauntered around the room, touching vases as I spoke. Maximus flinched each time. I picked one vase up and pretended to let it fall. Maximus cried out in horror. Imagine, a vampire attached to old pieces of pottery and glass. “Whoops!” I put the vase back down and smiled sweetly at Maximus. “Well?” “Fine,” he said, charging past me to inspect his

possessions. He pouted, probably because I wasn’t begging, and I realised that everything had to be dramatic for him. I couldn’t help wondering how he had become the coven leader when he seemed more concerned with getting attention than anything else. “Get her out of here!” he shouted at the closest vampire to him who bowed her head and edged away from him. “I need to say goodbye first,” I said, stalling. “This is the last time I’ll see her.” “True enough,” Maximus said. The reminder seemed to cheer him up. My grandmother swallowed a sob. I was only glad she had the peace of mind to keep quiet. “Back off,” I snapped at the vampires who held her. They moved away without argument. Maximus launched into an insulting tirade against them for not standing their ground. I saw it as an opportunity. I grabbed my grandmother tightly then quickly slipped the dagger from the sleeve of my coat under her top to her waistband, hoping no one would notice. “Stay safe,” I said. Her chin quavered. “I love you, Ava. I’m so sorry for everything.” “I know. It’s okay. I’ll be okay. Go to Peter, call me, and let me know you’re safe. Don’t worry about me now.” I didn’t believe her, but I wasn’t as scared anymore. I was sort of resigned to the fact something

bad was going to happen to me. At least I had helped Carl; that counted for something. Maximus gestured idly toward us. “Take her to her desired destination. See she makes it alive.” He sounded bored, and I wanted to hurt him—force him to take our lives seriously. A couple of vampires grabbed my grandmother ’s arms and led her away. I watched her leave and felt completely alone.

Chapter Fourteen Maximus grabbed me from behind and sniffed my skin with a moan. “Daylight and humanity. It’s all over you, my dear. You’ll be so useful. I reward loyalty, you know.” “Like Arthur?” I said, remembering how Maximus had repaid his loyalty. Maximus threw me to my knees, enraged. “Don’t speak to me of that name,” he shrieked, hysteria in his voice. I was surprised by how easily he became unbalanced, not what I expected from a vampire. Maximus lifted his arms, closed his eyes, and made a show of breathing deeply. He then sat down and relaxed with a smile. I attempted to get to my feet. “Do not move!” he screamed at me, his face convulsing with anger. “Stay on the ground like the dog bitch you are!” One of the vampires kicked me back down, not holding back. I grunted loudly, winded, amazed by the sheer force of strength. Maximus smiled happily again. He was completely psychotic, I realised. I wasn’t going to survive for long, no matter how valuable he thought I was. “Now,” he said, as if nothing had happened. “Why don’t you tell me all about yourself?”

I shook my head. “Not until my grandmother calls.” Tutting, he folded his arms. “I don’t have time for that,” he whined. I eyed him, wary, waiting for him to do something unpredictable. He smiled suddenly and looked all too pleased with himself. “I’ll just have to tease it out of you.” He jumped to his feet. Before I knew what was happening, he kicked me hard in the stomach. He lifted his foot to strike again, but this time I was ready. I grabbed his leg and tore a chunk of flesh and cloth away with my fangs. Someone grabbed me back by the hair as Maximus howled in frustration and pain, his cry a major exaggeration. The blond vampire’s eyes gleamed with excitement as he punched me in the face whilst the others held me still. After my nose had broken noisily, they threw me forward onto the ground. Gasping with pain, I curled up into a ball as kick after kick rained down on me. My face, stomach, and back burned with pain as Maximus and his crew enjoyed their sport. It felt like an eternity, but finally, everything faded to black. *** I awoke to something ice cold dripping onto my forehead. I was completely alone in pitch blackness, but I

could sense it was daylight. The irritating drip persisted. I struggled to move my head away, but I was pinned down by something heavy. My arms were tied above my head, and it was cold in the room. After a couple of minutes of futile struggling, I prayed for the intense pain of the night before so unconsciousness would claim me again. My arms ached, and the rope was so tight that my wrists burned with pain. The dripping was the worst; my head ached from it, but I couldn’t even move a centimetre to ease the relentless pain. After an hour, I was sobbing, and by the time a couple more hours had gone by, I felt like I was going insane. I couldn’t relax for a second, unsure when the vampires or their human servants would come back—if they ever did. I shivered with a chill, and each movement felt like another kick in the stomach. My arms had gone thankfully numb, but I had a persistent fear they weren’t there at all. My head pounded until I wanted to scream, but my throat was so dry, nothing more than a croak came out of my mouth. I was exhausted, mentally and physically, but the waiting was the worst. It was so dark, I was so alone, and I couldn’t sense a thing. I wept for what seemed like hours. Each minute was both hopeful and devastatingly anticlimactic as I waited for something to happen, someone to come, somehow for it all to end. I couldn’t see a way out.

Night came at last. I sensed the vampires awakening. The doors of the room opened, flooding the place with light that burned my eyes. A figure approached me. My eyes were too screwed up from the light to see who it was, but I recognised the voice. “How lovely to see you, my dear,” Maximus said. “Did you have a nice rest?” I kept my eyes closed. I couldn’t manage speaking. “Get her out of here, take her into the main room, and quench her thirst.” I wasn’t thirsty. I wasn’t anything anymore. I wasn’t sure if I was alive. Hands grabbed at me roughly, setting me free and carrying me off. The light was too much for me to bear. My arms still existed. I could tell by the sudden burning pain as blood rushed to my fingertips. I was barely conscious by the time they lay me down on a flat surface. My breathing sounded funny, harsh and jerky. I remembered my nose had been broken, but the thought drifted idly around in my head. “Are you ready to talk to me now?” Maximus said, pacing up and down. “Your grandmother didn’t call, I’m afraid. Perhaps she had a heart attack on the way.” I heard his words, but they flitted about my brain, never quite holding down in the one spot. They sounded slow, like they moved up and down a spectrum of sound,

each one echoing until all of the words had been heard. His voice bounced around my brain until, finally, I understood. “Get her a drink, I said!” Maximus shouted, sounding furious. I drifted off only to be woken by a warm splattering of liquid on my parched lips. I licked then opened my mouth willingly, letting a stream of blood fall down my throat until I choked on it. The flow stopped, and I coughed for a minute then licked at my lips steadily. Eventually, I even managed to open my eyes, feeling less broken than before. “There she is,” Maximus said, standing by my shoulder, rubbing his hands together in delight. “Nice to see you back with us, my dear. Now, can you talk?” At first only a dry, dusty sound came from my throat. Finally, I managed one word as Maximus eagerly leaned over me to hear. “Granny.” He tutted. “I told you, she’s gone. Now, tell me about your creator. Do you know his name? Do you remember what happened?” I nodded slowly, feeling like every cell in my body was aching. “Tell me!” “Fuck... you.” I could barely hear myself, but apparently Maximus got the message loud and clear. He thumped hard on my stomach. My body jerked of its own accord

as blood gurgled up into my mouth. I leaned my face to one side and let the blood flow out of my mouth and down my cheek. I was going to die. Maximus picked up a scalpel, but I didn’t have the energy to panic. “Don’t you think she’s had enough?” the blond vampire said. “We need her alive, remember?” Maximus squared up to him, his nostrils flaring. The blond didn’t back off, but he stayed silent as Maximus shouted in his face. “I decide when she’s had enough!” He returned to the table, smiling brightly, and carefully drew the blade along my stomach, cutting away my clothes, a little piece at a time. He sliced my skin, lightly at first, then piercing jabs that jolted my whole body. I closed my eyes, ignoring the pain. I heard Maximus scream with fury, but I felt a cool breeze against my cheek and retreated into myself. His voice grew distant as I concentrated on good things. Crushing on Peter, Carl volunteering to stick around and help me, the sun on my skin, chocolate, and the colour of daffodils in spring. I smiled and sensed Maximus going into a rage. He could hurt my body all he liked, but my mind was safe, locked up in my own world. I drifted away again, and this time I didn’t expect to wake back up. ***

“Ava!” A familiar voice brought me back into the world. I groaned as pain hit me as hard as a wall. “Jesus! Look at her!” It was Peter. “Not possible,” I tried to say, but my mouth was too swollen. I opened my eyes and saw a vague shape ahead of me, but my vision was blurred and scarily bad. “You went too far, Maximus,” a woman’s voice said. A figure leaned over me and poured more liquid into my mouth. Blood, tasting wonderfully citrusy. I instantly felt further away from death. My vision cleared, but the figure was gone. I blinked at the ceiling, focusing on the lights, and listened instead. “It’s nothing to do with you,” Maximus was saying. The woman hesitated, as if waiting for him to apologise. When he didn’t, she spoke again, her voice harsher this time. “I’m leader for a reason. Do I need to put manners on you yet again? I want her out of here.” I tilted my head and saw a group of people a few feet away. Daimhín, Eddie, Peter, Carl, and even my grandmother. My head swirled in confusion. How was that possible? “She’s mine,” Maximus said, his tone sulky. “I claim her,” Daimhín said. “Why? To kill her?” “Probably,” Daimhín said. “But Eddie here has an

interesting proposal. I’d like him to talk to the girl right now.” Maximus made an infuriated noise but didn’t stop Eddie as he approached me along with Peter. “Ava,” Eddie said under his breath. “Daimhín is willing to take you from here. All you have to do is agree to work for her.” I shook my head slightly. From one monster to another, how was that making it better? Eddie made a frustrated sound, and Peter moved closer to me. “I know what you’re thinking,” Peter said. “But my rule is this, do what keeps you alive right now and figure out the rest later. We’ll think of a way out, but for now we have to do what we can to get you out of this mess. Listen to Eddie this time.” I stared at Peter, but I felt numb. I didn’t know what was right anymore. “She said yes,” Eddie called out. “Did she really?” Daimhín asked. I couldn’t tell if she was happy or disappointed. I couldn’t work for the one woman who wanted me dead. At least Maximus needed me alive, whether he had the self-control to keep me that way or not. I gazed at Peter pleadingly, but he shook his head. “Yeah, she agreed,” he told them all. I heaved a weary sigh, my chest spiking with pain. “Let’s get her out of here then,” Daimhín said.

She lifted me carefully and carried me past my grandmother and Carl. She seemed physically okay, but Carl had a bloody bandage wrapped tight around one wrist. It barely registered that I must have drunk his blood. Daimhín carried me to her own car, giving me the chance to take one last look around. A whole fleet of cars had been parked outside; it looked like she’d brought along an army. Maximus didn’t dare challenge her. He just stood there swearing instead. I knew the others were following, but only my grandmother was allowed in Daimhín’s car. “Drive to her apartment,” Daimhín ordered. The woman in the passenger seat inclined her head and gave me a quick glance. I realised she was Peter ’s girlfriend. Daimhín’s assistant? I blacked out before I could process the thought.

Chapter Fifteen I woke in my own bed. Aching all over, I licked my lips and tasted blood. I tried to sit, but my entire body protested so I gave up. “You feeling okay?” I tried to look around without moving my head. Carl sat beside my bed, big black bags under his eyes. His stubble was turning into a proper tawny beard. I tried to speak, but no sound came out. I rolled my eyes instead. It was a stupid question, anyway. “Hold on. I’ll get help.” Like I was going anywhere. My eyes closed again, but before I could lose myself completely, voices filtered through the film of pain around me. A cool breeze blew on my neck, clearing my head. Opening my eyes, I saw Eddie holding a blood bag over me. I tried to mouth the word no, but he ignored me. I was terrified of being overwhelmed by the thirst. I didn’t want to feed the built-in addiction I was carrying around with me. “Take this quietly, Ava. You’ll heal faster this way. All of the damage is on the inside.” I opened my mouth obediently as he carried on speaking, his tone hypnotic. “We’ve been forcing it down you for days now. You’ve been unconscious for that long. We couldn’t take

you to the hospital because your fangs wouldn’t retract. Besides, a human doctor can’t fix a supernatural being.” Days. How many days? Not that it mattered. I was alive. I hadn’t expected to get out of Maximus’s place alive. “If you took some fresh blood, from the source, you would heal up much more quickly,” he said. “They won’t let it happen until you agree, though. What do you think?” I shook my head as hard as I dared, glaring at him. The bagged blood didn’t taste quite right, but it was better than knowing someone in my life cut themselves open to feed me. I slept after I drank, but the pain wracking my body was less excruciating than before. When I next awoke, it was night. My grandmother sat by my bedside, wide awake and alert. She looked better than the last time I’d seen her, but she was pale, and her head was still noticeably wounded with a deep cut. The bruise around her eye had turned yellow and somehow that looked worse to me. “Come ‘ere,” I mumbled. She leaned over me like I was about to say my last words. I raised my hand to my lips as slowly as possible then licked. She cocked her head, looking first confused and then disturbed as I pressed my wet fingers to her wound. I watched it heal rapidly. She felt the area with cautious touches, her eyes widening as she realised what I’d done.

“Wow.” I nodded carefully, surprised to find my body wasn’t as stiff as before. “You were very brave, Ava. I was so proud. I’m sorry I let myself be taken. I mean, I opened the door to a bunch of vampires without even realising it.” “Doesn’t matter. I was screwed either way. They would have gotten to me somehow. Better to go to them than wait in fear for the rest of my life.” I cleared my throat. It felt better. I sat up, careful not to move too fast. I was in my own bedroom, but everything looked different. I couldn’t put my finger on why. “So what happened when you left Maximus’s place?” She looked away and frowned. “The vampires drove me to Peter ’s house, but they wouldn’t let me call you. Peter was frantic. Eddie was already there. They were all trying to figure out what had happened. Eddie decided we could only beat Maximus’s coven by using someone bigger and better.” She pulled her arms around herself, as if guarding herself from her memories. “So, it was Eddie’s idea?” I asked. “Yes,” she said. “He organised a meeting with Daimhín, but she warned him not to go near the coven during the day or she’d be forced to act against him. He persuaded her it would be better to use you than let Maximus keep you. She thought about it and said she had

a few jobs for you, if you were willing. We had to wait until night again. It was awful.” “Looks like everything’s all figured out for me.” “Oh, don’t worry, Ava. Peter said as soon as we got you back, we’d figure out how to get you away from Daimhín safely. We’ve all been discussing it while you were unconscious. I’m glad you have so many people ready to take care of you.” I avoided her eyes. I remembered it differently. My grandmother didn’t seem to notice. “Daimhín actually seemed reasonable,” she continued. “For a vampire. The other one though, he’s crazy. I thought he would kill me for breathing too loud.” “Yeah, he seemed pretty unstable to me too. Listen, I’m tired, so go get some sleep, okay?” She nodded then kissed my forehead. When she left, I tried to think. The cold breeze was gentle now, as delicate as a kiss on my cheek. “Thanks,” I said out loud, then felt stupid. I was still worried about Daimhín. What if she wanted me to murder babies or something sick like that? Although, she was more in control of herself than Maximus. He was ridiculously unbalanced. Being away from him was looking like the better option. But if I was around him, there was more chance of me getting my own back. Peter and Carl visited me soon after, Carl

carrying a bunch of flowers. I eyed his still bandaged wrist in concern. Peter asked me how I was, but I wasn’t in the mood for pleasantries. “Did you set me up?” I asked him. “What? No!” “So it’s a coincidence that the infamous day assistant that everyone’s been talking about just so happens to be your girlfriend? A fact I discovered after you told Daimhín I’d work for her?” My voice shook with anger. The idea he might have betrayed me consumed my thoughts. “It’s not like that,” Peter insisted, shaking his head. “What’s it like then?” I said. “I don’t have to explain myself to you.” His eyes turned hard, and he stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him. “He wouldn’t do something like that,” Carl said. “Don’t even talk to me. Look at what you did,” I said, pointing at his wrist. He fidgeted, looking bashful. “You needed help, and I could give it, so I did.” “You could have been killed. Cutting yourself in a room full of vampires. What were you thinking?” I couldn’t believe how reckless he was. “I’m not like Peter. I helped you the only way I could. I’ll leave. I’m sorry.” Carl hurried to the door, but I called him back. He hesitated, ready to run.

“Wait, Carl. I... thank you. For helping me.” I felt guilty for not allowing him to have his hero moment. He gave me a meek smile then hurried off, leaving me alone to sleep again. I was woken a while later by someone gently shaking my shoulder. I opened my eyes to see Daimhín, accompanied by her assistant, Peter ’s girlfriend. I glowered at that one, feeling just as betrayed again. “I wanted to pay a visit to my newest employee,” Daimhín said, her cold face as unreadable as stone. “How are you feeling?” “Alive. Sort of.” “Did you tell him how you were created?” She got straight to the point, but after Maximus’s theatrics, I appreciated her bluntness. I shook my head slightly. “No, of course not.” “Even while you were tortured?” She was persistent, but for once, I was sure of myself. “He would have stopped torturing me if I talked,” I reminded her. “Somehow, I doubt that.” “Whatever. I didn’t tell him anything. I don’t tell people that stuff,” I said. “Good. I still have an advantage over him then. I have you.” “I thought you wanted me dead.” But she was in my home. That shouldn’t have been possible if she wished me harm.

“I do, in theory,” she said. “But if I think a daywalker will be useful, I keep them. Like a pet.” “I’m not a pet.” I was furious by the nonchalance in her words. She inclined her head. “Probably not. I’ve been looking for you for quite some time, and now you’re working for me. Strange how things work out.” She laughed. “There are occasionally things I’d like done by people like you. I think you’ll enjoy the first job, actually.” She smiled so suddenly, I wanted to flinch. I did my best to keep still. Daimhín was not someone I wanted to show weakness in front of. “What’s it like?” she asked. “What?” The quick change in subject confused my already dull thinking. “The sun. It’s been a long time. What’s it like for a vampire to walk in the sun?” “I’m not a vampire either,” I said, my teeth clenched. “No, I suppose you’re not. Not really. Ms. Delaney, it’s crucial that no vampire learn how you came about. The world is better off without this knowledge.” “As are you. I mean, you stay in control, right?” “True,” she said, nodding her head. “But it just so happens that the greater good and my goals coincide for once. Let’s keep it that way. You stay loyal to me. And I’ll stay loyal to you. I don’t want you around me so

often, you know. I’d like to keep you away from vampires, full stop. But if I need you, you have to come running. That’s the deal.” Her icy blue eyes pierced through me. I had the sudden fear that she could read my mind. The way the corner of her mouth curved upward into a smirk didn’t help. “If my family and the people around me stay safe from your kind then we have a deal.” Daimhín inclined her head slightly. “I hear you have the dagger.” The air tightened. “What dagger?” I bluffed. “Now, now, I can’t take it from you. I’m surprised you can touch it. It burns the poison from our bodies, purges us of the very thing which animates us. I suppose it works differently for you.” The cold presence was back, carefully breathing on my arm as if to keep me calm. After everything, I was happy to have it around. She sniffed the air. “Is there something here?” The cool air grew icy on my arm. “What?” I said, knowing full well what she meant this time. She glanced around the room, more curious than concerned. “No matter,” she said, at last. “As for your family and friends, they’ll be safe from me, but are they safe from you? And if you don’t feed, how can you protect them?” “I don’t have to feed,” I hissed.

“You’re not feeding yourself with the blood,” she said. “It’s the poison in your blood stream that craves it. The poison can’t strengthen you if you don’t feed it.” “But I don’t kill people. I don’t eat them either!” I had to make sure she knew I wasn’t like her. She surprised me by laughing girlishly. She leaned forward conspiratorially. “Tell me. Do vampires count as people?” I stared back at her, unsure of what my answer was to that. She relaxed back into her chair, suddenly looking more like a school teacher than a ruler of vampires. “Let me tell you about your first job.”

Epilogue The sun beamed down on my face. It seemed poignant that the sun was out in all its glory on the day I was sent to complete my first job. Humming to myself, I tried to gather my confidence together, the only thing I lacked. Maximus’s torture had taken more out of me than blood and pain. It had taken three weeks, but physically, I was fully healed apart from the scar on my chest. It itched sometimes, but I would take that over torture and death any day. Mentally was another story, one I wasn’t particularly ready to deal with. I took short, quick strides, counting fourteen at a time as I wondered at how much one short month had changed my world. I was more aware of the vampire side of me, I was in the employment of the head vampire in Ireland, I was back in touch with my grandmother, and I wasn’t so scared of humans anymore. Seclusion didn’t seem like the best idea any longer, but there was still fear. I had opened myself up to so many people—I was afraid of being hurt by them. Life wasn’t perfect. My grandmother and I weren’t exactly close, but at least I could call her and know she wouldn’t howl at the moon about it or call me Lilith for my trouble. I wasn’t sure if we could ever be close, but we were working on rebuilding our

relationship. Admittedly, she was the one making the effort, but as far as I was concerned, she was the one who had screwed things up in the first place. Carl was having problems adjusting to his normal life, so I was keeping out of his way—and away from the memory of his blood. He didn’t talk about it much, but I sensed he was having a hard time dealing with it. I still felt the occasional ache after our bond was ripped apart. I didn’t want to ask how it was going for him. Peter had gone off my radar for the most part. I didn’t know if I could trust him. Between him bringing me to Eddie in the first place, agreeing on my behalf to work for Daimhín, and possibly being the boyfriend of Daimhín’s day assistant, I wasn’t sure what to think. The loose ends made me panic. Besides knowing I had a lifetime of “favours” to do for Daimhín, I owed one to Eddie, too. He could collect at any time, and I still wasn’t sure who he really was, or if he was keeping an eye on me. Even Arthur had warned me to trust no one, but his warning was too vague to be of any real use. Thinking about everything unsettled me. I swallowed down an anxiety attack and concentrated on making it through the day. I held my cross and counted to fourteen as I waited for a set of traffic lights to change. Even though the magic had worn off, I still felt something in the silver. It comforted me, and I was sure it had to have some remnants of power remaining

because the thirst was nowhere near as uncontrollable as it had been despite the fact it had been fed while I was badly injured. The cold presence was still hanging around. I didn’t have a clue what it was, but I was sure it had tried to warn me of danger, and for that, I was grateful. I slipped my hand in my pocket and felt the warmth of the dagger. Eddie hadn’t asked for it back, and I wasn’t going to hand it over voluntarily. I still felt a huge sense of ownership. It was overflowing with power; I would be nothing without it. I reached my destination all too soon. Wrapped up in my own thoughts, I hadn’t realised how fast I had been walking. Taking a deep breath, I walked through the gate and straight up to the bodyguards at the front door. Adrenalin buzzed through my veins, but I hoped I wouldn’t have to hurt the humans. Two tall, bulky men stepped in my way. I gripped the dagger tightly, remembering my instructions to leave an obvious message. One of the men laughed scornfully. “Are we supposed to be scared of that little butter knife?” “No, you’re supposed to be scared of these,” I hissed, letting my fangs show freely. The man paled and ran, not loyal enough to risk being bitten. The other hesitated even when I got in his face. I groaned inwardly then kneed him in the groin. Hard. He jerked backward without a sound. I watched

with some fascination as his face turned white, then red and finally purple. Wheezing, he toppled over, clutching at himself, no longer a threat to anyone. I kicked the front door open with ease. I’d been fed a lot of blood while I was healing, courtesy of Daimhín’s kitchen. I didn’t ask questions. It was better that way. I was off the blood, but I still felt the aftereffects. I was faster, stronger, less likely to count heartbeats to keep calm. I looked around quickly, expecting more bodyguards, but either Maximus was extremely lax or extremely cocky. I knew which one I was going for. I followed Daimhín’s very specific directions and found Maximus’s underground bedroom. It was a windowless basement dressed up to look like it had been furnished for royalty. Pretentious to the last. Maximus lay on satin sheets in a bed that could probably fit six people. As soon as I saw his sleeping face, rage bubbled up and threatened to explode out of me. He had taken my grandmother, scared me, hurt me, made me think I was going to die, almost killed me, and only let me go because a more powerful vampire wanted me instead. He was spoilt, petulant, needy, and unfair. He had no loyalty to his own kind, and he was completely unstable. I hesitated. The world was better off without him —but a final death was too good for him. I could take him.

Hurt him. Make him suffer. Make him plead for mercy. Daimhín would never know, probably wouldn’t care either. I stood over him, contemplating, dagger in hand. Then, as a cold breath chilled my neck, I realised I couldn’t do it. I could never be like him, even if I wanted to. I’d been having nightmares since I left his house. I woke up screaming most nights. Alone and scared. He had marked me in his own way. Daimhín’s first job for me was the final death of Maximus, but I would have done it anyway. Or I’d never have a good night’s sleep again. Trembling, I raised the dagger then stabbed him in the heart, knowing a feeling of satisfaction that couldn’t be topped. His eyes shot open and looked straight at me. He tried to rise up against me, but it was too late. His blood went on fire inside his body, bloody vein by bloody vein. He gasped with pain, unable to make a sound beyond a choking noise as his throat burned with the rest of him. He stretched out his arm before collapsing backward, his body slowly turning to ash. A permanent death. A true death. It was over, all over. And I was the last sight he saw. It was over so quickly, it barely seemed real. I couldn’t stop shaking as I left the building. I wanted to set the whole place on fire, burn the lot of them, but Daimhín had warned me not to harm another

vampire. I was Maximus’s punishment for trying to mutiny against Daimhín. The others would heed his death as a warning. By the time I got to the end of the road, I was sweating profusely and had to sit down. I kept expecting him to be there when I turned around; it was like my mind was taking its damn time realising he was really gone. I jumped with fright as my mobile rang. It was my grandmother. “Is it done?” “Yeah, he’s gone. Burned in his bed.” “Poor soul,” was the dry reply. “And you? Is it better?” “I feel... numb. But glad, too. Glad it was me. I’ll feel better as soon as it sinks in.” I hoped. “I wish I’d been there. To see it.” “Well, it’s done now. Back to normal.” Until the next job. But I couldn’t think about that. Not yet. “Why don’t you come over? I’ll make you tea.” I thought about it. After killing something in cold blood, I needed a bit of normality, a bit of humanity. “Tea sounds good actually,” I said. “I’ll be there.” I hung up and left to have tea with my grandmother as any human might do, but my smile was grim. I had no idea what the next day would bring—but at least I was alive.

### Thanks for reading. If you’re interested in reading more about Ava, feel free to check out the rest of the series: Taunt (Ava Delaney #2) Tempt (Ava Delaney #3) Taken (Ava Delaney #4) Taste (Ava Delaney #5) Traitor (Ava Delaney #6) For more on the author: Blog Twitter Facebook Newsletter



Story 9

Blurb: Sarah reads her grandfather's journal in stunned disbelief. What was once her grandfather's responsibility has passed to her father and now to her. She has become the Warden. Her life will never be the same. THE VAMPIRE’S WARDEN by S.J. Wright This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author ’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to any actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. The publisher does not have any control over and does not assume any responsibility for author or third-party websites or their content. Copyright © 2011 by Stephanie J. Wright All rights reserved. No part of this book may be

reproduced, scanned, or distributed in any printed or electronic form without permission. Please do not participate in or encourage piracy of copyrighted materials in violation of the author ’s rights. Purchase only authorized editions. This is dedicated to my boys, Devan and Cameron, for being the sunshine that lights my world.

And also to my wonderful husband, for bending instead of breaking when I needed you most.

Chapter One “Your mother is still alive.” He was joking. It had to be a joke. My mother had been dead for fourteen years. She had died when I was just a little girl. It was impossible. However, Dr. Chester Fleming was not the kind of person to make up such a lie. He was a stoic, grey-haired country doctor who had seen the worst things that life and death had to offer in a backwoods town like Nashville, Indiana. “Dr. Fleming, that can’t be right.” My voice sounded strangely hollow, like the voice of a timid stranger. I am anything but timid. Those who know me well have described me as courageous. Those who do not know me well and have witnessed one of my notorious outbursts of temper might say I’m a little off my rocker. At that moment, however, I felt as if I’d entered an alternate reality; some foreign landscape in which I was transformed into a mere shadow of the strong, determined woman I had become. With those five little words, the doctor had ripped away a portion of the wall I had been building around myself since my father died. Part of that wall had been pushed into place with bitter tears and with the firm knowledge that my mother had died. The doctor looked up at me and shook his head

sadly. “I’m sorry, Sarah. Your father told me just a few minutes before he passed, and I had to get more information before I came to you with this. I wanted to be able to give you an address and her full name.” He hesitated at that part, slid his glasses into the front pocket of his white shirt and shook his head again. “She’s been harder to track down than I first thought.” “Track down?” I couldn’t seem to catch up. She was alive and in hiding? Was she some kind of criminal? What the hell was going on? “She’s been in California for the last six years or so. She spent some time in Florida when she first left you all.” “Why?” I shook my head and stared at him, waiting for a rational explanation. “Why would she leave? How could she do that?” A bitter lump had begun to form inside my chest and I pressed one hand against it, feeling the rapid beat of my heart underneath my cotton blouse. No, no. That could not be right. She was dead. If what the doctor was saying were true, then that would mean she had left on purpose all those years ago. That would mean she left to find something better. That meant that the two beautiful little girls she had given birth to had not meant anything to her. Nor the husband who had provided her with every comfort. “Your father wanted to tell you everything himself, but he didn’t want his last days with you to be

ruined by buried secrets. He told me to give you this.” He held out a small book, bound by fine brown leather and wrapped with a black cord of rawhide. I did not take it. After a long silence, he put the book on the table next to me and rose from his seat. “I’m real sorry, Sarah.” I heard the front screen door open and close again with a squeak and then his footsteps treading across the front porch and down the stairs. The engine of his battered Pontiac roared to life. I concentrated on the steady ticking of my father ’s old wind-up clock that sat on the stone mantle of the fireplace. Tick, tock. Tick, tock. A resounding crash and the splintering of glass from the kitchen startled me, pulling me back to the present with a wrenching clarity. I heard Nelly’s quiet curse of frustration and then, “Sarah! I need a little help here.” I reluctantly picked up the journal and headed into the kitchen, where I found a large glass pitcher had shattered on the floor. When I went into the pantry to get the broom and dustpan, I shoved the journal into the big pocket inside my denim jacket hanging on a peg outside the pantry door. I would try to read some of it later, I told myself. Nevertheless, I was supposed to be running a business and there was no time to be sitting around feeling sorry for myself. Or feeling abandoned by a mother, or

betrayed by a father ’s lies. The tears might come later. However, there was too much to do at the moment. With an enormous force of will, I held my head up and pushed my shoulders back. The journal could wait. It was growing very late. Normally, I would lock the doors, turn out the lights, and head up to bed by eleven at night. However, our only guests, a New York couple by the name of Greg and Maggie Purser had invited over a few acquaintances for dinner. They had all lingered after dessert, the men smoking cigars on the front porch and the women gossiping over coffee. I reluctantly tackled folding the towels to wait them out. Nelly had offered to stay up and help, but I insisted she head up to bed. Nelly had worked for our family for nearly twenty years. Although technically not related by blood, Katie and I had always considered her an aunt who deserved the same warmth and consideration as a member of the family. She was a cheerful and pleasant woman; rather thick about the waist but with a pair of merry blue eyes that never failed to charm the most morose of the Inn’s guests. She was a welcome companion in the kitchen, could bake the most wonderful pies, and her quiches were to die for. Nelly was the one who had brought up my younger sister, Katie, and me. When I fell off the back of our old horse, she was there with a comforting smile,

a hug, and a rag to clean the mud off my arms and hands. She was there at night to read to us from our favorite books and press goodnight kisses on our weary young brows. Even at five years old, she had me eagerly fetching things for Dad, digging up potatoes from our garden, or snapping peas. As we grew older and bigger, she taught us both the more difficult chores we would be expected to do around the inn. She was patient and kind throughout our lessons and was the glue that held our routine together. It only took a meaningful glance at one of us and a jerk of her head toward the dining room to remind us we had guests who needed tending. This was often effective when Katie and I were fussing at each other. I heard an odd noise from the back of the house and a mild expletive. That was the voice of Joe Trotter, the long-time handyman at the Inn. He had worked for our family for generations. I often wondered how such a cranky, grizzled old man could still do such backbreaking manual labor after all those years. Though I was known to have a terrible temper, my childhood fear of “Crazy Joe” was still fresh in my mind. That helped me keep my claws sheathed anytime Joe was nearby. Joe had a history of berating anyone he considered “fool-hardy” with a barrage of colorful insults that was sure to offend just about anyone. “Sarah, I need some help!” He called from the

back porch, pulling me away from my memories. I hurried to the screen door and found Joe holding a bloody rag to the head of a stranger who was lying still just outside the door. It was a young man with beautiful golden hair and a chalky white skin tone. He wore a brown short-sleeved T-shirt, pair of faded, dirty blue jeans with a hole in one knee and a pair of scuffed leather work boots. His eyes were closed and his lashes swept low over his high cheekbones. “What happened?” I knelt beside Joe and took the rag from him to examine the wound. “I’m not sure. Found him by the road a few minutes ago when I was headed home. I hauled him up here in the back of my Dodge.” Joe shot a thick dark wad of tobacco juice over the railing of the porch. I chose to ignore the rude gesture, and the old man took out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat from his forehead. “He ain’t said a word yet.” “His head doesn’t look that bad, but we’d better call Dr. Fleming and have him come take a look.” I said. I covered the shallow scalp cut again with the rag and looked down at the stranger. “First help me bring him in, Joe. We’ll put him in the den for now.” Between the two of us, we managed to get him into the house, though I struggled mightily with my half of the load. After helping Joe get him onto the den sofa, I woke Nelly and explained the situation. Before long the older woman was out of bed, wrapped in a faded red

robe and taking control, dealing out quick orders for both Joe and I. We tended to the stranger ’s wound as best we could and waited for Dr. Fleming. Nelly agreed that the cut did not look serious and headed into the kitchen to get clean bandages and antiseptic. I sat on the edge of the sofa, studying the young man, who was still inert and unresponsive. Golden locks of hair fell across his forehead. His face was pleasant, but uncommonly pale. The bone structure was nearly perfect in its symmetry, but the three-day’s worth of beard proclaimed his male essence clearly. His body was muscular and I imagined him to be somewhere around twenty years old. I noticed that he seemed unusually thin. I called out to Nelly, asking her to heat up some broth for him. I hoped he would awaken and be able to eat something. When I leaned forward to check his wound again, my arm brushed against his bare forearm and I paused as some strange fog descended over me. A heavy crushing weight seemed to be pulling me down, dragging me suddenly to a bone-chilling halt. The room seemed to be growing darker. My chest tightened, and hazy haunting images rose up before me. These figures were in pain, a collection of tortured, hopeless souls. The fright sparked by these entities was something new to me and I cringed back in horror. They were calling me in hopeless, dreary tones.

Calling my name and pointing at some distant scene that was somehow familiar to me, even through the panic and fear almost consumed me from within my own heart. The moaning echoed around me, pinning me down, and holding me fast while my eyes desperately sought out some escape. Then I saw it. A field of green, one lone oak tree, several huge boulders, and a fast-moving stream of clear water became solid in the vision. I focused on it, trying to push my fears behind me as the field became clear. I knew every little facet of the meadow. I knew that Canadian geese liked to congregate at the edge of the stream in the early fall. I knew the leaves of that tree turned an incredible shade of gold in late September. I knew the three huge boulders had strange symbols on them that could only be seen from the top of each one. I knew this place well. It was the north meadow and had been my favorite place when I was a child. Situated about a half mile from the main guesthouse of the inn, it totaled about seven acres. It had been a wonderful place for me as a child. I had climbed that tree. I had waded in that stream and struggled to the top of each of those strange rocks. I had puzzled over the meaning of the symbols engraved on them. I had curled up under that tree to read my favorite books and play with my doll. When the vision finally released me, I found myself on the floor in the den. A pair of startling green

eyes was staring down into my face and a set of manly fingers was cupping my chin. The warmth of that contact was disconcerting, sending waves of pulsing heat through my face, neck, and arms. I flushed and forced my eyes away from him. “Are you alright?” He asked, as if he were unaware of the effect he was having on me. “I’m…” Sitting up made me dizzy and unable to finish my sentence, but I had to move. I struggled to get back my equilibrium and groaned when Nelly came rushing in, fussing about me being on the floor and the young man being up at all. “What in the world happened? Get yourself back onto that sofa, young man! What are you thinking?” I rose unsteadily and held onto the edge of the square oak coffee table in front of me. The stranger had retreated, climbing back onto the sofa with a hand pressed to his head wound. “You sure you’re okay?” he asked. “I’m Alex, by the way.” “Alex, it’s nice to meet you.” My head had started to clear and I tried to busy myself with straightening the blankets covering him. “I’m Sarah.” Nelly shook her head and checked Alex’s head to see if it had started to bleed again. Satisfied, she tucked the covers up around his shoulders and crossed her arms in front of her. “Young man, if you get up off that sofa again before Dr. Fleming gets here, I’ll take a switch to

you. Head injuries can be very serious.” I stifled a little giggle. Nelly wouldn’t know a switch from a pool cue. Her sole source of disciplinary action had been to smack our hands, and that was only done when the offense was an extreme one. “You understand me? Is your hearing alright?” Nelly demanded. “Yes, ma’am.” Alex said. Nelly shook her head again and motioned me out of the room before her with a waving hand, “Come on now, missy. To bed with you, too. It’s late.” “But Dr. Fleming will be here soon.” I protested, feeling like a child. “And he certainly won’t want you wearing yourself out. So go to bed and you can talk to our guest in the morning.” she said, guiding me up the stairs and down the hall to my room. “I’ll make sure that the Pursers get settled in for the night and lock everything up.” She hesitated at my bedroom door and gave me a curious look, “What happened in there?” “I’m not sure.” She followed me into my room and sat down at my dressing table as I rummaged around for a pair of pajamas in my oak dresser. I did not want to remember the vision. It wasn’t just scary. It was terrifying. Were those ghosts I had seen? Why had I seen such an awful thing? I could not keep their cries from coming back to

me, echoing through my head, making my heart race. I looked in the polished mirror over the dresser at my reflection. There was some indefinable difference there somewhere. My eyes were usually a pale blue shade, but as I looked at myself at that moment they were bright with fear and confusion. I had been lucky enough to be blessed with long dark eyelashes and somewhat decent eyebrows that matched my light brown hair. My hair fell to the middle of my back when I left it down, which wasn’t often because the weight of it was always ridiculously hot on my neck when I was cleaning or doing laundry. I wondered what Alex had thought of me, this strange young woman collapsing in front of him. I probably looked like an idiot. “You going to be okay?” Nelly asked, her kind eyes watching me with concern. My hands trembled slightly as I said, “When Dr. Fleming was here earlier he told me something surprising.” “What was that?” Nelly asked. I noticed the tiny flinch of surprise in her reflection in the mirror as she spoke. My breath caught painfully in my throat as I realized that she might have known about my mother all this time. All those long years she knew my mother was alive? Above nearly everyone else in my life, I trusted Nelly. Desperate to maintain control of the emotional

riptide pouring through me, I shrugged and pulled out a pair of soft cotton pajamas with little moons and stars printed on them. “He left me a journal. I haven’t read any of it yet.” After a few quiet moments, she came and pressed a gentle kiss on my cheek. I barely noticed the fact that her fingers were trembling too as she went to the door with a frown on her face. “You get some rest. We’ll talk more in the morning.” “Okay, Nelly. Goodnight.” She closed the door behind her. My mind raced back to the conversation with Dr. Fleming and the pressure in the center of me grew denser. My throat ached as I remembered my mother. I did not understand how a person could leave her children of her own free will. A Mom was supposed to stick by her kids no matter what happened. For fourteen years, I had believed she had been parted from me by death. Now I knew it was something far worse. She had chosen to leave Dad and us girls. She abandoned us. Something broke inside me. It felt like a huge chasm had opened up and I was drowning in darkness. My father had passed away only a few months after he told Katie and I he had cancer. I remembered every inflection in his rapid speech and every nervous hand gesture as if it had happened only a few moments ago. The fear etched on his face on that bleak gray morning in late August was not the fear of a man facing death. It

was a combination of humiliation and terror that was directly connected to how my sister and I would handle the news. It was a completely natural instinct that drove Katie to overlook our father ’s rather late notice of his coming death, providing a wealth of comfort and kind words to counter the guilt that seeped out of him. As for myself, I had taken the news as a kind of betrayal. With Katie’s education already well on its way to bringing her the career of her dreams, I had remained at the Inn without a choice for a different vocation. He had always expected me to follow behind him, to continue to run things. He never ventured to ask if there might be something else I would like to do with my life. When the three of us met with his oncologist to get a more complete view of his prognosis, I did not shed a tear. I asked all the right questions and wrote down the answers meticulously in a little black notebook I had bought for just that occasion. While Dad and Katie held hands and cried bitter, useless tears, I grilled the doctor about chemotherapy, radiation treatments, and any tiny detail that would help Dad. My sister had commented later that I was strangely aloof about the whole situation, to which I replied, “I don’t wear my emotions on my sleeve for the world to see like you do, Katie. So sue me.” Two months later Dad died in a hospice facility on the north side of Indianapolis.

Standing in my room three short months after his death, I finally let go. Tears slid down my cheeks as I recalled his last breath. The sobs did not fully erupt until after I had settled down in my bed with my head on my pillow. I tried to keep the sobs muffled so Nelly would not hear and come to check on me. I didn’t want anyone to see me like this. I felt like I had been broken into a dozen pieces. And I did not know how to put myself back together.

Chapter Two Sleep did not come easily that night. The aching pressure in my chest lightened only slightly after all the crying. I kept thinking about my father and wondered if things might have been different had he opted for the chemo the doctors had recommended. I also thought about Nelly and wondered if she could have deceived me for all those years. Had they both known my mother was alive and never told me? I felt so betrayed. I tossed around for an hour or so before finally nodding off. Once, I thought I heard Dr. Fleming’s familiar voice in the hall, but I did not want to leave my room and have everyone see the condition I was in. When my alarm went off at six, the sun was still two hours from coming up and I had only logged two hours of sleep. However, I had to check on Alex, get the coffee started, and head up to the large guest cabin to prepare it for a family group coming in the afternoon. I checked my cell phone and found a text message from my sister. Dr. Fleming called. What the hell is going on? Call me ASAP. How much had he told her? Did she know about Mom being alive? I dialed Katie’s number.

“You must have got my text.” She answered groggily. “Yeah. How’re your classes going?” I tried to sound nonchalant but knew it was not going to work. Katie knew me better than anybody did. Even though she had been taking classes at Purdue University for two years, we still kept in daily contact by text, phone, and email. She had started coming home more often on the weekends after Dad’s death. She always knew when something was wrong with me. “Screw my classes! What the hell is going on, Sarah? Dr. Fleming called yesterday and said Dad had left you a journal.” Her impatience was volatile. I could hear the frustration in her every word. “Yes. Did he say anything else?” “Only that there were things you and I needed to talk about that have to do with our mother.” This was not a conversation I wanted to have over the phone with her. I did not want to say anything until I’d read through the journal, but opening it scared the hell out of me. It was sitting on my nightstand as I talked to Katie and I was not about to get into it with her on the phone. “Listen, I have one early class I can’t miss on Friday. I’m driving down there right after that, okay?” she said. “That would probably be a good idea, but I don’t want to mess up any plans you might have.”

She hesitated for a minute then continued in a softer voice, “This is serious, isn’t it? Are you okay, Sarah?” I felt a sob trying to make its way through my voice. I tried like hell to get it under control. “We’ll talk when you get here,” I said. “I love you.” “Love you, too.” After a quick shower, I braided my hair, pulled on a pair of faded Levi’s and a hoodie, and went down the hall to check on Alex. When I knocked lightly, there was no answer at first. Then the door opened and I saw Alex was not just up, but dressed as well. There was a small bandage at his temple, covering the cut that Nelly and I had tended to last night. Other than that, he looked fine. Better than fine, actually. He had put on an old pair of my Dad’s jeans and a dark gray sweater my Aunt Lillian had knitted for my Dad years ago. His blond hair fell over his brow in golden waves and was still damp from his shower. He grinned at me sheepishly, showing an adorable dimple in one cheek. “Thanks for your help last night.” “You’re welcome.” I went to the bed and began taking the sheets off it, feeling his eyes on me. There were so many questions I wanted to ask him about himself, but I could not find the nerve to get that

personal with him. “Do I make you nervous?” His question was sincere instead of teasing. “A little, I guess.” I folded up the blanket and duvet and put them on the padded bench at the end of the bed. “How did you end up out here? We’re not exactly close to town.” His green eyes grew serious and I felt my heartbeat speed up. “I’m here because of you, Sarah.” I suddenly went very still. Inside, my mind began buzzing with a million little frightening thoughts. He was crazy. He was a stalker. He was going to kill me. I tried to slow down the insistent warnings screaming at me. “What are you talking about?” I laughed, doing my best not to appear nervous. “This is going to be hard for you to hear.” He sat on the bare mattress regarding me with eyes full of apology and concern. “Your mother sent me here.” No. No. It was too much. I wanted to be far away from him at that moment. I wanted everything around me to disappear because even the word “mother” sent shivers of agony down my spine. Tears began to blur my vision but I managed to wipe away the moisture before it went rolling down my cheeks. “I don’t know my mother,” I choked out. “ I want you to leave here. Now.”

I left the bedroom, slamming the door behind me with a bang and not looking back. That did not just happen, I told myself. It was all a huge mistake and he was talking to the wrong person. He didn’t know what he was talking about. He did not know anything about my family. He certainly could not know my mother. There was no way. I bumped into Nelly, who was carrying a pile of towels toward the huge linen closet near the top of the stairs. The towels scattered onto the floor. “Sorry, Nelly.” I didn’t bother helping her pick anything up. I had to get out of there. I left the main guesthouse, walked around to the side of the property and headed down the wooded lane in the direction of the meadow. By then, the tears were streaming down my cheeks, leaving cold wet trails of moisture across my face as I navigated my way down the grassy lane. The tall grass on either side of the lane sparkled with morning dew. I heard the robins in the oaks along the lane waking and chirping in their typically optimistic tones. I stopped when I came to the horse pasture. Lenny, the huge chestnut carriage horse was snapping at the yellowing grasses with his big teeth and taking small amounts into his mouth. His jaw was working to chew while his lips and nose searched for more. His long tail would snap this way and that, batting at a fly on his hindquarters. He paid me no attention.

His pasture mate, the smaller black mare called Messenger had noticed my arrival and stared at me as I stood there near the fence. She glanced half-heartedly over at Lenny and then slowly began to walk over to me, her beautiful black hide gleaming in the early morning sun. Her velvety soft ears pricked curiously in my direction. As usual, she stopped five feet from the fence and just looked at me. There was some kind of connection between Messenger and me. She had arrived three months ago after my father had seen her at a horse auction in Greenville and insisted on buying her. For the most part, she had spent all her time with us grazing and bullying Lenny in the pasture. Her previous owner had claimed she had been well trained and an excellent mount for a young lady. The connection we had was not about how well she moved under the saddle. I had never ridden Messenger. There had been many times in the past when I had pulled myself up onto Lenny’s back and ridden him around the pasture or even went trail riding with friends from high school. I knew horses. I was comfortable working around them. However, one afternoon during my first (and last) semester of business college, I tried to ride Lenny. I found I could not do it. I was petrified. The fear had very little to do with him. He was a big baby who

wouldn’t throw anyone. Nevertheless, the idea of being up on his huge back and me possibly falling to the ground scared the hell out of me. After walking around on him for just a minute or so, I realized I didn’t have the guts to push him into a faster gait. When I slid down off his back that afternoon, I realized something inside me had changed. The carefree girl that I had been was gone. Maybe forever. I should have fought it by getting back up on that old draft horse and making him gallop faster than ever before. Instead I pulled the bride and saddle off him and trudged back up to the barn with a different attitude. Responsibility had reared its ugly head and I began to throw myself into the routine workings of the Inn. At least I had the guts to handle that. Cleaning toilets, doing laundry, changing sheets, dusting, taking reservations over the phone, greeting guests, and pouring coffee became my lot in life. I never tried to ride Lenny again. When Messenger first arrived, my Dad encouraged me to take her for a ride and enjoy myself. She was mine, he had insisted. My own horse. I did love her. After I had finished my work for the day, I would bring her into the old red barn and brush her down. I would run the brush over her sloped shoulders and along her spine, watching the dust and dander dance in the light of the late afternoon sunshine. I would talk to her for hours about everything I didn’t feel comfortable

telling anyone else. I brought her chopped up carrots, apples, and celery. Afterwards, I returned to the back door of the house with horse slobber all over my hands and a big smile on my face. But I never did try to ride Messenger. Deliberately trying to pull myself back to the present, I grasped the top board of the sun-faded fence and took deep breaths. I was going to be okay. Everything would be just fine. My Dad would have wanted me to be strong. Strong enough to move forward, keep the Inn operating and maybe even growing. He had counted on me to be strong. A plaintive whine and a paw on my leg drew my attention down to my side. Sadie, our Golden Retriever met my look with soulful brown eyes and a slow wag of her wavy tail. She was worried. Although she was primarily an outside pet, Sadie would occasionally be invited inside the house if all of the guests were dog friendly and had no allergies. I stroked her head and leaned down to give her a hug, “I’ll be okay, girl. Things are just a little weird right now.” “She’s concerned about you.” I looked up and found Alex leaning against the fence a few feet down from me. I jumped back in surprise. Sadie turned toward the stranger and paused, tilting her head slightly. Alex kneeled down to her level and smiled, “Hey

beautiful.” That was it for Sadie. Her tail whipped back and forth and she hurtled herself into Alex with her tongue hanging out and a huge dog grin on her face. She knocked him to the ground, covered his clean shirt with dirty paw prints and his face with slobbery dog kisses. He took all this canine attention gracefully—as gracefully as one can while on the ground—and laughed softly. “Sadie! Enough.” I told her sternly. All I wanted was for this guy to disappear. The fact that my dog was crazy about him did not change my opinion. I turned away from them both and headed back to the main guesthouse. I could try to bond with Messenger later. Getting away from Alex was my top priority at the moment. “Hey, wait up.” I heard Alex jogging up behind me and Sadie’s happy panting following closely behind. “You need to leave. This isn’t a halfway house.” I told him without hesitation. The main house loomed ahead of me, looking serene and peaceful in the morning light. The wide front porch, dotted here and there with potted plants and rocking chairs was otherwise empty. The short cut lawn and half circle driveway were still wet with morning dew. I realized that it would only be a few weeks before the leaves would begin to change and eventually fall, covering everything in brilliant gold, red, and brown

leaves. The smell of wood smoke would be in the air. Families would gather around the fire pit in the back garden roasting marshmallows and hot dogs. I paused for a moment, thinking of all the preparation needed for the busy fall season ahead. However, I could not concentrate on it at all right now. I felt like I was standing on the edge of some gigantic crevice, staring down into the darkness full of unknown terrors. Fear made me freeze where I was. I wondered vaguely if I was having some kind of a panic attack. “Sarah?” Alex closed the distance between us and stood next to me on the wet grass, his amazing eyes fixed on my face. I couldn’t look away from him. He held some secret knowledge that was about to change my life forever, but I was sure I did not want to hear any of it. Escape seemed completely impossible. This was my fate, staring me in the face with earnest apology. “Your mother sent me.” He searched my face for some sign of acceptance. “I met her in California, and she sent me here to help you.” To help me? I shook my head. No way. She wanted to help me now? Denial was burning a path through my veins, churning and melting me inside. I clenched my fists at my sides folding my arms over my middle. “There’s a lot more you need to know.” Alex’s voice felt warm to my ears, but the rest of me was cold.

I wanted to curl up somewhere and just forget everything that had happened over the past month. My Dad passing away, the doctor ’s heart-wrenching news about my mother, the journal. I desperately wanted to go back in time to my old life. He looked around, taking in the quiet scene before us and smiled slightly, “How about we find you somewhere to sit down and I’ll bring us out some coffee, okay? You need to calm down a bit, right?” I nodded stiffly, “Yeah.” “No problem. Nelly’s in the kitchen getting breakfast started and I’ve already got her wrapped around my little finger,” he teased, trying to lighten up the conversation. He flashed me a smile, complete with those adorable dimples before heading up to the front steps. Sadie remained with me, looking after Alex adoringly, but reluctant to leave me when she knew I was so upset. I scratched her behind her ears then went up onto the front porch. I found my favorite rocking chair and curled my legs up under me as I sat down. Sadie settled herself as close to me as possible, her big head resting on my knees, her eyes fixed on me. I could not begin to understand why all this was happening. It was like a tidal wave of darkness, pulling me into murky waters. The emotions of the past few weeks were twisting inside of me, yanking me in many directions.

Nervously twirling a lock of my hair around my finger, I thought about Alex. Aside from the fact that he was completely gorgeous, he was a polite sort. However, I guessed there was probably a dark side to him somewhere behind those striking green eyes and chiseled features. I heard the screen door open and close as Alex came out with two steaming mugs of Nelly’s famous coffee. He must have checked with Nelly to see how I liked it because it had plenty of cream in it. I took a deep sip, feeling its warmth soak through me. “Sarah, I know this has been a rough time for you. Losing your Dad must have been devastating.” I shook my head, “Look, we don’t even know each other.” He settled himself into the rocking chair beside mine and leaned forward, “I know. I understand that. But I know a lot more about you than you might imagine.” “From my mother? You’re right. I do find that hard to imagine, since she’s been away for fourteen years.” It was impossible to keep the bitter tone from my voice. “There was a very good reason she had to leave.” I really did not want to talk about it. I tried to shut him out, to concentrate on the stark red cardinal hopping around in the fir trees surrounding the driveway. Anything else would be preferable to hearing

about her. The sunlight was beginning to sketch shorter shadows across the freshly swept porch and I wondered if I would even have time to clean the big cabin before the new guests arrived. “Look at me.” Alex had abandoned his coffee mug on the windowsill near our chairs and was kneeling in front of me. His stare was penetrating and harsh in the morning light. The planes of his face were hard with determination. He was not about to let me off the hook. “Your mother isn’t perfect. She probably would not have been a good Mom to you even if circumstances had allowed her to stay. But she sent me here because you need help. You have a role to play.” “I don’t…” “Let me say what I need to say. Please, Sarah.” His expression softened somewhat in reaction to my confusion. I set my coffee mug down next to his and crossed my arms. “Fine.” He inhaled deeply and lowered his head for a moment. It was just a slight hesitation, but he looked vulnerable. Almost like a little boy who wasn’t sure what he was doing, and I felt something trip inside me. My heart warmed a little at the image and I found myself wanting to soothe him. I tried to harden myself against it, but the way his silky hair traced the edge of his jaw and the momentary slump of his shoulders drew me in.

Before I realized what I was doing, my hand was reaching out, and I slid my fingers through strands of his golden hair to touch his cheek. The contact immediately brought images into my mind so oddly familiar that I did not pull away. Instead of ghoulish shadowy figures that frightened me like before, I saw a woman dressed in a faded cotton dress sitting in the middle of a field. Her eyes were trained on a huge boulder across the field as if she were waiting for something. Her hair had been left loose, its ebony tresses sweeping back wildly in the wind. Then something changed. Incredibly, the huge rock began to move to one side, sliding almost soundlessly across the grass. The woman stood and her face lit with intense excitement. The vision ended abruptly. Alex had moved away from me to the very edge of the porch, surprise evident in the contours of his beautiful face. I had frightened him. “Don’t do that, Sarah.” Even his voice was edged with fear, nearly cracking in emotional turmoil. “Last night, when I brushed against you…” “Yes, it happened then too. I know.” Obviously, some kind of weird connection was happening between Alex and I that was beyond my understanding. However, I had a feeling he knew exactly what was sparking these visions. “Alex, what is going on?”

He pressed his hands against his face and took a deep breath. “I didn’t know it was going to feel like that. She didn’t warn me.” “My mother?” “Yes.” He moved slowly back to the rocking chair he had been sitting in before and collapsed into it. “She said that we both might have an odd reaction if we touched. I had no idea it would be that powerful.” With effort, he drew himself back up. “But that isn’t even important right now. Sarah, do you have the journal?” His eyes were fixed on me again. How could he know about that? Had my mother known about the journal too? I hesitated for a moment, “Yes, I have it. Upstairs.” “You haven’t read any of it yet?” “No. I haven’t had time. I wasn’t ready to deal…” I felt the tears starting to burn in my eyes again and decided to stop talking before I started spouting like Niagara Falls. Rational thinking seemed like such a lofty goal at that point. What else could go wrong? He sighed and picked up his mug from the windowsill. “Before I say anything else about your mother, I’m going to suggest you read some of the pages in the journal. I don’t want to upset you. But I hope you decide to let me stay. I’m supposed to be here to answer your questions and help you, Sarah.” I wrapped my arms more tightly around myself.

“We have a small cabin over by the creek. We have been working on renovating it. If you want to stay there, you can.” “Thanks.” I fixed my eyes on him in steady determination. “But I’m not entirely comfortable with this. Why didn’t she just come herself to help me?” His eyes were full of patient tolerance, the depths of them dark with some long held emotion. “Just read the journal. It will put everything into perspective.” It was worked out between Nelly and Joe. Alex would help Joe put a new roof on the big family lodge and take care of the horses in exchange for staying in the little creek cabin. I tried to stay out of it as much as possible. They knew I had approved of Alex staying and that was pretty much all that either of them needed to know. I was not about to tell them that he knew my mother. I felt strange being around Nelly then; knowing that she’d withheld the information about my mother being alive. Everything felt so wrong. Alex fit into the daily operation of the Woodhaven Inn as if he had been here for years. He had completely charmed Nelly. He knew exactly how to respond to her numerous questions about his past in a way that was both teasing and unrevealing. He would turn her simple inquiries into a joke and have us all laughing before we realized he had not actually

answered the question. I was not immune to his charms either, but his purpose here still disturbed me. Later that day, I decided to head into town. I needed a change of scenery and I had not seen most of my local friends since Dad’s funeral. As I drove down Main Street, the familiar trees, fences and houses I passed gave me a sense of warmth and well being that I’d needed for a while. I pulled up in front of Roxanne’s Diner and parked between a beaten-up old green pickup truck and a shiny new minivan. The bell over the door rang brightly when I came in. I took in the familiar worn vinyl seats of the booths by the window and the myriad of eclectic art with a smile. I had missed this place. The owners, Roxanne and Mike Powers, had bought the place when I was still in junior high. Katie and I used to come in after school with our friends to hang out, flirt with the busboys, and catch up on the local happenings. Roxanne was a tiny little thing. She probably weighed no more than ninety pounds soaking wet. She had platinum blond hair she twisted up into a bun. She always wore bright colored tights, ridiculously high heels and a tight fitting black shirt. Anyone who did not know her would probably gauge her as being somewhere around forty years old. However, I knew she was closer to sixty. She had grown up in Tennessee and brought her southern accent and values with her to Indiana. She had

married Mike in her hometown, and they had decided to open up a restaurant after visiting Brown County during their honeymoon. They had had a bit of a rough start, losing two babies to miscarriages. Roxanne never did have any kids of her own, so she treated most of the local kids as if they were her own when they came into the diner. Mike was a different story altogether. Mike stood 6’5” and had the girth of a keg of beer. As far as temperament, he was the opposite of his wife in that as well. It was a good thing he was kept in the back cooking most of the time because the swearing and sarcastic comments that came out of his mouth would have put off the majority of tourists that came into town. I made my way to my favorite booth and settled in, waving to a few locals I had not seen in awhile. I tried to ignore their curious glances and whispers. Everybody in town knew about my Dad’s death. They also knew I was running the Inn on my own now and I was certain they were discussing my possible failure as a new business owner. I suppressed the urge to glare at them and tried to smile. “Oh my Lord, look who’s here!” Roxanne came tottering over on her high heels and leaned over to give me a quick hug. “Sweetie, how have you been?” She studied my face and patted my cheek. I got a brief whiff of her citrus-scented body spray before she pulled away and smiled.

“I’m hanging in there.” “Oh, honey. I feel just horrible about your Daddy passing on. Are you holding up alright?” I nodded quickly. Too quickly. I tried to paste a real smile on my face, “We’re getting along. You got any of that super strong coffee back there?” I turned over my coffee cup and set it back on the saucer, trying to keep a grip on my emotions. Facing my old friends was not something I had been looking forward to at all, but it had to be done eventually. “Mike! Come out here! Sarah’s back!” Roxanne hollered in the direction of the kitchen. “I’m comin’,” he replied roughly from the kitchen. He came around through the swinging saloonstyle doors and strolled up to my booth. “Well, I’ll be God damned.” “You certainly will if you keep on with that kind of talk,” his wife replied crisply. “How you doin’, girl? We started wondering if you would ever leave that damn farm.” He addressed me with his typical grumpy half frown and leaned against the edge of the opposite booth with his big bulging arms crossed in front of his chest. I shook my head and smiled, “I’m not going to be a shut-in, you guys. I’m going to try to come into town more often. I promise.” “I’m going to hold you to that, honey. I’ll be right back with that coffee.” Roxanne replied.

Mike shuffled back to the kitchen after giving me a quick and rather awkward pat on the back. I ducked my head in embarrassment because it was completely out of the norm for him to show any affection to anybody except his wife. When Roxanne came back, she filled my cup without spilling a drop. “You want your usual, honey?” “You know it. I’ve missed Mike’s BLT’s,” I answered, my mouth already watering at the thought of crispy bacon. “Sure thing, hon.” I heard the bell over the door ring and nearly spilled my coffee in my lap when I saw who had just walked in. Holy crap, I thought. Not now. Not here. I thought about sliding down in the booth to hide, but it was pointless. He had already seen me. Wonderful. “Well, well. Sarah Wood.” The man standing before me was all too familiar. Trevor Kincaid. He still had that lazy half smile and those twinkling brown eyes I had fallen so hard for several years ago. I had learned my lesson the hard way from this one about how to be cautious about guys who claim they don’t have a girlfriend. This guy was a snake. He was a major player and did not give a crap who ended up getting hurt. “Trevor,” I greeted him icily, avoiding eye contact. Without an invitation, he slid into the seat across

from me and leaned forward. “How have you been?” “That’s not really any of your business, is it?” His face lost a bit of its casual friendliness when he realized I was not interested in conversing with him. “Damn, girl. You don’t have to be a bitch. I was just saying hello.” He slid out of the booth and leaned over the table, his face inches from mine, “You sure you don’t want to go another round with me? I was your first, remember?” I felt the anger rushing through my veins and tried to get a grip on it before things got out of control. Roxanne had been pouring coffee at a table near the door, but had begun to make her way over toward us. “Oh, we can definitely go another round, you piece of trash.” I growled, starting to rise from my seat with the intent to backhand Trevor across his smug face. “Trevor, you better think twice about provoking this girl.” Roxanne said tightly, “If I remember correctly, you got one hell of a right hook from her when she found out you’d been lying to her about Amy Dickson.” He glanced over at her and rubbed his jaw, “Yeah, she’s got a temper.” He gave me a little wink and sauntered over to one of the stools at the bar. Roxanne rolled her eyes at him and shook her head. “He’s such an asshole,” I said, taking a sip of my coffee. “Ignore him, honey. A man like that always ends

up married to a woman who makes him miserable.” She grinned, “You gotta give a hand to Karma.” I hoped she was right. I guess I still hated the fact that I had fallen so hard for the guy. Apparently, my bullshit detector had been running on low batteries back then. It was humiliating, because the entire town knew exactly what had happened. A social butterfly like Amy Dickson who had no job and a grandfather who was totally loaded would always look better when lined up next to me. The bad part was that Trevor had flirted with me and told me they had broken up. I fell harder than I ever had before. Score one for the bullshit artist. When I did finally find out he was still seeing Amy, I hunted him down at Joe’s Bar and Grill and slammed my right fist into his chin in front of every single person there. Broke two fingers doing it, too. I felt a shiver of revulsion streak through me when I saw Trevor glance over. Instead of taking his bait, I ignored him. Out of respect for Roxanne, I decided to be a good girl. I quietly finished my lunch, wiped my mouth, paid my bill and left. Oh, so that is what it means to turn the other cheek, I thought as I walked out to my truck. It did not feel nearly as good as the alternative, but I figured that at least I would not cause any further gossip. The truck started with a low rumble and I turned for home, noticing Trevor in my rearview mirror standing outside

the café watching me leave. I grinned and turned up the radio.

Chapter Three A few nights later after getting ready for bed, I slid the journal off my nightstand and read the first few pages. It all seemed so cryptic and foreign to me. It was not even in my father ’s handwriting. July 16, 1945 This is a burden I wouldn’t wish on anyone else, but I suppose it is a position that has always been mine to fill. Just as my father before me and his father and so on. It’s been a startling and frightening thing, being responsible for this. Until my father showed me the stones in the meadow and I met one of the dark ones, I had no idea. How could I have guessed that any of this was even possible? I had imagined them to be part of some ghastly fairy tales. Certainly not what they really are. Victoria was not here under orders. She was a voluntary guest. My father says that there may be some of them that will be detained here against their will. He warned me that it would be dangerous. I hope that the Council does not send any here. Running the farm is difficult enough without dealing with vampires. Vampires? I read it again to make sure I had not been mistaken. There it was, though. It was very clear, in black and white. Who had written this? Why had my father had this journal and passed it to me? I was not sure I wanted to read any more.

I stared at the fading yellow paint covering my bedroom walls and ran my fingers over the text in the journal. Vampires did not really exist. This journal had to be a joke. I found myself turning the page to the next entry, curiosity overwhelming me. September 2, 1945 They’ve sent one. A detainee. His name is Michael. They haven’t said what he’s accused of doing, but after speaking with him briefly in the meadow, I get the feeling he’s very dangerous. Seems to be an arrogant son of a bitch as well. They have assured me that I am protected. He can’t harm me. But if anyone else were to come into the meadow, they may be at risk. I’ll need to put up a fence. That damned bloodsucker has been giving me nightmares, too. Suddenly, I felt completely frustrated and knew I needed to talk to Alex. He knew more than he was telling me and I had to know for sure that whoever wrote this stuff was crazy. Not that I really believed any of it at this point. I grabbed a jacket from my closet, pulled it on over my flannel pajamas, slid the journal inside the jacket, and headed down to the creek cabin. The moon was just a tiny crescent, barely giving me enough light to make my way down the stone path. In the direction of the creek, I saw a dim light through one of the dingy windows of the cabin. I wondered if it was too late to disturb him until I heard the sound of the little TV Joe had let him borrow spouting out the late-night

local news in the background. Instead of knocking, I opened the door and went in without an invitation. Alex was sprawled on the tiny twin-sized bed in just a pair of pajama pants, his eyes wide with confusion as I approached. I pulled the journal out of the pocket and tossed it on his lap, trying not to notice the way the hard planes of his chest and abdomen glowed in the light from the lamp by his bed. “What the hell is this about?” I flung out at him. He looked down at the journal on his lap. When he realized what it was, he quickly grabbed it up and began to flip through the pages. His eyes scanned the first few entries before he even glanced up at me. “How much have you read?” he inquired. “Enough to know that whoever wrote this is certifiably insane. My question to you is what was my dad doing with this? What’s the angle?” I was furious, confused, and nearly panting. He did not answer right away. The pages had him mesmerized, and he seemed to be reading them incredibly fast. After a few minutes, he looked up at me again with an ironic half smile. “Sounds kind of crazy, doesn’t it?” “Kind of crazy?” I shot back. I grabbed the TV remote and hit the mute button so I could concentrate. I threw the remote back down on the folding table he was using as a nightstand and glared at him. “Alex, what is going on? Who wrote this?”

That smile was still there as he delivered the answer. “Your grandfather, believe it or not.” “My grandfather? Really?” My grandfather, Jonathon Wood, had died in 1974, years before I had even been born. I knew almost nothing about him. My father had never revealed much about the man other than he had been a hard taskmaster back when the Inn was just a working farm and that he had a drinking problem. After reading the first two entries of his journal, it was not hard to imagine the man had some issues. But vampires? No way, I thought. It was a ridiculous idea. Alex pulled a T-shirt from the bottom of the bed and tugged it on over his bare torso, yawning in the process as if I had bored him with all this drama. He left the journal open on the table by his bed and settled back against his pillow. “He wasn’t crazy. It’s all true,” he said. I searched his face for some sign of a joke. A crinkle of his beautiful eyes, a twist of his lips. Nothing but resignation registered on his face. He sighed and regarded me with an expression that seemed almost apologetic. “There’s no such thing as vampires. I’m not a complete idiot, Alex. Maybe he was just making up stories . But there’s no way that journal is based on fact. Give me a break.” I crossed my arms and glared at him.

“Selena was counting on you to react like this.” He reached back over to the table and picked up a cell phone. He scrolled through it, pulled up a number, and handed me the phone. “She wanted to talk to you once you learned the truth.” I stared at the phone, uncomprehendingly. Now my mother wanted to talk? She did not bother to call after my father ’s death to offer any consolation, but now she wanted to talk. Oh, hell no. I huffed and grabbed the journal from the table, sticking it back inside my jacket. “Tell her to kiss my ass.” I grumbled, turning away and heading to the door. Before I even had my hand on the knob, I felt his presence close behind me, warming the skin on the back of my neck, and sending odd little shivers down my spine. I did not turn around. His breath tickled the hairs at the nape of my neck, “I can understand your anger. She should have come forward a long time ago, but she didn’t think you would understand it, Sarah.” Shaking off the disconcerting affect he had on me, I opened the door and left, leaving the door open behind me. I started walking, not looking back, but knowing he would still be standing there in the open doorway, watching. It did not matter. I just wanted to escape. I felt like the world I had grown up in was suddenly falling

down around me like some ancient relic, bursting into gray ash and tiny pebbles. I walked without thinking where I was going. My feet moved forward as my brain buzzed with questions and accusations against the woman who had abandoned me. My grandfather had been mistaken . Vampires were a myth from the dark ages that Hollywood used to make money. I’d read some of the books, of course. I was not immune to the idea of it. However, that was all it was—an idea. They were just stories written to scare people who were into that kind of thing. Alternatively, they were cleverly written teen romances involving vampires as well as werewolves. I preferred that kind. Nevertheless, I knew better than to imagine any of it to be real. I was too old to believe in fairy tales, monsters, and magic. Looking around, I suddenly realized I had walked farther than I had intended. Although most of the landscape surrounding me was blanketed in darkness, I could make out the sound of a stream gurgling and three huge white shapes in the field before me. I was in the meadow. Panic pushed through me in waves and my heart began beating savagely inside my chest. No. Not here. I turned blindly to make my way back in the direction of the main house. That is when I heard the voice. “Ah, Sarah.” The voice echoed around me, unfamiliar and

oddly seductive. The voice of a man. It was endlessly alluring, smooth and sent little hot shocks up my spine. However, I could feel the dangerous undertones, the hint of deception as my brain tried to process the way my body was reacting. “Who’s there?” I called cautiously, glancing around. Fear congealed in my gut, rendering my legs and arms powerless. Whoever was calling me seemed to know me on a deeper level than I thought possible. It terrified me. There was a complete and deadening silence in the surrounding trees. A nothingness that brought my fear to a heart-stopping crescendo. I waited and looked over the boulders in the dim moonlight. I was reminded of the last vision I had had when I had touched Alex. The woman in the meadow waiting expectantly. However, there had been no fear in her as I felt now. Only anticipation. What had she been waiting for? Who? Why hadn’t she been afraid? It was then that I saw a figure step out from behind one of the boulders. His movements were as fluid and graceful as a jungle cat. He paused for a moment and then leaned back against one of the boulders, crossing his arms. I could not make out his features in the darkness, only the carefree stance and powerful build. Even without the validation of physically seeing his eyes, I felt them on me just as I felt the ground beneath my feet and the ragged breaths coming in and out of my chest.

Then he spoke. “At last.” There was a breath of a sigh and I thought I saw his lips curve upward in an ironic smile. “My dearest Sarah.” Again, that same melodic voice captured my attention . I found the power in my limbs suddenly and moved toward him, nearly desperate to see his face, “Who are you?” “I’m sorry. I should have introduced myself.” He chuckled darkly, “I am Michael.”

Chapter Four So this was the one who had been sent against his will for bad behavior. Acknowledging that fact would force me to admit that the whole idea of vampires could be real. I shook myself mentally, still trying to deny the truth that was, quite literally, staring me in the face. I straightened and raised my chin an inch before I replied. “Why are you here?” I asked coldly, my chilling tone giving me courage in the face of this unbelievable scenario. I tried to steady my breath, drawing in slow, deep gulps of the cool night air. He moved. It was a flash in the moonlight, a blur of motion like I had never witnessed. No human had the capacity to move like that. When I found myself face-toface with him there in the meadow, I knew without a doubt that the journal was authentic. I knew that my grandfather had not been crazy after all. Because a foot away from me stood a vampire. My denial had reached its end. Closer now, I could see the details I had missed before. His body was a solid mass of muscle, garbed in black jeans and a black V-neck T-shirt that emphasized the size of his biceps. The human-looking frame and face might have brought my disbelief back in a tidal wave if it were not for the eyes. The contrast between

his dark slanting eyebrows and pale blue eyes was inhuman. The sardonic half smirk of his hard-looking mouth revealed the nature of the creature before me was far from friendly. “Why am I here?” He tilted his head slightly and raised a hand to rub his chin. “Hmm. Let me think.” Snapping his fingers suddenly, he brightened up and stated sarcastically, “Oh yes! Now I remember. I’ve been imprisoned here.” I watched him move casually away, his dark boots treading quietly in the nighttime stillness. “Either you’re not the brightest bulb in the room, or you haven’t read the journal yet. Which is it?” I have had to deal with smartass people in my past, but considering his position in the world and my ineptitude when it came to vampires, I was a little shocked. I waded through my confusion as quickly as I could and recalled my grandfather ’s words about how he could not be harmed. It was a leap of faith to assume that applied to me as well, but I was not about to let him get the upper hand. “My question had more to do with why you were locked up here in the first place. But honestly, it doesn’t matter much to me. I’m sure the Council had their reasons.” I met his stare calmly when he turned back to me. “Their reasons,” he spat out. “Yes, they certainly did have their reasons.” His eyes narrowed suddenly in surprise and he lifted his face, sniffing at the air. The

entire posture of his body changed. I watched as his lazy arrogant stance was transformed into a cautionary halfcrouch, his startling eyes bright against the pale surface of his elegant face. “Sarah.” A firm male voice came at me from behind. I turned my head to see Alex standing in the field in his pajama pants and t-shirt, his eyes dark and brooding. His eyes skipped over to Michael and then back to me urgently, “It’s better if you don’t talk to him.” “Do my eyes deceive me?” Michael’s voice was like a blade slicing through the night and then he laughed without humor. “What a wonderful coincidence. I was just about to explain to my new warden the extent of my crimes. It will be helpful to have a witness who was there to back me up, Alex.” Alex remained silent and did not move forward. I turned back to Michael, realization flashing across my face like a bitter wind. “You know each other?” “Indeed, my dear.” Michael had relaxed visibly, crossing his arms, and falling back into a carefree demeanor that did not seem to flow all the way up to his eyes. “Of course, when I last saw him, he looked somewhat different. You’ve added some years on, haven’t you Alex?” “This isn’t the time to get into it, Michael.” “She doesn’t know, does she? Well, now this is

interesting.” He moved closer to me, close enough that I could see the tiny black flecks in the chilly blue of his eyes and feel the waves of dark hate flowing from him as he regarded Alex. “Are you here to protect her then, pretty boy? Are you going to save her from me?” Oh, God. His voice. Even though my brain screamed out against it, I could feel a beguiling warmth curling through me. I struggled to push it back and ignore what my body was telling me it wanted. I’d never felt a need as great as this. It felt like my very soul was crying out for it. For him. I wanted his arms locked around me, his mouth on me, that delicious voice whispering into my ear. It felt like an inferno was beginning inside me, little flames reaching up inside me and burning my throat. What was this? Vampire. He is a vampire, Sarah. He is not human, I told myself. It took a staggering effort for me to do it, but I managed to make my feet step away, back toward Alex. Safe, but empty somehow. The fire inside me died down a little, dampened by the cold protection of Alex standing beside me. “Let’s go, Sarah.” I turned back as Alex guided me away. I caught Michael’s stare with my own, trying to find something redeemable in him, anything at all. As I sent my silly wish out to the universe, Michael’s eyes widened slightly. Something softened him momentarily. I felt a sigh escape me as he turned and disappeared.

Rays of bright penetrating light had swept across my down comforter and into my face. Rubbing my eyes in confusion, I turned to the alarm clock and shot up in bed. It was 8 a.m. I should have been up hours before, helping Nelly get breakfast for the Millers, the big group of ten who had rented the family cabin. I shrugged into a clean turtleneck sweater and the same worn pair of jeans I had on the day before and rushed down to the kitchen, already hearing the laughter and bickering of children coming from the dining room. When I entered the kitchen, I found Nelly frying a pan of eggs and Alex dumping biscuits into a basket lined with a linen towel. The sausage was already cooked and still steaming on a serving plate on the butcher block. “Why didn’t you wake me up?” I demanded, grabbing the egg mixture from the refrigerator to start the French toast. I slammed the door shut and turned to find them both staring at me, perplexed. Then Alex flashed one of his heart-breaking grins and put the biscuit pan on the counter next to the sink. “We figured you could use a morning sleeping in. We had it covered.” I glared at him half-heartedly, “This isn’t your job, Alex.” “I go where I’m needed,” he laughed. “Besides, we had some extra help.”

“The kids want some hot chocolate, Nelly.” My sister, Katie strode into the kitchen with a pot of coffee in her hand and a towel over one arm. “Katie?” My heart fluttered when I saw her familiar smile across the kitchen. She put down the coffee pot and came over to wrap her arms around me. “Hey, sis.” Her eyes, as warm and brown as our father ’s had been, studied my face intently. Her curly black hair fell across her shoulders just as it always did. It had taken most of her life to accept the fact that her curls were beautiful and not a burden. However, it was Katie’s warmth and understanding that always stood out. Her ability to reach into me and pull out the thoughts that I would want to remain hidden was uncanny. She had a way of reasoning with me, comforting me, and urging me in the direction of something more positive than where my dark mind tended to dwell . Knowing her abilities to get inside my head had never been more frightening to me. Protecting her was foremost in my muddled mind. I could not imagine telling her about the contents of our grandfather ’s journal, much less about our guest in the meadow. But she would insist on it. She smiled at me winningly, “I think we can trust these two to finish things up here so you and I can catch up on our girl talk. What do you think, Alex?” She flashed him a look of inquiry.

“Leave it to Nelly and me.” He agreed, grabbing a stack of plates from the china cabinet. “Of course, if we don’t get this food to the Millers in the next few seconds, I’m going to end up eating it all myself. It all looks delicious.” Nelly smacked his hand when he reached for a piece of sausage and waved us out, “We’ve got it, girls. You two grab some coffee and go catch up.” “Tell me.” she said. We had settled ourselves into a long wicker sofa on the sunny back porch, holding our coffee mugs. Katie sat cross-legged on the floral cushions, her shoes had been dropped quickly under the coffee table before us. In comparison, I felt stiff and reluctant to begin. Katie had always been so much more comfortable in her own body than I was. It was petty for me to feel jealous when things were so screwed up, but I shot her an irritated glance anyway. “Which part?” I grumbled, wrapping my cold hands more firmly around the hot mug. She rolled her eyes. “The first part, dork. Dr. Fleming’s visit.” “Oh.” That heavy feeling of depression sank back into me. “He had some news.” “News about what?” I took a shaky breath and looked at her, “It’s bad, Katie-bug.”

When I began to explain what little information I’d learned about our mother, I tried not to notice how her expression faltered. I hated watching the light in her eyes go dull and dark. Then angry. She slammed a hand down on the coffee table but I was not able to grab my coffee before some it sloshed onto the glass top. “What kind of mother does that?” She rose from her seat and began pacing across the porch, seething with the news that she did actually have a mother, but that mother had chosen to leave her children. “I don’t know the reason, Katie. But Dr. Fleming gave me an address, so we have some information to go on. If you want to find out. If you want to talk to her.” I really hoped she would not want to go that route. She stared at me for a moment, as if seeing me for the first time. There was desperation in that familiar face. There was anger, hurt and questions begging to be asked. However, for the first time in her life, Katie used one of my own tactics against emotional trauma. She quite suddenly cut herself out of it. Facing the screened window, she took several deep breaths and then her shoulders slumped. “Doesn’t matter, does it?” she whispered. “It might. Alex said she had good reasons for leaving…” I started. “Alex? What does he have to do with this?” Then she threw her hands up to prevent my answer, bent

down to grab her shoes and turned away. “Forget it. I don’t want to know. I wish you had never brought this up, Sarah.” She disappeared into the house and I heard her quick steps tapping up the stairs to her room. Nelly came out with a puzzled look on her face, “What was that all about?” I leaned over, buried my face in my hands, and mumbled, “I told her about Mom still being alive.” The cushion next to me sank as Nelly settled herself beside me, her familiar girth comforting me as I cursed myself for what I had revealed. She wrapped one heavy arm around me and pulled me close. “Oh, sweetie. I’m sorry.” I lifted my head and met her sad eyes. “Why didn’t anyone tell me? Why didn’t you?” She sighed, “You don’t know how many times I was tempted to do just that, honey.” The lines on her weathered face seemed deeper this morning and it occurred to me that this burden had been weighing Nelly down for years. I tried to imagine being the caretaker of two small girls who had suddenly lost their mother. I had never considered what it might have cost her. Or why she stayed to take care of everything. “When Selena and your Dad started having problems, I tried to mind my own business.” She laced her fingers together on her lap and stared down at them. They were the hands of a workingwoman. Sometimes

they would get so dry in the winter; her knuckles would crack and bleed. They were the same hands that wiped away tears, developed calluses by pushing brooms, pounded flour into dough for dinner rolls. She regarded them sadly as she spoke, “She started going into town more often. She started drinking. I guess your Dad was hoping it was a phase she was going through. She paid less attention to things around here. Every day, another new job was given to me to be responsible for.” “What changed?” She shook her head slowly, “Oh, honey. Your Mom hated living out here. She didn’t want the responsibility of the farm. She did love your Dad, but it just wasn’t enough.” Pain struck me like a lightning bolt. It was not enough. What about us, her own children? I felt the now-familiar hot and heavy tears begin to fill my eyes, and Nelly pulled me against her with both arms. “I know it’s hurtful. It seems impossible to you, honey. But some people just don’t bond with their children the way they should. It has nothing to do with you personally.” I wanted to push her away. Her betrayal was still a fresh wound to me. However, numbness had begun to push my angry thoughts into the background. I wasn’t ready to forgive Nelly, but I knew I wouldn’t be mad at her forever. Katie suddenly flew through the door, a coat draped around her and barked out, “I’m going for a

walk.” Then Alex struck out after her with grim purpose darkening his eyes. He glanced at me as he followed Katie out. I hoped he would calm her down. More importantly, he needed to keep her away from the meadow. The idea of my sister encountering Michael made me physically ill. Nelly and I sat for a moment longer watching them walk away. I wasn’t ready to talk more about Mom so eventually I got up and started on some chores. Nelly followed me into the kitchen, keeping a careful silence. Alex and Katie returned an hour later. I had been helping Nelly clean up the breakfast dishes and we both paused when Alex came through the door. His expression was brooding. I put away the bowl I had been drying and gave him a questioning look. “Katie’s decided to head back to school early. She’s packing.” Nelly went to him and laid a hand on his arm, “How’s she doing? Any better?” He shook his head slightly. “She’s confused and angry. But with some time, I think she’ll be fine.” “I wish she’d stay.” I said. Then I heard her coming down the stairs and went to meet her in the entry. She had her bright blue backpack hanging over one shoulder. Her eyes were red rimmed and bright with tears. There was also an edge to her expression, anger so fiery that I felt the need to take

a step back. “I’ll call you when I get back to the dorm.” She ground out. “Katie, please stay and talk to me about this.” Her head shook in denial. “No, Sarah. I need some time.” She pushed past me and left through the front door without a hug or even a sisterly farewell. I watched her wrench open the passenger side door of her Jeep, throw her backpack in, slam the door, and march to the driver ’s side. I stayed there at the front door watching as she drove down in the direction of the road. Maybe I could have done something more. I should have forced her to talk to me, to work this thing out and decide together where to go from here. However, how much could I tell her? She had not asked to see the journal, and I hoped she might have forgotten about it. The afternoon was waning when I went in search of Alex. The golden light of the setting sun dusted everything with warmth. The tops of the trees, the white trim of the windows on the outside of the house, the roof of the barn across the lane from Alex’s cabin. I found him in the main aisle of the barn, running a currycomb through the mud on Messenger ’s hindquarters. Settling myself on a tack trunk near Messenger ’s stall, I gritted my teeth and leaned with my elbows on my knees, staring at the concrete floor.

“You need to tell me everything, Alex.” Messenger swished her tail once and shifted her weight, giving a satisfied sigh as Alex continued to rid her of the dirt caked into her dark coat. He was quiet for a long time and I wondered if he would say anything. Just when I was ready to give up and leave, he began to speak in a low tone. “I grew up in Chicago. We moved to San Francisco four days after I turned seventeen.” The currycomb continued moving in smooth strokes down the mare’s flanks and over her back. “I was angry with my parents for making me leave my friends, my school. Everything.” He put the currycomb back in the grooming bucket and turned to me, “I rebelled. I stayed out past curfew, got into trouble with the law. Anything I could to make them see I was unhappy there. Then I met her.” I studied him curiously and waited. “She was beautiful. Hell, more than beautiful. We met outside of a movie theater in LA..” He flashed a hint of a smile. “She was older, obviously experienced. She had me wrapped around her little finger in a matter of days. Sex was not something entirely new to me, but she made it something… Magical.” His full lips pursed as he picked up a body brush and began to groom the horse again. “She wasn’t exactly what I thought she was.” “What do you mean?”

His eyes met mine and the sardonic gleam there made me catch my breath. “She was a vampire.” “Oh…” I cupped my hands around my mouth in surprise. “Her name was Selena.”

Chapter Five

Rage gripped me like a fist, closing around my heart, and before I realized what I was doing, I had jumped up and shoved Alex as hard as I could. “You’re lying!” I spouted. “I don’t know who you really are, or what the hell you think you’re trying to do, but you’re sick. You’re telling me that my mother became a vampire, left her family, and then picked you up like some cougar?” He had not been expecting that kind of outburst and staggered against the wall of one of the horse stalls, shooting me a look of surprised anger. Messenger sidestepped away from both of us, her eyes wide in panic. Alex straightened and began to soothe her with soft words while rubbing her neck. She started to settle down again under his gentle care and let out a resounding snort before lowering her head. Alex addressed me without meeting my look, “It's true, Sarah. Your mother is a vampire. That is part of the reason she left. Michael turned her. She begged him to do it.” I had been pushing against this new pain so hard, trying so desperately to hold it back, but I could not do it anymore. A towering wave of betrayal crashed over me. It was black and heavy, weighing me down and

crushing me. I remember stumbling from the barn with tears streaming down my cheeks and I remember the salty taste when a tear slipped past my lips. I remember the sounds of the night creeping over the landscape around me. However, I lost the rest of what happened that evening. I only knew I was drowning and nobody could save me. The night closed in and I let the wave take me. I was on the ground, clutching at blades of dying grass. The dream was a shimmery thing hanging over me like a net. Michael was there, murmuring to me softly like a lover. “Stop this. You had no hand in it. Let go, damn you.” The emotion in his tone left no doubt it was just a strange dream. Michael was a heartless murderer. He went on, pleading with me and cursing me in the same breath. “I’ve seen you handle some of the worst that fate can dish out, you little fool. Now you’re going to let the actions of one woman take you out for good? I expected far more from you, Sarah.” His icy look met mine, his arching brows drawn down in frustration. “Get up. Move on. Damn you! Let go of me! What witchery is this? I must be going mad.” It occurred to me that he could not leave me in this state for some reason. How strange, I thought. Such a powerful entrancing creature. Vampire. I wondered

what it would feel like to have his lips on my neck, his throat burning for my blood. “No. How are you doing this? I can hear you, Sarah. If you think it’s a dream, then wake the hell up. You’ve had a panic attack. WAKE UP, GOD DAMN IT!” A tiny giggle escaped my throat. What a funny little dream. Michael was yelling at me. The darkness came folding back over me slowly and I did not fight it. I heard more voices. “Sarah? Oh, my God.” Then savagely, “Tell me you didn’t touch her, you bastard.” That was Alex’s voice. I struggled to open my eyes and tried to sit up but the effort was wasted. I felt so cold. My fingers were numb, and my body was wracked with tremors from both the cold air outside and the strain within. “I was a perfect gentleman, thank you very much.” Michael replied. Then heavy footsteps, and I heard Joe’s low rumbling tone, “Is she alright?” “Such a weird dream.” I heard myself say in an unusual tone. I was so hoarse, and my throat burned as the words came out, so I said nothing more. Strong arms wrapped around me, and I was lifted. The ground came away under me. The world went silent once again. “Take her temperature every few hours. We don’t want this to turn into a hospital stay for pneumonia.”

When I opened my eyes I realized I was back in my bed at the main house. There were no less than three quilts covering me, a cup of what looked to be fresh steaming tea sitting on my nightstand and Dr. Fleming watching me from the foot of my bed with his arms crossed, a worried frown puckering his mouth. “Nelly, she’s waking up.” he said. A familiar hand pressed against my brow. “She’s still very warm.” “Of course I’m warm,” I croaked. “I’m being smothered by these quilts.” Nelly’s face brightened a bit at my complaint. “Well, now. Her temper ’s on the mend, at least.” She fussed around me for a long time, taking off one quilt, replacing it with a thin blanket, then taking that one off as well and replacing it with a sheet. She forced me to take a sip of the tea she had made and then hustled downstairs with the cup muttering at herself because she had forgotten the honey. “You want to tell me what happened, Sarah?” the doctor asked. I was not sure what to say and ended up revealing only a little of the truth. “I’ve been upset lately about Dad.” I sighed and readjusted myself so I was sitting up against the pillows. “It’s been rough. I think I kind of freaked out, or something.” “He was a good man. I miss him, too.” He walked over to my dresser, picked something up, and

brought it to me. The journal was in his hand as he looked at me thoughtfully, “There’s a letter in here that your father wrote to you. Have you read it?” I took the journal from him and flipped to the back. A single folded sheet of yellow legal paper fell onto my lap. I glanced at Dr. Fleming shortly before unfolding it. When I saw my father ’s familiar scratchy handwriting, I felt my heartbeat speed up. I had not realized exactly how much I had missed him until that very moment. Dearest Sarah, You know I’m not much for writing. But I owe you some answers and I aim to give them to you. I found out that I had cancer a year ago. I didn’t want to go through any chemo-type stuff. I figure that if God gave me cancer, he did it for a good reason. I’ve also got a lot of faith in my girls. You especially, Sarah. You’ve always been real strong, pumpkin. Katie was always the book smart one and you were the one with a backbone made of solid steel. The load I’ve left for you to carry is a heavy one. I ain’t just talking about the Inn either. When you read this journal, you’ll understand more about all that. I want you to know that I love you. I trust you to make the right decisions for yourself. Nelly will be there to help you when I’m gone, bless her soul. Joe will stay on to do

the chores as long as his old bones hold out. You and Katie-bug will need to lean on each other. If you can keep her from knowing about the meadow, I figure she’ll be better off. Make sure she keeps up with her studies. She’s going to make a great vet one day. -Dad P.S. One of these days, I want you to ride that mare. She’s a waste of good hay otherwise. I chuckled through my tears. Looking up at Dr. Fleming, I smiled a half smile, “Thank you.” He gave me a nod of acknowledgment and turned to go. Stopping in the doorway, he turned back and said, “The Council will be sending representatives soon to meet with you.” He stepped out of the room and I heard him make his way down the hallway. I stared at the empty doorway with my mouth wide open. The Council? Had the doctor read my Dad’s journal? How much did he know? Could Dr. Fleming be involved in this? I pressed my hands against my warm cheeks, hardly believing it to be possible. Later, I regarded Nelly’s entrance with lingering shock still coursing through me. “Alright, young lady. You finish your tea and then I’m bringing up a bowl of my chicken soup.” “And I expect you to eat every bite,”

she insisted. “Then you’re going to rest.” “I’m twenty-three years old, Nelly. Not five.” She huffed and leaned over to put the third quilt back into place again over my legs, “Well, then you should take better care of yourself, missy.” “Then there wouldn’t be anything left for you to do.” I replied with a wry grin. Trying to be a good patient, I ate most of what Nelly brought up for me as I began to read the journal again. My grandfather had done some research, apparently. His handwriting was illegible at times, but he was thorough and descriptive. He explained in detail some meetings he had had with the Council. They had explained to him that the first vampire warden had been a Pawnee ancestor of mine who had an encounter with a vampire. The vampire had lived for centuries wandering the Earth and wanted a safe place to rest. The tribe’s medicine man called upon the power of Tirawa, the creation God, to create a sacred place where the vampire could rest. The ceremony was performed in song and dance around a sacred medicine bundle. When it was over, the vampire dug himself down into the Earth for the ‘long sleep’. When the vampire awoke, he found that he could not leave. The medicine man explained that the vampire’s warden must approve before the vampire could set off again. There was a magical field of energy surrounding the sacred resting place.

No vampires could come in or leave without the consent of the Warden. According to what I had read, my father had been the Warden. Now it was me. I closed the journal but kept the letter from Dad and pushed it under my pillow. The lamp on my nightstand issued the only light in my room. Night had descended on the Inn, and there was only the sound of the wind against my window. I put the journal on the nightstand and switched off the lamp. I tossed one of the quilts off my legs and turned on my side, facing the window. Alex had not made an appearance at all since our fight in the barn. It seemed odd, but I missed him. His bright smile and dancing green eyes had become something I counted on seeing every morning now. I still was not completely sure he had been telling the truth about my mother, but given what I had read in the journal, anything was possible. That night I slept without dreaming.

Chapter Six

Once I felt a little better, I attempted to throw myself back into the daily chores around the Inn. The family renting the big lodge had checked out and we did not have any reservations scheduled for another two weeks. Then the fall rush would begin, and I knew I would be too busy to think about Alex, Michael, or the whole Warden thing. I tried calling and texting Katie for several days after her abrupt departure, but she didn’t return my messages. I wanted someone to blame for breaking up the relationship with my sister. I thought briefly of asking Alex if I could borrow his cell phone so I could call my mother and give her a piece of my mind. But what good would that do? It didn’t matter that she had sent her boy toy to “help” me. She had written me off long ago. Alex and I were keeping out of each other ’s way. I really wanted to ask him to leave, but he was turning out to be a lot of help around the Inn. Joe’s arthritis was beginning to act up and he could only come out to help a few days a week. I was sure that I would not be able to find a decent replacement before the fall rush, so I avoided Alex as much as possible. Occasionally, I would catch him watching me

with those incredible emerald eyes. His expression was contemplative. When I would catch him glancing my way, he would find an excuse to leave the room or suddenly think of something he needed to do. One night when I had trouble drifting off to sleep, I kept going over in my head what he had said about my mother and Michael. Questions about the whole situation made it impossible for me to relax. I needed some answers. Clenching my pillow with both fists, I realized that the one person other than my mother who might be able to help me was the vampire who I was now in charge of keeping out of trouble. I turned on the lamp by my bed and grabbed the journal from my nightstand. After a good deal of searching through the entries written by my grandfather, I found what I needed. Snapping the journal shut, I rose from my bed and went to the window. I was about to do something that might be incredibly stupid. But I had to try to find answers. It was 2:46 a.m. The night beckoned. “Hello, Michael.” He had been waiting for me under the tree, leaning against it as if he did not have a care in the world. His powerful arms were crossed and a devious grin curled his lips as he watched me. I had approached from the rarely used dirt lane that ran along the edge of the creek and came to a standstill fifty feet away from

him, keeping a close eye on the distance between the boulders and me. “You knew I was coming?” His smile deepened, “I do have certain abilities that alert me when someone’s coming my way.” “Did you see my mother before she came here?” “Ah. So that’s why you’re here.” He uncrossed his arms and took a few slow steps toward me. “I’m disappointed.” Fight it, Sarah. Watch the boundary line. Don’t give him control. I raised my head and trained my eyes on the boulders set back from the creek. “You turned my mother?” My voice came out tight as I tried to ignore the fire he had ignited inside me by being so close. “I did.” “Why?” He chuckled quietly and turned away from me. His shoulders were wide and the muscles there moved so fluidly, I found it hard to concentrate on the conversation. Especially when I accidentally let my look travel further down to the seat of his jeans. I drew in a sharp breath and pressed my fingernails into my palms. “You’re better off without her, Sarah.” “Answer the question, Michael.” I hissed back. There was a long pause before he turned back to me with a heated stare. He took two deliberate steps toward me, his fists clenched against his sides. When he

spoke, his hypnotic voice was edged with steel. “I refused in the beginning. Then she threatened to do harm to your father and both you girls if I didn’t make her one of us.” I took a shaky breath, “How do I know you’re telling the truth?” “It doesn’t matter if you believe me or not. I did what I thought was right at the time.” My brain was suddenly struck by the idea that my mother ’s threat would not have mattered if Michael were the cold-blooded, calculating vampire that everyone thought he was. “Why would my mother use that threat? You’re a vampire, right? My father was your jailer. Why would it bother you to know she might harm us?” His laugh rang out, dark and hollow in the night, “If your father died and his children with him, do you think I would ever have a chance to get out of here?” “I don’t know. Nobody seems to be telling me very much about what I’m supposed to be doing or what the rules are. No one has explained anything to me about vampires.” I crossed my arms and shivered as I felt the cool night air begin to seep through my jacket. I knew it was ridiculous for me to be out there, trying to get honest answers from someone who probably had centuries to perfect his lies. “Cold?” He had moved closer, his dark silhouette looming before me like an animal about to

strike. His brilliantly colored eyes narrowed and he held out his powerful arms. “I could warm you up, Sarah.” The power his voice had over me was strong. I noted again how far out I was from the boulders and took an additional couple steps back just to be sure. He shot me a mischievous little smirk, “Ah, yes. The boundary.” He moved forward yet again, this time more slowly and gracefully than seemed possible, until he was only a foot from me. I was holding my breath but my heart was thumping like a wild drum, seeming to drown out all my other senses. Had the diagram in the journal been wrong? How else could he keep getting so close? Panic had begun burning me from the inside out, and my hands were trembling. His rumbling laugh came rolling over me in delicious waves, “You need to relax, my dear. Given the faith you have in that mad man’s journal, I would think you would understand that I am forbidden to cause you any harm.” “That depends on what kind of harm you’re referring to.” I said weakly. Taking a deep breath to calm myself, I found the courage to look into his eyes. “What do you mean by ‘mad man’, anyway? I assume you’re referring to my grandfather?” “Yes. Jonathon had some issues, I hate to tell you.” “Such as?” My heart was finally slowing down

its ferocious cadence. His tone was flippant, “He had a little trouble adjusting to the idea that this piece of land had another purpose besides growing corn. I am sure my attitude and threats did not give him much peace of mind either. In the end, it was the combination of alcohol and overwhelming responsibility that did him in.” He retreated to the tree, sitting on a small boulder at the side of the creek and stared at the water. “I didn’t mourn him. By that time, I’d developed a fragile truce with your father.” He cast a little smile at me over his shoulder, “Friendship can take many forms, you know.” I felt my mouth fall open. Could it be true? Forgetting my own safety, I went to stand by the tree. “Friendship? Are you serious?” “Completely. I watched him grow up. We even had several short conversations before your grandfather kicked the bucket.” I blanched at his casual disregard, “Somehow I find that hard to believe.” His head turned in my direction, and he watched my face. Before I even took another breath, he had risen from his spot. The touch of his fingers against my jaw was surprisingly warm. Far too warm for my comfort. Every fingertip that touched my skin seemed to feed me with a heat that traveled swiftly from my face down into my neck and into my chest. Painful little pinpricks of

sensation flooded my head and left me desperately dizzy for some solid ground. “You’re going to find a lot of things hard to believe, Sarah.” he whispered sweetly. “That’s one of your greatest qualities. Innocence.” His head dipped down as he took in the scent of me, seeming to draw everything of me into the core of him. I cannot recall a time I’d ever felt so helpless against my fate. So lost. We were so close. Every breath I took I shared with him. His fingers curled against my face and trailed down to my neck. “So sweet.” He murmured, the words sending tremors through my every limb. Then I felt the firm pressure of his hands sliding against my scalp. Their grip tightened in the lengths of my hair, forcing my head back. “Look at me.” He growled, “Damn you, look at me.” I did. It was a mistake to give in to any of his demands, but this one was the worst. Because the entire field—the tree, the stones, the creek, all disappeared into nothingness. Every thought I had, every precaution I had taken floated away from me into the ebony sky when I witnessed the hunger in Michael’s features. In the set of his parting lips, the angular planes of his beautiful face. And the undeniable desperation that radiated from his eyes. It would be so easy to let go and to give him what

he wanted. It would be so natural to let him take it. To take me. Then I began imagining the fallout. The tiny red warning light in my brain became a blazing neon sign. His motions ceased as he felt me begin to pull back from the fantasy. I did not want to be used as his way out. I did not want to be used at all. Cherished? Revered? Yes. But not this. Conscious sensation rushed through my legs and arms, and I yanked myself back with a curse. I stumbled backwards away from the tree and turned down the lane that led back to the house. Surrender was not in my vocabulary, I reminded myself. His fingers had left warm little trails across my skin that I tried to ignore as I walked to safety. “I know you feel it, Sarah.” he said. Feeling his eyes on me, I did not look back but marched ahead. “Go to hell.” I replied.

Chapter Seven His face seemed to have been permanently branded on the surface of my subconscious mind. Sleep became an impossible feat. I did not even toss and turn. I lay perfectly still; the covers gathered close around me and kept my eyes closed. However, inside, the image of him burned me. It was the last thing I wanted. Succumbing to Michael would not only put my own life in danger, but possibly Katie’s as well. I knew that. Nevertheless, the need growing in me was overwhelming. It was taking over everything inside me and eating away at the edges of my good sense. I went through my daily routine in a daze, going through the motions. One afternoon as I was peeling potatoes for dinner, Alex approached me with a worried look in his eyes. I motioned at the unpeeled potatoes in my basket. Without a word, he washed his hands at the big sink and then settled in the chair next to mine to help. We worked quietly for a while, dropping the peelings into a double-layered paper bag between us and slipping the naked spuds into a huge bowl in the middle of the table. He was taking his time, as if he had wanted to talk. “You’ve been different lately.” He said quietly. “Things on my mind.” I said.

“Anything I can help with?” I dropped another potato in the bowl and turned to him with a sigh. “Not unless you know how to get me out of being a jailor.” A smile curved his lips and he shot me a glance. “Wish I could. It’d make things a lot simpler.” Sharing my feelings about Michael with Alex was definitely a bad idea, so when the words came tumbling out of my mouth, I think I was more shocked than he was. “I’ve been having some… thoughts about Michael.” I dropped my peeler and covered my mouth with trembling fingers. Alex’s face transformed into an expression of mixed worry and intense anger. He dropped the potato he had been working on and it tumbled onto the floor. “You went to him?” His fingers gripped one sleeve of my corduroy shirt as he loomed over me. His eyes were a fiery green, pulsing with repressed hostility. I jerked my arm from his grasp. “Cut it out. I wanted to ask him about my mother.” I picked up the peeler and began with a new potato, ripping at it in frustration. “Nothing really happened. But I can understand now why she was tempted.” He eased slowly back into his seat and put his hands over his face. “You can’t go out there again, Sarah. It’s too dangerous.” “I thought he couldn’t hurt me.”

“It’s a rule of his detention.” Alex sighed and stared at the table before him. “He’s not supposed to hurt you. That doesn’t mean it’s not possible.” I shrugged, trying to ease the tension between us. “Well, I tried to stay outside of the detention border. There’s a diagram in the journal that lays it all out.” Then I hesitated, remembering how far Michael had managed to get from where the border should be. “But I don’t think the diagram is right.” Alex pushed his chair back and went to one of the two windows across from the table, staring out into the gloomy day. “His powers may allow him to extend the original field. There’s no way to know how far he can go at this point, if that’s true.” He turned back to me, alarm sketched over his handsome face. He approached the table, leaning on it with his palms flat against the tabletop and fixed his eyes on my face. “Sarah it may be possible for him to get to the house.” Oh, God. What if he got to Nelly? The guests could even be in danger. My breathing became ragged and my pulse raced as horrible images flooded my head; Nelly, eyes wide open, throat slashed, lying in a pool of her own blood, drops of scarlet falling onto the floor beneath her bed. I imagined everything in silence, as if a demon had passed through and destroyed everything that was real. “No, no. He can’t,” I whispered.

“If he’s managed to stretch the detention field, he certainly can.” I nibbled on my thumbnail, trying to come up with some solution. The only one here who could tell how far the field extended was Michael. However, someone else must be able to sense it, to give us some idea if we were safe in the house. Another immortal, maybe. However, I refused to consider asking for the help of my mother. “The Council.” I stood up from my chair and began pacing from the entryway to the dining room and back across the kitchen. “Someone from the Council should have answers for us.” “How can we contact them?” he asked. I raced upstairs to my bedroom. Nelly’s head popped through one of the bedroom doorways as I flew by, “Where’s the fire, dear?” Instead of answering, I grabbed the journal from my nightstand and began flipping through it desperately to find anything my grandfather might have written about contacting the Council. There had to be something there; some kind of “contact in case of emergency” phone number or something. All I kept seeing were names that meant nothing to me. Isaiah, Eleanor, William, Chester. Chester Fleming. I whipped my cell phone from my dressing table and made the call. “Sarah, those horses are loose again!” Nelly

called from down the hall. It was true. From my bedroom window, I could see Lenny stretching his neck over the short garden fence trying to get to the last few green peppers left on the plants out there. Messenger was loping around the side yard, trying to avoid Sadie who was barking and appeared greatly disturbed at having the horses invade her space up near the house. I turned toward Alex, who had followed me upstairs and stood waiting by the door to my room. As I waited for Dr. Fleming’s answering service to pick up, I covered up the phone with one hand and said, “I hope Messy didn’t kick that gate down again. Can you try to get them both into that pen behind the barn? I’ll be out as soon as I can.” He nodded shortly and headed outside. I gnawed a little more on my thumbnail until the doctor ’s answering service finally answered my call. I asked them to have the doctor call me back then headed outside to help Alex round up the horses. Several hours later, I collapsed in a heap on the sofa in the den. I was completely exhausted. Three hours of chasing a frisky and rather stubborn mare around our property could do that to anyone. We had both finally thrown our hands up in defeat, closed and locked the gate at the road and left Messenger to her own devices. In the end, we had lost sight of her in the woods behind the barn and hoped she might be tempted by an

open stall door and a couple of scoops of grain in her feed bin. We were both unwilling to do anything more about it that night. Alex had headed over to his cabin for a shower and Nelly was busy preparing us a small dinner in the kitchen when the phone rang. I struggled to my feet and went into the entry, where we had one of those oldfashioned phones sitting on a table near the stairs. “Woodhaven Inn. This is Sarah. How may I help you?” “Sarah, this is Dr. Fleming. You need to come on down to the end of your driveway. I’ve got a couple of guests that need to be let inside.” He sounded odd. Nervous. I held the phone away from my ear and called into the kitchen, “Nelly, did we get another reservation that I didn’t know about?” “Not as far as I know.” She replied from the doorway, a kitchen towel in one hand, and a wet pan in the other. “That’s weird.” I pressed the phone against my ear, “Dr. Fleming, we don’t have anybody on the books for tonight.” He hesitated for a moment then continued in a shaky voice that was completely out of character, “Sarah honey, these are the special guests I told you about a few days ago.” Holy crap. The Council reps. Trying to ignore

the weary feeling in my legs and my desire to fall asleep, I pulled on a jacket, grabbed the keys to my truck from the hook inside the pantry door of the kitchen, and rushed out of the house. Vampires. I was surprised they had not just come up to the house. Couldn’t they fly or something? Seeing me rush out, Sadie came galloping over to me with her pink tongue flailing around. I shook my head. “No way, girl. You’re staying in the barn tonight. These people would probably make a quick snack out of you.” I ruffled the thick soft fur around her neck, grabbed her collar, and pulled her to the side entrance of the big barn. I got her inside without too much of a fuss and closed the door. An increasing amount of adrenaline had begun to revive my tired state as I pulled up a few dozen feet from the closed gate at the end of our long driveway. Three figures stood in the darkness. One was a very tall man with short white hair, dressed in a pristine black suit and wearing dark glasses. At his side stood a woman, who was nearly as tall as the male beside her. She had long ebony hair that was elaborately braided and twisted into lovely circles on her head. She was dressed in a classy red business suit that included a mini-skirt that barely covered the tops of her long thighs. They both looked entirely irritated and completely out of place. A dozen or so feet away stood the doctor, leaning against his still-idling Pontiac.

I left the truck running and opened the driver ’s door. I wondered how dangerous these two strangers were and if they posed any possible harm to Nelly or Alex as I slowly walked toward the gate separating us. I fingered the key that unlocked the gate. What was I in for if I let these two onto my property? I nodded a greeting at Dr. Fleming. Coming to a stop at the large metal gate illuminated by the low beams of my truck’s headlights, I cast each vampire a hesitant glance. “Dr. Fleming, if I let these two onto my property, can they be expected to be peaceful?” The female gave me a half smile with her painted-red mouth and raised an eyebrow, “She’s feisty.” The doctor cleared his throat, “The Council has given their word that there will be no trouble.” Miss Skank sighed and turned to the doctor with a tremendously bored look. “Can we please get on with this?” Her accent was hard to define. “There’s much to discuss and I hate getting this mud all over my Pradas.” Dr. Fleming came forward with his hands in the pockets of his jacket, “You’ll need to invite them in after you unlock the gate.” “Invite them in?” My thoughts were all jumbled up. Between my physical exhaustion and the shock of having a couple of vampires in front of me giving me major attitude, I felt like my brain was working in slow motion. I rubbed my hands over my face and then gave

each of the vampires a steady look. “If I invite you onto my property, do I have your word that you will not cause any type of harm to anyone,” I paused for a minute to consider my words carefully before continuing in a stronger voice, “Anyone human or vampire?” There was a spark of excitement suddenly between the two of them. They nodded quickly and then shot quick looks at each other. If they were truly from the vampire Council, they had a responsibility here. I only hoped they took their jobs seriously. “What are your names?” I asked, preferring to be direct. The female raised her chin an inch and met my eyes without hesitation, “I am Luanna Rustovski.” “And you?” I gestured at the male. He took off his glasses and rolled his dark eyes in exasperation, “Gunter Hastings.” Finally, I decided it was safe so I pushed the little key into the locked front gate, unfastened the chain, and opened it. As the creaky old thing swung away from my push, I realized I had taken my first real action as the new warden. The decision had been made and somehow I knew there was no turning back. “Come in.” I said. “You should have told me they were coming.” Alex hissed in my ear.

I was starting a pot of decaf for the doctor and myself when he had accosted me in the kitchen. I gave him a dirty look and jerked my head toward the sitting room where our three guests were waiting. “Hush!” I peeked around the corner to make sure we were alone, then grabbed his arm, and marched him to the pantry. Once there, I spoke as low as I could and hoped these vampires did not have that super-hearing ability I had read about. “I didn’t know exactly when they would be here, Alex. Besides, I didn’t know that it was really any of your business.” His eyes widened, “Not my business? I’m here to help you, Sarah. How can I do that if you don’t tell me what’s going on?” “Give me a break. I never exactly asked for your help, now did I?” Without realizing it, my voice had risen in frustration. I did not want to get into an argument with Alex at that point, but with all the other crap going on around me, I knew I was nearly at my boiling point. “Listen, if you want to help me, and then get out of here. Go try to find Messenger or something. But I do not need your overprotective, unasked-for bullshit right now.” I took a deep breath, put on my best friendly smile and took the coffee tray into the sitting room. Luanna had settled herself into a recliner near the fireplace with her legs folded under her, and her mud-

encrusted red Pradas beneath her on the floor. She was staring into the flames with a pensive expression. Gunter had remained standing and was perusing the family photos on the wall by the door. The doctor straightened on the couch when I entered with the coffee and gladly took a cup. I decided I was probably safer sitting next to the familiar family doctor and tried to relax while I waited for them to start talking. It was Gunter who began, to my surprise. “Your father will be missed.” His accent hinted at some European upbringing, but I could not nail down the exact country. Germany, maybe. “He already is.” I replied. “Indeed.” The male turned away from the photos and walked over to Luanna. He slid the fingers of one hand along her neck in a rather suggestive move. I looked away, but not before I saw her glance up and smile at him sweetly. “He was the last male to inherit the position. There will never be another.” The vampire lowered himself rather elegantly into the loveseat across from me and crossed his legs. I noticed that his clothes looked very expensive, just like Luanna’s, and I wondered vaguely how much they spent on such things. I imagined that they probably lived in some gorgeous Italian villa somewhere. Hell, I thought, no wonder they look pissed off being out here. I actually giggled. Gunter gave me an annoyed frown and chose to

ignore me. He continued. “In all probability, you may be the last one to shoulder this responsibility.” That snapped me back to reality, “What? Why?” “The bloodline has been diluted almost completely.” Luanna said, languidly turning away from the fire to stare at me with hooded gray eyes. “The ancestor of yours who created the containment field was a pure Pawnee tribesman. You and your sister carry only a very small part of that bloodline. The very last of it, in fact.” I shook my head, “Katie isn’t involved in any of this. She has to stay out of it.” “Not to worry, Sarah.” The doctor interjected a little too cheerfully, “There’s no need for Katie to know about this. Right, Gunter?” “As long as this one manages to stay alive and follows the rules.” The male replied dryly. He leaned back and scrutinized me. “There may be a way to keep the field in operation after both of you die, but it would require a rather delicate agreement.” This guy was sitting across from me talking about my death like it was no big deal, so it was with a great deal of effort that I managed to keep my voice calm as I asked what he meant by that. “It doesn’t matter, darling,” Luanna said carefully. “The Council has already determined that she doesn’t have the dedication required for that kind of

agreement.” “Don’t talk about me like I’m not here.” I growled, feeling that anger beginning to rise up in me again. “And what kind of an agreement are we talking about, anyway?” “I’m curious about that myself, Sarah.” Dr. Fleming said. I glanced over at him and he looked as clueless as I was. Gunter sighed and leaned forward, “I’m not authorized to divulge that information at this point. We are simply here to answer any questions regarding your current situation and handle any immediate problems.” I looked blankly from one vampire’s face to the other. Questions? I probably had a hundred or more, certainly more than they could answer in one night. “Is Michael the only vampire in my custody right now?” I asked. “No. There are at least a half dozen underground that are here for the long sleep.” Luanna replied. “Michael is the only one here against his will.” At least six more vampires were on my property. Fantastic. “Why was Michael sent here? What did he do?” Luanna flicked her eyes over to her companion sharply. Gunter acknowledged her look with one delicately raised eyebrow and answered reluctantly, “He turned a human who was under the protection of the Council.”

“Why would a human be protected by the Council?” “It happens occasionally. You, yourself are under Council protection. Any vampire who tried to turn you would suffer the same fate as Michael.” There were a few moments of silence during which the vampires did not blink or move at all. I was not sure they were telling me the whole truth about what Michael was accused of doing. Deciding to change the subject, I took a shallow breath and directed my attention to the doctor, “And what is your part in all of this?” He wilted a little under my scrutiny, “I am a liaison for the Council. I was an advisor to your father and will be yours, if that is your wish.” “I saw your name in my grandfather ’s journal.” “My father ’s name, I suspect. He was the Council’s liaison during that time.” He pursed his lips together and rubbed absently at one of his bushy white eyebrows, “My duties vary. Being an advisor to your father was only one of my duties. I’m also a healer. For humans and vampires.” “Why would a vampire need a healer? Don’t they heal themselves?” Luanna gave me a patient smile, “We are often referred to as immortal, but that’s not exactly the case. We do have the ability to heal minor injuries by drinking the blood of a human. If the wound is very serious, a healer can administer a special mixture of blood that

comes from very powerful vampires. It isn’t done often.” “So what happens if I decide I don’t want to be responsible for this? Be a warden?” All three of them exchanged careful glances, but it was the doctor who answered my question. “Then the duty would fall to Katie.” That was the moment that Nelly chose to step into the sitting room with a loaded shotgun aimed directly at Gunter ’s head. “You bloodsuckers need to get the hell off this property.” She stated, “Right now.”

Chapter Eight You could have heard a Prozac drop. “Holy crap, Nelly,” I made some odd, highpitched squealing sound and jumped up to grab the gun away from her. However, someone had beaten me to it. Instead of getting lost, as I had specifically asked him to do, Alex must have been listening from somewhere close by. He wrestled the huge firearm away from Nelly and dragged her into the kitchen. The doctor ’s eyes were open wide and he looked like as if he was in need of a change of underwear. Luanna had risen from her seat by the fire and was standing near Gunter, who, to his credit, had not seemed to move a muscle. He still looked rather bored, actually. I apologized three times for the behavior of my housekeeper and made a beeline for the kitchen, where I found Alex leaning over Nelly threateningly. He still had a hold on both her arms. The shotgun had disappeared. “What in God’s name were you thinking?” I shrieked, “You’ve never touched a gun in your entire life! Someone could have been killed!” “Having one vampire sneaking around the house is more than enough, young lady.” She grumbled, glaring at Alex and me in turn.

I reached out and grabbed her shoulder, “What? What vampire?” I sneaked a peek at Alex’s face. It had gone an unhealthy shade that reminded me of the color of the cream I put in my coffee every morning. However, he remained completely silent. I refocused on Nelly. She had jerked her arms out of Alex’s grasp and sat down at the kitchen table. “That Michael’s a handsome devil. I will give him that much. But I don’t like anything about these other two.” She rolled her eyes to the sitting room, “Filthy, vile creatures.” My mouth hung open. She knew about Michael? I do not recall any other time in my life when I had been so completely taken by surprise. Except for seeing Nelly holding that shotgun. Oh, yeah, and finding out my Mom was still alive… or undead. Whatever. It was turning into one hell of a night. I turned back to Alex. “Lock that shotgun up somewhere.” Looking back at Nelly, I tried to gather my thoughts. Alex left the room hastily, heading out toward the back. “Listen to me, okay?” I made sure Nelly was paying attention by turning her face toward me as gently as I could. “I want you to pack a few things and go stay at your sister ’s place. I can take care of things here.” She shook her head, “Oh no, you can’t, young lady.” “Sheila will be happy to have you. You know that.” I tried to use my most persuasive, pleading, little-

girl tone with her. It was not working though. The new vampires had woken up the protective instinct in her, and I knew nothing short of physical force would change the outcome. What I saw in her eyes was righteous anger, some of which was directed at me. I began to wonder at that point how long she had known about all this. “Nelly, what exactly do you know about Michael?” I asked. She looked away, “Nothing.” She was lying. Nothing pissed me off faster than somebody telling me an outright lie to my face. If anybody in the world knew how I hated being lied to, it was Nelly. I growled and peered more closely at her. She had started pulling on the lobe of her right ear and rubbing at it, keeping her eyes fixed on the wall in front of her. “Look at me. And don’t lie.” She finally turned to me. “All I know is that he’s a damn vampire and that he can make more vampires.” “Did my mother meet him first, or did you?” As if I did not already know the answer to that question. A weary little sigh came from her, “It was me. And yes, I was the one who told your mother about him. She wanted to escape from here. I’d had enough of her drama and wanted her out of all of our lives.” So it was her? She pushed my mother into the idea of becoming a vampire? What the hell? But, could

I honestly be angry with her if my Mom was already looking for a way out? What else was Nelly not telling me? All her work over the years may have stamped calluses on her feet and hands and constructed deep lines on her face, but I realized then that those few years she had been here at the Inn and working under the direction of my mother had caused some deeper kind of wound in her. It must have been a great deal of personal pain that had caused Nelly to do such a thing to a woman who wanted to escape from her family. There must have been some serious animosity between the two of them. However, I couldn’t blame Nelly. I had built up so much animosity against my mother that Nelly definitely seemed the lesser of two evils. I put a hand on her shoulder and met her eyes directly when she looked up at me. “We’ll talk about this some other time,” I said evenly. “For now, I’d feel better knowing that you’re safe in Greenwood with your sister. I realize you don’t like vampires and I understand that, but I need their help right now. When they leave, I’ll call you at Sheila’s.” “This just isn’t right, Sarah. What if something happens to you?” “Alex is here. He can protect me if I need it. It’ll be fine.” The look in Nelly’s eyes nearly broke my heart. Sending her away was necessary for her own safety, but

by doing this, I also felt like I was telling her that her support and love were not enough anymore. The tears in her eyes cut into my heart and left a gaping wound somewhere inside that I feared might never heal completely. I took her hand, kissed it, and gave her a brief hug. She raised a hand and patted my cheek softly, managing a weak smile, “You’re a good girl, Sarah.” I curled my lip, “Sure I am. Now get going. I’ve got vampire crap to deal with.” An hour later, I watched the taillights of her car disappear over the hill that led to the main road. It would take her at least another hour to get to her sister ’s place. The doctor had left around the same time as Nelly, leaving me with a warning to be very careful. It was all pretty scary and I regretted asking the vampires to stay for the evening. I stood on the front porch, leaning against one of the big posts. With Nelly gone, I suddenly felt very much alone. The two vampires were settling into one of the guest rooms. They had brought a box full of black tarps and made it clear they would be sealing up the windows with it. I was too tired to argue with them about the nail holes they would be leaving in the walls. I smelled the rain before I heard the first drops. The scent of it always made me feel like everything that was wrong in the world was about to be washed away.

The tapping of raindrops began shortly, slowly coating the steps that led down to the brick walkway. The moisture was invigorating and soothing. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. There was one tiny moment when I thought that maybe all my problems would just be rinsed away, down into the earth and easily forgotten. Then I opened my eyes and realized I was not alone out here anymore. I was being watched. A tiny little shiver shot up my spine. However, when I realized who I was looking at, an oddly familiar warmth stole through my limbs. Michael stood before me in the rain. Every inch of him seemed to glisten and shine. He was wearing a simple black tank that emphasized the muscles in each arm and the width of his shoulders. He wore the same type of black jeans I had seen him in before. However, what startled me more than anything was the dangerous wash of emotions evident in the firm line of his mouth and the heat in his narrowed blue eyes. “You are unharmed?” His voice caught me completely off guard. The strain in his tone was palpable. He was standing about twenty feet away from me in the grass of the lawn. The rain had picked up and was beating an unending symphony on the roof of the porch, but there was something that was drowning out everything in the background. A hammering that resounded through me faster and faster. My heartbeat. I glanced down at

myself, expecting my heart to burst through the fabric of my shirt. “I’m not hurt.” I said, trying not to look at him. However, it was hopeless. Because even if I did not let my eyes feast on his body, that voice of his was bound to break through my reserve. I should have known. If I had pressed my hands over my ears and closed my eyes, I might have had a chance. But it was too late. “Come here, Sarah.” It was almost as if he was drawing me to him with a steel chain. There was no breaking this. Running away was not an option. The lack of warmth in his tone when he spoke that order did not deter me. I did not feel any hint of anger coursing through me at the way this undead creature was summoning me. The rain was cold on my skin. My feet moved steadily toward him. I craved his warmth and would not be denied. Somewhere in the space that separated us, there existed some heavy veil of the unknown, and in my mind, I ripped it to shreds that scattered in the violence of the rain. I was tired of being the good girl. The moment I was within reach, he snatched me up into his arms. The feel of him was so contrary to every myth and story I had encountered about the undead, I had a hard time grasping the idea that this was not a real man clutching me to him with such desperation. He was incredibly warm and smooth. Only

the depths of his eyes held any hint of frost. Looking up at him, I felt like a little child about to be reprimanded for some unknown transgression. He held me away from him for a moment, his stare skipping over my face, arms, and chest. Then he grabbed a handful of my hair and held it away from my neck, a fanatical gleam of suspicion in his eyes. Finding nothing incriminating, he released my hair. “They haven’t had your blood.” I was still far too engrossed with the warmth of his muscles against me to understand who or what he was talking about. It took me a few seconds to realize that he meant Luanna and Gunter. Of course, he had known they were here. He probably had known they were coming for days. Gathering my self-esteem with a hiss through my teeth, I stepped back from him, “Of course not. They’re from the Council.” “They’re dangerous, Sarah.” Again, his eyes were narrowed in disapproval. “Of course they are. So are you. So what?” His deep chuckle seemed inappropriately timed. “Fearless girl. No wonder I can’t get you out of my head.” “Get away from her now.” I turned and saw Alex standing at the corner of the porch. He held the same big shotgun that Nelly had brandished with such haste earlier. The gun was not

pointed at Michael. It was pointed at me. “If you don’t get away from her right now, I’ll shoot her in the leg.” A feral snarl split the air around me as Michael reacted to the threat. It only took a fraction of a second for him to neutralize Alex and empty the shotgun. He had tossed the shells so far into the tree line that I never heard them hit the ground. Alex was flat on his back on the rain-soaked ground, and Michael had one booted foot on his chest to keep him in place. The movements had been so fast that my eyes could barely keep up. It had mostly been a blur of motion and sound that ended as quickly as it had begun. I approached the two of them and stared down at Alex, “You were going to shoot me?” He glared up at Michael with pure malevolence, “Shooting him wouldn’t have done a bit of good. I had to do something before he bit you. Or worse.” “So shooting me would have been better?” I threw my hands up in the air, wondering how in the hell I had ended up in this situation. “You acted like a complete idiot.” “He wouldn’t have allowed you to be injured.” Michael turned his eyes to me quickly and then looked away with a roll of his eyes. “I’ll bet you’ve been a real pill since you became human again, Alex.” I stared at Alex, “Human again?” He tried to push Michael’s foot off his chest, “Get

off me!” After a brief moment of hesitation, Michael complied and took a few steps back. He grinned at me and waved a hand at Alex, “Go on. Let loose on him. I have a feeling you both have a lot to talk about.” When I looked to Michael again for an explanation, I realized he had disappeared. A little spot of emptiness burned in my chest when I found him gone. That was not good. It was also completely unlike me to get that attached to a guy. Very unusual. Alex struggled to his feet, “I’m sorry.” “You were really going to shoot me, weren’t you?” He looked wounded for a moment at the thought, “Of course not. I just needed to pull his attention away from you for a second.” I drew my fist back and slammed it into his cheekbone by his left eye. The contact produced results, but not exactly what I was hoping for. Before I could enjoy the expression on his face, I had another vision. A light seemed to strike me, filling me and nearly burning me in its brilliance. I saw a figure in the light— something feminine in shape yet featureless. It floated above the ground effortlessly. Before the figure of light stood a young man who was instantly familiar—Alex. This version of him was something altogether different from the man who had shown up injured and powerless on my doorstep. This was a powerful being

with strength beyond measure. He was not nearly as powerful as the creature of light before him, but something far beyond human, nonetheless. He was also easy on the eyes. Kneeling before the light, Alex bowed his head and began speaking in a voice filled with urgency, “Please. I’ll do whatever you want, but please just take this immortal horror away from me. I can’t do this anymore.” His brilliant eyes were swimming with tears of bright red blood that began to fall, staining the smooth perfection of his face. The heat of the light began to center itself, glowing as bright as a star. My hand was burning, I realized. The image cut off abruptly once I connected the physical pain to myself. The rain had slowed into a light drizzle. I felt wet grass beneath most of my body except for one leg, which was lying across the walkway that led to the steps of the porch. I pushed myself up into a sitting position and realized Alex was only a few feet away, kneeling on the wet ground with his hands buried in his hair, cradling his skull as if in extreme pain. I could have kicked myself for hitting him. I scrambled over to him and reached out to touch his arm. He jerked away before I could make contact, “No! Don’t touch me.” “Are you in pain? I’m so sorry, Alex. Is there anything I can do?” I pleaded.

He slowly stood up and half staggered over to the porch steps. He slid down onto the top step and again pressed his hands against his head, “You had another vision.” “Yes.” “What did you see this time?” I cautiously sat next to him on the steps, “A figure made of light. And I saw you, but you were…” Hesitating, I tried to come up with a word that could accurately describe it, “You were beautiful.” He glanced over at me, shortly making eye contact, before he fixed his stare on the forest beyond the front lawn, “Ironic that you should think so. I hated what I was then.” I tried to get a grasp on the idea that Alex had been a vampire, but it defied everything I thought I had known about the undead. I guessed there were many myths that were not even slightly accurate when it came to their kind. However, for him to have been a vampire and then been changed back to a human? “How is it possible?” I whispered. “Only she knows that.” “Who?” “The Breath-Giver. She has sort of kept an eye on vampires for a long time. She occasionally will grant requests like mine, but it doesn’t happen often. She’s pretty picky about who she does favors for.” “What is she?”

He shrugged, “A fairy? An angel? I don’t know. But she was kind enough to help me.” I considered that carefully. Nobody gets a favor like that for free. What exactly could he have promised her? I glanced at him for a moment and ran my hands through my hair. It was completely drenched. I squeezed some of the water out of it with a twist and watched the liquid pool beside me on the step. “She told me I had to come here and help you.” My eyes shot back to his face, “I thought my mother sent you. Wait a minute.” I went over everything he had said about my mother during our conversation in the barn. “Alex, were you lying to me about my mother?” His emerald eyes were locked on some distant spot in the trees. “She told me that my relationship with you had to remain platonic.” He turned back to me, his gaze sweeping over my face, looking for some sign. “I had to say something that would keep you at arm’s length.” “You were never with her? You two didn’t have sex?” He shook his head slowly, “No. It was never about that. She wanted me for one specific reason, and that was to protect you. She brought the Breath-Giver to me who explained that I could have my humanity back as long as I spent the rest of my life protecting you and helping to keep the detention zone in operation.”

“Detention zone? You mean the meadow?” He nodded, “That’s what it is, essentially. It keeps vampires in and it can keep vampires and other supernatural creatures out.” My thoughts ground to a halt. Other supernatural creatures? Holy crap. I shuddered at the idea of what he might mean. “Alex, please tell me you’re joking.” He turned to me, a deadpan look on his face, “Unfortunately, none of this is a joke.” “Oh, my God.”

Chapter Nine Still reeling from the events of the previous evening, it took me a good ten minutes to even get the coffee started the next morning. I kept stopping in the middle of what I was doing and going over the conversation with Alex. There were more than just vampires out there. I did not want to believe it, but I sensed he had not been lying to me. With my brain still contemplating the idea of werewolves and shape shifters and other types of unknown creatures, I switched on the coffee maker before I even added the water. When the machine started sputtering unnaturally, I cursed and flipped the power back off. I grabbed the water pitcher from the cabinet above the coffee maker and filled it at the sink. I wondered if there was something else that Alex might be holding back from me. Pouring the water into the back of the machine, I decided to corner him sometime this morning and demand answers. I hit the power switch again and stood there listening to the water hissing through the pump. “Good morning.” I jerked in surprise. Alex was standing in the doorway to the back porch. He was wearing a practical plaid work shirt and a pair of rather tight blue jeans. He was also sporting a large purple bruise near his left eye.

I groaned in embarrassment and lowered my head. “It doesn’t hurt very much.” He said lightly, settling into a stool in front of the kitchen bar. He gave me a funny little half grin, “What’s for breakfast?” I sighed and shook my head. “Alex, I feel horrible about hitting you. It was totally out of line.” “You were a little emotional at the time. I did point a gun at you, you know.” “Yeah.” I got out a couple of coffee cups and sat them by the coffee maker. “But you were trying to help. Sort of.” Although, I reminded myself, I had not needed the help at the time. It irked me that Alex had interrupted my time with Michael twice now. Wait—my time with Michael? Where had that come from? I made a mental note not to think about it in that connotation anymore. Seductive vampire. He was making me feel all… girly. Alex had risen from his stool and was taking things out of the fridge. “How about I make us up a couple of Denver omelets?” “Sounds delish,” I replied, trying for a real smile, “Although I feel like I should be cooking for you.” “No way. I love to cook and it’ll be nice to whip something up in this kitchen without having Nelly ordering me around constantly. This is the perfect opportunity.” He poured me a cup of coffee, gestured at the bottle of creamer he had left on the counter and

grinned, “Take it out on the porch and chill out. I’ll yell when the food’s ready.” I smiled back at him, feeling a little burst of happiness ignite inside of me. It was so nice to have somebody besides Nelly do something sweet for me. It felt so domestic. It felt right somehow, seeing Alex so much at ease in my home. That was a little frightening, in a way. What exactly was this thing I was feeling for Alex? It certainly seemed different than just friendship. However, with everything going on with Michael, it felt odd to be even considering anything besides friendship. Making my way to the back porch with coffee in hand, I tried to suppress a frown. After breakfast, I tried to call Katie’s cell again. It went straight to voice mail and I hung up without leaving a message. It was not like her to shut me out like that for such a long period. I was starting to get really worried about her. I called the dorm and her roommate Paige picked up the phone. “Yeah?” “Paige, this is Sarah, Katie’s sister. Is she there?” There was a slight pause and an audible sigh, “Oh, Sarah. I was hoping you might know where she had gone. As far as I know, she hasn’t been here for a couple of days.” My heart began hammering against my chest painfully. “When was the last time you saw her?”

“She took off on Wednesday. She said she was going home.” Another pause, then she said softly, “Sarah you think something’s happened to her? Did she make it down to your house?” “Yes, but she left a few hours after she got here.” I sputtered as panic began setting in. “I haven’t heard from her in days. She hasn’t returned any of my calls or texts at all.” “Should we call the cops?” That was the last thing I wanted to do, but I needed to say something to placate Paige before she flew off the handle and went to the police on her own. “I’ll call them. If she shows up there, please have her call me right away, okay?” “I will. And let me know if you find her.” I hung up and struggled to control the rising tide of black fear that had begun inside my head. Where could she have gone? Would she have tried to find our mother after what we had talked about that day? I could not get past the idea that she might be hurt or possibly even dead. With my every instinct, I knew absolutely that my sister was in great danger. Alex was back in the laundry room folding sheets. When he saw the look on my face, he dropped the pillowcase he had been folding back into the basket and reached out to grasp my hands. It had been an automatic reaction—he wanted to help. Again, making physical contact with him brought on a vision.

I saw Katie, sitting on the ground in a dark space, shivering and dirty. I saw vampires around her, arguing about something. I fell back into reality with a crash. My shoulder was aching and I was lying on my side on the laundry room floor, staring at the floral wallpaper and trying not to recall the look I had seen on Katie’s face. Lifting my head and turning around, I saw that Alex had gone down, too. We really had to stop doing this to each other. It was getting dangerous. “Are you okay?” I asked. He groaned a little and shook his head, “That was a rough one. I think I almost passed out.” “Did you see anything?” I crawled over to his side and peered down at him. He was lying face-up with one arm across his forehead. “No, it was just a flood of emotions. Fear, anger, worry.” His face lit suddenly with a look of horror. “What?” I asked desperately. “Vampires.” “I saw them. They have Katie.” I wanted him to tell me that everything was going to be okay and I wanted him to wrap his arms around me without the both of us being knocked out by supernatural images. The open fear revealed in his eyes told me that there was little he could do to help me get my sister back. I rose from the floor, rubbed my sore shoulder, and looked down at him. The last thing I wanted to do

was reveal the full extent of my own fear. I decided to play it tough. Even if it pissed him off, I needed to jerk him back to the real world. “When our guests wake up, we need to come up with a plan to get my sister back. I expect you to help, so get your ass up, and stop it with those big, scared puppydog eyes.” Turning from him and heading out of the laundry room, I felt a familiar surge of courage pushing me forward. I recalled the letter that my Dad had left for me. I could not let anything bad happen to Katie, no matter what kind of weird obstacles I came up against. My Dad had faith in the strength I was capable of, and I was going to prove him right. While we waited for the sun to set, Alex and I made some calls. I was trying to find anyone who had seen Katie since she left the Inn that day. I called Roxanne at the diner. She said she had not seen Katie at all. I asked her if there had been an unusual group of people hanging around town. “Now that you mention it, there were four that came in yesterday that kind of gave me the willies,” she said slowly. “They just kind of looked around for a minute and left. There were three guys, tough looking too—, and one woman. We thought it was a little odd that they just walked in and then out, so I called Frank over at the motel and asked him if he’d seen them

before. Frank had seen them hanging around for about a week, not shopping, not going into the bars. Just lurking around at night. They had not been seen during the day at all. “Why, hon, is something wrong?” Roxanne asked. “Some guests reserved a room but never showed up. No big deal.” I thanked Roxanne and hung up. Therefore, they were in town. But why kidnap Katie? In the vision I had seen, Katie had not looked like she had been injured. So they were not after her for blood. I explained what I’d found out to Alex. “What could they want?” He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair in frustration, “They want something from you. Money?” “I don’t really have any. Dad did put some into an account for Katie’s tuition, but I don’t have any access to it. It can’t be money that they want.” Nibbling one thumbnail, I considered calling the police. Could it do any harm to involve them? “They don’t want money.” Luanna strolled into the kitchen and glanced around dismissively. She was dressed more casually— stylish jeans with a white angora cardigan and wore her hair in a single crystal-encrusted barrette, leaving most of the silken tresses to fall nearly down to her hips. I

rolled my eyes at her. “So, you know what we’re talking about?” She smiled patiently, “Of course. I could have heard you five miles away.” Oh, yeah. The vampire superpowers. How annoying. “They want Michael.” Alex and I traded shocked glances, and I spoke up before he could, “Why would they want Michael?” She trailed a finger over one of the countertops in the kitchen and then rubbed her finger delicately, as if to remove any stray crumbs she had picked up. I clenched my teeth together and waited for an answer. Finally, she perched up on the counter and crossed her long legs, eyeing both of us with an exasperated expression. “Michael is hot property. The Council put him away for many reasons. But most importantly because he is considered too powerful to be left to his own devices.” “Too powerful?” Alex asked. “He was created by the oldest vampire on earth— that we know of. Not only did he inherit the powers of the old one, but he also developed some of his own that became… troublesome.” I had not met enough vampires to know which were powerful or not, but it did seem like Michael might be what she described. However, she had not answered

all my questions. Not by a long shot. “So these other vampires want his power?” Luanna licked her lips and gave Alex a sultry look, “They do.” Alex was floundering under the female’s scrutiny, so I tried to keep her attention on me. “So they expect me to release him in exchange for my sister?” She sighed and uncrossed her legs. “Yes. They have been planning this since your father died. That’s another reason Gunter and I have been sent here.” I sighed and turned as Gunter entered the kitchen. His movements were liquid and graceful as he crossed the space. He moved to Luanna who drew him close to her for a lingering kiss before he turned back to us. His eyes were unusually dark—almost black and his face was set in an expression of grim acceptance. “They will come soon. Unfortunately, Michael has used his powers to extend the containment field beyond its original perimeter.” Alex nodded, “He came up close to the house last night.” I cleared my throat and gave Alex a dirty look across the kitchen table. Frowning, I turned back to Gunter. “Michael is strong enough to push the perimeter out? Is it possible then that he could get away?” I asked. “He could, I suppose. However, it takes an

enormous amount of energy to even stretch the edge of the field. Punching a hole through it might get him the freedom he wants, but he would be very vulnerable once he reached the outside.” Gunter said. “These vamps holding my sister, they can’t come in, right? They need me to invite them in?” Gunter ’s eyes skipped from my face to Alex’s, “They will use your sister to persuade you.” My thumbnail went back into my mouth. My thoughts were whirling with the risks we would be taking by letting them on the property. Luanna hopped gracefully down from the counter and walked over to the windows, “They need your permission to leave, as well. If you allow them to come in with your sister and we can convince Michael to help us, we can defeat them here.” Alex took a ragged breath and shook his head, “I don’t see why Michael would help us. He wants out of here.” “We will speak to him.” Gunter said. I held up a hand, “What a minute. I have a lot of questions for you two about this whole thing. I need answers. Now. My grandfather left me a journal that explained some information about meetings he had with the Council, but it was just names and dates and detail that didn’t make much sense to me at all.” “Your questions must wait, Sarah. The rogue group is nearly here. Come, darling.” Gunter went

silently from the kitchen, followed by Luanna, who gave Alex a friendly little wave on her way out. We both watched them leave and heard the back door open and close. My emotions were running on high alert knowing that Katie was in such danger and what we were going to have to do to make sure she was safe. I might have one hell of a right hook, but I would be powerless against any vampire who wished to kill me. “It’ll be okay.” Alex said gently. My cell phone rang and I struggled not to tremble when I saw the call was coming from Katie’s cell. I pushed the receive button and held it up to my ear. “Hello?” “Come down to the gate, love,” said a male voice with a distinct English accent. There was male laughter in the background, and I could hear a car engine running. “Please just let her go. She hasn’t done anything.” I squeaked, rising from my seat at the kitchen table and going to the windows. “Just come on down, will ya? Haven’t got all night, now have we?” There was a click. The connection had been terminated.

Chapter Ten “We can’t go down there yet, Sarah!” Alex whispered urgently. He was following me around the walk that led to the garage. I was tired of playing games and just wanted my sister back. I pulled up the rolling garage door with a grunt and then turned to him. “I have to let them in. They have Katie.” “What if the Council hasn’t convinced Michael to help us?” I went to the passenger side of my four-by-four and yanked the door open. “It doesn’t matter. Whether he agrees or not, we have to make sure she’s safe. So either get in or stay here.” He hesitated, his face stormy with conflict. After a moment, he shot a hot glare at me and went to the driver ’s side. “Fine, but I’m driving.” When we first approached the gate at the end of the long driveway, I saw no one. The trees surrounding the driveway were dark and still. Then one of the beams from my headlights illuminated a vehicle parked across the road. It was an old conversion van that barely looked like it could run. There were several figures standing there across the road. The tallest of the three

was pacing back and forth and glaring in our direction as Alex shifted my truck into park. “This is bad, Sarah. We should wait for the others.” I could not see Katie, but I knew they had to be keeping her somewhere nearby. I glanced quickly over at Alex and shook my head, “No way.” “Damn it, listen to me!” He started to reach out for me and then pulled back, remembering the issue we seemed to have when we came into contact with each other. He leaned over near me, getting as close as he dared. I felt a spark of heat on the skin of my face and neck, and I tried to let my eyes skip away from him. “The two of us don’t stand a chance against those guys, Sarah. The second you let them in, they could kill your sister and both of us without the other vampires even knowing what happened. This is a mistake.” “They can’t kill me and expect Michael to be able to walk away. He is bound to this place and I am the only one who can let him out. They know that, Alex.” I hated the fear that was creeping over me, but I was not about to let it prevent me from saving Katie. Alex could not possibly understand the connection that I had with my sister, so his reluctance to face these undead creeps was not very surprising. However, I wanted so much for him to step out bravely by my side and not hold anything back; no matter how badly we were outnumbered. And that was the gist of it. I wanted Alex beside me. But just

for his support during this confrontation? I wasn’t sure. But I needed him. I met his fierce look steadily, “I’m glad you’re here. I do need your help. I need a friend who understands something about what I’m facing. That’s you.” He gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands and shook his head, “We can’t do this by ourselves.” “Then let’s just make sure she’s okay and keep them talking until the others get here, okay?” Instead of waiting for an answer, I opened my door and stepped out. The tall one had come across the road and was standing near the gate. He was well over six feet tall and had short red hair. He was wearing a denim jacket with strange patches all over it and a pair of worn jeans. His face was dark with anger when he glimpsed the man walking beside me. “Where is Michael?” He growled. “Where is my sister?” “Let us start again, shall we, love?” The male visibly relaxed, gave a light little sigh, and smiled, “You will see that she is unharmed.” He lifted one hand and glanced behind him toward the van. “Lucas, bring her out.” he said. One of the men by the van opened the side door of the vehicle and reaching in, dragged a girl out by one

of her upper arms. Katie looked over at us with tears in her eyes, and I felt a great weight fall away from me knowing she was safe. I sighed in profound relief. Two of the other vampires brought her forward. I nodded to the leader, “And you are?” He laughed without a trace of humor, “You are a treat, my dear. I am Nathan.” “If you want Michael, you must come into the containment field.” Alex spoke with surprising force beside me. I glanced over at him in astonishment. His jaw was clenched in either anger or fear, but other than that, he looked completely confident. Warm gratitude gave me a few moments of confidence. I turned my eyes back to Nathan. “Only one of you. The rest stay out.” I added. One vampire of theirs against three of ours sounded like a winning strategy to me. Somehow, I did not think Nathan was going to go for that idea. “I don’t think so.” Nathan replied with a feral grin, “It’s all or none.” That was when I saw the female of the group step calmly forward to the gate. She seemed small for a vampire, but she carried herself as if she were eight feet tall. Her every movement indicated that this was no ordinary human but a supernatural being with extraordinary abilities. She was dressed in a simple dark gown that fell to her ankles, and it appeared like something women would wear back in the nineteenth

century. She wore black Mary Jane’s with silver buckles (a little more modern than her dress) and her hair was twisted back into a severe knot at the base of her skull. The idea that sprang to mind was that this was a clever disguise. She was not some farm girl from the 1800’s. She was a very deadly and talented vampire. Nathan glanced behind him at her approach and then waved one hand at us, “They are being a little difficult, Victoria. I apologize for the delay.” She nodded quickly, “Of course. Their companions are not with them. They are afraid.” Her voice was that of an angel, lilting and perfect in tone. She closed her eyes for a fraction of a second and sniffed lightly. Then she looked pointedly at Alex and a small smile curved her perfect little rosebud mouth. “Hello, brother.” I was completely floored. Sending another shocked stare over at Alex, I noticed he had gone very still and his face had lost all of its color. With wide eyes, he returned her look but kept his lips sealed. His hands began trembling and yet again, I wished I had the freedom to reach out to comfort him. Questions snapped back and forth in my brain like a whip. Victoria continued, “Miss Wood, if you would invite us in I would be very appreciative. If it makes you more comfortable, we will all enter and bring your sister with us.” I looked over the group again, trying to analyze

which of them would be more likely to kill my sister if things went badly. Victoria jerked her head in my direction with a gesture that stilled my thoughts. “Your sister will not be harmed.” Holy crap. She could read my mind? The implications of this were more frightening than the three big vampires accompanying her. As I carefully watched her, she nodded imperceptibly and turned back to Alex, “If you would, please open the gate.” He still had my keys in his hand and I nodded when he turned to me for confirmation. “It’s okay. Go ahead. It’s the gold key.” He swung his head back to Victoria then walked over to where the lock and chain were holding the gate closed. He had some trouble getting the key into the lock because his fingers were quivering. Eventually, the key slid into the lock and he turned it. The lock popped open, and Alex unwrapped the chain from around the steel gatepost. I took a deep breath, trying to calm myself. What I was about to do might get people killed. If I did not do it, my sister was in danger. My palms began to sweat and I rubbed them against my jeans. It was too serious of a burden for someone like me, I thought. Too many things had gone so wrong lately. Surely, I was not the person to make these kinds of life-altering decisions. However, if not me, then who? Certainly not Katie. It was all up to me. Whatever decision I made would

change things forever. Nevertheless, there was no other way. Gritting my teeth and crossing my fingers, I said the necessary words. And I hoped to God that Gunter and Luanna had convinced Michael to help us. If not, it was very likely that Katie, Alex and I would end up dead.

Chapter Eleven Victoria entered with the grace and unerring patience that had served her for centuries. She stopped for a moment at Alex’s side, touched his arm gently, and whispered a few eloquent words that seemed to calm him. He dropped his look to the gravel driveway when she turned from him and approached me. “I’m pleased to meet you, Miss Wood. Perhaps we can become friends once this momentous evening comes to an end.” Her pleasant hazel eyes and genteel words were soothing and I found myself hoping that if things went wrong with the rogues she had come here with, she might intervene on our behalf. Once the thought entered my head, she pressed cool fingers to my jaw and nodded. “Victoria?” Nathan approached us, followed by the two goons who were holding my sister. Katie still had tears trailing down her cheeks but the intensity of her fear seemed to have subsided for the moment. Nathan gestured at my sister, “Shall we release her or wait until we see Michael?” “Keep her for now.” Victoria replied crisply, “And I’m tired of sitting in that awful excuse for a vehicle. We’re walking from here.” She turned and began marching up the driveway, holding her skirt up

slightly as she made her way toward the house. I cast a quick look at Katie again to make sure she was calming down. The tears had stopped and she was only sniffling a little bit. She answered my questioning expression with a little nod, “I’m okay.” I hoped she was being sincere and not just putting on a brave face. Given the amount of emotional upheaval we had both been through lately, it would not shock me if Katie totally lost her mind after this night was over. As for me, I was a tough cookie. My father had known exactly how much I could handle. I kept telling myself that as I accompanied four vampires, a former vampire, and my recently kidnapped sister up the driveway in the direction of the house. Sure, no problem. I could totally handle this. Alex fell into step beside me, “You okay?” “Scared.” I tried to suppress a shudder that gripped my spine and twisted through me sickeningly. “Me, too.” “Alex, why did she call you her brother?” He stared ahead, indecision darkening his pale face, and it took a moment for him to answer, “I’m not completely sure.” I watched Victoria’s slim figure striding ahead of us, past the house, barn and ever closer to the creek and meadow. Whether or not I could trust her, I had no faith in the vampires holding my sister. I wanted to rip her

away from them, run to the house, lock the door behind us and pray that the vampires would lose interest and go away. However, I was no fool. They would rip her delicate throat out before I could even so much as turn my head, and her bloodshed would haunt me for the rest of my life. Everyone came to a halt at the edge of the meadow. There was a complete absence of sound— from the trees, the lack of wind, the birds roosting sleepily in the branches of the big oak by the creek. It was as if the whole world were holding its breath, waiting to see what tragedy might unfold there in that space. I tried to reach out with all my senses, trying desperately to catch some hint that the tide had turned in our favor. There was no phoenix rising to reassure me of the fate that was about to befall us. There was only simple, terrible silence and the bitter scent of fear thick as morning mist hanging in the air. There was a singular precious moment when I felt oddly alone there at the edge of that familiar field. It was an instant of internal warmth, infused with the solid knowledge that this place belonged to me, and I to it. However, it was not nearly enough to quell the rising fear inside me. “Michael, come out.” Victoria’s voice was elegant and precise, while her eyes blazed with new passion.

A shadowy silhouette emerged from behind the thick trunk of the oak tree. As it moved carefully in our direction, I recognized the smooth and natural movement as Michael’s. His beautiful face materialized in the darkness inch by inch until he stood a hundred yards from us. “You are well?” Victoria asked simply. He did not answer right away. He surveyed the group before him with a sweeping, deliberate look that never reached all the way to me. He noted the presence of my sister with a hint of surprise on his face, but his mouth was set in a firm line that did not give away much about how he felt about his visitors. “I have been locked up here for far too long, but I have not suffered.” I waited for his eyes to skip over to me, to drink in my image and hold it tenderly. I must have overestimated his feelings, because not once did he even glance my way. Victoria took a few cautious steps forward, and then went down on her knees in humbled supplication. Her hair gleamed serenely in the moonlight that filtered through the trees. “My prince, it is a joy to be in your company again.” she whispered reverently. Michael waved a hand at her. “Rise. We are not at court, Victoria. There’s no need for such civilities here.” A courtly prince? I watched this exchange

carefully and began to wonder about the whereabouts of Gunter and Luanna. Would he have attacked them to secure his release? Were they somewhere in the shadows, lying helpless and bleeding and cursing the Council for sending them here? “I have come to free you, my prince.” Victoria murmured as she rose from the ground, her eyes still downcast. Michael shot a quick look at me that warned me clearly to keep my mouth shut. A hundred sharp retorts sprung to mind, but my temper could hold until I was sure that my sister would be safe. I clenched the muscles in my jaw to fight the anger swelling in me and looked away from him. If Katie were not in so much trouble, I would have walked up and hit him. Stupid vampires. “I trust you’ve been properly introduced to my hostess?” Michael said. Victoria glanced at me briefly over her shoulder, “I gave her my name, nothing more.” “Sarah,” Michael began steadily, “This is Victoria Stanley. We met in Boston in 1816.” My mouth remained closed. “She was one of the last vampires I created.” His eyes flicked quickly over to Alex, whose face was a mask of instant hatred. “Are you going to try to leave with them?” I asked Michael quietly. “What do you propose, Victoria? You have

Sarah’s sister for a good reason, I presume?” She sighed, “As insurance only. I needed an invitation.” Nathan, who had remained silent up to that point, suddenly spoke out in a harsh tone, “Insurance? You promised we could have her once you got Michael. You promised some of his blood as well!” The two burly vampires that stood on either side of Katie tensed. One of them let loose a growl that sounded like the throaty cry of a cougar. I saw Katie begin struggling, and then Nathan echoed the same spine-tingling scream of his companion. One of the vamps holding my sister turned to Katie with eyes that were lit with fiery, desperate hunger, and I saw large canines in his mouth suddenly lengthen as he howled in anger. However, it was the lightening flash of movement across the clearing and sudden heartwrenching scream from Alex that frightened me more than anything else did. Gunter had come to join the party, and he was hungry. Jerking Alex’s head back using a fistful of hair, he promptly sank his teeth into the flesh right above Alex’s shoulder and tore a steaming chunk of flesh away, blood dripping thickly on the gray lapel of Gunter ’s silk sport coat. Alex collapsed in the vampire’s arms, his eyes wild with pain and his screams shrill in the cool night air. I froze for just a few seconds; my instinct to flee

was at war with my need to help Katie and the horror of seeing Alex being attacked. However, Michael had intervened. One of the two vampires holding Katie was writhing on the ground, clutching his head in his huge hands and moaning as Michael held one of his own hands out, palm up with his eyes squeezed shut. The other one had dropped my sister ’s arm to defend himself against the sudden and unexpected attack from Victoria, who was circling him in a crouch, her eyes bright with bloodlust. Rushing to Katie, I twisted my ankle and landed hard on the wet ground, my hands splayed before me. Pain shot through my palms and fingers. Glancing up, I realized that Gunter was nearly done with his late-night snack and had set his sights on me for dessert. I shrieked and tried to rise to my feet only to find that my right ankle was nearly useless. The pain flowed up my leg like molten metal, curling through me with a rush that left me gasping. The image of Gunter striding toward me, his fangs pearly white and his dark face set in determination was the stuff of nightmares. I had never known such a paralyzing fear before; it stopped my breath and made me go cold all over. Death was walking in my direction in slow motion, and my limbs refused to obey any commands to move, to help me get away from the monster stalking me. I tried to shrink back as the vampire closed in on

me. As his terrible white hands reached for my throat, I heard an awful ripping sound. Gunter froze, his fingers already brushing the sensitive skin around my collarbones. He fell partially on top of me, his eyes open but unseeing. The fingers did not wrap around my skin as I had feared but fell lifeless to my side. Gasping and sputtering in terror, I scrambled back on two good hands and one good leg. When I saw the long wooden stake that had penetrated Gunter from the back, a scream tore from my throat that I hardly recognized as my own. I saw Victoria across the clearing, her arm still aloft and her expression cold as stone after having thrown the stake that had saved my life. “Sarah!” I heard Katie’s familiar voice and soon felt her warm fingers grasping at me. “Alex needs help.” That was Victoria’s voice, hushed and serious. “Michael, he’s dying.” I heard a responding curse and then Michael was there beside me, his clear blue eyes searching my face in desperation. “Are you alright?” “Just my ankle. Don’t worry about me. What about Alex?” “He’s lost too much blood, Sarah.” “Oh, no. No, you have to get help for him! Call Dr. Fleming!” “It’s too late for that.” I considered his words and then firmly shook my

head, “No, he would never choose to be a vampire again.” “He’s going to die, then.” Katie spoke up, “We can’t let that happen, Sarah.” “You don’t know what you’re saying. He doesn’t want that.” “You can’t just let him die!” I felt like I was on the edge of committing some great unpardonable sin. However, I could not think of losing Alex like that. He had stood up with me to try to help Katie. Was it a fair trade? Was it what he would want? My God, why did this decision have to fall on me? Hadn’t he wanted to be human again? He had to have known the danger he would have been in, coming here to help me deal with damn vampires! “Decide, Sarah. Before it’s too late.” Michael demanded sharply. What I was about to do would probably haunt me for the rest of my life. I hated myself for having to make the choice, and I hated Michael for even thinking of changing him. But damn it, I could not just let Alex pass from this earth! I dropped my head, “Do it.” They took him to the edge of the creek. Victoria shielded us from most of what happened. She had managed to kill one of the vampires who had been holding Katie. The other one was laying flat on the ground, not moving. Michael had dealt with Nathan.

While Gunter had been stalking me, Michael had decapitated Nathan and the evidence of the battle had turned the pristine green field into a bloody mess that I barely had the courage to look at. Katie helped me back to the house. My ankle felt like it was on fire, the pain shooting through me and leaving me nauseated. On the other hand, it could have been all the blood I had seen spilled. The knees of my jeans were dark with mud and dew from the wet grass. My hands were scraped and raw from falling. Katie called the doctor as soon as she had me settled on the sofa in the sitting room. I tried not to think of what was happening to Alex out there by the creek. Whirling, disturbing images of him gulping down hot blood assailed and strangled me. He was going to hate me for making that decision. However, the choice had been made and I would have to live with the consequences for the rest of my life. Now, so would he.

Chapter Twelve I sat in the window seat of the dark-paneled study, among the shelves of books and encyclopedias, maps and long-forgotten personal effects of my departed father, and I stared out into the night with a decimated sense of my own heart. Katie had gone to her own room upstairs after the doctor had left, and I sat there in the darkness waiting for the sun to come up. My cat, Whiskers, lay beside me on the cushions of the window seat, her eyes half closed, and her dark fluffy tail twitching. I reached out to stroke her in an effort to ground myself back in reality. The doctor had been shocked when he had heard that Gunter had turned on us. The disappearance of Luanna had yet to be explained, and I had heard nothing from either Victoria or Michael since Katie had helped me hobble back to the house on my sprained ankle. Dr. Fleming was sure it was only a minor sprain, but advised me to have it x-rayed as soon as possible to check for a possible hairline fracture of my foot. He had brought in a pair of crutches and had left me there in the study after assuring me he would be contacting the Council about Gunter ’s actions. But what if that had been the plan all along? After the doctor had walked out, I considered the possibility that the Council may want me out of the way.

If a group of ancient, deadly vampires wanted me dead, then what hope was there that I might keep my sister safe? What about Victoria? Could she be trusted? Whiskers purred beside me, lessening the increasing panic that was beginning to take root in my head. A light tap at the window startled me. I saw Michael through the glass waiting outside. Whiskers hissed and leapt away from the window in a streak of black fur. I watched her dully, feeling oddly unconcerned about her reaction and walked over to the French doors that led out onto the back patio. I twisted the knob and pulled the door open just a little. He stood beyond the patio; the shadows surrounding his lithe, masculine body were frighteningly dark. Determined not to step outside, I just watched him and waited patiently for his news. “You’re not coming out?” he asked. I shook my head. He lowered his crystal blue eyes and the brows above them crinkled in worry, “I can understand you wanting to be cautious after what happened tonight.” “Just tell me what’s going on,” I replied tightly. “I’m tired.” Pursing his lips, his gaze rose again to my face and I almost started to weep. All the pent-up fear and black anger rose up in me like a thunderstorm. I was so tired and so sick of being strong under all the pressures that had been brought for me alone to bear.

“Alex is recovering. He’s been turned successfully.” “I see. I guess I owe you some gratitude. You’ll have to forgive me if I’m not terribly thrilled about this whole thing.” “He’ll be angry when he realizes what’s happened.” I shivered, imagining how deep Alex’s hatred for me would run. It had been selfish to choose to keep him here, with me, when he had wanted a real life. Real life included death, didn’t it? “Victoria will be staying a little while, if that’s agreeable to you.” His voice had become clipped and stern. “I’ve looked for Luanna. She has hidden herself well. I’d advise you and Katie not to be out after dark until I can find her.” “And I suppose you will not be trying to escape?” I inquired a little hastily. “I will not.” “Okay. Dr. Fleming is checking with the Council to see what went wrong with Gunter.” A cloud of rage slid over Michael’s features. “He was probably sent to kill you.” “Or you. If you can catch Luanna without killing her in the process, we might be able to get some information out of her. If they were sent here to kill me, they had several chances and didn’t take them. I think they were after you.”

“Either way, the Council’s responsible for this.” “Yes, they are.” He crossed his powerful arms. “And can you trust the doctor? If he’s working with the Council?” I bit my lip, and the pain helped me focus. “I don’t know. Probably not.” “Come out here.” He insisted, his voice quiet. “No. I’m going to bed. We’ll talk again tomorrow night.” Without casting him another glance, I shut the door and locked it. I leaned against the door and wrapped my arms around myself, trying to hold in the maelstrom of emotions flying through me. I had forgotten to ask him about Victoria’s calling him a prince. I was not sure I even wanted to know. I grabbed my crutches, hopped to the front door, checked that it was locked, and did the same to the back door before heading very slowly up the stairs. Katie’s door was closed and the light was out. I hesitated beside it, wanting to see how she was doing. However, I truly was exhausted. Going into my own room, I leaned the crutches against the wall and tugged off my hoodie, leaving the short-sleeved t-shirt on. I closed the door as quietly as I could, turning toward my bed. “Hello, Sarah.” My breath caught painfully in my chest and I wheezed, trying to catch my breath upon seeing the person sitting calmly on my bed.

“Mom?” And I had thought the night could not possibly get any worse. Shows how wrong I was.



I hope you enjoyed the first book in the Undead in Brown County series and the special bonus from The Vampire’s Curse. Yes, there is definitely more to come. In The Vampire’s Curse, Sarah has to deal with the reappearance of her mother, the mysteries surrounding the vampire Council, her guilt over Alex and her rapidly evolving relationship with Michael. Tell me what you thought of the Vampire’s Warden by writing a short review on either Amazon or Barnes & Noble’s website. I love hearing what my readers think and appreciate every review written. Thanks again for reading and you can find out more about the Warden series by visiting www.sjwrightbooks.com. -S.J. Wright

Story 10 (Excerpt)

Courage Runs Red Book I Blood Red Series By W.J. May

Blurb: What if courage was your only option? When Kallie lands an college interview with city’s new hot-shot police officer, she has no idea everything in her life is about to change. The detective is young, handsome and seems to have an unnatural ability to stop the increasing local crime rate. Detective Liam’s particular interest in Kallie sends her heart and head stumbling over each other. When an underworld war between vampires hits too close to home, Kallie gets caught in the middle. Torn between love and family loyalty she must find the courage to fight what she fears the most and possibly risk everything, even if it means dying for those she loves. Courage Runs Red Copyright © 2013 by W. J. May Smashwords Edition Cover Art and Cover Layout by Book Covers by Design Printed in the United States of America

Warning: The unauthorized reproduction or distribution of this copyrighted work is illegal. Criminal copyright infringement, including infringement without monetary gain, is investigated by the FBI and is punishable by up to five years in prison and a fine of $250,000. Please purchase only authorized electronic or print editions and do not participate in or encourage the electronic piracy of copyrighted material. Your support of the author ’s rights is appreciated. Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise), without the prior written permission of the copyright owner. This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. Thank you for your purchase, for comments, or to obtain further copies, please find us on the web at www.wanitamay.yolasite.com, on Face Book at Author

WJ May, or contact the author direct at [email protected].

Chapter 1

One Dark and Stormy Night… Heavy rain battered against the windshield. The massive drops ricocheted like bullets against the roof of the car, and the wipers were losing their battle to keep the front window clear. A gust swiped against the side of the car. Kallie’s vice grip on the steering wheel still could not stop the slight swerve the wind forced the car to do. She had been driving already over a year, but just got her full license about two weeks ago. She knew how to drive, her Dad owned a trucking company and had let her drive tow-motors and skid steers since she turned ten. Good driver or not, no one should be driving in this sudden storm. Her too long bangs fell into her eyes and she tried futilely to blow them out. No way in hell was she taking a hand off the wheel to get them out of the way. Her dad lay sleeping in the passenger seat beside her, oblivious to the storm. One of his dispatch had called in sick two days ago and then yesterday a driver had came down with the same stomach virus. He’d covered the dispatch’s desk and then opted to take

the transport truck’s freight delivery of the sick guy himself. He had gone and done the twelve hour round trip drive with no rest, and then he still planned to be back in for work at seven. When he got back to the office after parking the transport truck, he texted Kallie. She promised earlier to pick him up. It was Mom’s birthday today and he always made her breakfast in bed – his specialty, omelettes. Kallie checked the time on the car ’s digital clock, just after three thirty. When she had left about forty minutes ago, dark clouds covered the full moon and night sky but it had barely been raining. The storm blew in about the same time her dad had fallen asleep beside her. She suspected he had picked up the virus his workers had and she didn’t want to wake him. Another strong gust of wind slapped the side of her little car. The Sunfire veered toward the curb and Kallie cringed as she drove through a massive puddle. The car hydroplaned and seemed unsure if it wanted to steer straight or spin. She let out the breath she had been holding when the wheels finally settled back on the asphalt. She flipped the defrost on high to try and clear the glare from the windshield. It didn’t help fast enough so she squinted. The haze came from outside and trying to see more than ten feet in front of her seemed next to impossible. High beams were also useless. They just made the heavy rain look like shiny silver bullets

and blocked any view through them. Her dad snorted in his sleep and she glanced over at him. His head had fallen against the back of his seat and his mouth hung open slightly. She had no idea if he was wearing his seatbelt. A strange scratch against the outside of the car made her jump. It brought her focus quickly back to the road. A twig must have blown and scraped the car. Kallie strained to see if any tree branches or someone’s garbage cans may have blown onto the road. She huffed in frustration. They had to be close to their street now. Darn her folks for choosing to live just outside the city. Darn the city for not putting more lights on the long roads that led to her house. She accelerated a tad when she noticed the red mailbox just up ahead. Their street was about two minutes up the road. Easy peasy. Almost home. Less worried, she thought about her warm cozy bed and couldn’t wait to crawl under the covers and go back to sleep. Tomorrow was Saturday so no school. Maybe her mom wanted to go shopping. Lost slightly in thought, Kallie didn’t see the figure crossing the street until it was almost too late. The dummy wore a dark hooded top and no reflector stuff. Kallie swerved hard to the right and felt her dad’s side of the car go up on the curb. Puddles sprayed the underside and made an eerie, hollow banging noise against the bottom of the car. The concrete sidewalk was

slippery and the car started to hydroplane again. Kallie bit back a scream when the car stalled out and she lost powered steering. Pressing the breaks she felt the car fishtail and almost as if in slow motion, she turned to see the bright eyes of the stranger watching her fiasco. In the glare of her lights, his eyes looked the weird red, like when you take a picture and the flash catches your retina. It was a strange thought at a terrifying moment like this. Still skidding, she tried pumping the gas and turning the key to get the car started again. The nightmare drive had no intention of ending. The car continued its spinning course. When the engine suddenly kicked back on, the Sunfire lurched forward and Kallie tried to swerve away from a parked car. The passenger front end clipped the parked car and as the wheel spun with a mind of its own, Kallie knew she’d lost complete control. They were going to flip. She tried to brace her hands against the ceiling and screamed. Over and over she screamed; as they tipped, as her dad crashed against the windshield, as a horrible cracking sound filled the inside of the small car, as the car picked up momentum from the small grade hill. Her screams were muffled when the air bag burst free from the steering wheel. She had no idea how many times the car rolled over and over. It felt like it would never stop. Abruptly, part of the front and side the car slammed

into a large hundred-year old oak tree. Only then did her screaming stop. Everything around her crashed into blackness.

Chapter 2

Two years later… Kallie gripped the straps of her backpack as she jogged up the long set of concrete steps to the police station. She pulled her bag tight so it would not bounce against her back. With her luck, the loaner camera she got from her college photo class would flip on, or record itself jostling against her notebook or worse, have the battery die. Great first impression. At the top of the stairs she slowed to a walk and pulled her long blonde ponytail tight. How she landed an interview with this hot-shot rookie RCMP guy was news worthy – probably more than the interview itself. This guy had managed to crack a bunch of unsolved murders and elude the real press. She shook her head. Just a first year college student who wanted to get into journalism, she hadn’t jumped though any hoops to get the interview. It had been quite easy actually. She found Detective Liam Steel’s email on the RCMP website and asked to interview him for her school paper. When his email address showed up in her inbox an hour later, she figured he was politely declining. Instead, he had agreed and asked what evening would work for her. Hands

shaking with excitement, she replied and nearly misspelled the single sentence: Thursday night would be perfect. For once auto-correct worked in her favour. Now outside the doors to the police station, she checked her reflection in the glass with the remaining rays of the setting sun; hair in place, make up didn’t look smudged and her clothes were decent. She grabbed the long handle with one hand and at the same time slipped her iPod into the side of her backpack. Cool air blew against her as she stepped inside. The humidity made outside feel like a hundred degrees, and the smog from the city traffic didn’t help alleviate any of the hot thickness. The marble floor and constant run air conditioning inside the station made goose bumps appear on her arms. She shouldn’t have worn a tank top. At least her long striped skirt seemed to agree with whatever temperature man – or nature – threw at it. Evening at night, the lobby bustled with activity. Men and women in uniform strode purposely down the hall or through doors while tired looking people paced or sat on red leather chairs. What or who they were waiting drew Kallie’s curiosity. Maybe they were waiting for their robbing son to finish his court case, or maybe they were the people who were robbed and were waiting to talk to a police office. Someone’s watch beeped reminding Kallie she should have been here a bit earlier. She walked over to a reception ling and stood by the “Wait To Be Called”

sign. “Step forward, ma’am.” Did all police officers sound so formal? Kallie cleared her throat as she went to the receptionist whose bun seemed so tight the woman’s eyebrows were stuck halfway on her forehead. Kallie tried not to stare at them. “I’m here to see Liam—Detective Steel.” She cleared her throat a second time. Bun lady’s eyebrows shot up another notch. “Really? What for?” She clicked through a few screens on her computer. “Name?” “Kallie Matheson—” “I.D. please.” The receptionist cut her off. Kallie slipped a strap of her shoulder and unzipped her backpack. She pulled her wallet out and handed the woman her driver ’s licence. She covered the odd pair of scars on top of her wrist with her free hand. They were faded but the pink jagged spots reminded her of drug needles. She wasn’t a druggy, she’d never tried anything stronger than ibuprofen, but other people always commented on them. It made her uncomfortable and now at the police station, she seemed more aware of them. “Go down the hall all the way to the end. There’s a set of stairs. Third floor, go right to the very end, last door on the right is the detective’s office.” Oblivious to Kallie’s discomfort, the secretary handed Kallie her drivers licence back, along with a visitor ’s badge. “Wear the pass so the officers can see it, don’t stuff it in your

bag.” “Okay. So hall, stairs, third floor, right and right at the end.” She slipped the pass over her head and made sure her name lay face up. “Thank-you.” Even bitter-bun lady deserved a teeny bit of politeness. “Have a nice day.” She race-walked down the hall and jogged up the steps, repeating the direction pattern under her breath until she reached a wooden door containing a brass plaque with Dt. L. Steel on it. About to knock, butterflies had somehow managed to find their way into her stomach and throw a hip hop party. She wiped the palms of her hands against her skirt and took a deep breath. “It’s just an interview,” she muttered. Except what if her questions sucked? What if the guy didn’t have anything to say? He refused to talk to any of the big national papers so what if this was some kind of joke? Chuckling sounds distracted Kallie from her thoughts. A deep, slightly sexy-slightly muffled voice called from behind the door, “You coming in, or just going to stand there all night?” Kallie blinked and glanced above the door expecting a security camera staring down at her. Nothing there but cream painted walls. Strange. She shrugged and reached for the doorknob turning it. She stepped inside, the heavy door swinging shut behind her. The office had a musty smell. Four filing cabinets

lined the side of the office with no windows, a large multi angled desk seemed to take up the rest of the space. Three computers sat spaced across the desk, stacks of folders and papers covered the rest of it. Kallie knew it was the same color as the hard wood floor only because of the ornate carved legs. No pictures on the walls, only the window with a view of the city lights below. A guy not much older than Kallie stood by the table. He had one leg on the edge and was tying a grey sneaker. He wore baggy jeans, a sleeveless blue zip up jacket over a black tank top. Easy to see he worked out by the muscles covering his bare arms and cut shoulders. Short cropped dirty blond hair with a scruff of a five o’clock shadow which gave him a sexy rough boy kind of look. He lifted his foot of the table and turned to smile at Kallie, his grey-blue eyes making her lose all train of thought. She’d pretty much forgotten everything when she noticed him, but those eyes distracted her brain all over again. Something in the back of her mind flickered but she fail to chase after the thought all about it when he spoke. “Hi.” He seemed amused by her staring. “Ha-Hello.” She forced herself to look away and pretended to concentrate on the desk. “I’ve got a meeting with Detective Steel.” Maybe he was the detective’s intern. Wouldn’t that be awesome. “Liam. Just Liam or Detective Liam.” “Okay. Is that what he prefers to be called?”

Cute boy smiled again. “He does.” Kallie slipped her backpack off and set it on the other end of the table. “I’m Kallie.” She pulled out a notebook and the camera. “I’m supposed to interview Detective St—Liam. Is he here? Does he know I was coming?” “He is. And he does.” The silly grin appeared again. “How old are you, Kallie?” “Nineteen.” “You just started college this year?” “Yeah.” She flipped her notepad open to the page she had written a list of questions on. She stared at the questions, trying to focus on them and not the million of questions she was wondering about the good looking stranger in front of her. “Are you still in school?” “Me?” He crossed his arms and leaned his bum against the table. Taunt muscles rippled without trying on his upper body. “I graduated high school at fifteen. Crazy, I know. I enrolled in the police academy that summer and joined the RCMP two years ago.” He pressed his lips together and forced air out of his nose. “Kinda found my way up the ranks.” “Wow, how old are you?” She was willing to bet his story was way more interesting than Detective Steels. “Nine—sorry, I’m twenty-one” He swallowed and paused, then glanced down at her hands. “Do you need to write any of this down?” “Uh, no. I’m good.” Twenty-one? He hardly

looked older than she did. Kallie straightened suddenly, her notepad slipping from her hands. It dropped to the floor with a resounding slap. “Wait a minute…You’re Detective Liam?”

Chapter 3

“Just Liam’s fine.” He grinned. “Detective sounds so old.” Kallie couldn’t stop staring. No news paper or internet article had bothered to mention the new RCMP on a hot streak was freakin’ hot. She shifted her weight and her left flip flop brushed against something thick on the floor. Her notepad. She quickly bent to retrieve it. “I’m so sorry.” Her face burned. She cursed inside her head for her body’s lack of control, for its inability to hide things she didn’t want others to see. “Don’t apologize. I should have introduced myself.” … I hope you enjoyed the excerpt to Courage Runs Read. You can find the rest of Courage Runs Red on all online book retailers (the entire book will also be added to the series at a later date). Thanks for reading! W.J. May

Biography Facebook: https://www.facebook.com/pages/Author-WJ-May-FANPAGE/141170442608149 Website: www.wanitamay.yolasite.com Twitter: @wanitajump Email: [email protected] Blog: http://wanitajump.wordpress.com Before writing, WJ May used to high jump for Canada. She retired in 2003. High jumper ‘eh? Yup, all 5foot 7inches of her. She attended KSU (runner up at NCAAs) and represented Canada at the Francophone Games, World Championships, etc… How High? 1.92m ( or for the metically challenged 6ft 3.5”inches). She thinks it didn’t seem high then but when she looks at the bar there now, she thinks, “That’s crazy!” So now she writes. She lives. She breathes. She writes Fantasy, YA, New Adult, or whatever float her bats when the need arises. She lives for her family – hubby and three adorable kids. She breathes this blessed world (though slightly polluted) in as much as she can, savouring all its loads of sparkles in the sunshine and not daring to waste a minute.

The End Thank you for joining us!